《Awakening》


 Chapter 1-8

    This is a side project that I¡¯ve been doing for a while. Trantions are a little selective to keep my interest. Won¡¯t be updated frequently.


    Episodic, slice of life, harem.


    Also haven¡¯t thought of a suitable English name.


    Raw http://.qidian.tw/books/35019/volumes


    Author ÁîºüBEYOND


    ---


    Tokyo, Japan. In the corner of a high school.


    "Please. Stop... Please." The teenage boy buried his head in his arms.


    "I told yesterday you to bring me the money. How dare you not follow my order. Go to hell." The taller boy of the group kicked at his stomach.


    The boy instantly threw up as he cried in pain.


    "Such a disgusting person." A boy with an earring on his left ear spit on him then stepped aside. Another boy in a red shirt kept beating on him.


    "He¡¯s at it again. Is he high?"


    "It seems so."


    "That¡¯s enough, Nobita. Or do you want to go to the juvenile detention center again?"


    Red shirt hesitated then stopped.


    "Remember, if you don¡¯t bring me the money tomorrow, I will y a more enjoyable game with you."


    "He¡¯s feinting death again. Let¡¯s go to the arcades."


    "I¡¯m not going. I still have sses."


    "Stop acting like a good student. You¡¯re interested in that new female teacher right? Though she does have great curves and a pretty face. We should get an opportunity to y with her some day."


    "No problem."


    The three boys left as they talked.


    The corner returned to its serenity, just like nothing happened. Except for the boy lying on the ground.


    After a while, he slowly got up. He took out tissues and wiped away the crap on his face and shirt. Then picked up his bag and quietly walked to ss.


    He kept his head down as he entered the room to hide his bruises.


    As soon as he sat down, someone touched his shoulder from behind. It was Mizato Kazuo.


    "Yamamoto¡¯s group beat you up again?"


    "No, I identally fell."


    "Stop lying. I can tell from your face. Luckily I paid my protection money a few days ago. Otherwise I¡¯ll be in the same boat right now."


    "Do you know Awata Rumiko from ss 3?" Mizato suddenly closed up on him and said in a low voice.


    "The best looking girl in ss 3?"


    "Right. I think she¡¯s just a bitch. I saw her on the street yesterday holding hands with a guy. And you know what happened?"


    Masashi was also curious.


    "I followed behind them and saw them went into a love hotel. Surprise right? This bitch holds herself aloof normally, no one would have guessed she¡¯s such a slut. I freaking want to do her!"


    Masashi was surprised but all he could think about was getting the money by tomorrow. That killed any mood he had.


    Masashi felt jealous as he looked at Mizato. Mizato¡¯s family was rich so he was ok with paying the protection fees. As to him, he only get tiny bit of allowance every month. Even a new game would take a long time to save up for. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but me his divorced parents.


    (If only that ugly sister dies, then I can double my allowance.) This thought scared him and he shook his head vigorously as if to shake the thought away.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Uh. Nothing, just feeling a little headache."


    The school bell rang. The students took out their textbooks and the room quieted down.


    "Good morning, students." The female teacher smiled.


    "Good morning, Miss Naoko."


    Beautiful women had their advantages. Even though she had only been here for not long, her sses were the most popr.


    (This is the woman Yamamoto wants to bang?) He recalled their conversation.


    (How would she look naked?) Masashi got excited as he stared at her mature body.


    (But this is the woman Yamamoto wants, I won¡¯t have any chance.)


    "Masashi kun, what¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well?"


    "I..." Masashi stood up in a panic when she suddenly called his name.


    Miss Naoko noticed something was abnormal with him since the beginning of the ss. He kept his head down and looked out of spirits.


    "Your face has bruises. What happened?"


    "I... I identally fell."


    "Then be careful next time. Do you want to go to the infirmary?"


    "No... No need."


    "Really?"


    "Really. Thank you sensei." Thatst line was sincere. No one ever cared about him that much aside from his mother. He regretted the nasty thoughts he just had about Miss Naoko.


    Time flew by and it was noon. The students took out their bento.


    Masashi waited for quite a while until that bookworm sister of his called his name from the door.


    "You¡¯re finally here. Do you know how long I¡¯ve been waiting." Masashi walked over as he suppressed his anger from the hunger.


    "You don¡¯t have to wait." Hirota Kazumi said with an indifferent tone.


    "You..." He grabbed the bento from her hand angrily then walked back to his seat.


    "It seems like you sister needs some discipline. Do you want me to give it a try?" Mizato said with a strange tone.


    Masashi had seemed his share of AV to know what he meant by discipline.


    "No thanks." He replied with that same indifferent tone as his sister.


    (Even though I don¡¯t like that ugly girl, but she¡¯s still my sister.)


    "That¡¯s a pity."


    His head was in a chaos during the rest of his sses. He couldn¡¯t think of any ce to obtain that money.


    (It seems like I have to use myst trick.)


    And so, in order to avoid the bullying, Masashi took a week of sick leave. As to what happens after a week, only time will tell.


    Even though he tried not to think of school. As the end of the week was getting close, tomorrow was thest day, he no longer had any mood and threw away the controller.


    He was getting more irritated the more he thought about it and walked out of his house to rx.


    He still didn¡¯t know where to go as he walked mindlessly in the streets. In the end, he went to the arcade that he frequented.


    Masashi yed from noon to evening in the arcade as if to numb himself.


    On the way back home, he saw an elderly woman climbing up the hill with a walking stick.


    Suddenly, an idea came to his mind.


    His heart was beating faster and faster as he looked at this lonely old woman and the dimly lit street.


    (Once I seed, I will have the money to pay the protection money and perhaps extras to build the newest Gundam model.) He licked his lips as his impulse grew.


    After a round of internal struggle, his desires overtook him. He ran toward the old woman.


    ---


    When he was only 200 meters away from the old woman, a shadow flew past him and reach the old woman from her left.


    "Ah! Help! Robbery! Robbery..." The shadow sprinted away with her waller as she screamed.


    Masashi was shocked to witness a robbery at such close distance. Yet he forgot that was what he nned to do also.


    "Catch the robber! Someone! Boy, hurry, go catch the robber! Hurry..." The old woman saw Masashi and pleaded for help.


    "I... I¡¯m not..." He didn¡¯t what to do.


    "Go chase him, hurry." The old woman was going crazy.


    Masashi¡¯s mind went nk then he followed her words without thinking.


    Unfortunately for both the robber and him, road constructions blocked the robber¡¯s path.


    The robber turned around and took out a dagger.


    "Kid, who told you to mind someone¡¯s business?"


    (What am I doing?) Masashi asked himself.


    "I... I don¡¯t have anything to do with it. I don¡¯t know anything."


    "Then go to hell." The robber ran at him and stabbed his stomach.


    "Uh." Masashi looked at the knife in disbelief.


    "I... I don¡¯t want to die. No, I don¡¯t want to die..."


    "Remeber to mind your business in your afterlife." The robber pulled out the knife.


    Blood gushed out and Masashi slowly fell to the ground.


    As his vision started to blur, he was scared. He never thought about dying, even when Yamamoto beat him. He knew they wouldn¡¯t kill him. But at this moment, he realized he was going to die. Finally, he couldn¡¯t see anything anymore.


    "I¡¯m sorry. The patient died during transportation to the hospital. We couldn¡¯t do anything." The doctors said to the middle aged officer.


    "Is that so? That¡¯s unfortunate such a good kid died like this. Have you notified his family?"


    "Yes, his sister is outside. His parents will probably arrive tonight."


    "Where¡¯s his body?"


    "In the morgue. Do you want to take a look?"


    "No, we will send the forensics overter. I hope his parents won¡¯t feel too sad."


    Suddenly a lightning shed across the sky. The sound of thunder shocked the two of them.


    "Seems like it¡¯s going to rain."


    "Yeah."


    Kazumi was a little sad after hearing the event. Even though they didn¡¯t have the best rtionship, but they still lived together for so many years. "I can¡¯t believe he just died like that."


    "Have you caught the robber?" She quickly returned to her normal calmness.


    "No, but we will do our best. Rest assured."


    "What does it matter. He¡¯s already dead."


    At the same time, a ball of light surrounded by lightning appeared in the morgue.


    It flew to one of the drawer as if something attracted it. Then it slowly disappeared.


    Two past midnight. Masashi¡¯s mother came to the hospital in fatigue.


    As soon as she saw her daughter, she asked. "How¡¯s Masashi? Is it life threatening?"


    "I¡¯m sorry, miss. Your son was just confirmed dead. I¡¯m really sorry." The officer said when he saw Kazumi couldn¡¯t answer her mother.


    "No. You¡¯re lying. Masashi won¡¯t die. I don¡¯t believe it." Rumiko stumbled and almost fell.


    Kazumi immediately got a hold of her mother. "Mom, it¡¯s true. Masashi is dead." Then she turned her head away as to not look at her mother¡¯s expression.


    "No. Masashi won¡¯t die... he won¡¯t die..." Rumiko cried on her daughter¡¯s shoulder.


    After a while, she wiped away her tear and tried to talk calmly. "What happened to Masashi? Please tell me."


    After hearing everything from the officer, Rumiko stood up.


    "Mom, what are you doing?" Kazumi was scared of her doing something out of the ordinary.


    "I want to see Masashi."


    "Please wait a moment. I will let the doctors know."


    "Thank you, officer Maeda."


    Inside the morgue, the doctors pulled open one of the drawer.


    "Masashi..." Rumiko broke down as soon as she saw her son and cried on his chest.


    She suddenly got up in disbelief after some time. Then she ced her head on his heart. She felt strange, then suprised, then nervous, and finally joy.


    The doctor and everyone felt something was wrong.


    "Mom, what happened to you?" Kazumi asked lightly.


    "Miss, you have our condolences." The doctor had seen enough of this.


    The officer was about tofort her.


    "He¡¯s not dead. He¡¯s still alive. Hurry, doctor, please save him. Masashi is still alive!"


    It seemed like the worst possible oue. The doctor sighed. "Miss, your son is really dead."


    "No, doctor. Please take another took. He still has heartbeats." Rumiko grabbed the doctor¡¯s hands.


    "What?" Everyone was shocked.


    The doctor walked over calmly and took out his stethoscope as requested.


    Shortly after, his face was filled with fear and disbelief. He listened to it again then ran outside. "Get people over here, this patient is still alive..."


    In a special care unit, a boy with a pale face lied on the bed. A middle aged woman fell asleep on his side.


    Suddenly he opened his eyes and looked around, then looked at his hands, touched his face and said. "The same thing again. How many times are you going to toy with me."


    The woman woke up to his voice.


    "Masashi, you¡¯re finally awake." She cried in joy.


    "You¡¯re his mother?"


    "What¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well?" Rumiko couldn¡¯t understand what her son was saying.


    He just realized he was speaking in Chinese while this woman was speaking Japanese. It seemed like he was currently in Japan.


    He organized his thoughts and said in less than fluent Japanese. "I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry."


    "Really? Do you feel any pain?"


    Masashi shook his head with a smile.


    "Wait here, I will call the doctor." Rumiko felt something was different but she didn¡¯t think much about it.


    After thoroughly examining his body, the doctor concluded he needed to rest for the injury on his stomach. Other than that, there was no other problem. Although his memories were disorganized, but that might be due to ack of blood going to the brain due to the injury. It should recover soon.


    Rumiko was relieved from hearing the results.


    "You scared your mother so much." Her eyes became red as she thought about it.


    The boy felt touched looking at that caring face. He made his decision.


    "Mom, it¡¯s alright. I am fine."


    Ever since Masashi grew up, he had not been so imtimate to her. Although she tried to work hard for the future of her son and daughter, her job seperated them and she couldn¡¯t see them more than a few times a year. Masashi was bing more distant every time they meet and would only ask for money. She couldn¡¯t do anything but felt disappointed.


    She held onto his hands and cried in tears from his gentle actions.


    The door was pushed open. Kazumi came in with a bag of apples and saw her mother crying.


    The boy searched his memories and learned that this was his sister.


    "Mom, stop crying or Kazumi is going to make fun of you." He wiped away her tears.


    "Kazumi, you¡¯re here."


    "Mom, are you alright?"


    "Baka, what can be wrong with me. You should ask your brother instead."


    "Masashi, are you hungry? I will go buy you some porridge. The doctor said your injury isn¡¯t healed and you can only eat liquid food for now. Wait a bit, I will be back very soon. Kazumi, stay with your brother here."


    "Mom, just tell the nurses to buy it. You had it tough these few days. You should take a rest."


    "I¡¯m fine." Rumiko was happy hearing these words.


    Kazumi was surprised at the interaction.


    "You... You¡¯re really Masashi?"


    "What do you say?" The boy smiled.


    "I... I don¡¯t know."


    "Of course I am Masashi. Hirota Masashi. I know I was horrible and said many things that hurt mother and you. After this experience I have think through a lot of things. Just like you saw, I have changed. Can you ept this answer? I would also like to take this chance and apologize. Will you forgive me?


    The boy¡¯s Japanese has recovered to normal fluency after a day of conversation with Rumiko. Although there were some ents but they were not easy to notice.


    "You... You don¡¯t have to apologize to me."


    "Come, sit down. Aren¡¯t you tired?"


    "Kazumi, you know, we have a good mother. I wasn¡¯t in a good mood when I woke up but this time actually doesn¡¯t seem all that bad."


    ---


    It only took a week for the recovery. Even the doctors were amazed at the speed of it. Rumiko wanted him to stay for a few more days but he insisted on leaving. As they were being discharged, the hospital wouldn¡¯t ept any payment.


    Rumiko was a traditional woman so she went to the director and insisted on paying. In the end, the director and Masashi¡¯s doctor kneeled down to beg her, which left her in shock and confusion.


    "Mom, it¡¯s simple. If you didn¡¯te to see me at the end, they will probably dispose me like a corpse. That¡¯s unintentional homicide. Am I right?" Masashi smiled.


    The director and the doctor¡¯s faces turned and kneeled back down again immediately.


    (So that¡¯s why Masashi was put in a special care unit and they didn¡¯t want to charge for anything.)


    "To be honest, you saved me after all. So I won¡¯t get to the bottom of this. "


    "Director san, and doctor Nagasaki. Thank you for your care. I am truely grateful." Masashi said sincerely as he lifted the two men.


    The director and doctor were touched. The director even suggested to waive any fees in future visits for him and his family.


    "How can I ept this?" He said with a tone of justice.


    "Masashi is right. We can¡¯t ept such a valuable gift. It¡¯s gettingte, we have to leave. Please take care."


    "Miss, please ept our regards or we will kneel here forever."


    "But..."


    "Miss, please ept it."


    Rumiko had no choice but to ept it.


    The director and doctor cheered in joy as she nodded.


    Kazumi, who watched Masashi¡¯s smile through the whole event, felt a shiver through her spine. The victims were cheering in joy when he was the one that received so much. If she wasn¡¯t so familiar with his face, she would had assumed this was another person in front of him.


    As they were leaving, Masashi picked up Rumiko¡¯s bag. But she wanted to stop him due his injury.


    "Mom, I¡¯m fine."


    It was the second time she heard this. The warm and sweet feeling almost made her shed tears again.


    A little bit after they left, officer Maeda approached them.


    "Hello, Mrs. Hirota, Masashi and Kazumi. I heard the doctor said you were being discharged today so I am here to pick you up."


    "That¡¯s too nice of you, officer Maeda. You¡¯ve done so much for us, we can¡¯t cause you any more troubles."


    "That¡¯s too polite of you, Mrs. Hirota. Please call me Maeda, that¡¯s how my colleagues call me. I came here to express my gratitude to Masashi san on behalf of my colleages. Samaritans like him are few and far between in this age. Are you tired? My car is right outside. Pleasee with me." He took Masashi¡¯s bag and took the lead.


    "Right, Masashi. We have caught the robber."


    "Oh really?"


    "That guy was cunning. He knew we were looking for him so he ran to Hokkaido. If he didn¡¯t get recognized when he got in a drunken brawl, we wouldn¡¯t be able to catch him so quick."


    "What about the old woman?" Rumiko asked.


    "She¡¯s fine. Although the robber used up all her money. But that can¡¯t be helped.""


    "Serves her right to make a high schooler chase the robber and didn¡¯t evene to visit Masashi."


    "Kazumi, don¡¯t talk like this. She might have her difficulties."


    "Mom, you¡¯re too kind hearted. It¡¯s easy to get deceived like this."


    "Officer Maeda, you still don¡¯t have a wife or girlfriend right?" Masashi suddenly asked.


    "How... How did you know?" Maeda replied awkwardly.


    "Masashi, that¡¯s not polite. How can you ask such questions."


    "Mom, I am just expressing my concern for officer Maeda. He¡¯s not young after all."


    "Masashi!"


    "Fine, I won¡¯t ask. Don¡¯t get mad, mom."


    "Uh. I want to ask how do you know I don¡¯t have a wife or girlfriend?" Maeda couldn¡¯t keep his curiosity.


    "Mom, it¡¯s not my fault he¡¯s asking me. Can I answer it?"


    "You little..."


    "It¡¯s simple. There are no female items in your car. Even though you might have cleaned your car before you left, the sanitary of some corners are still not ideal. Just like I am stepping on two cigarette butts. You also don¡¯t smell of any perfume. Don¡¯t be suspicious of my habits, I just havea very sensitive nose. I¡¯ve seen you twice wearing a shirt without fixing its cor. So in conclusion, you don¡¯t have a wife or girlfriend. Of course there are exceptions. Perhaps you wife or girlfriend is azy person."


    "Incredible. If you be a detective, then I am going to lose my job."


    "That¡¯s good, I will hire you then."


    Rumiko and Maeda bothughed.


    "Who¡¯s willing to marry people like me. I am so busy worth the job normally I couldn¡¯t even find time for a date. I also don¡¯t know how to tter girls. My family arranged a few blind dates but none of them worked out."


    "Maeda san, please don¡¯t give you. God won¡¯t abandon nice guys like you. You will definitely find a suitable woman."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Hirota."


    They reached Masashi¡¯s apartment and Maeda protactively carried the bag inside.


    "Maeda san, I don¡¯t know how I can thank you. Pleasee in for a cup of tea."


    "No, I still have some work to do. Next time."


    "Next time then. Thank you again for your care during these few days." Rumiko bowed in front of him.


    "You¡¯re too polite."


    As Rumiko went inside, Masashi walked over to Maeda.


    "Mom, you two get in first. I still have something to say to Maeda san."


    After Rumiko went inside, Masashi stared at him with a serious expression.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Masashi." Maeda got a little bit anxious from the stare.


    Masashi didn¡¯t said anything and just looked at him. "How old are you?"


    "Why do you ask?"


    "Don¡¯t ask why. Just answer."


    "Fine, I¡¯m 35 this year."


    "Good, not arge gap. Where were you born in?"


    "Nagasaki."


    "Any brothers or sisters?"


    "One brother and two sister."


    "Like to drink?"


    "A little bit sometimes."


    "Smokes frequently?"


    "Yes."


    "You like my mother?"


    "Yes. You, what did you said!?"


    "So it¡¯s true. I wasn¡¯t being oversensitive."


    "That was a slip of the tongue. Don¡¯t be mistaken."


    "Then I will ask you again. Are you interested in my mother? If you are a man then don¡¯t deny it."


    (What kind of logic is this?) Maeda finally lowered his head.


    "There¡¯s something that you might not know. My mother has separated with that irresponsible father for four years. She¡¯s been alone all these years."


    "Really?" Maeda suddenly raised his head.


    "Yes. It seems like there¡¯s no chance of them getting back together. If you like my mother, I won¡¯t prevent you from approaching her. But you have to promise me to be nice to her. Otherwise I will make you wish you were dead." Masashi¡¯s eyes changed. Maeda couldn¡¯t describe that pair of eyes. His mind was nk and his body shuddered.


    "Good, I¡¯ve said everything I should. The rest is up to you." Masashi patted his shoulder and went inside the apartment.


    Maeda looked at his back and realized he didn¡¯t understand this high school boy a bit.


    ---


    Rumiko stayed in the apartment for two days, making sure Masashi was fine before going back to work in Nagoya.


    Life seemingly returned to normal. But Kazumi noticed several long distance calls in the phone bill. All of them were out of the country yet she couldn¡¯t find the actual numbers.


    Masashi was sitting on his bed in a weird posture. He opened his eyes after a while and stretched.


    (This body is so weak. The muscles has no sticity. Reaction is slow. It¡¯s worthless aside from its age. Seems like I will have to create a training n to get this body back to average before it stops growing.)


    Masashi began creating the training n when Kazumi knocked on the door.


    "What¡¯s it, Kazumi?"


    "I want to ask what¡¯s with the phone bill this month?"


    "Oh, I met a few friends on ICQ. I have to call them to discuss somethings. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make any more international calls. I know it¡¯s hard for mom to earn the money."


    There was nothing more Kazumi could say, so she left the room.


    "They should be almost here." Masashi muttered to himself.


    Masashi stood in front of the school in a new uniform. For the first time, Kazumi came to school with him.


    The ssroom was noisy as usual. He found his seat based on his memory. Just as he sat down, someone yelled. "Ah. It¡¯s Hirota Masashi. He¡¯s back. When did hee back?"


    A group of people surrounded him.


    "Masashi, I heard you were critically injured chasing a robber. That was amazing of you."


    "Were you afraid at the time? I wouldn¡¯t be brave enough to chase."


    "I heard you stopped breathing, how did you revive?"


    "Masashi, give me a signature."


    He couldn¡¯t stand these people and stood up.


    "Masashi, where are you going?"


    "To take a dump."


    The room fell into a silence.


    The principal came over during ss to give a presentation of his heroic act in exaggerations. Masashi didn¡¯t even know he was so courageous and fought the robber for two hours. The amount of details made it seem like the principal himself was the robber.


    In the end, the principal invited Masashi to say something. It was natural for him to want to advertise this shitty school when there¡¯s an opportunity.


    Masashi hated this kind of scenes but he had no choice but to get on the stage.


    "I don¡¯t have anything good to say. The principal had said everything. I would only like to add one thing, if you encounter this situation, remember to buy insurance first. I¡¯m done."


    The half asleep students were shocked then apuded wildly and some even whistled.


    The principal and dean were wiping sweat off their foreheads.


    While Masashi just stared out the window.


    "Isn¡¯t this our hero Hirota Masashi kun? Long time no see, Masashi kun. We miss you so much." Yet that tone didn¡¯t sound a bit like its words.


    Yamamoto¡¯s group of three blocked Masashi in the hall.


    "I cant believe this garbage became a hero. It seems like I am a superman."


    "Anything you want from me?"


    "Not much, just that we haven¡¯t seen you for so long. We want to have a chat."


    "Oh, is that so. Here? Or should we go to our usual ce?"


    Yamamoto¡¯s group looked at each other. This guy¡¯s reaction was strange. Usually his face would turn pale upon seeing them and couldn¡¯t even speak. Why was he so calm all of a sudden?


    The usual ce was that corner of shame. Masashi was feeling the memory of this body as he came here again.


    "Say, do you want money or just want to beat me this time?"


    "Fuck, don¡¯t act so cocky kid. I will make you kneel down and beg us."


    A smile creeped up his mouth. As he was about to test the results of his training these few days, he sensed something then stopped.


    "What are you doing." A voice stopped Toku from hitting Masashi.


    Naoko ran over to them. "What were you trying to do to Masashi kun?"


    "I..."


    "Naoko sensei, we were just ying around. It¡¯s been a long time since we saw each other. We all miss Masashi kun so much so it might seen a little rough. Please don¡¯t be mistaken."


    "Really? I can¡¯t feel that you were just ying around. Masashi, tell me, what happened? Are they bullying you? Don¡¯t be afraid to tell the truth. Sensei will help you."


    "I don¡¯t know if they are ying with me or not, but it looks like their games aren¡¯t something a normal person can stand. But since I am not hurt, there¡¯s no evidence to back anything." Masashi answered calmly.


    Naoko frowned. "If that¡¯s the case, I will take care of this. You guys go back to ss. Masashi stay here, I have something to say to you."


    Yamamoto gave Masashi a stare then looked at Naoko sensei then led the other two away.


    (Oh, it looks like Yamamoto is about to do it.) Masashi could feel the desires in Yamamoto¡¯s eyes when he looked at Naoko sensei.


    "Masashi, tell me, do they bully you frequently?"


    "Do you want to hear the truth or lies?"


    "Of course the truth."


    "Ok, I will tell you. I was like that before but now I¡¯m not sure."


    "Then why didn¡¯t you notify the teachers?"


    "Sensei, you are too naive. Teachers are not police and bullying is unavoidable in any school. I was too weak before, that¡¯s why I was chosen as the target. This is also survival of the fittess. Don¡¯t worry, I am not the Masashi I used to be."


    "You seem like you changed a lot." She suddenly noticed the deep and clear eyes of this boy. And those eyes attracted all her attention.


    "Instead of worrying about me, you should worry about yourself. Naoko sensei."


    She immediately woke up when she heard the word sensei. "What, what did you say?" Her heart was pounding and her face blushed. (How could I stared at a student like this.)


    "Do you know pubescent wolves are more offensive than mature wolves? I¡¯ll give you a word of advice. Don¡¯t trust anyone too easily, especially the boys. If there¡¯s nothing else, then I¡¯ll leave."


    "Wait, what did you mean?"


    "Go back and think about it. Oh, there¡¯s something I forgot to ask you, how did you know I¡¯m here?"


    "I saw Yamamoto brought you away and afraid something might go wrong. So I followed you."


    (This is a kind hearted woman like mother.) In this moment, Masashi decided to protect this woman.


    "You¡¯re a good teacher. Thank you."


    "That¡¯s too polite of you. This is also the responsibility of a teacher."


    "Ok, I really have to get back to ss. I took too many days off recently."


    "Wait for me, I will walk back with you."


    "Whatever."


    "You can go home first. Don¡¯t wait for me for dinner, just leave a bit for me."


    "Ok." Kazumi¡¯s tone was indifferent as always, but she was curious to why this guy had beening homete these few days. Even though she was curious, she wouldn¡¯t actually ask him because of her personality.


    After Kazumi left, Masashi sat down and focused his mind. His mind flew into Naoko sensei¡¯s office then locked onto her. Even though he couldn¡¯t see or hear, he could sense every action clearly, even her breathing and emotional fluctuations.


    But this ability couldn¡¯t be used by humans. It was an ability created after so many years of evolving his soul.


    A few minutester, he noticed her breathing was getting heavy. Her body temperature was increasing and she took off her jacket subconsciously.


    Then he sensed someone moving close to the office from outside. "So that¡¯s it. They are not actually stupid."


    Yamamoto opened the door and saw Naoko sensei¡¯s face turning red. Then said to the other two. "Looks like the meal is ready."


    ---


    Toku and Nobita smiled creepily.


    The three of them closed the door then took out a stocking to cover his head, just like a robber.


    "Turn on the DV, I can¡¯t hold it anymore." Yamamoto said as he took off his clothes.


    Masashi figured out what they were trying to do. Filming the victim in case she learned the truth then they could use it as a threat.


    (It¡¯s time to take action, otherwise it will be toote.)


    Yamamoto had already stripped Naoko sensei¡¯s shirt. Their hearts were pounding so fast as they looked at this mature body.


    "Yamamoto, hurry. I can¡¯t stand it."


    "I know. Shut up." He pulled Naoko sensei¡¯s skirt violently.


    Suddenly the room went ck.


    "Shit, what happened? A ck out?"


    Then they heard the door opened and a figure ran in. It scared the three of them. "Who¡¯s there?"


    That person didn¡¯t say anything but ran toward them in incredible speed.


    The three of them fell to the ground before they could react.


    Masashi looked at his finger with pride. (It seemed like my kung fu hasn¡¯t regressed.)


    "En... Ah..." Naoko sensei¡¯s moan reached his ears.


    Masashi turned on the light and his mind went nk for a moment as he saw the body. He took a deep breath and carried her to the teacher¡¯s bathroom on the side.


    He turned on the faucet and pushed her head under it.


    "Cough... What are you doing..." Finally she started to regain consciousness.


    Masashi let go of her and handed her a towel.


    "You, you¡¯re masashi?" Naoko sensei looked at him with confusion.


    "Come, wash your face first."


    "Why are you here?"


    "Look at yourself first."


    "Ah!" She screamed with unbearable volume then covered her body.


    "Did, did you do this?" Her voice was angry.


    "Not me. It¡¯s Yamamoto¡¯s group. I knocked them out. They¡¯re still lying outside. You can go take a look."


    "Really?"


    "Just go take a look and you can tell."


    She tried to get up but her chest was still uncovered so she immediately crouched back down.


    "Wear this." Masashi handed her his uniform.


    "Thank, thank you."


    "I will wait for you outside."


    (Such a considerate person.) Naoko thought.


    Finally she came out wearing the uniform. He could tell she also fixed herself a bit.


    "Thankfully they didn¡¯t tore apart your skirt. Otherwise I might be in bad luck."


    Naoko sensei looked at his pants, and suddenly felt an impulse tough. But she held it to herself.


    "Those guys are here, see?" Masashi pulled off the stocking on Yamamoto¡¯s head.


    Naoko understood what had happened from the naked Yamamoto and the DV.


    "Did you drink anything someone gave you?"


    "A girl gave me a can of coke. Can it be her?"


    "Looks like it. You were drugged and they almost seeded."


    "Then, then did they... do anything to me?" She felt difficult asking her student such question.


    "Didn¡¯t you hear, I said almost. That means no. I knocked them out when they were about to take off your skirt."


    "How did you knock them out?" She couldn¡¯t imagine Masashi taking all three of them at once.


    "Simple, by ambush. Any other questions?" He didn¡¯t want to delve on this question.


    "No."


    "Then you can go back first. I will handle them."


    Naoko was scared. "How are you going to handle them?"


    Masashiughed. "You¡¯ve seen too many movies. I don¡¯t want to be a murderer."


    Hearing that, she felt she was oversensitive.


    Masashi pulled the three of them to the ssroom next door, then put Yamamoto on the podium. Suddenly he saw Naoko sensei standing by the door. "Why are you still here?"


    "Can, can you go back with me? I am scared." After experiencing this, a woman¡¯s nature overcame her pride as a teacher. She was just like a little girl scared of darkness.


    He frowned. "Fine. Wait for me outside. Best if you can drive your car over. Ok?"


    "Ok, I will wait for you. Hurry."Even her tone sounded like a little girl.


    After the unnecessary audience went away, Masashi was fiddling with the three unconscious boys.


    Once he got them into postures, he found that coke from Naoko sensei¡¯s office then searched Nobita¡¯s body. There was indeed a bag of blue pills. He mixed the pills in the coke and poured it into their mouths. After all that¡¯s done, he wiped his fingerprints from the can and threw it into the garbage can.


    "Aphrodisiac plus ecstasy. Then the ultimate 69 position. So looking forward to this. I can¡¯t wait for the morning toe."


    "Why are you so slow?"


    "Let¡¯s go. I still have to go home for dinner."


    "I can treat you. I want to thank you."


    "Next time. I don¡¯t want people to mistake anything from the way you are dressed."


    "Ok then."


    Masashi looked at her. "Let me drive. You look like you¡¯re half awake."


    "I don¡¯t know why but I feel drowsy."


    "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s the effect from the pills. Just get a good night of sleep."


    "If I am not mistaken, you¡¯re only 16. You still don¡¯t have a driving license."


    "Don¡¯t worry, having a license and being able to drive are two different concepts."


    "That means, you really don¡¯t have a license?" She asked in panic after processing his answer.


    "It¡¯s fine. If we see the cops, we will just switch seats." He didn¡¯t want to give up the chance after not being able to drive for some many years. In just 8 seconds, the car elerated from 30km to 120km.


    Naoko sensei never knew her car could reach this kind of speed, but she wasn¡¯t happy about it in the tiniest bit. She held onto her seat belt tightly with a face of fear.


    "Oh right, where do you live? I forgot to ask."


    "What, you¡¯re asking this after driving for an hour!" Her body trembled.


    (Forget it, he saved me after all.) She held her temper and gave him the directions patiently.


    Masashi had to slow down the car because he was not familiar with the roads. And Naoko let out a sigh of relief.


    "Let¡¯s y some songs."


    Naoko turned on the radio and through it came a female voice.


    "Love Me Tender. I never thought I would hear such an old song in this day."


    "You also like this song?" Naoko was surprised.


    "I used to have a friend that really liked this song, and sang it really well. Unfortunately she died."


    Naoko fell into a silence.


    "Sensei, how do we go from here?"


    "Oh, make a right turn and we are there."


    This was a two floor mansion with a very peaceful surrounding.


    "Seems like teachers have pretty good sry. The rent of this ce isn¡¯t cheap."


    "It¡¯s nothing special. Do you want toe in, or wait for me to change and I can treat you to dinner."


    "No thanks. You should take a good rest. See you." He turned around and walked away.


    Naoko¡¯s face looked disappointed.


    Then she suddenly saw him turning back and felt excited. She ran up to him.


    "I forgot to tell you one more thing. Don¡¯t tell anyone what happened tonight. As to the reason, you will get it by tomorrow. Remember." He finally left.


    ---


    Morning of the next day. Masashi hurriedly finished his breakfast. He couldn¡¯t wait to see the scene in school.


    Somebody rang the door and Kazumi opened it.


    "Masashi, someone¡¯s looking for you."


    "What, me? Not the newspapers?"


    "Are you Mr. Hirota Masashi?" A middle aged man in brand name suits asked politely.


    "Yes, how can I help you?"


    "Our boss wants to see you."


    "Who is your boss?"


    "Our boss is Mr. Rei"


    "As expected. Can you wait until the afternoon, I have some things to do."


    "But boss ordered me to invite you over today no matter what. Can youpromise?"


    (He¡¯s still so impatient, haven¡¯t changed all these years.) Masashi sighed. "Fine, I will go with you now."


    "Kazumi, can you help me take the day off?"


    "I get it."


    "Then let¡¯s go."


    "Please follow me." The man invited him into a high end car, then went to the driver¡¯s seat.


    (What kind of people did he meet?) Kazumi looked as the car drove away.


    The driver parked the car and led Masashi into a mansion guarded with two men dressed in ck suits and sunsses.


    "Our boss is inside. Please step in." Then he left.


    (Wonder how much they¡¯ve changed.) Masashi took a deep breath and pushed the door open.


    There were four people sitting inside, three men and a woman. Also four bodyguards standing behind them.


    All of them turned to Masashi as he entered. The thirty year young old man in the middle was dressed in ck casual attire. He stood up immediately as he saw Masashi. Next to him was a middle age man in a white shirt, inspecting Masashi.


    Masashi didn¡¯t say a word and just looked at the young man gentlely.


    (This brat finally grew up.)


    Then he turned to the man in white shirt and smiled. "Changan, you still haven¡¯t changed after all these years. People will assume you don¡¯t have a change of clothes for wearing shirts all day." It was in Chinese.


    The man in white shirt was shocked then looked at him with surprise and disbelief.


    "Who are you? Were you the one that gave me the call? And how did you know my number?" The young man didn¡¯t notice Changan¡¯s expression.


    "It¡¯s been so many years and you¡¯re still so impatient. Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s annoying to ask so many questions at a time."


    The man was getting irritated for being talked to like this by a high school boy. Then Masashi suddenly said. "Have you circumcised that foreskin of yours yet? You wouldn¡¯t be still keeping them after all these years right."


    The room suddenly dropped to freezing temperature.


    The only woman in the room couldn¡¯t hold it andughed out loud. Changan also smiled. While the other people were holding onto theirughter.


    "You... All of you get out!" The man¡¯s face turned red and shouted.


    All that¡¯s left in the room were Masashi, the man, and Changan.


    "Who are you?"


    Masashi didn¡¯t say anything. He walked over to Changan and unsheathed the sword on the table next to him.


    The man was shocked. He knew what this sword meant to Changan. Yet not only did he not stop the boy but instead smiled.


    Before he could react, the boy began dancing with the sword.


    The man¡¯s face was getting more serious as he watched. (This isn¡¯t possible, these techniques, no other person can use them, certainly not a high school boy.)


    Changan was also excited yet he didn¡¯t show a bit of surprise. In the end, tears streamed down his face. "You¡¯re finally back."


    "Hei, look carefully. This is how you use this technique." This line totally stunned the man.


    At the end of his move, Masashi shot the sword into a tree.


    "Hei, did you see it?" Masashi smiled at him.


    "Sensei!" The man dropped to his knees in tears.


    ---


    "That¡¯s basically it. Do you get it now?"


    "So sensei you reincarnated in this high school boy¡¯s body? But you died ten years ago and this boy is only about 16. It doesn¡¯t add up."


    "Shit, that was a waste of time exining to you." Masashi knocked his head.


    "I just can¡¯t understand. Why do you always hit me." ReiLi (Hei is a nickname) acted like a child. But it had been ten years since he was hit like this.


    "This isn¡¯t normal reincarnation but taking over someone¡¯s body. When my soul is traveling through a ce and someone died recently and if that person fits some other criterias. I¡¯m not getting into the details, since you won¡¯t understand anyway. As long as all the criterias are met, then I wille back alive through this body. You get it now?"


    "But sensei, why did you choose this boy. It feels so weird for me."


    Masashi sighed. "That can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s random every time. Can be a child, young man, old man, or even woman. The time is also random. It¡¯s only ten years this time but the one previously took 150 years. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t tell you anything about this when I died."


    "Isn¡¯t that good? You¡¯re an immortal now. Although your body has changed but you are still yourself."


    "Is that so? If possible, I just want to die peacefully."


    Changan and ReiLi thought about it and began to understand.


    "But sensei, how did you be like this?"


    "I was born in the Song Dynasty. My family was killed in a revenge, and my mother escaped with me. After learning the truth, I trained to avenge my father. I attained the height of sword using in a conincidence but when I went to seek revenge, my enemies were already killed by their enemies. Have you seen anything more sarcastic? Just like the plot of those cheap novels. I had no more goals to live for, then one time when I was practicing in the rain, I got struck by a lightning. Then it became like this."


    ReiLi and Changan fell into silence.


    Masashiughed. "Stop acting so sentimental. Hei, go get some alcohol."


    The next morning, Masashi woke up with a headache.


    He went to the backyard and saw Changan practicing with his sword.


    "Master." Changan bowed.


    "Including the ten years I wasn¡¯t here, it¡¯s been thirty years already. You still won¡¯t stop calling me this." Masashi sighed again.


    "You¡¯re always my master in my heart and I¡¯m always your Changan."


    "Hei probably caused you a lot of troubles these years. It¡¯s been hard on you."


    "Master, even though ReiLi is a little impatient, but he¡¯s a smart person. He earned almost everything himself, I didn¡¯t help with much."


    "Sensei, you¡¯re here. I couldn¡¯t find you and thought I was dreaming all along."


    "Stop acting like a child, you¡¯re not a kid anymore." He recalled Hei followed him since he was a kid. "Oh right, why did youe find me sote. I thought you forgot about me."


    "I wouldn¡¯t dare to. I thought this was a prank but who would¡¯ve guessed you actually came back. After I was done with my business in the US and told Changan about it. He found that someone took a sum of money out of your savings in your personal bank. I thought the money was stolen and searched for you."


    "I didn¡¯t know it¡¯s so convenient nowadays. It only took a phone call to make the transfer. I used to have to go in personal in the past. Anyway, I need to ask you are the three gang rules I made still in effect?" Masashi became serious.


    When Masashi made the gang, he made three rules that must be followed. The first was not selling drugs.


    "Sensei, I never done anything against the rules and wouldn¡¯t let my men do them."


    "Good, I believe you."


    "Sensei, when are youing back to the gang?"


    "I won¡¯t go back."


    "What? You created ck Dragon all by yourself. How can you note back?"


    "ck Dragon doesn¡¯t belong to myself anymore. It belongs to all of you. You¡¯ve been managing it very well and I am happy about it. I am just here to see you. It¡¯s a blessing for people like me to be able to see friends and family that are still alive. Too many people died in my hands on my previous life. I¡¯m tired and want to take a break. If possible, I just want to be a normal person in this life. Do you still want to get me back?"


    ReiLi didn¡¯t know what to say.


    "Don¡¯t worry, if anything happens to ck Dragon, I won¡¯t just sit there and watch. And you¡¯re not young anymore, go get a wife before it¡¯s toote."


    "I, I still want to y for a few more years."


    "Shit, aren¡¯t you afraid of getting AIDS."


    As Masashi was about to leave, Reili pointed to the woman and man in the mansion. "Masashi, these two are in charge of our businesses in Tokyo. Sakurai Mion and Akamatsu Ryuichiro. If you need something, just order them."


    The two of them bowed to Masashi.


    "I hope I don¡¯t have much to ask of you. I am just a normal civilian after all."


    Masashi turned to ReiLi. "Changan told me you have businesses to do tomorrow. You should leave early today."


    "I want to stay with you for a few more days."


    "There¡¯s still a lot of time left. Just go, I will contact you if somethinges up."


    ---


    It was only ten in the morning when he reached home. Masashi decided to go to ss in the afternoon. He found his ID in the drawer and took a taxi to a bank.


    "I have some money being transferred over from the Swiss Union Bank. I want to know if it¡¯s here yet."


    "Please wait a moment." The teller looked at her screen in disbelief and her hands began shaking.


    "Are, are you, Mr. Hiro, Hirota Masashi san?"


    "Isn¡¯t it written in my ID?"


    "Please, please wait a moment." She immediate ran to look for her manager.


    After a while, the teller came back with a fat middle age man. After taking a look at the screen, then at Masashi, he was also in disbelief.


    "Is this Hirota Masashi san?"


    "I am."


    "Because the fund is too big, we need some time to process it. Can you please wait a moment?"


    "Fine, but hurry up."


    The manager immediately invited Masashi to the VIP waiting room.


    He didn¡¯t know his photo was sent to the police.


    "How¡¯s it? Is this the real person?" The manager asked.


    "Based on the data, he¡¯s the real person. Hirota Masashi, male, 16 years old, attending school in Hirai Middle School as a first year high school student."


    "He¡¯s only 16 years old and already has over one billion USD. Hurry, sign him up as our VIP immediately."


    "Yes, manager."


    Finally the transfer waspleted. The manager and teller handed Masashi his passbook and credit card with the utmost respect.


    Once he came to the school, he saw that the entrance was closed and several news agency vans blocked the road.


    (Even the news reporters are here. Seems like things escted.)


    Masashi entered the school from a back door to avoid getting in the camera.


    When he got in the ssroom, he found out all his sses were changed to self study and the room was as noisy as a market.


    "Can I ask what happened?"


    "Oh it¡¯s Masashi. You didn¡¯t know?"


    "I took a day off yesterday."


    "That¡¯s unfortunate you weren¡¯t here yesterday. You wouldn¡¯t believe what happened..."


    Even though he guessed the results but the development was much more colorful than he thought.


    When the students entered the ssroom in the morning, they were greeted by a horrendous scene. Three naked boys were holding onto each other in a nightmarish posture. A few girls fainted immediately.


    When the dean came over and woke up the three boys, they attacked him and attempted to sexually assault him. This middle aged man never thought of this day. His screams almost left a scar in the students.


    Fortunately the other male teachers stopped the sexual assault and saved the dean¡¯s chastity. But all the teachers involved were assaulted in various degrees. Two of them were still under therapy.


    Then someone called the police and they brought the three boys to the hospital.


    The police suspected the three boys overdosed stimnts and esctasy, leading to their behavior. And they were currently going through treatments.


    After hearing what happened, Masashi regretted deeply for not being able to see this with his own eyes. He also med ReiLi for making him miss the scene.


    "Oh right, Masashi kun. Naoko sensei had been looking for you since yesterday. It looks like something urgent."


    "Ok. Thank you. I will go look for her."


    He came to the teachers¡¯ office and knocked.


    "Pleasee in."


    "Naoko sensei, were you looking for me?" Masashi acted like nothing happened.


    "You¡¯re finally here. I thought you wouldn¡¯te back to school." She sounded angry.


    "I have some things to take care of yesterday. What can I help you with?"


    "Stop acting innocent. Did you do this?" Naoko sensei opened up the newspapers and pointed at it.


    Three high school boys attempted to sexually assault the dean. Masashi smiled as he looked at the headline.


    "Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s going too far?" Naoko sensei looked at him seriously.


    "Oh, is it?" Masashi slowly raised his head. "I don¡¯t know what I done that can be considered too far."


    "You..."


    "You¡¯re also half a victim. Do you think the girls they toyed with will think this is too much? I know what you want to say but please be aware that those guys are not human, just three beasts. Don¡¯t tell me they are still young, they are adults with officially issued IDs. I never go soft against beasts. This is barely a prank in my eyes."


    Naoko sensei¡¯s head lowered as they stared at each other.


    "Perhaps you¡¯re right, but..."


    "When you eat a steak, have you ever thought that a cow died for you. When you eat an egg, have you ever thought about a little chick was stripped of his chance to live. I bet you haven¡¯t. I also don¡¯t have the energy to think about these. I only know that I will eat when I¡¯m hungry, whether it¡¯s steak or eggs. People can have sympathy but you shouldn¡¯t give too much to sympathy."


    "Thank you. I get it now." Naoko felt that she was like a little girl in front of Masashi.


    "Now that you know what happened, remember not to tell anyone. Otherwise you will be the one that¡¯s in trouble. If there¡¯s nothing else, I will take my leave."


    "Are you, you free tonight? I want to treat you to a dinner as thanks."


    Masashi looked at those pure eyes of hers. "Sorry to make you spend the money. Is tomorrow alright?"


    "Then I will pick you up tomorrow evening." Naoko said excitedly.


    Masashi didn¡¯t know what Kazumi would think if she sees it. "I will go find you instead."


    "Ok."


    When he came back to the ssroom, Mizato came over to him. "What did Naoko sensei want from you?"


    "Nothing much, she just asked how my studies are doing."


    "Oh, is it exciting staying with such a beauty? Her body is so sick." Mizatoughed creepily.


    (Another beast.) Masashi just wanted to punch him in the face.


    He ignored Mizato and walked right past him.

 Chapter 9-13

    Chapters 1-8 are on the side projectsbel.


    After school the next day. Masashi changed his school uniform to casual clothes at home, then took a taxi to Naoko-sensei¡¯s house.


    A girl he hadn¡¯t seen before opened the door. "Excuse me, who are you looking for?"


    Wrong address? He checked the house number again. "I am looking for Naoko-sensei."


    "Sister? Who are you?"


    So this is her younger sister. "My name is Hirota Masashi, a student of your sister."


    "Oh, thene on in. She¡¯s taking a bath."


    A white puppy ran over and stared at him with caution.


    The girl picked it up and said. "Shasha, greet nii-san." The puppy actually barked.


    Masashi smiled bitterly. When did I be brothers with a dog.


    "Ai-chan, was someone on the door?" Naoko-sensei came out in a bathroom before long.


    "Hi, Naoko-sensei."


    "You¡¯re here. Can you wait a bit? I will go get changed." She was pleasantly surprised to see Masashi.


    "Take your time."


    She returned to a room.


    "Your name¡¯s Hirota Masashi? Are you close with my sister?"


    "Probably, I am her student after all."


    "But she had never brought any boys home. You¡¯re the first one."


    "Oh, is that so." Masashi didn¡¯t know how to reply.


    Ai studied him seriously. "But you don¡¯t look handsome, and so short. Nee-san wouldn¡¯t like people like you. I probably thought too much."


    Masashi felt a headache. Why do kids today know so much at an early age.


    "Hey, do you y games? I bought a new one today. Come over here." Before Masashi could answer, she dragged him over to the TV and threw him a controller.


    Masashi didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry and started ying with her.


    The previous Hirota Masashi was a gamer. Even though he was dead, the memory was still there. It was rare for Ai to find someone that could y so well.


    As they were engrossed in the game, Naoko came out. "Masashi, let¡¯s go."


    He looked at her. Light make up on the face, a light green one piece dress showing her curves, and a pair of stockings on her long legs made them look delicious.


    Ai saved the game and yelled. "Nee-san, you¡¯re pretty."


    Naoko nced at Masashi and blushed a bit when she noticed he was looking with a sense of appreciation.


    "Nee-san, where are you going?"


    "Have you forgotten? I told you yesterday that I am having dinner with someone tonight. That¡¯s Masashi. I have called sushi for you. It should be here in a bit."


    "I don¡¯t want sushi. I want to go with you."


    "No."


    "Why not?"


    "Because... just no."


    "I want to go." Ai raised her hands in protest.


    "Can you please listen?"


    "I want to go."


    Naoko looked at Masashi in defeat. He spread his hands and said. "I don¡¯t mind."


    The three of them came to a fancy restaurant. The two beauties attracted everyone¡¯s eyeballs and the average looking Masashi was ignored.


    "I don¡¯t like these people, keep staring over." Ai was unhappy being stared at.


    "You should be happy. They won¡¯t even bother to take a look at people like me." Masashi saidzily.


    "That¡¯s true." Her expression flipped instantly.


    "Masashi, I heard you have a sister, right?" Naoko asked.


    "Yes. Hirota Kazumi. She doesn¡¯t like to talk but her grades are much better than mine."


    "You probably feel lonely because your parents are not home often."


    Masashi paused. He never thought of this problem. It didn¡¯t matter much to him because he was ustomed to being along all these years. But what about Kazumi? She was just a teen. Furthermore, she probably didn¡¯t have many friends to talk to with that quiet personality of hers. Mom was also alone these years, maybe more lonely than them. I should think of a way to reunite the family.


    Naoko nced at Masashi when he was thinking. This mature expression attracted her.


    "Hey, why aren¡¯t you two talking?"


    "Oh, right. Ai, what do you want to eat?" Naoko was shocked.


    "Didn¡¯t you just ordered?"


    "Ah, sorry. I forgot."


    "Sis, you are weird today."


    The waiter brought the dishes and Ai immediately started eating.


    "Masashi, would you like a ss of wine? The wine here are quite famous."


    Masashi smiled at her. "Sensei, are you sure?"


    She remembered that he was still a high school student. How could she had suggested her student to drink alcohol?


    Masashi said to the waiter. "Please bring us two sses of your house wine."


    "I also want one." Ai said.


    "Not for children."


    "What are you talking about? I am in high school just like you." She was angry.


    "What? Aren¡¯t you a middle schooler?" Masashi acted shocked.


    "You... are terrible." Ai gritted her teeth.


    Naoko didn¡¯t say anything. She looked at Masashi withplex feelings as she realized she was treating him like a man her age or even more mature. That young face made her feel frightened.


    "Ai, it¡¯s you." A boy walked over as they were eating.


    "Oh, it¡¯s Yousuke. You¡¯re here also." Ai said with surprise.


    "Yeah, what a coincidence. I thought I got the wrong person. When did youe here?" He looked quite excited.


    "Not for long."


    "I came here with my cousin. These two are?" He looked at Naoko and Masashi.


    "She¡¯s my sister and this is her student, a not likeable person." Ai was still holding a grudge.


    "Ai, that¡¯s impolite of you. Hi, Yousuke, I am Ai¡¯s sister, Hasebe Naoko. He¡¯s Hirota Masashi, my student. Thank you for taking care of Ai." Naoko said with a smile.


    "That¡¯s too polite of you." Yousuke blushed when he looked at Naoko.


    "Yousuke, care to introduce these two beautifuldies?" A slender and rather handsome man walked over.


    "This is Hasabe Ai, my ssmate. This is her sister, Naoko-san. And this is Naoko-san¡¯s student. Hirota Ma... Ma..."


    "Hirota Masashi." Masashi said with a smile.


    "Right, hirota Masashi." Yousuke looked at him gratefully.


    "Hello, I am Yousuke¡¯s cousin, Hinatsu Junichiro. d to meet you." He said with politeness but his eyes were fixed on Naoko.


    He had been paying attention to this woman ever since she walked into the restaurant. He originally wanted to find a chance to meet her but his cousin actually knew them. He thought that the gods were on his side.


    "Hi, Hinatsu-san." Naoko said.


    "Please call me Junichiro. That¡¯s what my friends call me." He smiled. He was rather confident with his charm.


    However, Naoko didn¡¯t have any reaction.


    "Would you be interested toe sit with us? Yousuke would be very d."


    "Hinatsu-san, my student is still here, so I won¡¯t bother you."


    "Is that so? Then I hope to see you again."


    After they left, Ai said. "Nee-san, why didn¡¯t you go over? Yousuke¡¯s cousin looks pretty good. And he seems interested in you. I would go if I were you."


    "I won¡¯t stop you from going over. You ssmate is there also."


    "But he¡¯s inviting you."


    "Ai-chan, you can¡¯t just look at the surface of a person."


    "You¡¯re preaching again." Ai buried herself in food.


    "Masashi, would you like anything else? Don¡¯t hold back."


    Masashi shook his head. "No, I am almost full."


    Naoko drove Masashi back to his house then returned home with Ai.


    When Masashi walked pass Kazumi¡¯s room, she was still studying.


    ---10---


    He wanted to give ReiLi a call but remembered he promised Kazumi to not make any international calls.


    Masashi entered a mall and looked around. He went straight to the mobile stall.


    "Hello, are you looking to buy a cellphone? We have many of the newest. Please take a look." The sales was pretty enthusiastic.


    "Which one¡¯s better?"


    "What kind of phones are you looking for? This is the newest smartphone with 3G, MP3 capability, camera, inte, and many other functions. And this one is suitable for active people, you can hang it on your ear."


    Seeing that Masashi wasn¡¯t looking interested, she took out several other.


    Masashi was getting drowsy. He waved his hand and said. "Ok, stop. My requirement is simple, as long as it can make a call. Just pick one for me. Also set everything up. I need to make a call now."


    "You want me to pick one? That isn¡¯t too..."


    "Faster, I am in a hurry." Masashi was getting impatient.


    "Then.. what about this one? It has..."


    "Fine, this one." Masashi interrupted her and handed over a credit card.


    The saleswoman¡¯s expression changed when she saw the credit card. She knew this was a tinum card from Tokyo bank. She didn¡¯t expect this average looking high schooler was so rich, and regretted not picking the most expensive phone.


    Masashi didn¡¯t know the bank gave him this kind of card. He disliked showing off like a nouveau.


    "Hello, who is this?" ReiLi sounded calm.


    "Hei, it¡¯s me."


    "Shishou, didn¡¯t expect you to call me so fast. You start to miss me? Told you I should have stayed with you for few more days." In the tone of girlining.


    Masashiughed. "Stop the bullshit. I have something I need you to do."


    "What is it?" ReiLi turned serious.


    "Help me find a person. Nagakawa Kyuujirou from Hokkaido. If he¡¯s still alive, he should be 70 by now."


    "Is he an enemy?"


    "No, a friend. I owe him something. It¡¯s time to return it."


    "Ok, I will send people immediately."


    "Oh, I bought a new phone. Call this number if you have anything."


    It¡¯s twenty years already. Hope he¡¯s still alive.


    The school had returned to normal. News reporters no longer wait at the entrance. People seemed to have forgotten Yamamoto after three months. Masashi was like a regr student and went to school on time. But he was either reading novels in ss or sleeping.


    One day, he got woke up by loud noises. The students seemed excited.


    "What happened?" He asked the girl next to him.


    "Didn¡¯t you hear? We are going to Okinawa for summer trip."


    "When?"


    "A day before summer vacation begins. The trip is three days."


    Japanese kids had summer and winter vacations and could join this type of trips. But the trip cost 20,000 Yen for each person.


    Aftering home, Masashi knocked Kazumi¡¯s door.


    "What¡¯s it?"


    he handed her 30,000 Yen. "Your ss is also going to Okinawa right? This is for the trip."


    "Mom give them to you?"


    "No, this is from my part time. Don¡¯t worry. The money is clean."


    "Does mom know?" Kazumi hesitated.


    "She doesn¡¯t know about me working part time. I have no use for money anyway. I just want to help with her burden. Promise me, don¡¯t tell her, ok?"


    She looked at him withplex feelings. "Ok, but it¡¯s too much."


    "This rest is your allowance. You are a girl after all." Masashi smiled and left.


    Kazumi stared at his back in a daze.


    Two dayster, the finals grades came out. Masashi was in the middle of the ranking as he expected. And Kazumi was at the top.


    ---11---


    The next day, Masashi and Kazumi entered the airport and saw the teacher holding a g like a tour guide.


    "Masashi, you¡¯re here." Naoko smiled.


    "Hello, Naoko-sensei." This was the first time he saw her in a casual attire.


    "You¡¯re Kazumi? Masashi mentioned you. You have great grades and are very smart."


    Kazumi wondered when did he get so close to Naoko-sensei.


    The students were loud during the flight. And several pervs kept asking the hostesses to bring them water.


    Naoko also had her problems as the male teachers tried to tter her to tell bad jokes.


    While no one was noticing, Naoko left her seat and came to the empty seat next to Masashi.


    Seeing he was well asleep, she almost wanted to pinch him.


    After settling in a hotel, the teachers brought the students to the dining hall.


    "So many foreigners."


    "It¡¯s a ck. The first time I have seen one."


    The students quieted down from seeing so many foreigners.


    The teachers announced that everyone could go y by the beach, but must gather in front of the hotel at 6pm.


    "Look at that foreign woman. So big."


    "Baka, that one¡¯s big. Like two basketballs."


    "Boys are pervs." A girl said.


    "All men are like this. Right, Kazumi?"


    "Oh." Kazumi replied absent mindedly.


    "Kazumi, are you looking for someone?"


    "No, just looking around."


    Where is him? Can¡¯t find him anywhere.


    Naoko was looking for Masashi at the same time.


    After getting no result from asking around, Naoko was getting worried.


    "I will give him a lesson if I ever see that brat again. How could he ask what insecticide I was using. It makes me rage."


    "Why did you bother trying to pick up a brat. So many handsome guys here."


    "It¡¯s not a pick up. I was just trying to tease him since he looked like he didn¡¯t give a fuck about anyone."


    "Alright, alright. Let¡¯s go find a good man."


    Two girls in bikini walked by.


    Naoko¡¯s eyes lit up and walked to where they came from.


    She found Masashi sitting on a big rock by the ocean with a campfire in front. Several fish were roasting on the fire.


    Naoko calmed down as soon as he saw Masashi.


    ---12---


    She tip toed over but when she was still ten meters away, Masashi turned around.


    "Oh, it¡¯s Naoko-sensei."


    "Didn¡¯t expect you to hide here. You made me look all over."


    "Looking for me? Anything you want?"


    "Do I have to need something to look for you?"


    Masashiughed. "Want to try? Just caught these fish and they taste pretty good." He handed over a fish on a stick.


    "Can you really eat them like this?"


    "This is the most authentic beach style." He took a bite.


    "You brought alcohol?" After a few bites, Masashi took out a bottle of spirit.


    "How can you have meat and not alcohol?"


    Chinese baijiu were like day and night from Japanese sake.


    "Where did you get the alcohol?"


    "Bought them in the hotel. Sensei, you want a ss?"


    "That¡¯s over your boundary. You¡¯re still a high schooler. How can you drink? And it¡¯s spirit." She had forgotten about the dinner.


    Masashiughed. "High schoolers nowadays don¡¯t have much interest in drinking anymore. Do you know how many are activing in red light districts? And how many sellpensated dates in Shibuya?"


    Tokyo was a highly developed city and also very easy for someone to lose themselves.


    "Don¡¯t forget about Yamamoto and his friends are also high schoolers."


    Naoko had no words in reply. "Not everyone is like this. At least, there are still many nice people in the world."


    "Whatever, enough of this. We should enjoy this amazing scenery. This isn¡¯t school, so just pretend you don¡¯t see it."


    Perhaps due to the alcohol, Masashi had a strange impulse when he looked at Naoko. He cursed himself for getting out of his mind.


    Naoko didn¡¯t stop him anymore and just watched as he drank.


    "Sensei, want to try some sea urchins?"


    "Uh, ok."


    Masashi opened up the urchin and poured some water on it.


    "Just like this? Aren¡¯t you going to cook it?"


    "This is the best way. Try it."


    Naoko tried it with a little hesitation. It was a little fishy at first then an amazing vor filled her mouth.


    Masashi smiled. "Want more?"


    Naoko nodded lightly.


    The two of them walked over to the shallow water area. Masashi taught her to catch fish. Naoko felt like she had returned to her childhood.


    After dinner, the students went out to the streets in groups.


    Masashi didn¡¯t have such habit so he returned to his room to train. However, someone knocked on the door.


    "Sensei, what¡¯s it?"


    "Can you take a walk with me?"


    "But I am sleeping." Masashi yawned.


    "It¡¯s only 7pm. How can a young man be sozy. Hurry up."


    "But I am really sleepy. Can I not go?"


    "Fine, just let a girl walk the dark streets alone. I heard other than some asional robberies and murders, the safety in Okinawa is pretty good. Masashi, go sleep. I won¡¯t me you if anything happens."


    "Sensei, can you wait a bit? I need to get changed." Masashi sighed.


    "What do you change for? Are you going to sleep?"


    "Sensei, I am really going to sleep if you continue."


    Naokoughed in a smirk.


    The two of them came to the most crowded street.


    "There seems to be a performance in front. Let¡¯s go take a look." Naoko dragged Masashi over.


    Performers were singing and dancing in exotic clothes and instruments. The audiences also pped their hands with the rhythm.


    Naoko listened for a bit and couldn¡¯t make out what they were singing. "Do you know what they are singing?"


    "They are singing in their local dialect. I also don¡¯t understand it."


    "Perhaps this is uchina pop. I heard this is the traditional dances of Okinawa, but this is the first time I have seen it."


    "It is uchina pop. The instrument with three strings is shamisen and that drum is taiko."


    "How do you know these?"


    "A friend once told me."


    "Your friend is from Okinawa?"


    "No, he¡¯s from Hokkaido, but he likes to travel. So he had seen this performance."


    Naoko felt that Masashi looked a little down when he mentioned this friend.


    "Let¡¯s go, I will treat you a cup of coffee."


    "You can get coffee anywhere. We should take a look at the handcraft shops."


    ---13---


    Naoko stroke the doll excitedly aftering out of the shop.


    "Howe I don¡¯t see anything fun about this thing?"


    "Don¡¯t you feel it looks kawaii? It looks just like you."


    "You¡¯re kidding. Which part of me looks like it."


    "Don¡¯t you think your facial expressions are simr? You look just like the doll when you don¡¯tugh."


    Masashi never knew that dolls had expressions.


    Suddenly, a figure ran pass them followed by a yell. "Robbery, help..." A fat woman was panting as she ran.


    It¡¯s just robbery, not taking your meat.


    "Masashi, what should we do?" Naoko looked at him nervously.


    What does this have to do with me? He sighed when he looked at her eyes and walked over to the vending machine.


    "Borrow me." He grabbed a can of unopened soda from a girl in front of the machine, then threw it at the robber.


    The dude fell to the ground like a dead pig without even a scream.


    "Sensei, let¡¯s go." Masashi grabbed Naoko¡¯s hand and silently walked away.


    "But what if that person has a weapon? That woman¡¯s in danger."


    "He¡¯s knocked out."


    "Really?"


    Masashi nodded. Even though it was dark but that was not a problem for the trained. He aimed it at the back of the robber¡¯s head and should knock him out for two to three days. The after effects were not his problem.


    When he walked pass the girl, Masashi threw her a 100 Yen coin.


    "For your soda."


    The teachers organized the students to visit various attractions in Okinawa the next two days.


    Masashi had no interest in the streets or aquariums. However, he tended to stand in ces like Tamaudun, Shureimon, and Shuri Castle for half a day a time.


    "Masashi, what¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well?" Naoko had been paying attention to him when he was standing absent minded.


    "I am fine."


    "Why are your hands so cold?" She touched his forehead.


    Masashi felt a little warmth in his heart.


    "I am really fine. Thank you, sensei."


    "I will apany you back to the hotel. You should take a rest."


    "No, let¡¯s go."


    Suddenly, they heard a series of barking.


    "Sorry, it¡¯s my phone." Masashi was a little embarrassed.


    Naokoughed. It was the first time she saw this kind of expression from him.


    "Is it Hei?"


    "Yes, shishou."


    "What¡¯s it?"


    "I found the person."


    Masashi took a breath. "Is he dead?"


    "Yes, Nagakawa Kyuujirou died five years ago, in his home in Hokkaido."


    "How did he die?"


    "Heart attack. We checked the hospital records, nothing suspicious."


    "Good people don¡¯t live long." Masashi smiled bitterly.


    ReiLi knew the weight of old friends to his shishou.


    "Does he have families?"


    "Two sons. One is a sheriff and one is a manager in a small business. Two grandsons and a granddaughter still in school."


    "See if they have any difficulties. Help them if they do. Give me his addresster, I need to visit Hokkaido once."


    "Ok, shishou. Take care."


    Masashi stood there silently after hanging up.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Naoko held his hand.


    "I am fine."


    "It¡¯s ok if you don¡¯t want to say. I just want you to know there are people who care about you."


    "Thank you, sensei. Please let the teachers know I am going back to the hotel."


    "I will go with you."


    "No, it¡¯s your first time in Okinawa, you should have fun." He walked away without waiting for a reply.


    Naoko sighed as she stared at his back. "Baka, how can I have fun if you are not here."


    The three day trip ended quickly.


    During the return, everyone carried bags of souvenirs like a refugee.


    Masashi was the only one that left the way he came.


    When everyone was chatting about their trip, Naoko kept her eyes on Masashi. He hadn¡¯t smiled after taking that call.


    What happened to him?


    Back at school. Naoko found Masashi and slipped a piece of paper into his hand and said in a low voice. "If you need any help or someone to talk, just call me. It is my home number."


    Masashi paused and just realized she was worrying about him the whole time.


    "Thank you." He looked at this kind hearted woman gently.

 Chapter 14-16

    ---14---


    Masashi began the ride to Hokkaido after three days of resting at home.


    The air outside New Chitose Airport wasn¡¯t hot and humid like he thought. It was rather refreshing.


    Hokkaido was morefortable than Tokyo. The average day temperature was around 20C even during the hottest months of July and August.


    It was already 4pm after settling in a hotel. Masashi stood in front of the windows and looked down at the city.


    The next day, he went to the address ReiLi gave him, and finally found the Nagakawa house after asking around.


    Masashi doubted he might have gotten the wrong ce, since it was dojou. However, the house tes read Yagyu Dojou confirmed this was Nagakawa¡¯s home since he belonged to the Yagyuu faction.


    A teenage boy in kendo uniform opened the door.


    ¡°How can I help you?¡±


    ¡°I am looking for Nagakawa Kenichi-san.¡±


    ¡°My apologies, Kenichi san is not here.¡±


    ¡°What about Kenji-san?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not here either.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s in charge currently?¡±


    ¡°The master of this dojou is Minoru Watanabe-san.¡±


    ¡°Is he Nagakawa Kyuujirou¡¯s disciple?¡±


    The boy was unhappy that he called Nagakawa Kyuujirou by name. ¡°Minoru-sensei was Nagakawa-san¡¯s first student. What else do you need?¡±


    ¡°Good, I want to see him.¡±


    ¡°Minoru-sensei probably doesn¡¯t have time to see you right now. Pleasee back next time.¡±


    ¡°Go tell him that Nagakawa Kyuujirou¡¯s old friend sent someone to find him and he will see me.¡±


    ¡°You really know Nagakawa-san?¡± The boy doubted.


    ¡°Just ry these words to Minoru Watanabe.¡± Masashi was getting impatient.


    The boy hesitated for a bit then went back in.


    After a while, a middle age man came back with the boy.


    ¡°You are the first student of Nagakawa Kyuujirou, Minoru Watanabe?¡± Masashi studied him carefully.


    Watanabe frowned. ¡°I am. How can I help you?¡±


    ¡°I... My shishou is an old friend of Nagakawa. He left an item at my shishou and I am here to return it to the descendants of Nagakawa.¡±


    ¡°Can I have the name of your shishou?¡±


    ¡°Rei Yin.¡±


    ¡°What!? Your shishou is Rei Yin senpai?¡± Watanabe was shocked.


    Masashi nodded.


    ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Watanabe immediately invited Masashi into the dojou.


    The boy looked in surprise since he had never seen his sensei giving so much respect.


    In the parlor, Watanabe prepared tea for Masashi.


    Thisrge man actually had good tea making technique. ¡°Your technique is almost at the level of your master.¡±


    ¡°Sensei once said that the art of sword is the art of tea. However, I still don¡¯t understand what he meant to this day.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you treat the art of sword as one to kill. Is the art of tea really just to prepare a cup of tea?¡± Masashi said calmly.


    Watanabe was shocked and felt enlightened. ¡°Thank you for your teaching. I will never forget.¡±


    A girl in white uniform walked in.


    ¡°Watanabe nii-san. Are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Rumi,e over.¡±


    Watanabe said to Masashi. ¡°Hirota-san. This is sensei¡¯s granddaughter, Nagakawa Rumi, and also the heir to this dojou.¡±


    Then he said to the girl. ¡°Rumi, this is Rei Yin senpai¡¯s disciple, Hirota Masashi-san.¡±


    ¡°The disciple of Rei Yin senpai?¡± She looked at Masashi in surprise.


    ¡°Hello, can you take me to your grandfather¡¯s spirit tablet?¡± Masashi looked at the descendant of his old friend gently.


    ¡°Please, please this way.¡±


    Masashi stared at the portrait quietly in thisrge room.


    ¡°Can you let me sit here alone for a while?¡±


    Watanabe and Rumi silently left the room.


    ¡°Nagakawa, do you still remember me? I am Rei Yin.¡± He said to the portrait.


    ¡°You probably won¡¯t believe it but I am really Rei Yin. Thought I am called Hirota Masashi now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s funny right? But I can¡¯t help it either.¡±


    ¡°We were both acting without consideration back then. Even though I found that you changed your name to Nagakawa, but knowing that you did so to avoid me, I didn¡¯te see you again.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s been so many years and you are gone now, let the past be the past. Do you still remember the ¡®Nine Souls¡¯ you left to me? I am here to return it to your family today. You probably want to see it also after parting for so long.¡± Masashi opened the box he was carrying. He ced the katana in front of the spirit tablet.


    ¡°Old friend, sometimes I envy that you can leave so peacefully. Perhaps the next time I see you will be several hundred yearster.¡± Masashi smiled bitterly.


    ¡°I have seen your disciple and granddaughter, you have people that can inherit you. Do you still remember Hei? That brat that I had to give a beating frequently. He has grown to an adult but is still stupid. Changan is still wearing a white shirt year round and rarely says anything. Hoho, I seem to been getting old, talking like a housewife. But who else can I say these words to?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something I wanted to tell you but never did so back then.¡±


    He paused then said in a low voice. ¡°Sorry, but if time rewinds, I will still do the same thing. I still feel that I owe you. If there is a second life, then you can give me a beating next time you see me.¡±


    ---15---


    ¡°Nagakawa Rumi,e over here.¡± Masashi said in a serious tone.


    ¡°This is the katana your grandfather left to my shishou back then, ¡®Nine Souls¡¯. Since Nagakawa is not here anymore, I am handing it over to you. Please take good care of it.¡±


    Rumi opened the box and stared at the katana.


    Masashi walked over to Watanabe and handed him a piece of paper. ¡°This is my contact information. Let me know if you have any problem. I will do what I can to help.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Hirota-san. I have a request.¡± Rumi suddenly said.


    ¡°Say it.¡±


    ¡°I wish to have a match with you. Grandfather said that he could never surpass Rei Yin senpai in his life. I want to have a match with Rei Yin senpai¡¯s disciple in his ce.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Masashi nodded.


    ¡°Please follow me.¡± Rumi brought him to the training lobby.


    The students emptied the ce since it was rare to see an outsiderpeting.


    ¡°This is your kendo armor and bamboo sword.¡±


    Masashi took the sword but not the armor.


    ¡°I don¡¯t wear this kind of things.¡±


    The audiences were enraged.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this brat, acting so full of himself.¡±


    ¡°Let me give him a lesson.¡±


    ¡°All of you shut up.¡± Watanabe shouted.


    Masashi said to Rumi who was biting her lips. ¡°I am not looking down at you, but I am just not used to wearing this thing. It will obstruct my actions if I have to wear it.¡±


    ¡°Even though it¡¯s just a bamboo sword, but you will still get injured if you get hit.¡± Rumi calmed down after hearing his exnation.


    ¡°Give it a try first, ok?¡± Masashi smiled.


    Rumi clenched her teeth. ¡°To be fair, I also won¡¯t wear armors then.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t use any force if you don¡¯t wear armors. What¡¯s the point of the match then.¡± Masashi frowned.


    Everyone felt that Masashi suddenly changed. He was exerting an indescribable pressure.


    Rumi looked at Watanabe and saw him nodded.


    ¡°Yoroshiku onegaishimasu.¡± She bowed and went into a stance.


    Masashi nodded and stood there casually.


    This person was giving her a profound feeling. If it wasn¡¯t for that face, she couldn¡¯t believe he was a high school student.


    After a long standoff, Rumi finally moved.


    When the sword was inches away from his head, she got nervous. Maybe he couldn¡¯t dodge?


    Then suddenly, she felt an impact on her chest then flew backward.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Everyone cried in disbelief.


    No one saw how he swung the sword. Everything just happened in an instant.


    Watanabe helped Rumi up. She was also in disbelief when she took of her helmet.


    ¡°Are you alright? Do you want to try again?¡± Masashi looked at her.


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Rumi looked excited.


    ¡°Yoroshiku onegaishimasu.¡± She immediately stabbed at his throat.


    Masashi casually blocked the sword then countered from a weird angle.


    Pah! The sword dropped from Rumi¡¯s hand.


    She stared at her right hand that got hit and said. ¡°I lost.¡±


    ¡°Pick up your sword.¡± Masashi said calmly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rumi started another round of attacks.


    The students were engrossed as the match went on.


    They had never seen this kind of kendo. Every hit looked so casual yet the movements were so smooth and aimed at critical spots.


    No matter how much Rumi tried to defend, she would get hit within two or three attacks.


    Masashi¡¯s attacks were not fast like the first one. It was like he was instructing Rumi.


    After a long time, Rumi could no longer hold it and dropped to the floor in one knee.


    ¡°Do you want to continue?¡± Masashi helped her up.


    She took off the helmet with her shaking hands and said. ¡°Thank you for your guidance.¡±


    ¡°Very good, you live up as Nagakawa¡¯s granddaughter.¡± Masashi smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s too ttering.¡± Rumi blushed.


    ¡°I am saying the truth. It¡¯s not easy to reach this level with your age.¡±


    Everyone felt a shiver. Then what about you?


    However, Rumi felt happy hearing that.


    ¡°Anyone else want to try?¡± Masashi suddenly felt interested.


    But no one said anything. Even though Rumi was still young, she was trained by the old Nagakawa from a young age. No one other than Watanabe could match her in this dojou.


    Noticing that Watanabe wanted to say something, Masashi gestured him to stop.


    Aftering out of the lobby, he said. ¡°If you want a match, we will have it tonight.¡±


    Watanabe knew his intention. He didn¡¯t want to have a match in front of the students, since losing will drop his reputation.


    He looked at Masashi gratefully. He knew that he had no chance in winning.


    ---16---


    After dinner, the three of them came back to the lobby.


    All the students left and the servants were also sent away.


    ¡°Hirota-san. Are you sure you don¡¯t need armors?¡± Watanabe asked again.


    ¡°My reason is the same as in the afternoon. It¡¯s not looking down at my opponent. Let us get started.¡±


    Watanabe didn¡¯t insist. He bowed and held the sword with a serious expression.


    Rumi was also looking at the two of them in excitement. She didn¡¯t want to miss anything.


    Watanabe felt that Masashi changed. It was like he couldn¡¯t sense his existence.


    This was a strange feeling. He could see Masashi standing there but couldn¡¯t sense anything human in front.


    Is he a spirit? Watanabe thought.


    There was no use waiting. He shouted then charged at Masashi.


    The sword approached him in slow motion in Masashi¡¯s eyes. He could see every detail of his opponent, the breathing,pression of muscles, ergement of the pupils...


    Wu-dao was something to keep him sane in his endless life.


    Masashi himself didn¡¯t know how strong he became after a thousand years of umtion.


    He never fought to his full extent because there was no opponent.


    In some sense, it was unfair for him to have any match, unless the other person is in the same condition as him.


    At this stage of wu-dao, breakthrough in the mental states was more important than the physical body. He merged himself with the environment so Watanabe couldn¡¯t sense his existence. He could grasp everything happening around him at this state.


    When the sword was only a few inches away, Masashi moved.


    Watanabe felt that he saw a sh of light then he flew back.


    For a moment, he was in disbelief. Rumi was also shocked and finally knew how she was defeated in the first round.


    It was too fast. She couldn¡¯t see anything. The sword was like there the whole time and Watanabe ran up to it himself.


    This kind of technique was beyond human knowledge. Rumi finally understood what his grandfather said by unable to surpass.


    ¡°Hirota-san, I lost.¡± Watanabe said respectfully.


    ¡°Not trying anymore?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I am thankful that you showed me kendo can reach such a level. There¡¯s no regret in my life.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk like you are an old man. You¡¯re still in your forties.¡± Masashi smiled bitterly. It seemed like he went overboard.


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine Rei Yin senpai¡¯s state when you are already so powerful.¡±


    ¡°What state can he be in, that old man died ten years ago.¡±


    ¡°What? Rei Yin senpai had already left?¡±


    ¡°I never told you?¡±


    Watanabe and Rumi shook their heads.


    ¡°Oh, sorry. I identally forgot.¡±

 Chapter 17-20

    ---17---


    When he reached home, he saw a man looking around by the door.


    Sales? Upon taking a closer look at the man¡¯s face, a name appeared in Masashi¡¯s head.


    "Father?" It felt awkward saying this noun again after several hundred years.


    "It¡¯s Masashi, you¡¯re finally back." Hirota Katsutoshi was delighted.


    "When did youe here?"


    "This morning, but no one answered the door."


    "Kazumi should be doing grocery at this time. Come on in first."


    Masashi poured a cup of tea for him then turned on the TV.


    "I heard that you had to stay in the hospital for an injury, is that true?"


    "Yes, but that was the past. I am very well now."


    "I am really sorry. I was out of the country for business at the time. I only learned of this when I came back." Katsutoshi looked apologetic.


    "There¡¯s no need to mention it. What are you here for today?"


    "Nothing special. I got a few days off from work so I came over to see you. Are you doing well?"


    "Kazumi and I are doing well. Thank you." Masashi said calmly.


    It was difficult for him to have any feelings for a stranger. Their conversation was polite but had no warmth.


    Just then, he heard the turning of the door. Masashi knew that Kazumi was back.


    The door opened and Kazumi came in with a bag of items.


    "Kazumi, father is here to see us." Masashi said to her.


    Kazumi¡¯s face turned pale as soon as she saw Katsutoshi on the sofa.


    "Long time no see, Kazumi. How are you doing?" Katsutoshi said with a smile.


    "Get out! Get out of here now." Kazumi sounded extremely angry.


    "Kazumi, how can you speak like that. He¡¯s our father." Even though Masashi had no feelings for this father but that was too much.


    "Kazumi, I..."


    "I told you to get out, didn¡¯t you hear?" Kazumi yelled then threw her bag at him.


    Masashi was shocked. He had never seem her in such a state.


    Is this the same Kazumi that was normally quiet and indifferent?


    "It looks like I should leave." Katsutoshi walked to the door.


    Masashi followed him out.


    Katsutoshi sighed and said. "It looks like Kazumi still haven¡¯t forgiven me for leaving you. But, what else could I have done."


    Masashi felt something strange but he didn¡¯t think much of it. "I think Kazumi just can¡¯t ept it for now. I will talk to her after she calms down."


    "Thank you, Masashi. You really grew up. I will stay in a hotel nearby these few days. Give me a call if something happens."


    Masashi nodded.


    After he returned inside, Kazumi¡¯s doors were shut.


    He had to order take out for lunch then.


    After lunch, he told her through the door that food was left in the kitchen, but there was no reply.


    Let her calm down by herself. Masashi thought.


    He didn¡¯t know where to go as he walked on the street. Too bad that Hei and Changan were in the U.S. or they could have gone out for a drink together.


    Something suddenly came to his mind and he entered a bookstore.


    "Hello, how can I help you?" The receptionist asked politely.


    "Do you have any books on stock investment?"


    "Yes, please follow me."


    Masashi followed her to a corner full of books on investment.


    He randomly picked about ten books and entered the reading room.


    Masashi adjusted his breathing then began flipping through the books. His speed was increasing by the second and before long, he finished a book and went on to the next one.


    The book became printed in his mind. It was an ability he discovered when he was bored.


    When he adjusted his mental state and focus on reading, he could memorize all the words and pictures vividly.


    Soon, the whole stack of books were finished printing. Masashi went on to take another stack of books. He finished all the books on investment in just three hours.


    After organizing the information in his head, he came to a conclusion about all these analysis theories and techniques,plete bullshit.


    The spread of inte gave consumers a lot more choices, but the core of investment didn¡¯t change. Many of these so called new techniques were just lies.


    It was better to just research apany¡¯s condition, assets, and debts.


    ---18---


    But where can he get these information? He could give a call to Sakura Mion but he didn¡¯t want to get in contact with the gang.


    Then he saw an entertainment mall and an idea came to his mind.


    Following the memories of the previous Hirota Masashi, he opened up the webpages and quickly researched a lot of information on listedpanies.


    Since there were so many publicly tradedpanies in Japan, he only researched a small portion by dinner. The whole thing would take a week.


    Fortunately, it was summer vacation so there was a ton of time.


    Kazumi was making dinner when he returned home. She looked as indifferent as always, like nothing had happened.


    After dinner, Masashi entered the kitchen and talked to her. "Kazumi, I want to have a talk with you."


    "If it¡¯s about that person, then don¡¯t bother me."


    "Kazumi, he¡¯s your father."


    "I don¡¯t have this kind of father." She bit her lips and she was shaking.


    "Tell me, what really happened?" Masashi felt it was not as simple as he thought.


    "None of your concern." She calmed down and went back to her room.


    Masashi continued the research for the next several days. He couldn¡¯t think of a way to deal with Kazumi so he had to wait for mom toe back and ask.


    One afternoon, he saw Hirota Katsutoshi backing out of the house as he returned home.


    Kazumi charged out after him, holding a knife.


    Masashi almost doubted his vision. He couldn¡¯t have imagined a girl like Kazumi would do something like this.


    There was no time to think. He ran over and grabbed his sister.


    "Let go of me. Let go of me..." Kazumi struggled.


    Masashi couldn¡¯t take it and pped her.


    "You¡¯re all scumbags!" She ran back inside holding onto her cheek.


    "Masashi, I..."


    "Can you leave first? It¡¯s not the time to talk." Masashi was feeling annoyed.


    "Fine, we will talk after a day or two." Katsutoshi left.


    Upon entering the house, the floor was ravaged and full of broken items.


    "Kazumi, can we talk?" Masashi walked to her room.


    However, there was no replying through the door. He had to give up after a while.


    Things were definitely moreplex. He took out the address Katsutoshi gave him a few days ago.


    9PM. Masashi arrived at the hotel Katsutoshi was residing in. The receptionist told him that Katsutoshi hadn¡¯t been back yet.


    "Do you know what time he usuallyes back?"


    "I am sorry, but we don¡¯t know."


    "Are their any bars nearby?" Masashi remembered the smell of alcohol on Katsutoshi.


    "There are three bars nearby. The closest one is only 400 meters away. You should see it if you take a right and walk straight."


    "Thank you."


    After a bit of walking, he saw the bar.


    The inside was dimly lit. Figures were twisting their bodies along with the screeching metal music.


    A girl in translucent underwear and bra were dancing around a pole in the center stage.


    The atmosphere reminded him of an animal farm.


    "Nii-san, first time here?" A bunny girl walked over.


    "Have you seen a man in a suit, wearing a gold colored frame sses, about forty years old?"


    "There are so many men like this here. Buy me to a drink and we will go look for him one by one, ok?" She thought Masashi was being shy.


    "I am not here for sex. Help me find this man and the money is yours." Masashi pped 10,000 Yen on the table.


    "Wait here for a bit, I will go ask other people." Bunny girl immediately ran off.


    By the time Masashi was on his third ss of alcohol, she came back.


    "There¡¯s a man that looks like your description. I can bring you over but you can only peep through the door. I will be in trouble if you anger a customer." Bunny girl stared at the money on his hand.


    Masashi finished the ss then stood up. "Let¡¯s go."


    Bunny girl brought him to a room then lightly opened the door.


    He could hear a man and woman¡¯sughter and knew he found the right person. Masashi pushed open the door at once.


    "Ah. Who are you? Who let you in?" The woman sitting on Katsutoshi¡¯sp screamed.


    "What, what happened?" Katsutoshi asked drunkenly.


    "How can you be like this. Didn¡¯t I tell you not to interrupt them?" Bunny girl yelled.


    "So it¡¯s you, Yoko. I will tell the manager."


    "No, Haruko. I don¡¯t know this brat. I..."


    "The two of you shut up. I know this man. I am here to bring him away." Masashi carried Katsutoshi up.


    "No, he¡¯s my client. How can I let you take him away like this."


    Then she stopped talking after Masashi threw her 20,000 Yen.


    ---19---


    Katsutoshi threw up twice on the way back to the hotel. Masashi would have thrown him on the streets if he wasn¡¯t their father.


    Katsutoshi came to his senses for a bit after Masashi put a warm towel on his face.


    "Who... are you? I seem to have seen you before."


    Masashiughed coldly. Such a good father that couldn¡¯t even recognize his son.


    "Did you forget? I bought you a drink in the bar."


    "Oh, is that so. Thank you. You are a nice person."


    "There seems to be something troubling you. Want to talk to someone?"


    "How... can I.. have anything... troubling... I am so happy... Haha..." Katsutoshiughed.


    "So there¡¯s really something troubling. You can try and say it out. It will make you feel better."


    "Real...really?"


    "Yes, of course. Because I have tried it. Just say it and you will feel better." Masashi slowed down his tone.


    "But...but I can¡¯t... say it." Katsutoshi was struggling.


    "Why not. Just say it. You will no longer feel troubled. There is no one else here. No one will hear what you said." His voice sounded charming.


    "But..."


    "Don¡¯t worry. No one will hear it."


    "I... I deeply regret..."


    "Right, continue. Slowly."


    "I... I did something sorry to my... daughter... My wife separated with me because of this..."


    After half an hour of broken description, Masashi learned the truth from this man.


    For a moment, he wanted to kill him.


    "I... I really didn¡¯t want to. I didn¡¯t... I don¡¯t know what happened to me on that day. I really didn¡¯t want to..." He kept repeating this line.


    Masashi smiled coldly as he looked at the man. "Don¡¯t worry. I will help you atone for the sin."


    Kazumi looked at the clock after she woke up. It was already 2AM. She fell asleep during her crying.


    After she left the room, she saw the living room had been cleaned and a note on the table. "There¡¯s food in the kitchen."


    Kazumi felt a bit of warmth within.


    I said something terrible to him today. She felt a little bad and ran to Masashi¡¯s room. Then she heard a voice through the door.


    "Is it Akamatsu Ryuichiro? I am Masashi."


    "I want you to take care of a person, Hirota Katsutoshi. Male, in his forties. Go search for the rest of his details yourself."


    "Don¡¯t kill him. Don¡¯t beat him. I just want you to castrate him. I want him to be thest eunuch of Japan. Don¡¯t leave any traces, I don¡¯t want any trouble."


    "Thank you in advance." Masashi hung up the phone.


    Kazumi¡¯s heart was beating very fast as she heard it. She had never seen this side of Masashi. And it looked like he had already learned of everything. Did mom tell him?


    Then he heard Masashi made another call.


    "Mom? I am Masashi. Sorry to bother you sote."


    "Mom, let¡¯s divorce that man. Japanesew allows a couple to divorce after living apart for two years."


    "Mom, don¡¯t lie. I know everything."


    A long moment of silence.


    "Don¡¯t worry. That beast didn¡¯te to us. Kazumi told me."


    "Mom, don¡¯t cry. I will take good care of Kazumi. I won¡¯t let her get hurt again."


    "We will use your surname after the divorce. I don¡¯t want that man¡¯s name."


    "Mom, we will be by your side no matter what happens."


    "Take care. I know, we will take good care of ourselves."


    "I am hanging up. Bye."


    The room was silent again.


    After some hesitation, Kazumi knocked on the door.


    "Come in."


    "Kazumi, you are still awake sote?"


    Kazumi didn¡¯t respond and just looked at him.


    "You must be hungry. I will go reheat the food." Masashi thought she was still angry.


    Kazumi suddenly ran over and hugged him, then buried her head in his chest and began crying.


    Masashi didn¡¯t say anything and just stroke her hair.


    "Thank you, nii-san."


    This was the first time Masashi heard her call him by this. He smiled. "Baka, you¡¯re my sister. You should be hungry. Let¡¯s go eat first, ok?"


    She nodded.


    Masashi went to the kitchen and reheated the food. Kazumi stood behind him quietly and watched.


    ---20---


    Whether the students like it or not, summer vacation was finally over.


    Something that had to be mentioned was Naoko sensei who had only became a teacher for half a year suddenly resigned and left the school. There were many versions of the reason for her resignation. Some thought she went home to marry, some thought she changed jobs, and some even thought she ran away with a man. For a while, the male teachers who were aiming for her felt really down and didn¡¯t have any energy for work.


    Masashi was also puzzled by her leaving since she never said a word about it. Then he decided to take a look at her in a few days.


    Looking at all the younger faces in the weing ceremony, everyone realized they had be senpais.


    "Do you see that girl? Looks pretty good, and has a great body. I wonder what¡¯s her name."


    "I think that one is prettier, the one with long hair."


    "That boy is cute."


    "Go away, you are two years older than him."


    "Freshmen these days sure develop nicely. I¡¯ve decided. That girl is mine. Don¡¯t fight with me."


    "Who gives a shit about you. I¡¯ve decided on her."


    Second and third year students usually fought for beautiful freshman girls were each year. Especially guys who still had no girlfriends.


    During ss, the teacher called their names one by one. When he got to Masashi, he stood up. "Teacher, I have changed my name. I am now Gennai Masashi. Please don¡¯t mistake it again. Thank you."


    "Ok, Gennai-kun." The teacher felt a bit awkward.


    The others started talking about him but he continued reading novel like he didn¡¯t hear them.


    After ss, someone was looking for him.


    Is it Kazumi? He went to the entrance of the ssroom and saw a girl in a new school uniform instead.


    The girl bowed respectfully when she saw Masashi. "Hello, Hirota-san."


    "Who are you?" Masashi thought she looked familiar but couldn¡¯t remember.


    "Have you forgotten? I am Nagakawa Rumi, the granddaughter of Nagakawa Kyuujirou."


    "What? You¡¯re Rumi?" He stared at her face and found them to look very alike.


    She was wearing kendo uniform and wrapped her hair to a bun like a boy when hest saw her. The pink colored skirt of the school uniform and putting down her hair made her appear delicate and at the same time strong willed. Plus, her face was very fair to begin with, which attracted most of the boys to peep at her.


    "I am sorry. I couldn¡¯t recognize you at once. Didn¡¯t you go to school in Hokkaido? Why are you here?"


    "Because I want to stay beside Hirota-san to learn kendo from you. After asking for permission from my father, I transferred here." She bowed again.


    "Is that so? You areing here by yourself?"


    "Yes. Father believed this is an opportunity to train myself. So no one else came with me."


    "It¡¯s hard for a girl to go so far away by yourself. You cane find me any time you feel like. I have the responsibility to take care of you since you are Nagakawa¡¯s granddaughter."


    "Thank you, Hirota-san."


    "Oh, and I changed my surname. I am now Gennai Masashi. Please don¡¯t call me Hirota again. And don¡¯t add san. Just call me by my name."


    "That would be impolite. Can I call you senpai?"


    "Whatever. Where do you live now?"


    "I rented a house in Go-Chome. This is the address." She handed Masashi a hand drawn map.


    "Good, not far from my house. Come have dinner at my house tonight. I will also show you the way to my house. Wait for me after school for a bit."


    "I will be bothering you tonight then."


    "Don¡¯t talk with honorifics. I am only a year older than you. People will find it weird."


    Rumi giggled.


    After returning to the ssroom, the boys surrounded Masashi.


    "Masashi, is that your girlfriend?"


    "No, just a friend."


    "Really?"


    "Yes." Masashi yawned.


    "Are you close to her? Can you introduce me to her?"


    "No, Masashi, introduce me to her. I still don¡¯t have a girlfriend. I beg you."


    "Go away. You will just scare her with that face of yours."


    "You think you¡¯re handsome? You look just like a perv."


    "Masashi, can you tell me her name?"


    "You don¡¯t even know her name? She¡¯s Nagakawa Rumi, the most popr girl among the freshmen. She¡¯s also a kendo bishoujo. You can give up now."


    Masashi ignored these guys and napped on the desk.


    Kazumi came over in the afternoon break with bentos.


    "Nii-san, this is your bento. I made your favorite shrimp tempura. Do you like takoyaki tomorrow?"


    "Sure, I like anything you make."


    "Really?" Kazumi seemed very happy.


    "Of course. Oh, yeah, I will bring a friend home for dinner tonight. Make some preparations."


    "Boy or girl?" Kazumi was bewildered. Masashi had never brought any friends home before.


    "A girl."


    "Oh. Is that so. I understand." She gave him a weird smile.


    "What are you thinking, you little girl. She¡¯s just a normal friend. She came here to go to school alone, so I have to take care of her." Masashi knocked her head with a finger.

 Chapter 21 Another Sister

    Watching the back of Kazumi, Masashi showed a warm smile.


    Since that day, Kazumi began to increasingly dependent on Masashi and her expression became more lively. asionally, she would act like a spoiled child. Another time, she would crack a joke. But that change only happen in front of Masashi. In the eyes of others, her expression was still cold and detached.


    However, this is a very good start. Masashi believes she will one day opened her mind to freely talk andugh like a normal girl.


    ¡°Oh, it seems like your siblings¡¯ rtionship are superb.¡± When Masashi was having lunch, a voice came from the side.


    When Masashi turned to look, it was Mizato Kazuo.


    Masashi didn¡¯t want to talk to him, so, he lowered his head and continued to eat.


    Seeing Masashi just ignored him, Mizato Kazuo became angry.


    Six months ago, when Masashi chased after a robber and was hailed as a hero, his heart was getting a little unbnced. He could not ept such a nobody like Masashi became the center of attention.


    And now, after knowing that Nagakawa Rumi came looking for Masashi, there is a hate and jealousy toward Masashi in his heart. Though Masashi told others that he and Nagakawa Rumi were just friends, that Kendo girl¡¯s manner was extremely respectful toward Masashi, and anyone can see that their rtionship is not simple.


    ¡°Hirota Masashi, no, it should be Gennai Masashi. Can you tell me how you train your sister to be so well-behaved?¡± Mizato Kazuo wretchedly smiled. He also specifically entuated the word ¡°train.¡±


    As soon as he finished, he suddenly saw Masashi, as if appeared out of nowhere, stood before him and then, a hand suddenly grabbed him by the cor. ¡°Bang!¡± His whole body was pushed against the wall. Mizato Kazuo¡¯s pain made him unable to speak. As if being downed by hundreds of pounds of heavy objects in the chest, he has difficulty in breathing.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t make fun of my sister.¡± Like trading off a new personality, Masashi oozed out a suffocating murderous aura from all over his body.


    For the first time, seeing the look in Masashi¡¯s eyes, Mizato Kazuo unexpectedly unable to control his legs.


    After Masashi had loosened his cor, Mizato Kazuo¡¯s legs became weak, and his whole body fell to the ground.


    ¡°Leave.¡± Masashi¡¯s word was like a cold that prated into the bone.


    Mizato Kazuo, as if he had seen a ghost, stumbled from the ground to get out of the ssroom.


    When everyone was looking at Masashi with an appalled look, Masashi, as if nothing happened, returned to his seat and continued to eat his lunch.


    After school, Masashi found that Rumi was waiting for him at the school gate.


    Masashi introduced her and his sister, ¡°Rumi, this is my sister Gennai Kazumi, and she is the friend from Hokkaido that I told you about, Nagakawa Rumi. She now attended this high school. Since she is a first grader, she can be considered as your junior.¡±


    ¡°Hello, miss Gennai, please give advise to this junior.¡± Rumi bowed and greeted Kazumi.


    ¡°You¡¯re called Rumi, right? Please give me advise. Later on, you can just call me Kazumi.¡± Kazumi returned the courtesy.


    ¡°Enough, you two, stop with the bowing. Let¡¯s go back. The sky is almost dark.¡± Masashi, who stood by the side, unable to put up with it longer.


    Kazumi suddenly approached him and whispered, ¡°Brother, are you going to swindle this pretty girl?¡±


    ¡°You, this fellow!¡± Masashi scoffed and knocked her on the head.


    ¡°You always bully other people, hateful.¡± The present Kazumi was like a 16-year-old teenage girl.


    When they arrived at home, Kazumi started to prepare the food. Rumi immediately insisted on helping her. Without any better option, Kazumi allowed her to help.


    Perhaps because Rumi was clever and straightforward, Kazumi unexpectedly got along well with her, not like the usual cold treatment that she gave to a stranger. The two girls wereughing in the kitchen, busy and happy.


    After the meal, before Kazumi even move, Rumi, on her own initiative, started to clean up the dishes. Kazumi has no other choice but to cut the fruit.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to say it, this girl is really good. Merely I still can¡¯t reconcile that my brother is not my own anymore.¡± Kazumi said with a faint smile.


    ¡°She is not who you think she is. She is the granddaughter of one of my elders. In order to practice Kendo, she came here alone from Hokkaido. You should also be able to see that she is actually a very simple girl. Thereafter, you will have to help take care of her, ok?¡±


    ¡°Um, I know. Actually, I also like her.¡± Kazumi knew that Masashi has a lot of secrets. Therefore, she did not ask Masashi about who that elder is. As long as she knows that Masashi is sincere toward her, she couldn¡¯t care less about his secrets.


    When the time at Masashi¡¯s house reached 09:00 PM, Rumi wanted to go back. Thus, Masashi will naturally send her home.


    After walking for about ten minutes or so, they have arrived at Rumi¡¯s ce. Masashi took a look at the surrounding environment. The lights and the people were abundant enough, so, security should not be a problem.


    ¡°Senior, thank you for sending me back, and thank you for your hospitality.¡± Before entering the house, Rumi gave her thanks to Masashi.


    ¡°You, were too overly courteous. Later on, you should visit my house often, it was hard toe by for Kazumi to also like you.¡±


    ¡°I know, senior. Do you want toe in and sit? I¡¯ll make you a cup of tea.¡±


    ¡°Next time; I want to sleep early. If somethings happen, remember to give me a call.¡±


    ¡°Good night, senior.¡±


    After saying his farewell with Rumi, Masashi took a moonlight walk back to home.


    After few days in a row, Masashi, taking advantage of the holiday on Sunday, came to visit teacher Naoko¡¯s apartment.


    After knocking the door several times, the door was opened by Hasebe Aiko, teacher Naoko¡¯s sister.


    ¡°It¡¯s you! Long time no see, how have you been?¡± Seeing Masashi, Aiko looked very happy.


    ¡°I came here looking for teacher Naoko. I heard that she resigned, so I wanted toe and see her.¡±


    ¡°My sister went to Nagoya, didn¡¯t she tell you?¡±


    ¡°She changed job?¡±


    ¡°Sort of. My grandmother opened an antique shop in Nagoya. My sister had to help her look after the shop. I also can¡¯t understand why my sister has to go to that kind of vintage shop. If it were me, that would make me bored to death.¡±


    ¡®It turned out to be like this.¡¯ Masashi was relieved.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying, you now lived here by yourself?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what do you think? It¡¯s cool, right?¡± Then she put out a victory sign.


    ¡°Then how do you manage your food?¡±


    ¡°This is not a problem. Before leaving, my sister has invited an aunt on my behalf. She woulde everyday to clean and cook.¡±


    ¡°No wonder, I also felt strange that teacher Naoko would leave you to fend for yourself. Well then, since everything were alright, I should be going now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go. Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t youe in and apany me to y games? I¡¯m suffocated alone in here.¡±


    After saying that, just like thest time, before he could speak, she has pulled him inside.


    Masashi has no choice but to sit down and apany her to y.

 Chapter 22 Third Party

    This chapter is tranted by ckAce03


    Editor : Me


    The game was not long as they heard the doorbell ring. Aiko paused the game to answer the door.


    ¡°Tired of waiting for you guys toe,¡± Aiko said.


    ¡°This guy walks too slowly.¡±


    ¡°Asami, I waited for you for half an hour in your home.¡±


    ¡°If I knew it was hot outside I wouldn¡¯t havee.¡±


    The four that came in was the same age as Aiko, three girls, and a guy that Masashi encountered in the past when he was eating at the restaurant with Naoko-sensei before, Yusuke Asakura.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± seeing Masashi, a girl whispered to Aiko


    Aiko didn¡¯t answer. Yusuke was the first to speak: ¡°You¡¯re Masashi, Masashi Hirota, right?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time, I¡¯ve changed my name, and I am now Gennai Masashi,¡± Masashi said disdainfully.


    ¡°Oh this,¡± Yusuke scratched his head a little overwhelmed.


    ¡°Aiko are they your schoolmates?¡± Masashi lent a hand and helped him out.


    ¡°I would like to introduce you guys. He is my sister¡¯s former student, called Gennai Masashi, not Hiroto. This is Asami, Ryoko, Ai, Yusuke you knew that was needless to say.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Gennai Masashi.¡±


    ¡°Gennai sempai, pleased to meet you.¡± Several well-educated girl, almost simultaneously greeted him and said hello.


    ¡°Pleased to meet you.¡± Masashi wasn¡¯t too used to the Japanese culture.


    ¡°Aiko, since your ssmates are here, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    ¡°You stay for a little longer, at least until the game is finished, OK?¡± Aiko begged.


    ¡°Next time don¡¯t y games all day like a kid.¡±


    ¡°Nasty guy.¡±


    ¡°No need to send me off, bye.¡± Schoolmates of Aiko nodded as Masashi walked towards the door.


    ¡°Next time remember toe here,¡± Aiko said.


    ¡°Call me if something happens. Do you know my phone number?¡± Masashi said as he puts on his shoes.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go get a pen and paper,¡± Aiko then went to get something.


    After waiting for Aiko to get back with a pen and paper, she wrote Masashi¡¯s phone number before she went back.


    ¡°Aiko, is he your boyfriend?¡± Asami excitedly asked Aiko.


    Yusuke¡¯s face immediately changed, while nervously looking at Aiko.


    ¡°Crazy, I told you he was just my sister¡¯s student.¡±


    ¡°Really? But it seems that your rtionship is not that simple,¡± she added with an odd smile on her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡±


    ¡°Aiko, be honest.¡±


    ¡°Irritating me .......¡± Aiko softly fell on the sofa.


    Hearing their conversation, Yusuke¡¯s face constantly change from a loose to tight expression.


    The other girl, Ai didn¡¯t join the topic and muttered: ¡°his named Gennai Masashi.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¨C


    ¡°Rumi, how did you know my brother?¡± Asked Kazumi while cooking with Rumi.


    Rumi remembered the scene at that time and said: ¡°Two months ago, my family opened a kendo dojo in Hokkaido, that day I was training in the dojo when Watanabe nii-san called someone to look for me. I forgot to tell you Watanabe nii-san is my grandfather¡¯s main disciple. Ever since my grandpa dies, the responsibility of teaching the disciples in the dojo fell on him. That was the day I first met senior.¡±


    ¡°Did hee to see you?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t. He came as the disciple of Rei Yin senior to give back my grandfather¡¯s katana ¡®nine souls¡¯ back to my family.¡±


    ¡°Rei Yin senior? What kind of person was he?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know? He is senior¡¯s master.¡± Rumi looked at Kazumi in astonishment.


    Kazumi thought for a moment and said, ¡°What Happened afterwards?¡±


    ¡°At that time I didn¡¯t know the senior was the disciple of Rei Yin senior, so I asked senior for a match. The result was aplete defeat. I had no ability to fight back. Even Watanabe nii-san was defeated in one move by senior. Because of this, I begged my father to transfer me here hoping to learn kendo from senior.¡±


    ¡°Kendo? Brother is getting more and more mysterious.¡± Kazumi shook her head.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In Manhattan, inside a 30-storeymercial building at the top floor, lies a few well-dressed man sitting in a meeting room listening to a man wearing a ck suit reporting something important.


    After reporting the man sits at the conference table the first to speak was a middle-aged man: ¡°so you¡¯re saying that you still don¡¯t know why Rei Li and Changan frequently go to Japan.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°And what do you think of this?¡± The middle-aged man said to the other people.


    Then a tall blond Youth stood up and said: ¡°Mr. Jin, as long as they¡¯re not on our site we don¡¯t need to even bother trying to guess their intentions. After all, we¡¯re far away from Japan, as long as we continue to send people, we¡¯ll be able to monitor it.¡±


    ¡°Well, this one here can¡¯t leave it like this.¡± A fat middle-aged man sneered.


    ¡°Yes this matter, we can¡¯t just let go. ck Dragon forces have been getting bigger and bigger, even swallowing up several gangs which are not good news for us. If they together with the gang in Japan then, the Golden Triangle¡¯s heroin that¡¯s sold in Asia would be a severe blow. After all, Japan is the ce where heroin is sold the most in Asia.¡± A man dressed like a gentleman said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not going to be easy to join the other gangs in Japan, we have the possibility of cooperation in Japan during that time, have you not found the gang that ck Dragon meets in Japan?¡±


    ¡°No, we didn¡¯t find them in contact with other gangs.¡± Said the man that reported a while ago.


    ¡°Not found or can¡¯t find?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Marin, what do you mean by that? Do you doubt thepetence of our intelligence group?¡± The blonde youth spoke angrily at the obese fellow.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying more than just a few. Who dares to doubt second young master¡¯s ability?¡±


    ¡°You.....¡± The blonde youth madly gripped his two hands. This pig knew perfectly well that he mostly dislike the name the pig specially mentioned.


    ¡°Restrain yourself. We¡¯re in a meeting right now.¡±


    Seeing the two Mr. Jin spoke making the two cease fire.


    ¡°Lawrence you send someone to continue monitoring ck Dragon, also, investigate carefully the reason for Rei Li¡¯s contact with a high-school student. When you got the information, immediately report to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it Mr. Jin,¡± The blonde youth said respectfully.


    ¡°It¡¯s too early to draw any conclusions, we¡¯ll discuss again after getting the necessary information, now I adjourn this meeting.¡± Mr. Jin stands.

 Chapter 23 Cheer

    This chapter is tranted by ckAce03


    Editor : Me


    ¡°Changan, did you tell master about it?¡±


    ¡°I already told him about the matter,¡± Changan said while drinking tea.


    ¡°His grandma! Mr. Jin had sent someone to spy on us, watch how I handle him. Now that master wants to be an average person we¡¯ll have to be more careful. But this may be a good opportunity for master toe back.¡± Rei Li revealed a mischievous smile.


    ¡°Do you think master wouldn¡¯t know?¡± Changan said disdainfully.


    ¡°Changan, don¡¯t tell master. Otherwise, I¡¯ll die miserably.¡±


    ¡°Hei.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I forgot to turn off my phone, masters has been listening.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Rei Li jumped towards Changan, grabbing his phone and cried: ¡°Master, I was just kidding you don¡¯t really ... ... huh?¡± Hearing the sound of a busy signal. Rei Li couldn¡¯t help but be surprised at that moment.


    ¡°I was joking, an environmentalist like me never shuts down his phone and instead waste battery.¡± said Changan while leisurely getting out of the room.


    ¡°Changan, wait for me!¡± Couldn¡¯t even take a joke, Rei Li shouted.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Senior, next month I¡¯ll be participating in the city¡¯s high school kendo tournament. Can seniore and cheer for me?¡± Rumi came one afternoon wanting to talk about the matter.


    ¡°What, the High school also has a kendopetition?¡± Masashi strangely asked.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll serve as the school¡¯s vice general of the kendo club. Can seniore to see me?¡± Rumi said shyly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go cheer for you.¡±


    ¡°Truly? Thanks, senior.¡± Rumi was very pleased, making her hold Masashi¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What time is the match?¡±


    ¡°The match is next Saturday, in Tokyo kendo hall.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, senior.¡± A bright smile can be seen on Rumi¡¯s face.


    ¡°The little girl is always at home. I¡¯ll ask Kazumi if she wants to go or not. She shouldn¡¯t have seen thispetition.¡±


    ¡°If Kazumi can go the better it will be. Senior, I made these cookies in home economics ss do you want to taste it?¡± Rumi took out a something wrapped in paper bags in front of Masashi.


    ¡°Are you sure I can eat it?¡± Masashi took a cookie from the bag and carefully studied it.


    ¡°It¡¯s good senior. I worked very hard to make it.¡± Rumi said.


    After knowing Masashi for over half a month Rumi has gotten more familiar with him, allowing her to talk to him casually.


    ¡°You already have a criminal record. I was impressed withst week¡¯s piece of cake.¡±


    ¡°Last time I identally put in mustard, this time, I was very careful. You can be rest assured.¡± Rumi said confidently.


    ¡°ss is about to start. I¡¯ll eat itter. You should also get back to ss.¡±


    I¡¯m sure many people want to try this kendo girl¡¯s cooking. Masashi decided to find a scapegoat to taste it first.


    It looks like people really can¡¯t be perfect, she¡¯s full of spirit when learning kendo, but really bad in cooking. After Rumi made a dish, Kazumi no longer dared to let her cook and just let her help. Masashi doesn¡¯t want anyone else to be poisoned, forcing Rumi toe home with them every day for dinner, making the meal livelier.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go back first. Senior shouldn¡¯t always skip ss.¡± Rumi seriously scolded Masashi.


    Masashi smiled and began to miss the past where Rumi was obedient and courteous.


    After going back to his seat, several boys gathered around him.


    Seeing their attitude Masashi couldn¡¯t help but get a headache.


    ¡°So jealous, if Rumi can do this for me I¡¯ll be satisfied, You really are a fellow that makes one hate.¡± Said a boy with envious eyes watching Masashi.


    ¡°Masashi, please introduce her to me ok? I¡¯ll treat you at McDonald¡¯s?¡± said another guy with a sad tone while kneeling down.


    ¡°I thought you said you were only friends with that kendo girl? You went too far. Why did you give me false hope? Damn you.¡± A boy in tears said.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything wrong to you seniors. Don¡¯t go to me every time I hang out with Rumi. Let me off, ok.¡± Masashi shook his head.


    ¡°No!¡± Several boys said in unison.


    ¡°Oh right, Rumi just gave me some cookies, I¡¯ll give you guys some. Do you want to try it?¡± Masashi took out a bag filled with cookies.


    ¡°Is that true? Give me one!¡±


    ¡°This is the legendary kendo girl¡¯s hand-made cookies?¡± A boy with a trembling hand picked a biscuit and said excitedly.


    ¡°This is the cookie that the school flower made, also filled with the fragrance of her breath.¡± Another boy holding a cookie madly smells.


    ¡°This cookie represents my first love. I will always treasure it.¡± A boy couldn¡¯t help and prostate to worship the cookie.


    Looking at those crazy fans, Masashi exposed a demonic smile.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Why are there so many people absent, where did they go?¡± Asked the teacher in ss after counting the number of students.


    ¡°Teacher, they seem to have eaten something bad, they¡¯re now in the infirmary.¡± The student leader stood up and said.


    ¡°They¡¯re too careless, well, let¡¯s start the ss now.¡±


    ¡°Rest in peace.¡± Masashi¡¯s mouth gently moved.

 Chapter 24 Before The Competition

    Saturday morning soon arrived. Masashi, Rumi and Kazumi came to Tokyo by bus, arriving at the kendo hall where thepetition will be held.


    When they walked in, they saw the members of their school¡¯s kendo club and several instructors were also there. The people nearby were from many other schools who were preparing for thepetition.


    ¡°Hello sensei, hello Ma Fang nee. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯mte.¡± Rumi bowed towards the Kendo Club Instructor Omura Kusakabe and said.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re notte, we just arrived early. Did you have a good restst night?¡± Omura said kindly.


    ¡°Thank you for sensei¡¯s concern, I had a good rest.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. This school hasn¡¯t been in the ranking for many years now, and hope we can fight for a good result.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll work hard sensei.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give yourself too much pressure, just do your best.¡± The girl named Ma Fang said.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Are these two your ssmates?¡± Omura, noticing Masashi and Kazumi, said.


    ¡°Sensei, this is Gennai Masashi senior, with his younger sister Kazumi. They¡¯re my most important friends, can they sit here?¡±


    ¡°But ording to the rules only yer or instructor can stay here, the others can only sit at the audience spot.¡± Ma Fang difficulty said.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you bend the rules? I want senior to see my match up close to find out where I¡¯mcking.¡± Rumi continually pleaded.


    ¡°Oh, does your schoolmate also know kendo?¡± Omura said while looking at Masashi.


    ¡°I know a thing or two.¡± Masashi dismissively said.


    ¡°Since its Rumi¡¯s request, all right, I¡¯ll let them watch the game right here. Rumi, you should go and prepare.¡± Omura doesn¡¯t believe in what Rumi said, Masashi is not likely a kendo master.


    Rumi, hearing Masashi can stay, sat down very happily and started to introduce the history of Kendo hall with Kazumi.


    Masashi, while listening to the 30-year history of the kendo hall, looked around. The entire hall was very spacious, with good lighting and paved with wooden floors. The ce was filled with many people using bamboo swords and wore protective gear practicing, shouting constantly.


    ¡°Ma Fang, has Ogata¡¯s group arrived yet? Have you informed him?¡± Omura looked at the table, a little worried and asked Ma Fang, the kendo club manager.


    ¡°I informed him yesterday. Something probably happened, making them arrivete. I¡¯ll call his home to ask again.¡±


    ¡°Good¡±


    Ma Fang was just about to call when she heard a few boyse running out of breath.


    ¡°We¡¯rete, sorry sensei.¡± A guy said.


    ¡°Ogata you¡¯re the captain, how can you bete? And why are you guyste with him?¡± Omura said with a gloomy face.


    ¡°Sensei, we were uptest night in preparation for today¡¯spetition, so I woke upte today, please forgive me sensei.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Omura looked at the other boys and asked.


    ¡°Yes,st night, we fell asleep at Captain Ogata¡¯s ce. We have been training until 12 PM. Please forgive us sensei.¡± Several boys said in unison.


    ¡°Alright, next time don¡¯t bete. Also, don¡¯t practice untilte at night. Go prepare quickly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sensei.¡± Listening to them, Omura¡¯s face looked satisfied.


    Looking at her students back Omura showed delighted eyes, Masashi smiled.


    ¡°Rumi you¡¯vee.¡± Ogata saw Rumi sitting with Kazumi and immediately rushed to them.


    ¡°Hello, Ogata.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still so polite, when did you get here?¡± Ogata took advantage of the situation and sat beside Rumi.


    ¡°I arrived an hour ago,¡± Rumi answered quietly.


    ¡°Are this your ssmates?¡± Noticing Masashi, Ogata asked.


    ¡°This is my senior, Gennai Masashi, and his younger sister, Gennai Kazumi. They came today to cheer for me. Senior and Kazumi, this is our kendo club captain, Mr. Xu, who¡¯s now in his second year.¡±


    ¡°Hello, my name¡¯s Xu Ogata pleased to meet you.¡± Ogata looked at Masashi.


    ¡°Pleased to meet you,¡± Masashi said.


    Kazumi didn¡¯t say anything and just faintly nod.


    ¡°Senior do you want something to drink? I¡¯ll go buy some for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go buy it, you stay here and talk with Kazumi. Kazumi, you want coffee, right? Rumi how about you?¡±


    ¡°I want soda.¡± Rumi was impolite to him.


    ¡°Ogata, what do you want?¡± Masashi turned around and asked Ogata.


    ¡°No I¡¯m not thirsty, and our Manager will prepare those for us.¡±


    ¡°Then forget it.¡±

 Chapter 25 Ask

    As Masashi looked at the records of the kendo hall, Ogata asked: ¡°Rumi, you have a very good rtionship with Masashi, is he your rtive?¡±


    ¡°No, senior is a very important person to me, but also my life goal.¡±


    ¡°What? You, you want to pursue him?¡± Ogata was surprised that his chin almost falling off.


    Kazumi couldn¡¯t help butugh, she knew what Rumi meant by ¡°pursuit¡±. But this guy doesn¡¯t know that. He¡¯s only misunderstanding things.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rumi thinks that these were a little strange, but still firmly replied.


    ¡°What good does that guy have?¡± Ogata was shocked and angry.


    Hearing those words, Kazumi frowned and looked at him coldly.


    ¡°Ogata, please don¡¯t insult senior, I will not allow anyone to disrespect senior,¡± Rumi said very seriously.


    ¡°You.....¡± taken aback by Rumi¡¯s words, Ogata could not respond.


    ¡°Forget it,¡± he then walked away resentfully.


    At nine o¡¯clock, the person in charge of thepetition gathered all the yers and instructors in the same ce.


    Then a thin person, wearing ck frame sses about 50-60 years old, half-bald man came in front of the crowd. Everyone immediately held a round of apuse.


    ¡°Good morning, everyone. I am the manager of the kendo hall, Kubo Sho. I am very honored to be able to hold the annual high school kendopetition in this kendo hall. As always I hope everyone could do their best to achieve good results.¡±


    Immediately a burst of apuse could be heard.


    Fortunately, this old man only had a short speech, and stepped down right away. Then the referee in charge of the matches spoke about thepetition rules and precautions. After talking about the rules, thepetition officially begins.


    Almost all high schools in Tokyo are participating in thispetition. Because of thisrge number ofpetitors, the game is held in four stages.


    Thepetition is divided into a teampetition and an individualpetition, the teampetition is conducted today. Thepetition system uses an elimination system making thepetition very fierce. Everywhere you can hear the sound of bamboo sword and protective gears colliding, battle cry can also be heard, and referee stopping the match can also be heard. Some novice that first time attends thepetition was nervous, pale and trembling.


    Watching thepetition held Masashi began to yawn. After all, high school students, regardless of their strength and skills,pared to an adult¡¯s strength when swinging a sword has a big gap. Apart from one or two of them, many were not worth looking at.


    Rumi¡¯s kendo club also has two matches, one is a private school while the other was a public high school. Aside one male member losing, the captain of the kendo club, Ogata and the vice-captain of the kendo club, Rumi won their matches. Several instructor were very happy, Omura invited them to eat at a conveyor belt sushi for winning a match.


    ¡°Senior, how did I do?¡± After the match, Rumi immediately came over to ask.


    ¡°The opponent was too weak. I have no pointers to instruct you. However, congrattions for winning the match.¡± Masashi said with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you, senior.¡± Rumi listened very happily.


    ¡°Well, even if the opponents are weak, the person that talks about them is not much better,¡± Ogata said at the side, sneered.


    ¡°Is he talking about me?¡± Masashi curiously asked.


    Rumi revealed her small tongue, too embarrassed to speak.


    Although the members in the match were only the captain, vice-captain, and another member, three on three match, but almost every member of the Kendo came to watch. Everyone was cheering for their teammates, even though it¡¯s noisy, it was still very lively.


    At noon, thepetition was paused to allow thepetitors to eat.


    Originally Rumi wanted to invite Masashi and Kazumi to join them eat, but was refused as they didn¡¯t want to take advantage of them.


    Masashi and Kazumi went to a restaurant to dine.


    The match will not resume until two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, after eating, there was still plenty of time, so Masashi and Kazumi just walk down the street.


    ¡°Brother, do you think Rumi can win?¡± While they were walking, Kazumi asked.


    ¡°In the teampetition it¡¯s hard to say if she can win, after all there¡¯s three matches, but in the individualpetition, so long as shepetes like always, even if not champion, but runner-up wouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    ¡°So Rumi is so strong, I didn¡¯t know that.¡±


    ¡°Although her personality is a little bad, she¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    ¡°Brother, I heard Rumi talking about you having a match against her with no protection. When did you start practicing Kendo? Can you tell me?¡± While looking at Masashi, Kazumi said.


    It seems that some things are unavoidable.


    Masashi looked down for a moment and then looked at Kazumi¡¯s eyes ¡°Kazumi there are somethings that I can¡¯t tell you, but you¡¯re my sister, so I don¡¯t want to lie to you. Can you let me keep some secrets?¡±


    Masashi looked deeply at Kazumi, and after a while suddenly smile.


    Then she hugged Masashi¡¯s arm leaning her head on his shoulder gently saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say, I won¡¯t mind, you being nice to me is enough. I¡¯m not afraid of anything as long as you around.¡±


    Masashi wasn¡¯t against Kazumi holding his hand, after a while he says: ¡°The match is about to continue, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Kazumi was veryfortable with him and squealed softly.

 Chapter 26 Quarter Finals

    The afternoon matches finally continue. There was only a few school left as most have been eliminated, there are 20 teams left.


    The Kendo club is strong but has only won two matches.


    The instructor Omura was very pleased with her Kendo Club as they were able to get into the quarter-finals for the very first time. Rumi being made a vice-captain was a sagacious decision. This was a thought by a middle-aged man satisfied with his own decision.


    While everyone was in high spirits, only Ogata was infuriated.


    He doesn¡¯t understand why such a beautiful girl such as Rumi is attracted towards this ordinary male student. No matter which aspect is mentioned, Ogata believes he is far superior than him, but even then Rumi still doesn¡¯t see him.


    Ever since Rumi joined the kendo club, he was captivated by this beautiful girl, which was then that he decided to get her.


    But after more than a month¡¯s worth of effort, Rumi still didn¡¯t have any feeling towards him. Although she¡¯s always modest and polite, he was still unable to be close to her.


    Everyone can notice Rumi¡¯s dependence and respect towards him. Either before or after the match, as long as there¡¯s a free time she¡¯ll stay at the boy¡¯s side. She shows a kind of cute and joyful expression that many don¡¯t see.


    Looking at Masashi, Ogata¡¯s anger grew fiercer and wished to ruthlessly attack him, while pretending to be innocent.


    At the same time Ma Fang, the club manager was very curious about this guy named Masashi.


    Together with everyone, Rumi listens carefully to the instructor¡¯s lesson but acts differently in front of the man named Masashi. She hasn¡¯t seen Rumi respect a person this much.


    At other times, Rumi would talk to him very casually. But every time her match ends she would consult with him, revealing a look of respect towards him.


    ¡°Be careful with one of your opponent, Guang Yong, and if he beats you, then refer to them.¡± Masashi cautioned Rumi after one of those matches.


    ¡°Looking at Guang Yong¡¯s matches, his attacks are ferocious and forceful, a very formidable opponent. Just that doesn¡¯t make one very strong, why is senior telling me to be careful with him?¡± Rumi looks at Masashi with a puzzled look.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see it? That guy has been hiding his real strength.¡±


    ¡°What he has been hiding his power all along?¡± Rumi looks at her opponent surprised.


    ¡°Yes, regardless of the opponent he always shows a narrow win. If I am not mistaken, he¡¯s not showing his strength because his goal is not the teampetition, but in the individualpetition. Such people are a formidable opponent. Guang Yong shows a lot of his talents, although quite fierce, his always wary of his opponent, so it will be very hard to win. However, he¡¯ll probably only show his best in the finals. I didn¡¯t think that there would be someone in high-school that would be such an interesting person.¡± Masashi exposed a yful smile.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too sinister?¡± Rumi said discontentedly.


    ¡°Is it? I don¡¯t think so. You think kendo should be a cleanpetition, but he wants to increase the chances to win his match. It¡¯s just a question of personal choice. There is no absolute right or wrong.¡±


    ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t really understand.¡± Rumi shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a simple example, you like to drink soda, and Kazumi likes coffee, I like beer, the preferences of each one are not the same, do you think this is wrong? You might think that what he¡¯s doing is sinister, but this is his own principle, just remember that. Do you understand now?¡±


    ¡°I understand, senior.¡±


    ¡°Since you already know that his hiding his strength, when facing him, don¡¯t underestimate his strength, that¡¯s what I wanted to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Senior, I will certainly do my best.¡± Rumi¡¯s eye reveal a raging fighting spirit.


    Masashi smiled, this lovely fellow is really pure.


    Next, in the quarterfinals match, the kendo club¡¯s opponent is from Chu private school. This high school kendo club is very famous in this region. They had also won the championship of the previouspetition, making them a seeded team.


    Thepetition was fierce, but the result is as expected the kendo club lost with one win and two losses.


    Although they lost, several instructors such as Omura was very happy after all this is Kendo club¡¯s best resultpared to the past. Omura celebrated it with the others.


    The next day is the individualpetition which everyone anticipates the most. After all, high school students want to be famous. Just getting a good ranking in the individualpetition, can cause a significant and sensational event on campus. Therefore, each yer was imposing their threatening manner, showing their readiness to fight.


    In order to pick their opponent, each picks a ballot, which is also an eliminationpetition. Rumi is in the fifth match. Ogata and another member, Ida, is at the eight and third match respectively.


    Unfortunately, Ida¡¯s opponent is the current best, Guang Yong, soon after he saw the draw he made a crying face.


    ¡°Ida seems very distressed.¡±


    ¡°Rumi, you¡¯reughing. You little brat.¡±


    ¡°Senior you¡¯re talking nonsense, how can Iugh at people¡¯s misfortune?¡± Rumi immediately protested.


    ¡°On behalf of my grandfather, I swear that I saw youughing.¡±


    ¡°You think you¡¯re good, Senior is bad.¡± Rumi wasughing.


    Because Ida drew the third match, making him lose thepetition in the first round. There was no suspense in the first round. Ida was against Guang Yong, so it was obvious he would lose the match.


    Seeing Ida¡¯s dejected look, Rumi was dispirited.


    Masashi gently knocked her head saying: ¡°Don¡¯t be toopassionate ok? This lost might be a good thing for him. He needs to work harder, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, senior.¡± Rumi holding his hand, said softly.


    ¡°Well go and prepare for your match.¡±


    ¡°Senior, please wait a bit with Kazumi.¡± Then she went to the lounge to prepare.


    Holding her equipment and bamboo sword Rumi went to thepetition area, almost all the boys were looking at her.


    As she was the only femalepetitor in thispetition, added her cute and charming face, would naturally attract the attention of many men. No one was admiring her ability, even when she won her match as they believed that her opponents were just too weak.


    After both parties wore their protective gear and performed the swordsman ritual, the match officially began.


    Rumi¡¯s opponent was Aso, a tall third-grade male. He immediately struck a pose. Combined with his height, he showed a very imposing manner.


    Rumi wasn¡¯t impressed, as he only put on a very ordinary middle posture.


    Seeing that the opponent¡¯s posture was very strong, made everyone worry about Rumi. Kazumi also nervously grabbed Masashi¡¯s clothes.


    The first attack came from the opposition Aso, like a tiger, he rushed towards her, attacking Rumi¡¯s head.


    While everyone was worried, Rumi swung her sword upward at the same time, cleverly breaking this fierce sword attack. Then ceaselessly swung her sword towards her opponent¡¯s chest.


    Aso, the opponent reacted fast against Rumi¡¯s sword, and very awkwardly took a big step back to avoid her attack.


    The whole process only took a second or two surprising everyone, Rumi¡¯s movement waspletely light like a charming butterfly.


    Rumi voice could be heard as she continued her attack taking advantage of the gap that the opposition made. This sudden attack forced Aso into a corner without a choice, but to retreat.


    This fight made people¡¯s blood boil making them cheer loudly. As for other division matches, there was only silence.


    ¡°Hit and effective.¡± The referee waving his red g cried.


    Finally, Rumi hit the opponent Aso on the wrist, winning her first round. Immediately afterwards the audience ps can be heard.


    ¡°Brother, she won.¡± Kazumi excitedly pulled Masashi¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Hitting the opponent so many times, she did well,¡± Masashi said with a smile.


    In the second round, the opposition Aso immediately rushed towards Rumi after hearing the referee scream ¡°Start¡±.


    Seeing Aso¡¯s fierce attack made Kazumi worried.


    ¡°Brother, Rumi is okay, right?¡± Kazumi looked very worriedly towards Masashi.


    ¡°Rest assured, this level of attack she should be able to defend. As long as she gets through her opponents first round of attack, the opponent wouldn¡¯t have a chance anymore.¡±


    Kazumi looked at Rumi, and sure enough she didn¡¯t show any panic. Although she didn¡¯t know why, but she can see Rumi defending very well, constantly advancing and retreating.


    ¡°Rumi was brought up by her grandfather Nagakawa Kyuujirou¡¯s rigorous training, although her female physique made her innate inadequate, whether it¡¯s the speed or skill, she isn¡¯t inferior to any adult. Seeing her skill, one can imagine how hard she worked, especially for such a girl like her.¡± Masashi sighed.


    Kazumi thoughtfully watched Rumi. At the same time, the direction of the match gradually changed. Aso¡¯s offensive strikes finally started to slow down, taking advantage of this change Rumi from time to time counter-attacked. After the opposition¡¯s onught, the match became one-sided. Not long after Rumi effectively hit Aso.


    Winning two rounds allowed Rumi to win her first match in thepetition. The audience responded with a warm apuse.


    From that moment on, Rumi¡¯s strength as a swordsman was recognized by everyone. No one treated her as a frailpetitor.


    When Rumi was returning, she was surrounded by her kendo club¡¯s instructors and members, Kazumi took her hand, handed her a bottle of water, and then used her handkerchief to wipe the sweat from her forehead, in a gentle way.


    Masashi smiled, it seems Kazumi does really look at her as a sister.


    ¡°You worked hard. You did well.¡± Masashi walked over and patted her head.


    Rumi blushed like a small child who was suddenly praised by a person who rarely praises people.


    Kazumi, looking at the scene, couldn¡¯t help holding herughter.


    Rumi¡¯s face bes redder. At the same time, Ogata came from winning another match. Because almost everyone saw Rumi¡¯s match, he was ignored. ustomed to being the focus of attention, this was intolerable. But since it¡¯s their favorite girl, there was no problem. But seeing the guy standing next to her made him feel very bad.

 Chapter 27 Individuals

    ¡°Rumi, congrattion you won your match. It was really intense.¡± Ogata walked while reminding himself to be graceful and elegant.


    ¡°You tter me, Captain Ogata,¡± Rumi replied dismissively.


    Ogata felt Rumi¡¯s coldness more than ever and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Ogata and Rumi participated in two more matches. Because the oppositions weren¡¯t very powerful, they smoothly got into top 16.


    In the afternoon, the matches with the top 16petitors will be carried out. There were two divisions, consisting four matches each.


    Rumi¡¯s match was the first. Her opponent is anky sophomore, who had a good performance in the team event.


    When the match was about to begin Masashi¡¯s cell phone rang. He looked at the number and then told Kazumi that he was going outside.


    ¡°Hei, what matter do you have for you to call me?¡±


    ¡°Master, do I have to have a matter to call you? Can¡¯t I call you just to talk?¡±


    ¡°Masashi shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t kid with me, what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Rei Li immediately became serious, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve received a reliable information, the Yamaguchi-gumi sent someone to watch you. You be careful.¡±


    Masashi frowned ¡°Was it because we recently met?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Yamaguchi-gumi has a close rtionship with Tang Najin¡¯s triad, which is also one of the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s heroin seller. So they¡¯ve asked Tang Najin to watch you.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell is Tang Najin?¡±


    ¡°In thest few years, he rose to be a crime leader. He was a Manhattan gang leader, by selling weapons five years ago, he obtained some power in Japan. His gang is now based mainly on selling heroin. It is said that he provides heroin to several big gangs.¡±


    ¡°What does ck Dragon want to do?¡±


    ReiLi didn¡¯t say anything for a while and finally said: ¡°I want to swallow him.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you have a big appetite, but I like that idea. If you need this old ghost, just call.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, master.¡±


    After hanging up, Masashi exposed a pondering smile. It seems having a light workout is also a good choice.


    He returned to the venue when Rumi¡¯s match was over, and no doubt she won. Kazumi was talking to her in the lounge.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the next opponent?¡± Masashi sat down beside Rumi and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s likely to be this guy.¡± Rumi was looking at the match schedule and said.


    ¡°Oh, this might be a good thing for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, senior, I also wanted to have a match against him.¡± Rumi¡¯s eyes shone with excitement.


    ¡°What reward do you want when you win you match against this military guy?¡±


    ¡°Soda.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you change your taste?¡± Well, Kazumi wants coffee?¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t be like a middle-aged person who likes coffee. Drink green tea instead.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too overbearing.¡±


    ¡°Why I¡¯m your brother.¡± Masashiughed and walked out.


    Ogata¡¯s fourth opponents is a popr contestant that won third cest year.


    ¡°Senior do you think captain Ogata will win?¡± Rumi asked Masashi.


    ¡°There are not that different, but the opponent is an experiencedpetitor, but this is only Ogata first big game, the opponent has the advantage. This is just my view.¡±


    ¡°Senior what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Ogata will lose.¡±


    ¡°The reason?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have the quality of a swordsman who¡¯s calm and cool. If a person¡¯s feeling isn¡¯t stabilized, this could allow the enemy to win. I¡¯ve seen him fight. He always rushes to his opponent at the beginning. He¡¯s quick, but he can¡¯t effectively attack the opponent¡¯s weakness. Perhaps he can¡¯t see the opponent¡¯s weakness. This offensive approach is effective against weak opponents, but if the opponent is a rtively calm person, then that person would likely be on the offensive. He does a lot of useless attacks, making it not as effective. You must know, when you attack others, you¡¯ll expose your weakness. Although it¡¯s said that offense is the best defense, if not done correctly, then it can be very dangerous.¡±


    Rumi listened thoughtfully.


    ¡°Offensive and defensive unity is the pursuit of many people in the martial way, but in fact, this isn¡¯t all. If you reach this level, then you might understand that attacking and defending are actually the same.¡±


    ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t reached that level yet. There¡¯s a Chinese saying that goes: you may know what it means, but can¡¯t exin.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, for senior¡¯s teachings.¡± Rumi respectfully bowed her head.


    Kazumi, hearing the conversation, was lost in thought.


    After Masashi had finished hisst sip of tea, Ogata lost his match.


    The next matches are for the elimination match of the top 8. Rumi is first to fight.


    ¡°Brother, do you think Rumi will win?¡± Hearing Masashi¡¯s conversation, Kazumi became a little worried.


    ¡°Winning or losing doesn¡¯t matter, but sometimes failure can let you learn more things.¡±


    ¡°You mean Rumi is going to lose?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say that would be so, in my opinion, Rumi at least have 70% chance to win.


    ¡°Detestable, speech is not clear.¡± Kazumi let out a sigh.


    While the two had a conversation, the matches started.


    Rumi and her opponent haven¡¯t started attacking, instead intently watching each other¡¯s movements, his body slightly leaning forward, ready to attack at any time.


    Rumi seeing his ck belt know that he¡¯s a master. He also saw Rumi¡¯s matches, although she doesn¡¯t just have a pretty face, but isn¡¯t a rival. Kazumi felt a little worried. Did this female child also hide her strength? Her heart was pounding heavily.


    In fact, Rumi didn¡¯t hide her strength, but she unconsciously adjusted depending on her opponent¡¯s level. If the opponent is strong, then she¡¯ll use more strength. If the opponent is weak, she¡¯ll adjust and still have a difficult match. This was why many people mistook her strength.


    Masashi was very grateful, although this monster can¡¯tpare against him, for most people, he¡¯s very strong. Rumi grew up with many different opponents learning from her matches.


    After a confrontation, Rumi finally attacked.


    ¡°Thrusting?¡± Omura sensei screamed out.


    Her opponent saw Rumi stabbed towards the throat with an amazing speed. He never thought that this quiet girl would use such a sinister trick, making him unprepared, and can only use his bamboo sword to block the attack.


    ¡°Click¡± two bamboo sword hit together forcing the two to step back.


    Rumi wasn¡¯t able to hit the opponent but still continued to press on the offense.


    This attack suppressed the opponent, forcing him to draw back pathetically. Others, however, enjoyed the match, shouting very loudly.

 Chapter 28 Struggle

    ¡°Brother, Rumi¡¯s winning,¡± Kazumi said while excitedly pulling Masashi¡¯s sleeves.


    Masashi didn¡¯t speak but revealed a thoughtful expression.


    ¡°Brother, is anything wrong?¡± Kazumi, seeing Masashi¡¯s facial expression, asked anxiously.


    Masashi suddenly stood up and walked over to Omura¡¯s side.


    Omura, who was showing a joyful mood, suddenly interrupted by Masashi, ¡°Omura sensei, after the first round, pause the match, okay?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Omura and Ma Fang manager looked at him strangely.


    ¡°Because Rumi¡¯s feet is injured.¡±


    ¡°What, Is that true?¡± Two people called out, which were Ogata and another member who were listening to their conversation.


    ¡°Yes, before the match Rumi told me she was experiencing a little pain in her foot, but now it seems that it¡¯s bing more and more serious, that¡¯s why I want to pause the match.¡±


    But she looks fine, did she really tell you that?¡± Omura looked at him very suspiciously.


    ¡°Yes, so please stop the game as soon as possible. ¡°Hearing Masashi¡¯s serious tone, Omura started to look worriedly at Rumi.


    At this time, the match was very intense, the opposition losing his initiative, added to Rumi string of attack, and forced his back to the front of the white line. He had no more ce to retreat, and his only option was to counterattack, trying to ovee this dangerous situation.


    Thus, the match became a one-sided situation. Rumi has the offensive advantage as her opponent had no ce to escape, making the situation very favorable towards Rumi.


    But then the opposition finally revealed his true strength. Even in a disadvantageous situation, he was still able to exchange blow with Rumi equally.


    ¡°Brother, is that true?¡± Whispered Kazumi. She didn¡¯t remember Rumi saying those words.


    Masashi nodded.


    ¡°Out of bounds. The Red side wins,¡± the referee on the sidelines suddenly eximed while waving his red g.


    Finally, his right heel stepped on the white line. Rumi worked very hard to win this bout.


    ¡°Red side request to pause the match.¡± When the two returned to the center of the field preparing for the second round, Omura¡¯s request was finally called.


    ¡°Rumi, you.....¡± When Rumi returned to the seating, Omura was about to ask her but said nothing as she saw Masashi taking off Rumi¡¯s right socks.


    Other people are still surprised when they saw Masashi¡¯s action. Ma Fang clearly saw Rumi¡¯s swelling ankles. She froze for a moment and immediately went to the infirmary.


    ¡°When did this happen?¡± Masashi looked at Rumi.


    ¡°It seemed to happen in thest round. The opponent stepped on foot at that time. I thought it was ok, so....¡± Rumi said hesitatingly.


    ¡°You have a swollen ankle and still said nothing.¡± Masashi let her sit, holding her foot up while inspecting it.


    She felt Masashi¡¯s hand holding her feet, felt his palm¡¯s temperature, made the beauty blush, her heart beating hard never experiencing this kind of strange feeling before.


    Looking at Rumi¡¯s blushing expression caused by Masashi holding her feet made others heart rate up unconsciously. No one said anything at that moment, making the atmosphere very odd.


    Ogata was very furious, wishing that he could rush and bite Masashi.


    ¡°Fortunately, there¡¯s no fracture, but you can no longer participate in thepetition because you¡¯re swollen feet. Forfeit.¡± Masashi finished inspecting and told Omura.


    ¡°So, there¡¯s no other way.¡± Omura looked very disappointed.


    ¡°No, I want to continue the match,¡± Rumi roared.


    ¡°I will not allow you to continue and let you break your feet. Moreover, you still have another opportunity.¡±


    ¡°At least, let me finish this match, please?¡± Rumi pleaded.


    ¡°You know this guy¡¯s strength, and if you continue this match, it may take a longer time. Be obedient, and just try again next time.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not even listening to me?¡± Masashi looked into her eyes.


    ¡°Senior....¡± Rumi looked at him with tears. Masashi suddenly had a headache.


    ¡°I brought some ice, to ce it on the injury, and reduce the swelling.¡± Then Ma Fang came holding a bag of ice and found the atmosphere a bit unusual.


    ¡°So be it, you can only go for one more round, regardless of whether or not you win or lose. Ok?¡± Masashi looked at Rumi¡¯s crying face, somewhat reluctantly agree.


    ¡°Really?¡± Rumi stared at him.


    ¡°I never lie to children.¡± Masashi sighed while looking at Rumi.


    ¡°You should lessen her swollen area first?¡± Ma Fang said anxiously.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help her deal with her injury, don¡¯te along,¡± Masashi said while he supported Rumi to the next room.


    ¡°Sensei, he....¡± Ogata pointed at Masashi and said.


    ¡°Wait, he might have a way to help.¡± Omura stopped Ogata and began to feel that this student called Masashi isn¡¯t that simple.


    After ten minutes, Masashi came out while supporting Rumi.


    ¡°Try it, but don¡¯t put too much pressure on your right foot.¡± Masashi put down Rumi.


    ¡°Oh, it really doesn¡¯t hurt, good magic.¡± Rumi took a few steps, her face showing a pleasant surprise and said.


    ¡°It only reduces swelling temporarily, remember to don¡¯t be too hard on your right foot. Don¡¯t forget what I just said, go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, senior.¡± Rumi went to the stage very pleased.


    ¡°How did you do that?¡± Ma Fang couldn¡¯t believe how he was able to reduce the swelling of her feet in such a short amount of time.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you, but even if you find out how it would still be impossible to do,¡± Masashi said lightly.


    Ma Fang naturally believed these words and didn¡¯t ask anymore.


    Although the wait was long, nobody still showed any signs of impatience.


    After the swordsman ritual, the opposition grasped his sword with two hands carrying it over his left shoulder exhibiting a Hasso-no-kamae. Compared to the first round, his appearance was more terrifying. He knew that if he still hid his strength, it is likely that he¡¯ll lose thispetition, in the end, he had no choice but to use his full power.


    Rumi maintained her middle posture, silently watching him.


    After watching thest round, many people realized that this is a battle between masters, making it a match that everyone looked forward to.


    He was the first to attack, and his style was differentpared to any of his previous matches, he finally moved and strike at Rumi.


    Rumi blocked the attack with her sword making everyone hear the sound of the two swords colliding.


    ¡°Brother, Rumi¡¯s not in trouble, right?¡± Kazumi worriedly asked him.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Her opponent¡¯s very smart, he knows that Rumi¡¯s foot is injured and won¡¯tst long if he keeps on putting pressure on her, the situation would be very beneficial to him. Rumi still has a chance, sometimes a crisis can still be overturned.¡± Saying so, Masashi exposed a very devious smile.


    At this point the match became increasingly unfavorable for Rumi, the foot injury obviously affected her movement speed. The opponent was in the offensive position as he rapidly attacked, several of which came close to being hit-making many people nervous.


    Being forced back, it was like history was repeating itself, but this time, it was Rumi, who was being pushed towards the sidelines. Everyone could see that Rumi would lose.


    If she lost this round, it would make it harder for her to win the third round, but many people didn¡¯t know, Rumi can¡¯t fight in the third round.


    Seeing that victory was near he smiled, Rumi who has been on the defensive finally began to counterattack.


    This wasn¡¯t much of a surprise, in a situation of near death people would make their final struggle and counter-attack which wouldn¡¯tst very long. He knew that as long as he keeps on attacking, he would win the round. But gradually, he found out that there was something wrong. The attacks going towards Rumi had no signs of stopping, but her movement suddenly became quick and flexible, making it seem that she wasn¡¯t injured.

 Chapter 29 competition

    Right then he was forced several steps back, he then thought that he was fooled and that maybe this girl isn¡¯t actually injured.


    Seeing Rumi¡¯s fierce attack, made everyone shocked, then immediately broke into screams desperately shouting and cheering.


    Seeing that his footnded on the white line, he was driven to despair.


    ¡°Out of bounds, Red side wins.¡± The referee shouted.


    Almost everyone stood up to cheer and apud.


    ¡°Senior, I won.¡± Rumi, without even taking off her equipment immediately rushed directly towards Masashi.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run. Your feet will get worse.¡± Masashiughed while taking off her helmet and protective gear while Kazumi was at the side grinning.


    ¡°Omura sensei.¡± Masashi turned to Omura and said.


    ¡°I know, I¡¯ll talk to the organizers of thepetition about her resignation.¡± Omura sadly said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll trouble with that. We¡¯re now taking Rumi to the hospital. I¡¯ll leave the rest of the things up to you.¡± Then he picked up Rumi, walking towards the exit. Ma Fang bowed towards Omura and went along.


    In the hospital, an X-ray was taken. There was no problem with the bone, just some muscle strain, the doctor stered Rumi¡¯s injury and then left the hospital after arranging her next appointment.


    ¡°Rumi, you should manage yourself to rest well, or move in with me for a few days, so that I can take care of you.¡± Ma Fang told Rumi in the car.


    ¡°No, Ma Fang nee. Senior has already arranged for me to live in with him, but thank you for your kindness.¡± Thinking about living with her senior and Kazumi made Rumi very excited.


    ¡°What, you¡¯re living in with him? It¡¯s a bad idea to.....I think that isn¡¯t very good.¡± Ma Fang thought of the word ¡°Cohabitation¡± but refrained from saying it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Rumi looked at her, puzzled.


    This little girl didn¡¯t understand anything. When Ma Fang was about to say something, Masashi suddenly spoke to her: ¡°Schoolmate Ma Fang, my sister also lives with me, she would take good care of us, please rest assured.¡±


    When Ma Fang was looking at his eyes, it revealed a surprisingly calm expression, making her unable to say anything.


    ¡ª-


    ¡°I want topete with you.¡± A week has passed ever since thepetition, and one day, when Masashi was sending off Rumi to the kendo club, and was about to leave, he was stopped suddenly by Ogata.


    Masashi frowned and said: ¡°I am not a member of the kendo club, why do I need to have a match with you?¡±


    ¡°Do you dare? Coward.¡± Ogata raised his eyebrow while looking at him.


    Masashiughed, seeing this childish act, he didn¡¯t pay him anymore attention.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up after school, remember not to run around, your feet still needs to rest.¡± Masashi was toozy to pay attention to him and instead spoke to Rumi.


    ¡°I know, senior goodbye.¡± Rumi returned a sweet smile.


    Looking at Masashi ignoring him and leave the kendo club, Ogata couldn¡¯t help but rush in front of him while pointing his bamboo sword at him, and said: ¡°You coward, you don¡¯t even dare topete.¡±


    Ogata¡¯s action immediately attracted the attention of all the members, and suddenly gathered around them.


    Everyone¡¯s face exposed a strange smile.


    Almost everyone knew, Ogata likes Rumi. Rumi has always been cold toward him. Everyone can see her attachment and respect towards Masashi.


    It seemed like there was a good show.


    ¡°Ogata, what are you doing?¡± Ma Fang stood up and looked at him seriously.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I just want to have a match with this guy.¡±


    Omura was rarely not here, which finally gave Ogata a chance.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I refuse.¡± This was simply apetition produced by jealousy.


    ¡°You coward.¡± Ogata extended his bamboo sword in front of Masashi.


    ¡°Captain Ogata, We¡¯ll have a match. I already said in the past that I would never allow anyone to disrespect senior.¡± Rumi holding a bamboo sword looked at him coldly.


    Ma Fang and the others were very surprised with her action. They had never seen Rumi like this before.


    Rumi was the most popr in the kendo club. Everyone likes herugh and also loved this sweet and innocent girl appearance. Moreover, she was very nice to everyone, and never lost her temper. Even when winning her practice matches, she would still show a modest and polite attitude, making people feelfortable.


    But at this time, Rumi haspletely transformed into a drawn sword, making people chill.


    Being made as the opponent made Ogata feel embarrassed. He just wanted to show off to Rumi and beat Masashi in front of everyone, and make him look like a fool, but he didn¡¯t expect that the situation would turn around on him.


    ¡°A child shouldn¡¯t make fights very casually.¡± At this time, the neglected Masashi suddenly said something, and then took away the bamboo sword being held by Rumi¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Senior you....¡±


    ¡°Since others want to y, I¡¯ll apany, and teach them,¡± Masashi said disdainfully.


    ¡°Yes, senior.¡± Rumi, understanding the meaning of Masashi¡¯s words, stood aside.


    ¡°Student Ogata, if you insist on apetition, then I¡¯ll dly apany you.¡± He then walked to the center of the stage.


    Ogata was jubnt, immediately following him while holding up his sword. The members gathered at the sidelines to watch.


    When Ogata was putting on his protective gear on the field, he saw Masashi actually not wearing any protective gear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a protective gear? Takeuchi, lend him your protective gear.¡± Ogata said to a boy.


    ¡°No, let¡¯s just start.¡±


    ¡°You.....¡± Ogata felt he was being belittled, making him furious.


    ¡°Schoolmate Ogata, if we¡¯re still not starting, then I¡¯ll just take my leave, I¡¯m very busy,¡± Masashi saidzily.


    ¡°You chose not to wear a protective gear yourself, don¡¯t me me for what happens to you.¡± Ogata rushed furiously.


    ¡°Rumi is there really no problem with this? Although it¡¯s just a bamboo sword, if it hits will still be painful, and may even cause injury.¡± Ma Fang told Rumi.


    ¡°He can¡¯t hit senior.¡± Rumi¡¯s eye shone withplete confidence.


    Listening to Rumi still made Ma Fang doubtful, and then very worriedly looked at the match of the two on stage.


    Slowly, she began to believe what Rumi said. No matter how vicious Ogata attacked, Masashi would be still able to block all of the opponent¡¯s attacks effortlessly.


    His style was unique as after blocking Ogata¡¯s sword, his sword would already be at the opponent¡¯s wrist, throat, chest and other vital areas, forcing Ogata to have no other way but to defend or retreat. If amon swordsman was able to seize an opportunity andunch a counter-attack, Masashi would be the opposite as he would just stand still, waiting for Ogata¡¯s next attack.


    Ogata right now was in a depressed state. Each time he was about to attack, just like a ghost Masashi¡¯s sword would suddenly appear on his vitals, forcing him to defend or take a step back. This strong sense of oppression made him extremely depressed almost making him vomit blood.


    Ma Fang and the other members stared at the match, they had never seen such swordsmanship.


    Rumi, standing next to Ma Fang, stared intensely, watching the match with wide open eyes never letting anything miss her sight.


    ¡°The match has ended, schoolmate Ogata.¡± At this time, Masashi suddenly said something, then stabbed his sword towards Ogata.


    No one could see the sword, no one could describe the sword, the only thing they could see was Ogata flying out horizontally.


    ¡°Popping¡± a sound of a person falling on the ground could be heard, everyone¡¯s mind was nk, including Omura sensei who was just outside.


    ¡°Please join the kendo club. As long as you are in the club, even making it into the nationalpetition isn¡¯t a dream.¡± When Ma Fang and several members sent Ogata into the infirmary to check his condition, Omura sensei very excitedly came and seized Masashi¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I will not join.¡± Masashi slowly pulled away Omura¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Why, don¡¯t you want to be the champion? If you have any demands, just tell me.¡± Omura lost a little bit of control.


    ¡°My sword isn¡¯t used for games.¡± Saying so, Masashi turned and walked out of the kendo club.


    ¡°I will not give up,¡± Omura shouted at the back, in a firm tone.

 Chapter 30 New Year

    Time flew quickly, and a semester had gone by, and in a blink of an eye, New Year was quickly approaching.


    The Yamaguchi-gumi still sent people to tail Masashi, but as usual, he pretended he didn¡¯t know that anyone was following him. After two months of investigation, the Yamaguchi-gumi wasn¡¯t able to find out any information. Finally, they stop their investigation.


    On the other hand, the leader of the ck Dragon and Tang Najin¡¯s Manhattan Gang led several massive street fights, causing harm to both sides. This caused the attention of other gangs and the local police. Even some people felt that a major event would happen.


    Sure enough, a monthter, Tang Najin died in his apartment.


    It caused a huge uproar. Everyone suspected that ck Dragon caused it, but no one could prove that suspicion. This was because there was always a bodyguard around Tang Najin, but even they testified that no one killed him, as they didn¡¯t allow any stranger to approach him within five meters and will immediately be shot if they did so. Moreover, he, himself was also an amazing professional marksman. But such a person still died inside his own home.


    Most people thought that it was a robber that killed him, but there was also no cut on him. Even Manhattan¡¯s best forensic official could only judge that he died of a heart attack.


    But no one could ept this conclusion because Tang Najin have never had any history of heart disease.


    In any case, a person has died. The Manhattan gang was now in chaos. Many factions of Tang Najin¡¯s gang were suppressed, because of turf fights urring almost every single day. The death of Tang Najin led to the gang¡¯s internal strife, causing it to fall apart.


    In such a lively situation, the ck Dragon was quiet for some period. Although everyone knew the purpose of ck Dragon, they knew that ck Dragon had good equipment and huge manpower, and had no one having the capabilities to stop their formidable force.


    In only half a month, the ck Dragon became the leader of Manhattan.


    This result made the local police both happy and worried at the same time.


    The daily scene of turf fights which finally ended made the local police happy, and now they didn¡¯t need to worry about publicints and calling for the police for help. The only worry that they had was the international underworld organization ck Dragon was far more dangerous than the gang led by Tang Najin. Now that things have gotten to this point they couldn¡¯t do anything about it, having no other choice but to increase the staff monitoring them.


    ¡°Master, are you really not going to apany us during New Year?¡± Four days before New Year, in Tokyo airport¡¯s VIP terminal, a tall ck youth apanied by a very attractive woman spoke to a teenager in Chinese.


    ¡°You know that the identity I have now has its own family. If I don¡¯t celebrate the New Year with them, they¡¯ll get worried about me. When New Year is done, we can get together then.¡±


    ¡°Well, remember to call me when you¡¯re free,¡± ReiLI said reluctantly.


    Masashi nodded, and took out a red envelope inside his pocket and handed it over.


    ¡°Every New Year I would always give you a red envelope, this year is no exception, though it¡¯s a bit ahead. Take it.¡±


    ReiLi¡¯s eyes immediately turned red, and after a while slowly took the red envelope, unable to say anything.


    ¡°Changan, I¡¯ll leave the future affairs to you. ¡° Masashi said to the white man next to him.


    ¡°Master, rest assure I know what to do,¡± Changan said respectfully.


    Looking at the gentle and refined Changan, Masashi sighed, ¡°Changan, I know that you don¡¯t like to talk about this, but are you sure you¡¯re not going to find another partner?¡±


    ¡°Master, ever since she died, my heart also died.¡± His tone was light seemingly saying that it¡¯s not any other people¡¯s business.


    ¡°Yeah, losing even only one person can make one unhappy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been so many years; I¡¯ve already gotten used to it,¡± Changan smiled faintly. In Masashi¡¯s eyes, it was only a forced smile.


    ¡°Masashi didn¡¯t know what to say, and had instead turned to ReiLi, saying: ¡°It¡¯s almost time, get on the ne, if you have any problems you can¡¯t managee and look for me.¡±


    ¡°Sensei, You have to take care.¡± ReiLi reluctantly looked at him.


    Masashi said with a smile: ¡°You¡¯ve be a great person, but still acts like a child, go...¡±


    ReLi took three steps back toward the wicket.


    ¡°Please take care Master..¡±


    ¡°You too.¡± Masashi patted his shoulder.


    Changan kowtowed toward him, then left.


    Once they both got into the cabin, Masashi sighed softly, ¡°another year.¡±


    The emphasis of Japanese on New Year was the same with the Chinese people; the only difference was that the Japanese New Year was on January 1. They would put on fireworks on New Year¡¯s Eve or drink alcohol to celebrate. Some areas would conductrge-scale rituals. As for the young or old people, they would be staying at home watching the Year-end song festival ¡°Kohaku Uta Gassen (Red and White Song Contest¡± every year.


    In the morning of New Year¡¯s Day, Japanese people would go to the temple to burn an incense and ring bells, and pray that the year would be better to the Gods. They would also go to their friends and rtives to visit each other.


    To some extent, Japanese New Year and Chinese New Year custom were very simr.


    Because of the divorce, Masashi¡¯s family was split into half, wondering whether this was a good thing or a bad thing, except for a few immediate need to visit rtives, others can be avoided, making it pretty easy.


    ¡°Masashi, Rumi sent you a letter.¡± During New Year¡¯s morning, Rumiko smiled while handing two letters to Masashi.


    Rumiko was revealing a strange smile, causing Masashi¡¯s head to ache a little.


    ¡°Mom, I told you many times, I don¡¯t have anything with Rumi, you¡¯re thinking too much.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. What? Do you actually have a rtionship with her?¡± Rumiko said in a cunning way.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that kind of rtionship that you have in mind,¡± Masashi said a little weakly.


    At that moment, Masashi handed the letter to Rumiko, ¡°Mom, this letter is for our family. Rumi is also greeting you in the letter.¡±


    Rumiko took the letter and saw that it was filled with greeting cards written in brush.


    ¡°Masashi, Rumi is a very good girl, you have to take care of her better.¡± She couldn¡¯t help butugh after saying that.


    Masashi shook his head and continued to look at another letter.


    When Rumiko saw Rumi for the first time, she thought that she was a simple and well-behaved girl who she liked very much. If Rumi could be her future daughter-inw, she would smile as if it was a dreame true.


    Then Kazumi brought a rice cake from the kitchen and asked: ¡°Brother, who¡¯s that letter from?¡±


    ¡°One¡¯s from Rumi while the other were sent from our junior high school ssmates, it seems that they want us to go to their student reunion.¡±


    ¡°Junior high school reunion? I¡¯m not going.¡± Kazumi said without hesitation.


    Masashi thought that this junior high school reunion would be very boring, but seeing Kazumi¡¯s reaction, made him change his mind.


    ¡°Kazumi, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to go?¡± Kazumi was a little astonished.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll go together.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Kazumi said reluctantly.

 Chapter 31 Alumni Association

    After a few days, in the evening, Masashi and Kazumi as scheduled, arrived at the alumni association ballroom.


    It was arge ballroom, just going inside, they suddenly felt warm. There were many guests inside, the stereo was loud, and everywhere one can see young people drinking and dancing.


    They went to the front desk, where thedy led them inside the big theater room.


    Going inside, Kazumi saw a lot of familiar faces. Masashi on the other hand, only knew them through his memory, having no affection towards them, making him feel like a stranger.


    ¡°Excuse me, are you.....¡± seeing Kazumi and Masashie in, a guy came up and asked.


    ¡°Hello, you¡¯re Zhang Dao ssmate right. I¡¯m Masashi.¡±


    ¡°What, you¡¯re Masashi Hirota? You¡¯ve changed so much.¡± Zhang Dao said in surprise.


    ¡°I have?¡± Masashi unconsciously touched his own face.


    ¡°You must be Masashi¡¯s younger sister Kazumi? It seems you haven¡¯t changed much.¡± Zhang Dao turned around and looked at Kazumi and said.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Kazumi said dismissively.


    Zhang Dao smiled, and, sure enough, noticed that even her personality hasn¡¯t changed.


    Hirota wasn¡¯t very popr in junior high school, butpared to high school it was much better, many people copied his homework. Seeing Masashi, they seemed very surprised but soon continued to chat.


    These high school students would talk about nothing but, where to study, so and so got a new girlfriend, a star had an open house photo shoot, what new games were out, which school was this beauty in and so on. Masashi refrained from yawning next to anyone.


    Masashi originally intended to participate in the Alumni Association and wanted Kazumi tomunicate with more people, and improve her entric character, but it seems that it had no effect. He saw Kazumi¡¯s face, which revealed a feeling of emptiness making people avoid her.


    ¡°Are you bored?¡± Masashi whispered to her.


    Kazumi didn¡¯t say anything, but her eyes showed an answer to this question.


    Masashi looked away from her, nced around and saw a poker table, taking over it.


    After sitting down, Masashi skillfully washed the cards.


    Kazumi revealed a puzzled look after Masashi washed the cards Masashi and fixed it, cing it in front of her.


    ¡°Come on, choose one, remember don¡¯t let me see it,¡± Masashi said with a smile.


    Seeing Masashi¡¯s encouragement, Kazumi picked one card.


    ¡°Did you remember the card you choice?¡±


    Kazumi nodded.


    ¡°Put the card face down in the middle. Remember not to let me see it.¡± Masashi ced the whole deck in front of her.


    ording to the instruction Kazumi inserted the card in the middle.


    Masashi took the cards and washed it again.


    Washing it twice in a row, Masashi dealt all the cards and spread it face down.


    ¡°My sixth sense told me ...... this isn¡¯t the card you selected,¡± Masashi smiled and opened a card; it was a 2 of hearts.


    ¡°And this isn¡¯t it.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t it also.¡±


    Masashi opened five cards in a row.


    Kazumi smiled and asked: ¡°You¡¯re going to open all cards until you find it?¡±


    After saying so, Masashi suddenly pulled out a card, ¡°it¡¯s this, right?¡±


    Kazumi nodded a bit surprised. It was indeed that card.


    Masashi smiled and put the cards back, washing it again and said: ¡°This is only a warm up, there¡¯s still a better one.¡±


    He put the whole deck in the hands of Kazumi, then held her hands tightly.


    Then spread out his hands in front of her, ¡°Watch this, I don¡¯t have anything, but....¡±


    During those words, a 7 of diamonds suddenly appeared on his palm.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Kazumi unconsciously cried.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange; this isn¡¯t the card that I wanted,¡± Masashi said to himself.


    Then he closed his hands and right away opened it, the 7 of diamonds changed to a king of hearts.


    ¡°Wrong again.¡±


    This time, the king of hearts turned into 2 of spades.


    ¡°This is wrong again.¡± Masashi a little frustrated.


    Then the 2 spades instantly became a Queen of clovers.


    Kazumi was stunned to see the cards changing repeatedly.


    ¡°How did you do that?¡± Beauty held his hand while inspecting him and asked.


    ¡°Secret.¡± Masashi mysteriously blinked.


    ¡°Despicable guy, tell me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet, don¡¯t be too impatient. Come shuffle the deck.¡± Masashi handed her the cards.


    Kazumi obediently shuffled it.


    ¡°Did you finish shuffling it?¡±


    Kazumi nodded.


    Masashi took the cards and divided it equally into groups of four. Then he suddenly snapped his finger, opened the first stack of cards, each card were A¡¯s, just four A¡¯s.


    Kazumi¡¯s eyes were wide opened and was about to speak, just then Masashi shook his head, then put the four A face down on the table, and stacked the remaining cards on top of the 4 A¡¯s. Then he smiled mysteriously, and snapped his fingers, opening the first four stocked cards, the cards revealed was actually the four A¡¯s that was supposed to be at the bottom of the deck.


    ¡°Brother, tell me how you did it.¡± Kazumi held his hand and acted like a spoiled brat.


    When Masashi was about to speak, he suddenly heard a clear voice. ¡°You¡¯re really good, how did you change it?¡±


    He turned around and saw two beautiful girls, one was wearing avender dress while the other wore a white dress. The girl who wore avender dress spoke.


    Behind them were two quite handsome looking boys.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a trick, no big deal,¡± Masashi said lightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name, I haven¡¯t seen you before.¡± Thevender dressed girl asked.


    ¡°My name is Gennai Masashi; this is my sister Gennai Kazumi.¡±


    ¡°Gennai? I don¡¯t remember anyone having a name Gennai in our ss? Do you know?¡±


    The girl wearing a white dress shook her head, looked at the two boys behind her but also waved their hand not knowing who they were.


    ¡°ra, he was formerly Hirota Masashi, but changed his surname now.¡± The guy he just talked to interrupted.


    ¡°So it¡¯s Masashi schoolmate, I remember now. You¡¯ve changed so much.¡± ra was unable to think that the ordinary boy before and this person was actually the same person.


    ¡°Can you do that magic again?¡± ra looked at him curiously.


    ¡°ra, let¡¯s just dance. That trick is just meant for fooling children and isn¡¯t that good.¡± The boy wearing jeans said while provokingly looking at Masashi.


    ¡°This is really just a trick to deceive children, but many people couldn¡¯t see the ws, a pity.¡± Unfortunately, at the same time, Masashi sighed while looking at the boy, who had a maddening smile.


    ¡°Do you dare to show me again?¡± the boy wearing jeans said with a sneer.


    Masashi smiled and ced the cards into two stacks, and then in a very gentle way put them altogether and shuffled it. They saw the cards flying up and down as if the card was alive dancing; the others were charmed and screamed incessantly.


    After shuffling it, Masashi put down the cards and lined it up, just like before, all cards were face down, ¡°Please choose one, and then remember that card.¡±


    The boy took a card, then looked at the card and pressed it on the table to prevent Masashi to see it.


    ¡°Please put the card in the middle of the deck.¡± Masashi ced the rest of the cards in front of him.


    The boy carefully ced the card in the middle, then gave the cards back to Masashi.


    Masashi took the cards, and shuffled it again, and then spread out the cards. The boy stared at him, trying to find ws.


    Masashi was about to reveal the first card, and suddenly thought of something to say: ¡°Sorry, I forgot, the card isn¡¯t here, please open your pocket.¡±


    The boy opened the pocket on his denim shirt and even found the card he selected inside. He was immediately shocked, speechless. While the others pped their hands and loudly cheered.

 Chapter 32 Provocation

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing, it¡¯s like magic, how do you do that?¡± ra looked at him in surprise.


    ¡°You also choose one, remember it, and don¡¯t let me see.¡±


    ra, from the spread out card, selected a card and carefully looked at it.


    ¡°Put the card back and wash it yourself.¡± Masashi knocked the table and pointed at the rest of the cards.


    So, after ra selected the card, she mixed it back with the others and washed it up.


    ¡°Are you finished?¡±


    ra nodded her head.


    Masashi held the whole cards his hand and said to ra: ¡°Now the whole card has been shuffled, it is impossible to find out the right card, so I need you to help me. Now stretched out your right hand, and carefully think about your card, and focus it on your right hand.¡±


    ra obediently extended her right arm then closed her eyes and thought very seriously.


    The atmosphere became very mysterious, and everyone was so engrossed in watching Masashi and ra.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, now open your eyes, then use the back of your right hand to pat the card on my hand.¡±


    ra obediently patted the cards with the back of her right hand. One of the card on Masashi¡¯s hand gently floated down, and when it fell face up, it showed a King of hearts.


    ¡°This is it. Magical!¡± She grabbed Masashi¡¯s hand to take a look. She didn¡¯t understand how could the card that she choose would fall from his hand.


    Everyoneughed and pped vigorously. Except for that boy, who looked at Masashi with an ashen face.


    ¡ª-


    ¡°Lovelydy, can you dance with me?¡± When everyone was dancing on the dance floor, Masashi smiled to Kazumi and said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to dance.¡± Kazumi a bit shyly said.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I¡¯ll teach you.¡± Then he pulled her to the dance floor.


    After several times stepping on Masashi¡¯s feet, Kazumi¡¯s dance began to take shape, although her movement was still very stiff.


    ¡°I was right, wasn¡¯t I? This is really simple.¡±


    ¡°Brother, sorry, are your feet still hurt?¡± Kazumi apologetically looked at Masashi.


    ¡°Little fool, what kind of people do you think your brother is? I am the so-called coarse-skinned, thick-fleshed man.¡± Masashi said with a smile.


    Kazumiughed and silently put her head on his chest.


    ¡°Oh yeah, Kazumi, did my appearance change a lot? Otherwise, why did each of my former ssmates say that I did change?¡± Masashi touched his face and asked.


    ¡°Fool, did you never look in the mirror?¡±


    Masashi thought for a moment, then said: ¡°It seems like I am different than before.¡±


    Kazumi, watching Masashi pretended to be serious,ughed and gently hugged him, then said: ¡°Brother, may I stay by your side please?¡±


    ¡°Suit yourself, as long as you¡¯re fine with me bothering you.¡±


    Kazumi squinted her eyes and lightlyughed: ¡°I¡¯ll be the one who trouble you.¡±


    After dancing through a song, Masashi took Kazumi aside to rest.


    ¡°Do you want anything? There¡¯s probably no coffee here. How about orange juice?¡±


    Kazumi nodded her head.


    Masashi went to the front desk to buy a soft drink. A girl came over. She was the girl wearing white dress who previously stood next to ra.


    ¡°You¡¯re really a good brother. Can you buy me a drink?¡± That girl charmingly looked at him.


    ¡°Please bring me a ss of juice to thedy.¡± Masashi said to the bartender at the front desk.


    ¡°Did you just buy me a ss of juice?¡± That girl said, smiling.


    ¡°Then please add two chunks of ice.¡±


    The bartender gave a faint smile on her lips.


    The girlughed: ¡°Fool, did you never drink wine with a girl?¡±


    ¡°A juice should be fine for a child. Nobody stipted that one should drink alcohol at the bar.¡± Masashi said lightly.


    The girl¡¯s face changed, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re so great? What makes you said I still a child!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being a child, perhaps a few yearster you want other people to say you¡¯re acting young.¡±


    ¡°You....¡± The girl clenched her teeth in anger.


    ¡°Little demon is really a little demon (an endearing term for a child), just because you had previously drunk with a man and followed him home to have sex doesn¡¯t mean you changed into an adult. I give you a piece of advice, if you don¡¯t even respect yourself, don¡¯t expect other people to respect you. Excuse me.¡± With that, Masashi took the two sses of drink away.


    The girl bitterly looked at Masashi¡¯s back.


    ¡°Sorry for making you wait for so long, this is your orange juice.¡± After he had got back to his seat, Masashi handed the orange juice to Kazumi.


    ¡°That¡¯s an attractive girl you¡¯ve talked to, why don¡¯t you talk to her a bit longer?¡±


    Masashi took a sip of his beer and said: ¡±I don¡¯t have any interest in a socialite.¡±


    Kazumi pursed her lips and smiled: ¡°Oh, you really know how to talk evil. The other people is pretty. If they knew several boys, that¡¯s also normal.¡±


    ¡°Simultaneously have a rtionship with several boys still called normal? People must have self-respect.¡±


    ¡°You looked like an old man.¡± Kazumi snickered.


    ¡°It¡¯s still early, want to dance?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to dance, just go invite other girls. As long as you talk to them, there should be no problem.¡±


    ¡°Never mind, I also am a bit tired, better take a seat.¡±


    Kazumi knew Masashi didn¡¯t want to cast her alone in here; Feeling moved and happy, she desperately tried to hold back her eyes that were suddenly filled with tears. She lowered her head to pretend to have a drink.


    When they spoke, several people suddenly came.


    Walking in the front were the two boys who previously followed ra and the white dressed girl. Behind them were ra and the white dressed girl.


    ¡°This is certainly a misunderstanding, schoolmate Masashi wouldn¡¯t do this kind of thing, don¡¯t mess around.¡± ra was following after them, trying very hard to persuade the two boys.


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± When the two boys arrived in front of Masashi, he looked up and said.


    ¡°Kid you really are full of yourself, you even dare to make a move to my girl.¡± The ck-gowned boy stared at Masashi and said.


    Masashi burst outughing. It seemed the movie Young and Dangerous was quite popr; even Japanese young people learned a few words of the ssic clip.


    That boy looked at the ¡®without caring anything¡¯ Masashi couldn¡¯t resist anymore and grabbed his cor.


    When he almost caught it, Masashi suddenly reached out a hand and casually brushed his hand aside.


    ¡°Before the matter is clear you already want to pick a fight? I don¡¯t know which one is your so called ¡®girl,¡¯ can you help me introduce?¡±


    ¡°Shizuko, he¡¯s the one who molested you, right?¡± The boy said to the girl in white dress.


    ¡°That¡¯s him. He said he wanted to buy me a drink, but afterwards, he started to molest me.¡± Shizuko maliciously looked at Masashi.


    ¡°Oh, there is such a thing? How about I help you find a witness? The bartender should¡¯ve witnessed the whole process of me molesting you, just give him some small tips, I believe she should be very cooperative to exin the truth.¡± Masashi said as he looked at Shizuko¡¯s eyes.


    Shizuko didn¡¯t dare to look at Masashi in the eye. She shook the boy¡¯s hand and said: ¡°I don¡¯t care, you¡¯re going to teach him a lesson for me. Otherwise, we¡¯ll immediately break up.¡±


    ¡°Shizuko, how can you be like this, you¡¯re too much.¡± ra unable to stay silent anymore finally said.


    ¡°ra, you don¡¯t need to care about this, we don¡¯t need to be polite toward these people.¡± The other boy said. He already had a grudge toward Masashi since the previous card show. When he finally has this opportunity, he certainly not going to miss it.


    Masashi sighed, ¡°Kazumi, you¡¯re right, it¡¯s a bit boring here. Maybe we shouldn¡¯t havee, let¡¯s go back instead.¡±


    ¡°Em.¡± Kazumi picked up the coat and stood up.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Want to escape?¡± Shizuko¡¯s boyfriend grasped Masashi¡¯s neck.


    Suddenly a hand came on the back of his hand, then came a burst of severe pain from his palm, he couldn¡¯t help but cried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me, or you¡¯ll regret it.¡± Masashi dismissively looked at him and then let go of his hand, and walked out with Kazumi.


    ¡°You just let him go like this? Why don¡¯t you do it?¡± Shizuko was furious.


    Her boyfriend didn¡¯t say anything, just staring at five highly visible ck, blue fingermarks. The look in Masashi¡¯s eyes when he was just about to leave, suddenly reappeared in his mind, making him can¡¯t help but sweating out cold sweat.


    Feeling a sudden burst of cold wind as soon as they walked out of the ballroom, Kazumi immediately shrunk her neck.


    ¡°It¡¯s still early, let¡¯s eat a bowl of ramen noodles first.¡± Masashi walked over and put a scarf on her neck.


    ¡°Good, I haven¡¯t eaten ramen noodles for a long time.¡± Kazumi thought this suggestion was splendid.


    ¡°But where to buy ramen noodle here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it should be sold in many ces, let¡¯s walk around and see.¡± Closely grasping Masashi¡¯s arm, the girl felt very warm.

 Chapter 33 Gift

    In just about half a month it would be Masashi and Kazumi¡¯s spring break, but Rumiko was going to work.


    Thinking that it would a long time to see her son and daughter made Rumiko very sad. In front of them, she didn¡¯t show it.


    A morning two days before she needs to get back to work, she suddenly received a phone call. After listening to the call, this thirty-year-old middle-aged woman cheered like a child.


    ¡°Mom, did anything happen?¡± Making breakfast in the kitchen Kazumi was startled, and quickly rushed out to ask her.


    ¡°Kazumi, I got a job here in Tokyo.¡± Rumiko excitedly grabbed Kazumi¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Kazumi couldn¡¯t believe it and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, I¡¯ve just received a phone call, beginning this year, I¡¯ll get transferred to a Tokyo branch to work. We can live together now.¡± Rumiko said as she broke into tears.


    Kazumi was also excited and couldn¡¯t say anything, and clung to her mother in tears.


    Coming out from the bathroom, Masashi saw the mother and daughter embracing each other, mouth revealing a warm smile.


    ¡ª¨C


    ¡°Masashi, where are you taking us?¡± In the taxi, Rumiko asked puzzled.


    After eating lunch, Masashi suddenly told Rumiko that he wanted to take her and Kazumi to a ce, then put on a mysterious look.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯ll find out soon,¡± Masashi said with a smile.


    Rumiko was in a good mood today and went with him.


    Sitting for about ten minutes in the taxi, they finally got out and arrived at the front of a two-storey building.


    This was a typical house, there were walls on the outside, inside there was arge garden, a greenwn, filled with all kinds of nts and flowers under the shining sun, looking full of vitality.


    ¡°Masashi, who are you taking me to see?¡± Rumiko couldn¡¯t remember any rtives or friends living here.


    Kazumi didn¡¯t say anything, and just stared at the wall outside the house¡¯s entrance.


    Masashi smiled and readily opened the door to go inside the house.


    ¡°Masashi, you¡¯re too rude, you have to notify the owner of the house before you go in.¡± Rumiko was a little angry.


    ¡°Mom, Kazumi, go in.¡±


    ¡°But....¡±


    Not allowing her to finish talking, Masashi quickly took her hand and went to the front of the house, the pushed the door with his and went inside.


    Seeing her son¡¯s rude behavior made Rumiko both angry and anxious, and was about to speak, but Masashi spoke first.


    ¡°Mom, do you like this house?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Rumiko didn¡¯t think her son would ask this question.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s a look in this house.¡± Masashi took her around the house.


    ¡°Masashi, did you bring me here because you wanted me to rent this house?¡± Rumiko finally understood a little bit.


    ¡°Of course not, This is our house, why do you want to rent it?¡± Masashi said with a smile.


    ¡°What? What did you just say?¡± Rumiko couldn¡¯t believe what she heard.


    Masashi pulled out a piece of paper from his pocket and showed it to her.


    Rumiko looked at it and suddenly felt dizzy.


    She grabbed the paper and carefully looked at it for a long time, looking at the top of the page she could see several character that showed: House book contract, and then at the bottom of the contract showed the house owner; her name was clearly written there: Gennai Rumiko.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Rumiko finally managed to speak.


    ¡°This is our house now, it clearly says that you¡¯re the owner of this house, do you understand now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you, where you got the money to buy this house.¡± Rumiko slowly calmed down and looked at Masashi very seriously.


    ¡°What I¡¯m going to say will be a bit long, so let¡¯s sit down first then talk, okay?¡±


    Rumiko had sat down; her eyes looked at him closely.


    Masashi originally wanted to make a pot of tea to have a drink while talking, but seeing Rumiko¡¯s freaked out expression, he obediently sat down to exin.


    ¡°That¡¯s what happened, do you get it now?¡± Speaking for a full twenty minutes, Masashi was finally able to exin the situation clearly.


    Rumiko looked at her son, then looked at her hand that held a thick pay record, it made her feel like she was in a dream.


    ¡°You mean, you paid the house using the money you got from the stock market, is it?¡± Said Rumiko a little weakly.


    ¡°Yes, in fact, you don¡¯t have to be worried too much, this house was used before, so it¡¯s not very expensive.¡±


    Rumiko still couldn¡¯t believe it, but in her hands was the secured transaction, making her have no choice but to believe.


    ¡°Where did you get the money for the stocks?¡± Rumiko suddenly thought of a problem.


    ¡°A friend lent it to me.¡±


    Rumiko opened the first transaction, pointing to the information, said: ¡°Your friend lent you five million to buy stocks?¡±


    Masashi¡¯s heart smiled bitterly; this was indeed the only mishap in the n.


    ¡°My friend¡¯s family is very rich, five million in his opinion was a small amount. I¡¯ve just mentioned, that I met him online with a few rich kids, I borrowed money from one of them. Because these people had their ownpany, they thought me how to learn more about thepany using their financial record, so that I can make money in the stock market, of course, in return, I wouldn¡¯t tell anyone these trade secrets. So please don¡¯t worry, mom, the money I earned is absolutely clean, I will not do anything that would make you disappointed.


    Looking at his son¡¯s clear and calm eyes, Rumiko¡¯s heart slowly settled down.


    ¡°Do you still have the 5 million?¡±


    ¡°I had already paid it a long time ago, and I¡¯m now using my own money to buy stocks.¡±


    Rumiko felt relieved.


    Masashi took out a yellow cheque from his pocket and passed it to Rumiko, ¡°Mom, here¡¯s three million, I¡¯m giving it to you.¡±


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t.¡± Not done yet, Rumiko¡¯s mind was numb.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll feel troubled. I had wanted you to take a break, since you don¡¯t, that¡¯s why I had to work for some time now.¡± Masashi shook his head and sighed.


    Rumiko immediately grabbed the cheque in his hand, ¡°You daring brat, don¡¯t you ever do this again, and focus on your studies.¡± Rumiko hissed.


    Masashiughed loudly.


    In fact, what he just told Rumiko was only half-true, he did use five million to buy stocks. But he didn¡¯t have much patience and time to wait for the five million to slowly increase, so he threw down several hundred million dors to fry up the stock price.


    When he was the boss of the ck Dragon, They also have done such a thing, but each time was because ck Dragon¡¯s internal funds were in a very tight situation and was forced to do so. Because every time they use their funds, it would always be at billion, and if they¡¯re not careful they would be finished.


    Now it was a lot easier because there was nothing that is burdening him, making it very handy.


    No one wanted to use hundreds of millions of dors to only onepany and then lose it, just for a mere sum of ten million dors of profit.


    ¡°Kazumi, I¡¯ll take you to your room.¡± Masashi pulled Kazumi away, leaving Rumiko behind to slowly digest this unexpected surprise.


    Masashi took her to a room on the second floor and first opened the French windows inside. The bright sunlight wasing through, scattering the winter cold.


    Kazumi looked around the room and saw that it was spotless, there was a single bed on the left, on the right there was tworge bookcase, against the wall was a desk, and an LCDputer desktop was on top of it, which was next to amp. Then facing the bed is a big wardrobe. Although there was a lot of things inside, it still didn¡¯t seem like it was crowded.


    Suddenly, a fragile sound was heard, and Kazumi looked up the thing hanging on the window sill which was a very beautiful wind chimes, which was where the sound came from.


    ¡°Do you like this room?¡± Masashi asked.


    ¡°Like it very much.¡± Kazumi fell on Masashi¡¯s arms crying.


    ¡°Little fool, you don¡¯t have to cry.¡±


    Finally letting her family reunited, Masashi let out a satisfied smile.

 Chapter 34 Moving

    The next day, Rumiko found the previous owner of the house return. As the previous owner picked her things up, she suddenly heard someone rang the doorbell.


    Opening the door, it turned out to be someone who she hasn¡¯t seen for a long time the police officer Ryutaro Maeda.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Maeda.¡± Rumiko was surprised.


    ¡°Ms. Rumiko, hello, I¡¯m here to help you move in. Is everything ready for it?¡± Maeda said, smiling.


    ¡°How did you know we¡¯re moving?¡±


    When Maeda was about to answer, Masashi suddenly came out, seeing Maeda and said: ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve worked hard today.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything yet. I¡¯ll carry the heavy stuff first.¡± Maeda said while pulling his sleeves up.


    ¡°This are the original pieces of furniture of the house, so there¡¯s no heavy things, just some clothes, dishes, but Kazumi has a lot of books, which may be a bit heavy.¡±


    Rumiko stared at the two having a conversation between two men. When they finished, she immediately dragged Masashi to one side.


    ¡°Did you call Mr. Maeda?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How can you trouble people, he isn¡¯t very familiar with us,¡± Rumiko said somewhat angrily.


    ¡°I thought you have something going on, doesn¡¯t he often call you?¡±


    Masashi exposed a meaningful smile.


    ¡°You...... What do you know?¡± Rumiko suddenly blushed.


    ¡°I know he went to Nagoya to go look for you. He must say that his on a business trip, right?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have anything, you don¡¯t....¡± Rumiko became more and more quiet.


    ¡°Mom, police officer Maeda is a good man, you should seriously consider him.¡±


    ¡°But.....¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself, and don¡¯t need to suppress yourself, try to spend some time with him. If you think he¡¯s the right on, then I¡¯ll tell Kazumi at that respect, I believe she¡¯ll understand,¡± Masashi looking at her clearly.


    ¡°I, I know.¡± Discussing such things with her son, Rumiko couldn¡¯t help but turn red.


    Things were then moved into the new house, Maeda also went in to help clean up, which made Rumiko very embarrassed.


    After the meal, it was already 7 p.m. Rumiko went into the kitchen to cut fruit, while Kazumiid her head on Masashi¡¯s shoulder while matching TB and listening to him chat with the police officer.


    ¡°Have you been recently busy?¡± Masashi thought that Maeda was thinnerpared to the past.


    ¡°A little.¡± Maeda is the kind of man who doesn¡¯t like toin.


    ¡°Is it because of the recent traumatic events wich were done by the Ripper?¡±


    ¡°So you know,¡± Maeda smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Although the TV, newspapers and other media was blocked not to report it by the police, it still spread on the inte.


    ¡°Brother, who¡¯s the Ripper?¡± Kazumi asked with a puzzled look.


    ¡°I advise you not to know about it.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because it will be very upsetting.¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Just ask Maeda about it.¡±


    Kazumi looked at Maeda.


    Maeda hesitated before saying: ¡°In the 19th century London was once had a world-shaking incident, there was a man called Jack the Ripper, Ripper man trantes to Jack the Ripper. In a very brutal way he cut open the belly of his ten victims. We just said that the case with the murderer¡¯s approach was very simr to Jack, and therefore, called the Ripper events. So far there have been five victims.¡±


    Half way through, Maeda saw Kazumi¡¯s pale face and didn¡¯t dare say anything anymore.


    ¡°I told you it¡¯s a very upsetting thing. Are you alright?¡±


    Kazumi shook her head and said: ¡°If I knew I wouldn¡¯t have asked, I¡¯ll go talk to mom and see if she needs help...¡±


    After Kazumi had walked away, Masashi asked Maeda: ¡°Are there any clue?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, generally speaking, it looks like this serial murderer has special rules. Specifically, his behavior is the same with Jack the Ripper. The most obvious point is that the victims were all moderate or severe alcoholics, and were killed when they were drunk. The way this murderermitted crimes, excluding the techniques and being outside at night, ispletely different to Jack. The victims had no rtionship with the other victims. It seems the murderer kills randomly. That¡¯s why we conclude that the killer may be a preliminary suffering from intermittent episodes of mental patients. Now we¡¯re getting in touch with mental hospitals in Japan, to see if there¡¯s anything.¡±


    ¡°Mental illness? Is there any special difference inparison to Jack the Ripper?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one very strange thing, although the victim¡¯s internal organs are pulled out from the body, but it¡¯splete and undamaged. The whole body was also clean as stated by the forensic autopsy. That¡¯s why there¡¯s a reason to suspect that the killer had or is now engaged in the medical industry. It was also found that in the nasal cavity of each victim there was a chloroform aromatic residue and having no signs of struggle, so I believe that after the murderer killed the first victim with chloroform aromatic halopounds makes them faint with no pain. Therefore, we¡¯ve lined up the possibility of revenge kill.¡±


    ¡°Organs were pulled out of the body....¡± Masashi thought.


    ¡°Tomorrow can you send me a copy about the victim?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t do that because the victim¡¯s information is confidential, I also have my own principles,¡± Maeda told Masashi but began to regret about it.


    Another death, Masashi cursed, but also appreciated the little man.


    Masashi had no choice but to look at the calendar on the wall searching for something.


    After a while, Masashi looked at Maeda and said: ¡°Forget it, it turned out to be confidential, but remember, if the next victim is killed on the 20th of March, thene and call me.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not certain, just some spection.¡±


    Maeda would like to ask about it, but seeing Rumiko and Kazumi holding a fruit out, he had to abort this topic.

 Chapter 35 Transfer Student

    At the subway entrance near the new home, Masashi, Kazumi as well as Rumi were waiting for the metro train to go to school.


    It is worth noting that, in order to take care that confused little girl, Masashi proposed Rumi to also move. Thus, under the acquiescence of Rumiko, Rumi joyfully moved into Masashi¡¯s new home. Also, to avoid trouble, Masashi told Rumi that, if anyone ask, just tell Rumiko was her distant rtive, and now temporarily lives here. Although this reason is a bit far-fetched and some say it¡¯s a bit toote, it¡¯s better than nothing.


    The school had been almost two months. At the end of this semester, the third-grade students will be having exams. Therefore, some eager students began to, in their spare time, enroll in evening sses. Moreover, unknowingly, Masashi discovered that, his other ssmate, who became a lover, were unceasingly increasing. More and more people started ying kissy-hugging each other after ss. As the rumors of so and so boyfriend and girlfriend went to a hotel gradually getting numbed. Among girls, there is a strange view that, if in three years of high school still a virgin, it will be a shameful thing.


    This degree of openness made Masashi tongue-tied.


    However, this is also a no wonder. Everywhere in Tokyo, one can buy an adult film. The proliferation of adult entertainment in this metropolis make it nearly impossible if one wants to cultivate one own¡¯s moral.


    ¡°Brother, what are you wondering about, quickly eat your food.¡± Kazumi was unhappy. Today she especially cooked his favorite dish. But he actually was just looking in a daze.


    ¡°Oh, good.¡± Masashi, seeing, from the side, Kazumi was eating with gusto, cannot help but scoff: ¡°You can still eat this every day, but why you look like someone who was just being released (from a prison).¡±


    ¡°Was just being released?¡± Rumi asked with eyes wide open.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, if it¡¯s delicious, eat more.¡± Kazumi gave him a look.


    ¡°Kid, you can be happy; You had a backer now,¡± Masashi said and then stretched his chopstick to mp a shrimp.


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s my shrimp. Kazumi, senior bullied me.¡± Rumi pitifully looked at her.


    Kazumi, to appease the little girl, said: ¡°Brother, you are getting less and less decent.¡±


    ¡°If I want to be decent, that¡¯s easy. Merely, to be decent is too tiring. Better to let nature takes it course.¡± Masashi said while eating his lunch.


    ¡°I heard there was a new transfer student that came to your ss today?¡± Kazumi asked Masashi.


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard from other people about this. I heard that he was a stud. Moreover, he came to school driving a luxury car. Strange, why such a person wanted toe to our school?¡±


    ¡°Maybe his family just went bankrupt and maybe tomorrow he will take a subway to go to school,¡± Masashi said.


    ¡°Oh, bitchy much? Money is not a crime.¡±


    No matter what was said, I think the guy is a bit odd.¡±


    ¡°Did I just hear a bit of jealousy in there? A handsome face, well-off family, and sitting in a luxury car, were simply the attributes of a modern-day prince charming. This, indeed, could make other people jealous. It turns out, brother, is also one of those mediocre people.¡± Kazumi grinningly said.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s not easy to be like that, I will not bore myself to be jealous to a second-generation rich people like that. But the little devils in the ss actually seems to take a notice of him. It seems like, before long, some people will get him into trouble.¡±


    ¡°Maybe people are like that. They cannot tolerate people who are better than themselves.¡± Kazumi sighed.


    ¡°Why would you suddenly turned this into a human philosophy. Quickly eat your dinner. Look at Rumi, all day eating, making her fat with happiness.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the fat one? You think I am a pig? Senior is too hateful.¡± Rumi made a threatening gesture; She seemed like she can pounce on him at any moment.


    ¡°Even if a pige at me, I can still catch her.¡± Masashi¡¯s eyes were filled withughter.


    Rumi desperately struggled to stop herself from pouncing on him. She gnashed her teeth.


    Kazumi, unrmed by the strange sight, didn¡¯t bother to deal with them. She slowly drank her tea.


    Before the lunch break is over, Masashi wanted to return to the ss to take a nap.


    ¡°Hello, you are schoolmate Gennai Masashi right?¡±


    A boy came over. He is the transfer student that was just being talked about by the Gennai siblings.


    ¡°I am Gennai Masashi, do you have something to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Schoolmate Masashi is very famous, so I want to get to know him,¡± Nagasaki said with a face full of smiles.


    ¡°You tter me. If everything is alright, I want to take a nap. Excuse me.¡±


    ¡°Schoolmate Masashi seems to have no favorable impression toward me.¡± Nagasaki followed up.


    ¡°You guess right. I don¡¯t have any good impression on you.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me why?¡± Nagasaki showed a very interested smile.


    ¡°I hate a man who put on perfume.¡±


    The transfer studentugh, ¡°You hate me just for this reason?¡±


    ¡°To like a person, one can have thousands of reasons. But one reason is enough to hate a man.¡±


    ¡°Brilliant theory. However, I am still very interested in schoolmate Masashi.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have that kind of tendency.¡± After saying that, he walked back to his seat.


    Nagasaki didn¡¯t follow up this time. He just looked at Masashi with a strange smile.


    Masashi had a profound feeling that the present high school students are generally quite bold.


    For a month, almost everyday Nagasaki received confessions or love letters from female students. But the transfer student¡¯s attitude seemed like a clean sweep. He appeared to wee all of them. He always gentles to the great extent to every girl that confess to him. Though not specifically epted or rejected the confession, his ambiguous talk made each girl that confess to him secretly pleased, believing the opposite party has an interest in them.


    Because there were so many people that confess to him, it created a storm of jealousy. There are even two girls who fight in public.


    Since there was such a beautiful scenery in Nagasaki, the other boys who were without girlfriends looked even more pathetic. Finally, several students who have serious psychological imbnce began to look for an excuse to trouble him.


    But after looking at Nagasaki¡¯s bodyguard, they no longer dared to appear in front of him.


    ¡°Human is a very poor creature, wouldn¡¯t you say, schoolmate Masashi?¡± Nagasaki¡¯s left hand propped his chin and smiled at Masashi.


    ¡°Including you?¡±


    ¡°If possible, I really don¡¯t wish to be a human.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote now. This is the third floor. If you went down head first, you would soon be able to achieve your desire.¡±


    ¡°You mean you told me to die? It turns out ssmate Masashi really hated me. It truly makes me sad.¡±


    Masashi really can¡¯t stand this guy.


    ¡°You apparently likes to see other people badly beaten in their strive to gain something. Is it really interesting?¡± Masashi asked.


    ¡°So you can see it.¡± Nagasaki smiled as if he just seeded in grabbing a toy from a baby, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny? You don¡¯t need to say anything or do anything, and those girls wille scurrying like a mouse in front of you. And the boys will jealous as hell toward you. What could be more fun than these?¡±


    ¡°You really should record these words of yours, and let them listen to it. You really are a disgusting guy.¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, my impression of you is really good. I really like ssmate Masashi. You arepletely different than these people. I really like seeing your angry appearance. It¡¯s very interesting.¡±


    Masashi has no intention to continue this without nutrition dialogue. He stood up and left his seat.


    Nagasaki smiled at his departure.

 Chapter 36 Evidence

    Masashi leisurely strolled to the yground and saw two physical education sses. At the far away, a girl, who wore pitcher uniform with a cap, stood on the pitcher spot. Her teammates were all boys.


    Masashi thought this was interesting, so he sat on thewn on the edge of the field to see her throw the ball.


    Rumi is not that used to make up the number of pitchers. Because of the long-term strenuous exercise, her body was a lot better than the average boys. Every time she threw the ball, it was fast and urate, and not at all inferior to boys. And after her opponents make three strikes, she then screamed with excitement, just like the boys.


    This is what Masashi appreciates the most. Her eyes were clear just like her state of mind.


    When other girls were busily buying cosmetics, all kinds of ornament nes, or constantly looking for a new boyfriend, her only pastimes were limited to buying some snacks after school and, after dinner, dragged Rumiko and them to watch some boring series. On the holidays, unlike other girls who likes to go shopping, she stays at home to practice her kendo.


    With her at home, she was insted from the average person¡¯s so-called nightlife. Masashi never saw her go to sleep beyond 11 o¡¯clock.


    The things that many girls are more interested in, such as flower arranging, gymnastic, swimming, and other rhythm sports activities, were rarely participated by her. Apart from making tea, she prefers to y baseball like a boy, climbing the tree, catching fishes, and that¡¯s without mentioning her kendo.


    Every so often, she was like a hyperactive child. Telling her the proper conduct of a Lady was meaningless.


    When ying almost half of the ss time, Rumi finally saw Masashi on the sideline. Like a puppy that just saw its owner, she immediately ran over excitedly.


    ¡°Senior, why are you here?¡± The running girl¡¯s long ponytail was unceasingly flying upward.


    ¡°I am also a student here, why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Masashi revealed his crafty smile.


    ¡°I am not asking this. Don¡¯t you have a ss? You¡¯re not skipping a ss are you?¡± The girl looked worried and asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. However, I¡¯m really sorry. There¡¯s no prize for you.¡± Masashi said with a sloppy look.


    ¡°Senior!¡± Rumi loudly shouted.


    Masashi rubbed his ears as he said, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be so loud, I know what you want to say. However, I already skipped the sses. It doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have the awareness for an introspection?¡± Rumi¡¯s anger subsided.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too serious, ok? I just skipped several sses. It¡¯s not as if I¡¯m a convicted criminal or something.¡± Masashi, feeling wronged, said.


    ¡°What skipped ¡®just several ss?¡¯ I already asked Kazumi, you almost skipped half the sses this semester. If you go on like this, you¡¯re going to be my junior in school.¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? As long as I pass the exams, that¡¯s enough. Do you doubt your senior¡¯s ability?¡± Masashi pushed up his sleeve to show his aspiration.


    But the girl¡¯s expression made her greatly discouraged.


    ¡°Fine, you won. I¡¯m going back to ss. Go away, you little rascal.¡± Masashi backed away as he beckoned his hand.


    ¡°Senior, you must try hard.¡± Rumi lifted up her hands to gesture her encouragement.


    Masashi could not help butugh, shook his head and walked away.


    After making a turn, Masashi looked back to ascertain that noisy kid didn¡¯t see him. He then went to the school¡¯s back door fence and quietly crawled up.¡±


    ¡°Truly, without Tiger in the mountain, monkey became the king. All the ss¡¯ subjects are hard; they really want me to die early.¡± Masashi smiled bitterly as he climbed.


    After several dull and average days, one afternoon, Masashi returned to the ssroom from the outside.


    When he just came in, he saw the guidance teacher was also inside. Many students were discussing something in whisper.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s happening?¡± Masashi patted a boy on the shoulder and asked.


    ¡°Oi, it¡¯s Masashi. He came back.¡± That student turned his head to see Masashi and suddenly called out.


    Everyone immediately looked over.


    He did not like this looking at a monkey look.


    ¡°ssmate Masashi,e here for a moment.¡± The speaker was the guidance teacher.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, teacher?¡± Seeing Misato Kazuo was hiding behind the guidance teacher, Masashi knew that this is probably not a good thing.


    ¡°Have you ever seen this Parker pen?¡± The guidance teacher pulled out a golden Parker pen in front of Masashi.


    ¡°Never seen this.¡±


    ¡°This morning, ssmate Kazuo reported to me that he lost a pure gold Parker pen. So Ie to the ssroom to help him find it. Later on, when checking the student¡¯s school-bags, his lost pen was found in your drawer. Can you exin why this pen was inside your drawer?¡±


    ¡°Oh, there is such a thing? I¡¯m also curious. ssmate Kazuo, can you help me exin why your pen was in my drawer?¡± Masashi sneeringly looked at Misato Kazuo.


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know anything about it....¡± Misato Kazuo didn¡¯t dare to look at Masashi.


    ¡°ssmate Masashi, I am now asking you, don¡¯t ask ssmate Kazuo. Please answer my question immediately.¡± The guidance teacher kept a straight face.


    ¡°To caught a man fornicating in bed is to catch his dirty secret, what else could I say.¡± Masashi shrugged.


    ¡°Is that a confession? Then do you admit on stealing ssmate Misato Kazuo¡¯s pen?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who said these words. I didn¡¯t admit such a thing. While I was away, you go through my stuff, and then said I stole something, what else could I say? Besides, have you seen a thief so idiot like this? Having stolen something but did not hide it well. Forget it. It¡¯s useless anyway. However you want to deal with it, just deal it.¡± Masashi had a dead pig who is not afraid of boiling water appearance.


    ¡°You...., fine, I¡¯ll immediately report this to the principal. You just wait!¡± The guidance teacher was shaking with anger.


    Misato Kazuo did not dare to stay behind and followed to run behind the guidance teacher.


    As the two men left, Nagasaki sighed, ¡°ssmate Masashi, I didn¡¯t know you could do such a thing. If you have a problem, just say it, we will certainly help you. You really let me down.¡±


    Looking at Nagasaki¡¯s performance and the contempt for other people eyes, Masashi could not help butugh. He never thought that one day he could be a leading role in a third-rate script.


    Staying in ss is without meaning anymore, better to just skip the school.


    When he was getting out of the door, Masashi suddenly turned to Nagasaki and said: ¡°This script is so bad, and the actors suck. It¡¯s a very boring show. It seems like your taste is also mediocre. A kid is a kid after all, still wanted to pretend to be mature; Only suitable to y a cheap trick at this level.¡± He said these as he shook his head to go out.


    ¡°Humph, what an attitude. Having caught stolen thing, but still so arrogant.¡± A boy cursed.


    ¡°Unexpectedly Masashi is such a person. I honestly can¡¯t see iting.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what would be the reaction of Nagakawa Rumi when she hear about this incident.¡± A boy excitedly said.


    ¡°What else, they¡¯re bound to break up.¡±


    ¡°Really? But, if this happens to me, I will also do it.¡±


    ¡°ssmate Nagasaki, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± A female student, seeing Nagasaki¡¯s pale face, concernedly said.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Thank you.¡± He answered in disgust.


    ¡°ssmate Nagasaki, are you angry?¡±


    ¡°Nothing to do with you.¡± The transfer student gritted his teeth, turned around and walked back to his seat.


    ¡®Gennai Masashi, I will make you regret about what you say today.¡¯ Nagasaki gloomily said in his heart.

 Chapter 37 Bet

    The case was quickly processed. Considering that Masashi has previously rendered a meritorious service by chasing a robber, and this was also his first offense, the school gave him a demerit penalty.


    Facing such result, Masashi just yawned and walked away.


    Although Masashi was rtively indifferent, Rumi¡¯s reaction was much more intense. If not for Kazumi, who held her back, she would have taken her bamboo sword down to the Principal¡¯s office.


    ¡°Brother, what are you going to do? If this punishment doesn¡¯t get canceled before the graduation, it will affect the high schoolst exams.¡±


    ¡°Rx, from now on, as long as I don¡¯t do any serious offenses, this punishment will generally be canceled before graduation.¡± Seeing Kazumi was so worried, Masashi tried tofort her.


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± To be honest, Masashi didn¡¯t really want this matter to be over. He didn¡¯t even want to go to college.


    In his view, University is a ce where one further one¡¯s study. It¡¯s better just to skip sses, chasing girls and eat them, all the way until graduation. That¡¯s his ideal scenario.


    Today, Masashi has umted four or five Engineering, Biological, and Medical Doctor Postgraduate diploma. Although each country has a different name on the diploma. Moreover, the years were also separated across several centuries.


    ¡°Brother, why would that Misato Kazuo frame you like this?¡± Kazumi leaned on Masashi¡¯s shoulder and asked.


    ¡°He is nothing more than an extra. The Director is someone else. I¡¯m just a bit curious about why would that fellow took his aim at me.¡±


    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Kazumi looked up at him.


    ¡°Soon you will know.¡± Masashi smiled.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell mom about this did you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I had also told Rumi, asking her not to speak out.¡±


    ¡°That little rascal is not reliable. Right, where is she now?¡±


    ¡°Already asleep. She probably got too tired today.


    Remembering the way Rumi sought justice for him today, Masashi couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    When he went back to school, all the people who knew him looked at him with all kinds of vision.


    Faced with those people¡¯s eyes, Masashi went on his way, as usual, to readic and dozing off, rxed and carefree, making other people jealous.


    What made the boys indignant was, that kendo girl, Nagakawa Rumi¡¯s attitude toward him was still the same as before. Not a single outsider¡¯s rumor of the so-called breakup. Moreover, in order to keep Masashi from skipping ss again, she woulde to visit the ss after each lesson.


    However, regarding this treatment that makes other boys endlessly envy and hate, the person involved incessantlyined.


    Admonition, persuasion, pleading, swearing, lying....As long as there¡¯s a method, Masashi would use it. But the always obedient Rumi has unusually persistent regarding this matter. She even shed tears for this, making Masashi can only oblige and submit.


    This feeling is the same as when one go looking for a stepmother. Masashi can only face upward and took a deep sigh.


    ¡°Kazumi, go try to persuade Rumi. If this continues, I will suffocate.¡± Masashi can only wish for her, in addition to Rumiko, to be able to manage this stubborn little girl.


    Seeing her brother showed a century rare tragic expression, Kazumi secretlyugh.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this good? Brother ought to appreciate Rumi¡¯s painstaking effort.¡±


    The nearby Rumi fiercely nodded. She looked very proud of herself.


    Masashi angrily looked and can¡¯t help but knocked her down.


    ¡°Ah! Kazumi, senpai bully me again.¡± Rumi held her head and hid behind Kazumi.


    ¡°Brother, stop it. Rumi did what she did, because of your own good.¡± Kazumi gently stroked her head.


    ¡°I know she is good to me. But do you think I¡¯m the type of person who would quietly sit and listen to other people¡¯s lecture?¡±


    ¡°Every day wants me to sit down motionlessly, making me easily gets hemorrhoid. I¡¯m tired of it and bored to death, like being imprisoned. Do you want to take my life?¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s no other way. Who told senpai to have messy results like these? If you skip sses, it¡¯s very likely that you will fail a grade.¡± Rumi couldn¡¯t resist opening her mouth.


    ¡°Cut, I thought it was something else. It¡¯s actually just about the test score.¡±


    ¡°How about this, we take a bet. When I take the semester final exams, if my results are within top ten performances,ter on, you must not interfere with my freedom again. In contrast, if I lose, I¡¯ll listen to anything that you¡¯ll say. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°The thing that senpai said is it true? Your results will be within top ten performances. I didn¡¯t mishear that, right? Rumi looked straight at him.


    ¡°Top ten performances in school, what¡¯s so hard about that? If I¡¯m in a good mood, even top ten among all schools will not be a problem for me.¡± Masashi¡¯s tone of voice was like someone ordering food at a restaurant.


    ¡°Brother, you mean the top ten lowest performances right?¡± Kazumi covered her mouth to smile.


    ¡°It turned out to be like this. Fortunately, Kazumi brings this out. Otherwise, I would let senpai cheat me.¡± Rumi suddenly enlightened.


    Masashi scoffed, ¡°Do you think I would be so bored as to y word games with you? Listen carefully, I will be among the top ten performances within all schools. If I could not achieve this standard, I lose. If I win, you can¡¯t interfere with my freedom again. Moreover,ter on, both of you have to listen to me. If I told you to do something you must do that something..¡±


    ¡°This is not my problem, the one who take the bet with you is only Rumi.¡± Kazumi said with a grin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any loyalty?¡± Masashi¡¯s spirit dropped.


    ¡°Ok, senpai, I¡¯ll take that bet.¡± Rumi simply said.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal. Before the test, you must not interfere with my freedom. In other words, you can¡¯te to my ss and monitor me every day.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Rumi immediately rejected.


    ¡°Why not? You don¡¯t understand, my learning method is different from an ordinary person. I must take a walk outside to rx my body and mind once in awhile, so I can settle down to read. If you don¡¯t let me out, it will seriously affect my performance. You¡¯re harming me instead of helping me.¡± Masashi righteously said.


    ¡°For real?¡± Rumi started to waver.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s real.¡± Masashi didn¡¯t back his words with an oath.


    Rumi looked at Kazumi and saw that she seemed not to have any opinion. Rumi hesitated, but finally nodded her head, ¡°Alright then. But senpai, you mustn¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    Masashi was all smile as he patted her on the shoulder to assure her.


    The nearby Kazumi didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Only a pure girl like Rumi would believe Masashi¡¯s set of nonsense. However, she was also very curious to know if Masashi would really achieve his target.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯m going to go out and rx. When I¡¯m back, I will immediately start the assiduous learning.¡± After holding himself back for a long time, Masashi, appreciating this valuable freedom, hurriedly run away.


    Just when he passed the school gate, Masashi impatiently made a call.


    ¡°Little Hei, are you busy recently? Oh, not busy? That¡¯s great. Quickly fly over here, this father just left the prison. Come here to celebrate for this father. Enough, you don¡¯t need to ask anymore, in short just get over here. Remember to take a few bottles of nice wine. His grandma, I haven¡¯t been this carefree for a long time.¡±


    Rumi was in a daze as she looked at Masashi, who seemed to escape from something.


    ¡°Kazumi, Senpai seemed impatient, what do you think happens to him?¡± She looked at Kazumi with bewildered look.


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Kazumi finally couldn¡¯t hold back herugh.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Watching Rumi¡¯s nk look, Kazumi even more unable to hold back herugh.


    ¡°Rumi, can you tell me, why would you insist brother not to skip sses?¡± Kazumi managed to quell her intense desire to smile.


    ¡°Because I fear senpai would fail a grade because of the repeatedck of attendance.¡±


    ¡°Then, why would you fear for him to fail a ss?¡± Kazumi was very interested in this.


    Rumi slowly sat down in front of Kazumi, and then softly said: ¡°To me, senpai is a very important person. From the start, I always call him senpai. This title has a very special meaning. Other than him, I would never call another person with this title. In my mind, senpai is him, he is my senpai. If senpai fails a grade, he would be in the same grade as me. By then, to call him senpai would be inappropriate. I don¡¯t want that. Therefore, I must guard this title for senpai.¡± The slightly stoic tone showed the unique perseverance of this young girl.


    Kazumi gently looked at her, and then, after a while, suddenly sighed faintly, ¡°I really envy you, Rumi. Unfortunately, I¡¯m just his sister.¡±


    Rumi looked at her, puzzled.


    ¡°However, this time, you might lose.¡± Kazumi restored her bright smile.


    ¡°How could that possible, this is the school¡¯s top ten. As long as senpai performed better than hisst semester, I would be very satisfied.¡±


    ¡°Rumi, you underestimate him. I have a feeling that a lot of things are not impossible for him. It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t want to do it. Maybe he doesn¡¯t want to publicize his abilities. He is a guy who is impossible to see through.¡± Kazumi looked at far away ces, lost in thought.

 Chapter 38 Far From Home

    Arriving at the agreed bar, Masashi didn¡¯t see Rei Li. When he was about to make a phone call, a man suddenly bumped into him. When he turned to look, it was actually a young man covered in alcohol smell.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir. The man was drunk.¡± A waiter came up and propped up the young man.


    ¡°Leave me alone....¡± That drunken youth pushed the waiter, then lying motionlessly on the bar.


    Seeing he didn¡¯t make any more trouble, the waiter dared not to wake him up. Masashi nodded his head and left.


    The funny thing is, when the waiter left, the young man woke up. He opened his mouth and shouted about wanting a liquor. The bartender had no choice but to bring one ss of beer to him.


    That youth lied there drinking while his finger iled heedlessly. He also shouted loudly once in awhile.


    Masashi was upset by his noise, so he stood up and left.


    ¡°Sir, do you want to leave? Your wine is ready.¡± The bartender was a bit embarrassed to look at him.


    ¡°Give it to this guy. Let him have a good drink.¡± Masashi readily paid the bill.


    ¡°What a strange man.¡± When Masashi had left, the bartender nced at that drunken young man who was already unconscious and said to himself.


    After leaving the bar, Masashi didn¡¯t give a call. But just walking around following the street. After a few blocks, Masashi came to a junction and then nonchntly enter a Citroen car.


    ¡°Mr. Gennai, hallo.¡± A voice from the man at the front seat suddenly resounded.


    ¡°Drive.¡± Masashi lightly said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The man immediately started the car.


    After about half an hour, the car arrived at a nondescript two storey house.


    ¡°Mr. Gennai, the boss is in the house.¡± The man said to Masashi after he opened the car door.


    ¡°Thank you, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± When Masashi saw the man¡¯s face, it was way younger than he imagined.


    After that youth had bowed to Masashi, he drove away the car.


    Masashi knocked the door bell and, after a while, with a ¡°squeak¡± sound, the door automatically opened. He went inside without a pause.


    On the corridor, there was only a very small energy-savingmp. Under this dim lightning, the room was very spooky.


    ¡®This is actually a perfect ce for a ghost.¡¯ Masashi smiled.


    In the dark, a middle-aged man came. ¡°Mr. Gennai, the boss is waiting for you in the study room, please walk with me.¡±


    Masashi nodded and followed him.


    ¡°Mr. Gennai, the boss is inside, please go ahead. If there¡¯s nothing else, please excuse me,¡± then he bowed and quietly walked away.


    Masashi knocked on the door, opened it and went in.


    ¡°Master, you finally came.¡± Rei Li, who wear casual sportswear, was pleased to see Masashi and came over to wee him.


    ¡°You used a secret code to bring me here. It looks like you don¡¯t have much free time as you said on the telephone.¡± Masashi sat in a chair, picked up a cup on the table and took a sip.


    Rei Li embarrassedly scratched his head a bit.


    ¡°Well then, tell me what happened?¡±


    Rei Li straight-facedly said: ¡°Master, we were ambushed.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the opponent?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know the other party?¡±


    Rei Li smiled wryly, ¡°I really don¡¯t know. Half a month ago, the ck Dragon bases in Manhattan, Texas, Seattle and several other positions were attacked simultaneously, killing nearly three hundred. I only know that the opposite party is a group of men in ck with face cover.¡±


    ¡°Their skills were good, with excellent weapons. These many people with many guns unexpectedly can¡¯t be caught even for just one person.¡±


    ¡°The most annoying one is: That group of people waspletely crazy. Everyone of them has been bundled with high explosives. So long as one of them were sieged, they will immediately detonate the bomb. Many people died because of these suicide bomb. His grandma, I¡¯ve never seen a perverted killer like these. They were basically a terrorist. Moreover, they came in batches. Really terrible.¡±


    ¡°What are the respond from the other gang?¡±


    ¡°Those grandsons were ready to make trouble. But for now, they dared not act unreasonably. Afterall, this sneak attack didn¡¯t hurt the power basis of the ck Dragon. I have deployed extra manpower as a reinforcement in case there¡¯s an attack on the stronghold. Chang¡¯an already there. As long as the simr thing do not ur, there should be no problem. It¡¯s just that, a day went by without eliminating those crowd of men in ck, there¡¯ll be no peace.


    ¡°Could it be that your intelligence section doesn¡¯t even have any findings yet?¡±


    ¡°The strangest thing is, it stands to reason that with many skilled people like them, they should¡¯ve have brought attention to other people. But after searching every way and all over the ck and white road, there¡¯s not even a single clue about those people. They seemed to appear out of nowhere. It¡¯s incredible.¡±


    Masashi lowered his head to think for a long time, ¡°You continue to investigate this matter. Moreover, I need you to bring me the video recording of the attack on the branches and the blood samples of these Men in ck.


    ¡°What blood samples?¡± Rei Li was a bit puzzled.


    ¡°The remains of those Men in ck that was killed in the wreck. Such as blood, meat, bones, and the likes. The moreplete, the better. But be careful to distinguish between the remains of our people. Don¡¯t put our own people into the mix.¡±


    Rei Li nodded, ¡°But Master, what do you want with these things?¡±


    ¡°I have some bad feelings, and need to do some research.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll inform Chan¡¯An, asking him to send those stuff. The videos would be no problem. I just hope he won¡¯t be so quick to put those corpses burned.¡± ReiLi said as he took a satellite phone to dial up.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    ¡°Kazumi, do you know when senpai wille back?¡± Rumi asked as she opened the lunch box.


    ¡°Probably within a few days.¡±


    ¡°Senpai is really, suddenly said he must go to Guam, and then went for a week. But he only made 2-3 phone calls, making people worried to death. Kazumi, do you know why would Senpai go there?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he already say that? He¡¯s going to do something for a friend. Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Kazumi handed her a cup of tea.


    Rumi nodded her head, and slowly eating her lunch.


    ¡®Is brother really went to Guam? But I clearly noticed he is also bringing his passport. Why would he need a passport to Guam?¡¯ Kazumi was a bit worried.


    ¡°Kazumi, why don¡¯t you eat, are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Kazumi smiled and opened her lunch box.


    After the lunch, the two of them returned to their ssrooms. When passing the corridor, they saw the transfer student Nagasaki was being surrounded by several female students.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, excuse me.¡± Nagasaki also saw them, smiled and walked away from that group of female students.


    ¡°Kazumi, Rumi, good afternoon. Unexpectedly we happen to meet again.¡±


    ¡°This is a small ce. It¡¯s not a big deal if we happen to run across each other once in awhile.¡± Kazumi dismissively said.


    ¡°Mr. Nagasaki, hello.¡± Although Kazumi rtively indifferent, Rumi appeared courteous.


    ¡°Rumi, have you had your lunch? Can you apany me to have lunch outside?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Nagasaki, I already had my lunch.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s so, then so be it. Oh right, I have two tickets for a movie tonight, are you interested in apanying me to see it?¡± The words of Nagasaki caused amotion among the girls. So far, the transfer student has not officially invited a girl to a dinner or a movie.


    Rumi used her vision to seek help from Kazumi.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rumi only likes TV soap opera. You better ask someone else. Rumi, let¡¯s go,¡± Kazumi took the lead with a cool expression.


    Rumi act like a rabbit under the gaze of Nagasaki and quickly left to follow Kazumi.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± Nagasaki watched their back with a faint smile on his face. He casually threw the movie tickets into the trash can.


    ¡°Rumi, be careful of this Nagasaki person. I think that fellow is not a good person.¡± Kazumi said as they walked side by side.


    Hearing Kazumi¡¯s evaluation, Rumi could not help butugh.


    ¡°What are youughing at, I¡¯m serious. Little fool like you; As long as the other side is a man, they will surely want to eat you.¡±


    ¡°Kazumi, your speech is getting more and more like senpai. You two are worthy to be brother and sister.¡± Rumi said with a smile.


    Kazumi was mad.

 Chapter 39 Pursuit

    After the second ss in the afternoon, a female outside was looking at Rumi.


    ¡°Rumi, someone¡¯s looking for you outside.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, were you looking for me?¡± Rumi ran up to the girl outside and asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re Nagakawa Rumi, right? Follow me. Someone wants to see you.¡± The girl looked at Rumi with an intense gaze.


    ¡°Could you tell me who wants to see me?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who, juste with me.¡± The girl was very impatient.


    Rumi lowered her head to think for a moment, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±


    ¡°Come with me.¡± Seeing that Rumi was polite, the girl¡¯s attitude gradually changed.


    The girl led Rumi to a ssroom near awn behind the school building. Arriving there, Rumi noticed the five girls that were standing there obviously waiting for someone.


    ¡°Here she is.¡± The girl who brought Rumi said something to those girls.


    ¡°You¡¯re Nagakawa Rumi?¡± A tall girl spoke first.


    ¡°I am Nagakawa Rumi, why were you looking for me?¡±


    The girls carefully looked at Rumi from head to toe, ¡°Pfft, I thought that she was a great beauty, but turns out she¡¯s just a little girl. I can¡¯t understand why Nagasaki schoolmate likes this little rascal.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±


    ¡°Bumbling kid you must be proud of yourself, right? But don¡¯t think Nagasaki schoolmate really like you small girl, he just wants to have fun with you.


    I¡¯m warning you. You better not show yourself in front of Nagasaki again. Otherwise, we won¡¯t let you off.¡± She pped fast towards Rumi.


    Rumi never thought that she would suddenly strike at her, but fortunately, Rumi she has trained in kendo for many years gave her outstanding reflexes. Gently stepping back, a hand shed.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Recovering perfectly, Rumi loudly shouted.


    ¡°We just wanted to teach you the 38 rules you don¡¯t understand. Since you like to seduce men, you should just take your clothes off. I think there would be a lot of men who would like it.¡± The girl who brought her squinted her eyes and said.


    ¡°You, don¡¯t fool around.¡± Rumi went closer towards them rming the five girls.


    ¡°Regret your stupidity.¡± The tall girl sneered.


    Rumi thought that these people were crazy, ¡°Don¡¯t want .....¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    After hearing Rumi¡¯s voice, thinking that something happened, Kazumi immediately ran out of the ssroom.


    In the Teacher¡¯s lounge, a pale-faced Rumi can be seen.


    ¡°Kazumi!¡± At the sight of her, Rumi threw her arms and immediately burst into tears.


    Seeing the little girl cry, Kazumi, who already regarded Rumi as her little sister felt as if a knife pierced her heart.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Kazumi with full of hatred looked at the teachers.


    A teacher smiled bitterly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what exactly happened, but after Rumi had gone out, there were some students who wanted to bully her. They even wanted to take off her clothes....¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Hearing this, Kazumi wanted to kill those guys.


    ¡°Rumi, rest assured, it¡¯s alright now.¡± Kazumi closely grasped the little child, while tears silently fell.


    The teachers didn¡¯t know what to say, scratching his head, a teacher spoke: ¡°Let me finish....¡±


    Seeing Kazumi ignore him, he proceeded: ¡°They wanted to do something, but the result was that they were all knocked out and are now in the infirmary.¡±


    Kazumi was surprised for a moment, and looked up at him, ¡°Who did that?¡±


    The teacher smiled again and immediately pointed at Rumi, who was still weeping.


    ¡°What, Rumi was the one who took them out?¡± Kazumi thought that they got it wrong.


    ¡°Really, when they were about to take off her clothes, Rumi suddenly rose, and immediately after, the six girls scattered and were knocked down to the ground. Now they¡¯re all being treated in the infirmary.¡±


    Kazumi couldn¡¯t believe it and looked at the girl in her arms.


    ¡°Rumi, Rumi, don¡¯t cry, is what the teacher said true, they didn¡¯t do anything to you?¡± Kazumi lowered her head to ask Rumi.


    The little girl looked up, revealing red eyes caused by her tears. ¡°Ah, they were very terrible. They said I ....... Seduced a man, they wanted to take off my clothes.¡±


    Kazumi was relieved. This incident almost made her scared to death.


    ¡°How did you knock them out, did you have your bamboo sword in hand?¡± After a while, Kazumi began to wonder how Rumi knocked down the six people.


    ¡°Senior taught me. He taught me that the hand is like a sword, and the sword is like a hand. Although I can¡¯t do the sword like a hand, making it flexible andfortable, the hand like a sword is not that hard. He said, after learning kendo for so many years, if the person can only use it in games, then the person might as well go out the street holding a melon knife to injure four punks. I used my hands as it was a sword and knocked them down.¡± Mentioning Masashi, Rumi immediately became spirited.


    Kazumi had a sudden burst of headache, thinking, ¡®that guy actually taught her some bad things.¡¯


    ¡°Well, all right, then let¡¯s go. You really made me scared.¡± Kazumi took out her handkerchief to wipe the girl¡¯s face.


    ¡°Kazumi, Do you think that they¡¯ll no longere after me?¡± Rumi asked a little worried.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think those six would dare go and cause trouble for you again,¡± Kazumi said with a smile.


    Rumi¡¯s face turned red while listening to her.


    Sure enough, from that day, never had anyonee to find trouble with Rumi. She even saw those women hiding from her.


    As for the culprit of the event Nagasaki, still pursued Rumi. Every day he would invite her to dinner, ask her to see a movie, and even sent her flowers or snacks. This made the surrounding girls felt jealous, and the boys resented him.


    Faced with the transfer student¡¯s enthusiasm made Kazumi more cautious. His academic performance was good with excellent organizational skills. This made many people shocked while the transfer student smirked.


    ¡°Kazumi, is senior noting back yet? It¡¯s been half a month already.¡± Rumi said in frustration.


    ¡°Rest assured, he¡¯ll be back soon.¡± This sentence was what Kazumi said almost every day. Actually, she also felt uneasy, feeling as if her nerves would erode.


    ¡®Brother, hopefully, nothing happened to you.¡¯ She thought.


    ¡°Rumi tonight what do you want to eat, how about beef?¡± Kazumi deliberately changed the subject.


    ¡°Whatever is good.¡± Rumi was still a little absent minded.


    Seeing this, Kazumi put her hand around her shoulder and said: ¡°Rest assured, my brother wille back soon, this isn¡¯t like the usual Rumi that I know.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I know.¡± Rumi nodded


    Kazumi smiled, took her hand and continued walking towards the supermarket.


    Not far away from them, a luxury car was parked. A handsome boy holding a telescope looked at the two girls from his car¡¯s window.


    ¡°Inform them to begin.¡±


    ¡°Young master, do you really want to do this? If people found out, it will give some implications to the family name.¡± Said a middle-aged housekeeper carefully.


    ¡°Well, what reputation are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Master .....¡±


    ¡°Just do what I say, notify them quickly.¡± The youth said impatiently.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The butler had no choice but to call obediently.


    ¡°Bitch, I didn¡¯t want to do this, but you forced me.¡± The youth facing the window sneered.

 Chapter 40 Besiege

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Kazumi coldly said.


    When the two of them walked into an intersection, from the front, several men suddenly came to stop them.


    ¡°Nothing, we just want to ask you to y with us.¡± A bleached blond teen smilingly came.


    ¡°If youe forward again, I¡¯ll call the police?¡± Kazumi took out her mobile phone as if she was ready to call.


    ¡°Call the police? Ah, it seems you¡¯re toote.¡± That blond youth pped his hand, and a few people came out from behind the corner. In addition to the four people in front of them, the two girls were surrounded by seven people. They have no path to escape.


    Kazumi pulled Rumi behind her, and staring at the blond haired youth as she said, ¡°Who sent you to do this?¡±


    The dyed youth and a very sturdy youth looked at each other for a moment and then said: ¡°The woman is too smart, too bad you¡¯re unable to marry. Don¡¯t resist, obedientlye with us so you will suffer a bit less. I haven¡¯te across such a pretty little sister like you. Perhaps you willter change your mind and think that ying with us turn out to be interesting.¡± This dyed man wretchedly looked at the beautiful girl behind Kazumi and, along with the several other men, started to smile obscenely.


    ¡°Rumi, wait for me to distract them, you immediately rush out and do not look back. You hear me?¡± Kazumi whispered to the beautiful girl behind her.


    ¡°Then what about you? We go together!¡±


    ¡°You have to listen to me, after you run, immediately call the police. Otherwise, we can¡¯t run away.¡± Kazumi tightly squeezed her hand.


    Without waiting for Rumi¡¯s reply, Kazumi said to the dyed youth: ¡°I will go with you, but you have to let her go.¡±


    That blond youthughed, ¡°You think we were going to be so easy and let her go?¡±


    ¡°Since this is the case, then go to hell....¡± Kazumi suddenly pounded her bag toward the youth who stood on her left.


    That young man was hit by the bag on the corner of his eyes and screamed.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Kazumi pulled Rumi and ran away through that gap.


    But she can¡¯t even run even a few steps because Rumi has been pulled from behind.


    ¡°Ya!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Two voices sounded at the same time. The frightened Kendo girl reflexively hand knifed a youth on the middle bridge of his nose. The dyed youth who pulled her hair immediately spurted out nosebleed.


    Although they solved one obstacle, they were slowed down, making the people behind them soon caught up.


    ¡°Damn, seize these two girls. We¡¯re going to y with them.¡± The dyed youth covered his nose and cursed.


    ¡°Kazumi, quickly go.¡± Rumi kicked another youth who rushed to them.


    Kazumi watched the few people that were rushing to her, looked at Rumi, gritted her teeth and tried to run away.


    ¡°Quickly catch that woman.¡± A burly looking youth shouted.


    Seemingly responding to his words, several men suddenly rushed from the opposite of her and blocked Kazumi in the middle of the road.


    Kazumi¡¯s heart cooled down, knowing that she has no way to run.


    ¡°Brother....¡± Kazumi¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. She didn¡¯t dare to imagine the things that she and Rumi must face.


    Just when Kazumi was in despair, that several men unexpectedly had rushed past her toward those several youth.


    Since nobody caught her, Kazumi looked back and was surprised.


    She saw an inconceivable scene. Those several men who camete unexpectedly fought with those youth.


    ¡°Who are you people...ah!¡± That dyed blond youth has not yet finished his words, but he was already kicked in the stomach by a man. His whole body was kicked two meters away and unable to get up again.


    In just a half minute, except for the sturdy youth, all those youth were knocked to the ground by these men, screaming and moaning.


    ¡°Who the hell are you people?¡± Only the sturdy youth left standing. He was scared shitless.


    His opponent is an ordinary man. But the man¡¯s move was ruthless, swift, and violent like he never saw it before. He thought that although he is dan three in Karate, he was suppressed by that man and can¡¯t even fight back.


    He felt cheated, the man who offer him this task said he only need to deal with a little Kendo girl. ¡®But where did these guyse from?¡¯ He wondered.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t finish yet? Your opponent is only a novice.¡± A man carrying a sunsses looked at the two people¡¯s fight.


    ¡°I am sorry, please give me some time.¡± The man who fought with the sturdy youth said, as he elerated his moves and increased his strength.


    ¡°Time is running out. You guys deal with him together.¡± The man with sunsses said to the several men who have nothing to do.


    ¡°How can you be like this!¡± Seeing that the six mysterious men have rushed to him, the sturdy youth screamed. He thought, ¡®Are these men really an expert? How could they use this gang up method on me.


    This is the so-called strength in number. In less than ten seconds, that sturdy youth was beaten up by these several men t into a pig. They even gave several kicks to his lifeblood (penis), making people wonder if he would ever be able to use it in the future.


    ¡°Clean up.¡± The sunsses man waved his hand. His men immediately poured and efficiently hauled those youth to the nearby alley.


    The two girls looked at this scene that was only possible in the movie. They wanted to run but unable to move their feet. In the end, they just stood watching this scene from the side.


    ¡°Who are you people?¡± Kazumi was first to recover and asked.


    That sunsses man heard Kazumi¡¯s question, hesitated, and then came toward them.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Because of their previous experience, the two girls, naturally, took a step back.


    Just when they began to say that, this seemingly powerful man took off his sunsses, and then bent over, bowing in front of them and said: ¡°The twodies were frightened.¡±


    Kazumi and Rumi were startled at his respectful attitude.


    ¡°Thank, thank you. Can you tell me who are you guys? Why do you want to help us?¡± Kazumi managed to say these words with great difficulty.


    ¡°I am sorry, I can¡¯t answer these questions. Please forgive me.¡±


    Kazumi didn¡¯t expect that the man answered her like this, gawked, saying: ¡°No matter what, I am very grateful to you guys.¡± With that, she bowed to salute that guy. Rumi, who stood behind her, followed suit.


    ¡°You are too kind. Since everything is alright, we will take our leave now.¡± After returning the courtesy, the man turned around to depart. The several men that came with him also left with him.


    Not until those peoplepletely disappeared did Kazumi breath a sigh of relieve. She suddenly felt her whole body weak and her feet trembling.


    ¡°Kazumi, ording to you, why did those men want to help us?¡± Rumi walked several steps to picked up Kazumi¡¯s bag.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Kazumi sighed.


    If it weren¡¯t for those men¡¯s timely arrival, Kazumi really didn¡¯t know what would be of her and Rumi. Thinking of this, Kazumi became scared again.


    ¡°Kazumi, let¡¯s go home.¡± Rumi urged.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Seeing her pale face, Kazumi knew Rumi was frightened. She can¡¯t help but took pity of her and held her hand.


    In a scrap warehouse, the sunsses man asked the man who wore a ck coat: ¡°Have you asked them about the one who incited them to do this?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve all been questioned. All of their testimonies were consistent. In addition to the Karate kid, the other were just punks. They all said a middle-aged man in suit gave them money so they¡¯ll deal with the two girls. As for the middle-aged man identity, we still try to check his background.¡±


    ¡°Be sure to find the identity of that middle-aged man as soon as possible. Moreover, immediately provide additional resources to protect the two girls as well as Mr. Gennai¡¯s mother. You must not let them have any ident. When necessary, you can use the gun.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I will immediately notify the Headquarters for additional staff. What should I do with those punks?¡±


    ¡°Discard them all.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 41 Return

    Around 8 am, as usual, Ai took the subway to go to school.


    Ai is a very normal girl. She had good academic grades, scores in sport are not high but not low, and the dress she wore was nothing special.


    Even though some elders often told her that she looked beautiful, no boy has still confessed to her. It might be because of her introverted personality, she thought.


    Although she wasn¡¯t very concerned about such things, at heart still felt somewhat regretful.


    Girls like her, if it¡¯s in the general public high school, she might be seen as a person with an outstanding appearance. But in a private high school, her appearance can be seen asmon.


    In the high school where most students had a very wealthy family, or a family in politics, there would still be a person from a small family to enter depending on their own academic grade. These people would usually be called a nerd; she can be considered a part of them.


    She had nned to go to a general public high school and had never thought about going to a private high school. Because of her parent¡¯s high expectations, her father would even repeatedly make her continue reading.


    She was dissatisfied with her school life. But so long as she can be admitted to a good university, she things would be alright.


    She has a very good friend, called Aiko.


    She wasn¡¯t jealous of her friend, but still felt very envious in her heart.


    Cheerful, enthusiastic, popr, and lovely looks, plus a very good family. No matter where she would be the focus of everyone. In the annual Valentine¡¯s Day, she would receive countless choctes. Countless of boys even confessed to her. This girl is maybe the so called the beloved child of God.


    Even though she was unremarkable and an introverted person, she was still very lucky to find good friends. Although she felt that way, there would still be times when Aiko¡¯s brightness would make her feel a kind of burning sensation that can¡¯t adapt to her.


    She was really annoyed, every day there would be so many people. Ai was then pushed to the side by arge group of people inside the train.


    The train was still slowly moving forward. Thinking that there would be a quiz in English this morning, she took out her English textbooks from her bag, and quietly memorized the words.


    Not long after, a man suddenly leaned over close to her back. Ai wasn¡¯t familiar with the person, so she then moved forward a little bit to pull away from him


    But the man immediately leaned up. Not only that, but the man also put his hand on her buttocks, gently using his two hands to grab it.


    My God, it¡¯s a lecherous man. Ai was very scared. She immediately took another step forward, trying to keep away from him.


    But the man immediately took a step in forward, but also relied on the critical situation.


    In a panic, Ai took a step forward. But because there were too many people inside the train, she identally stepped on the man¡¯s foot. The man cursed: ¡°Don¡¯t you have eyes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ai was frightened by him.


    People around heard the man¡¯s voice, turning their head and looked at them, then immediately looked away unconcerned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know my shoes are expensive? Look there¡¯s footprint on it. Damn kid!¡± The man still cursed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, really sorry.....¡± Ai continued to bow towards him and begged for forgiveness.


    Seeing this girl cry out, gave this middle-aged men pleasure.


    ¡°Well, be careful next time.¡± He didn¡¯t want to make an event, so he waved his hand pretending to be generous.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Ai was relieved.


    A small disturbance like this finished, making the atmosphere in the train peaceful.


    Not long after the event was settled, the pervert again touched her buttocks with his hand.


    Afraid of stepping on people Ai didn¡¯t dare to move.


    ¡°I beg you, don¡¯t do this.¡± Ai lowered her head down and whispered.


    The pervert seemed to have heard her words, but not only didn¡¯t he stop, but he also put his other hand around her waist, slowly moving towards her chest.


    ¡°.....Don¡¯t. I beg you......¡± Ai put her head down and wept. Fearing the some people might hear, she bit her lip afraid of making a sound.


    The pervert not wanting to let go of the situation, looking at her afraid to speak, made him touch her more.


    Suddenly, the pervert pulled her hand, forcefully pulling her to the left direction. Ai was suddenly pulled aside.


    She looked up, to see what the pervert wanted.


    Then she saw not only the back of the pervert¡¯s hand but also a teenager, seeing this she couldn¡¯t react, as she saw an unbelievable scene happen.


    At that moment, the boy went towards her, raised his leg and kicked the man standing behind her.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Immediately afterward, he kicked the man who was lying on the ground, clutching his privates while screaming loudly in pain.


    Ai just stood there,pletely overwhelmed.


    Everyone was surprised, but no one dared to speak out.


    ¡°You, why did you kick me?¡± After a while, the man was finally able breath, then clutched his pants while watching the young man.


    The youth looked at Ai, then softly said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my foot cramped.¡±


    The whole people on the train looked at the teenager stunned. When the men¡¯s gaze fell on to the lying man, many of them felt there thing were also aching.


    ¡°You, I¡¯m going to kill you. I won¡¯t let you off. I will....¡± The man struggled to his feet. Although his mouth was saying ruthless things, he still clutched his lower body feeling that he lost some dignity.


    ¡°Shut up. I can¡¯t guarantee that my feet will not cramp again.¡± He then took one step forward.


    The man immediately took two steps back and didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    But the teenager didn¡¯t stop, but instead went a few more steps.


    ¡°You, what are you going to do? I, I¡¯ll call the police.¡± The man was frightened and continually drew back.


    People were afraid of making trouble and didn¡¯t dare to go near the man and the teenager.


    The youth arrived near the door of the train and came to a halt.


    At this time, the speed gradually began to slow down and after a while finally stopped.


    When the door opened, the youth sneered against the man: ¡°What do I want to do? I¡¯ve naturally arrived at my destination, of course I¡¯ll get out.¡± Finishing his words, he suddenly rushed quickly in front of the man. The man was unable to react, and before he knew it, his thing was kicked. He¡¯s whole body flew back.


    ¡°Trash.¡± The youth curled his lip before the man who screamed pitifully, and under this situation, many also went out of the train.


    Ai wasn¡¯t able to move until the door was about the closed. She bit her lip and finally went out.

 Chapter 42 School Festival

    The young man walked quickly while Ai was not far away from behind him.


    ¡°Please, wait, Please wait for a sec.¡± Ai ran up a bit breathless.


    Around the boy¡¯s shoulder was a bag, not hearing anything, he continued to move forward.


    ¡°Please wait a sec, Masashi, Gennai Masashi.¡± Ai ran up in front of him.


    The youth stopped, and looked at her, ¡°How do you know my name?¡±


    ¡°You, you may have forgotten, I am Aiko¡¯s ssmate, Ai. I¡¯ve seen you at Aiko¡¯s home.¡±


    Masashi thought for a moment and vaguely remembered her.


    ¡°Hello, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°I ..... In fact, I just .... Just .... I just wanted to thank you.¡± Ai, being asked such a question by Masashi, didn¡¯t know what to say, but with great difficulty still managed to speak.


    Looking at the flushed, helpless girl, Masashi also couldn¡¯t me the girl for what happened. He said: ¡°This is just a simple thing. Later if you encounter such a thing again, don¡¯t hold back your voice it would only allow more bad stuff to happen, so it¡¯s normal for those perverts to be arrogant.¡±


    ¡°I...I know. Thank you.¡± Ai¡¯s voice almost couldn¡¯t be heard.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, I¡¯ll be going, you also have a ss now right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I ..... Can you give me your phone number?..... I actually, I didn¡¯t mean anything by that, I just want to find more time.... To thank you ..... Please, please don¡¯t get me wrong.¡± Ai was having difficulty to exin.


    ¡°Do you have a pen? I¡¯ll write it to you.¡± Seeing the way she flustered, Masashi smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take one out, please wait....¡± Ai immediately opened her bag to find a pen.


    ¡°Where do you want me to write?¡± Masashi holding her pen asked her with a smile.


    The girl was surprised for a moment, and immediately reacted, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll find a book.¡± She immediately opened her bag.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not a star, but I¡¯ll just write on your hand,¡± He said while pulling her hand, and wrote down his phone number on her palm.


    ¡°If something happens just dial this number, then you can find me. ss is about to start, if you don¡¯t go now, then you¡¯ll bete.¡±


    ¡°I, I know, thank you.¡± Ai bowed towards him.


    ¡°I have to go now, bye.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    Ai stood still and looked at his figure getting farther and farther away from her.


    Gently holding the phone number written on her left hand, she blushed.


    He must have forgotten, in fact, the first time she met him was not at Aiko¡¯s home, but in the park, where he also saved her.


    Compared to a year ago, he was now a lot taller, his face changed a lot, and only his eyes hadn¡¯t changed.


    I hope that the next time we meet, things will change, and maybe I¡¯ll be able to see him more.


    ¡°Senior, have you ever cut your hair this month?¡± After a pleasant surprise meeting, Rumi put her hand on Masashi¡¯s shoulder who was watching television, while the other hand fiddled his hair.


    ¡°I forgot. What, Do I look like a thug?¡±


    ¡°I just got used to senior¡¯s usual appearance. You look so different, so it¡¯s a little ufortable,¡± Rumi said while looking carefully at Masashi. After a month has gone by, he tanned a lot but looked even stronger than ever. Maybe because of his long hair, she felt that her senior seemed to be a bit different, but couldn¡¯t tell what the difference is.


    ¡°Do I have something on my face?¡±


    ¡°No, no.....¡± Rumi bowed her head a little flustered.


    Lowering her head, she saw that she was holding her senior¡¯s right hand. She usually wouldn¡¯t notice this small detail, but now somehow noticed it and made her heart skip a beat while her face felt hot.


    ¡°Do you not feel well? Masashi saw that Rumi kept her head down, so he put his hand on her forehead, checking her temperature.


    ¡°I..... I¡¯m fine. I think aunt and Kazumi need my help.¡± Rumi said as she immediately ran towards the kitchen.


    But not long afterward, sounds of dishes falling on the ground can be heard, then a sound of Rumi constantly apologizing could be heard.


    ¡®There¡¯s something wrong with the kid today,¡¯ Masashi thought, ¡®it¡¯s not because I suddenly came, right? Well, she might be hiding something she doesn¡¯t want to talk about.¡¯ Masashi picked up an apple on the table to eat.


    Not long after was dinner. The table was filled with Masashi¡¯s favorite food. Preparing to eat, Rumiko began toin about him going out for so long while she wiped her tears with her sleeves.


    Masashi immediately looked at Kazumi, but she just made a face and continued to eat her meal.


    At the same time, Masashi cursed her disloyalty in his heart, immediately walked over and hugged Rumiko as he admitted his wrong.


    ¡°Mom, have you invited Maeda that fellow to dinner?¡± For a long time, Masashi was unable to persuade her and had to resort to his killer move.


    Sure enough, hearing this, Rumiko¡¯s face immediately turned red.


    ¡°You¡¯re so rude, how can you call Mr. Maeda that fellow?¡± Rumiko said angrily.


    ¡°There¡¯s no progress in your rtionship, always focused on his job, and only calls you,¡± Masashi smiled and said jokingly.


    Rumiko¡¯s face became redder, then struck his head ¡°Just eat, but don¡¯t eat too fast it¡¯s impolite.¡±


    Masashi grinned while sitting down.


    ¡°Rumi, eat more, you see, you¡¯re so thin, you too Kazumi.¡± Rumiko gave Rumi and Kazumi more food.


    ¡°Thank you, Aunt.¡± Rumi had her head down for a while now, as she didn¡¯t want to look at Masashi.


    Rumiko smiled at her, the more she lived longer with this cute girl, the more she liked her.


    As he looked at Rumiko¡¯s eyes, he understood how she felt, Masashi smiled while pretending to be eating but there was something he didn¡¯t know. Retribution would quicklye towards him.


    The next morning, the three people have to go to school.


    Even though he was away for a month, Masashi still didn¡¯t want to go but was in the end dragged by the kendo girl.


    ¡°Senior, you haven¡¯t gone to school for a whole month, how can you be so calm when you haven¡¯t done any school work?¡± In the train, he could see Rumi¡¯s worried expression.


    ¡°Rest assured, the exam, I think I can get a full mark while even using only my toes to write.¡± Masashi then yawned.


    ¡°Senior, can you please be serious?¡± The girl was very dissatisfied with his attitude.


    ¡°Oh, you little kid you don¡¯t need to be anxious. Don¡¯t worry. I still remember our bet.¡± Masashi helplessly touched her head tofort her.


    Again, this feeling. Just being touched by her senior, her heart would skip a beat, but also make her face hot. Last night, was also like this, was she really sick? Rumi was both excited, nervous and confused.


    Going back to school, Masashi saw the big gate with a big sign on top, adorned with colorful ribbons, covered with a piece of red cloth in the middle, and can¡¯t see what was written.


    Walking inside, he found wooden stalls lined up, which differed in sizes. Some were halfpleted, which exposed its support. There were also those that werepleted and carefully modified; each sign said ¡°fresh burn cuttlefish,¡± ¡°shooter,¡± ¡°fortune telling¡± and so on.


    Each ss door windows were covered with ribbons and balloons. Some students standing on a chair decorating their ssroom¡¯s door can also be seen.


    ¡°Can someone tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± Masashi turned to look at Kazumi.


    ¡°Fool, did you forget? Tomorrow is the annual school festival. Teachers and students are now getting ready for tomorrow.¡±


    Masashi searched his memory and found the same information.


    The school held a school festival celebration every year. The school would invite other students and teachers not far from the private school to join them. In contrast, when the other private schools hold a school festival, the school teachers and students would also have to go.


    During the school festival, two schools will have small school sports. This tradition has been going on for almost a decade. Last year, Masashi was in the hospital during that time, just when his private school held the festival making him unable to participate due to his injury.


    ¡°Kazumi, what is your ss doing this year?¡± Rumi came over and was vigorously interested.


    ¡°Very boring drama.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s the theater, what time is the performance?¡±


    ¡°ss is about to start, let¡¯s go.¡± Kazumi didn¡¯t answer and just kept going.


    ¡°Kazumi, tell me, what role are you ying?¡± Rumi caught up and asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know during the performance. Juste quick.¡±


    ¡°Why are you keeping it a secret,e on, just tell me.¡± Rumi didn¡¯t give up and kept shaking Kazumi¡¯s arm.


    Watching the two girls far away, Masashi smiled, ¡°school festival huh? Anyway, I have nothing to do, so I¡¯ll just take a look around.¡±

 Chapter 43 Encounter

    When they saw Masashi, who didn¡¯t show up in ss for a long time, the students were a bit surprised, but quickly pretended not to see anything, and continued to do their own thing.


    ¡°Long time no see, Gennai-san.¡± Nagasaki walked towards him while smiling.


    ¡°Has anyone told you that your smile looks fake?¡± Masashi raised one of his legs and positioned it on top of his other leg.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re the first one. It seems like Gennai-san doesn¡¯t have any favorable impression of me, that¡¯s a pity.¡±


    ¡°In addition of putting perfume on your body, I also don¡¯t like people who put on pretense. Since you and I dislike each other, why bother to pretend being friends. Honestly, I think it¡¯s very boring.¡±


    ¡°This is a verymon social etiquette, ungrateful people like you, should learn it.¡± Nagasaki¡¯s tone began to turn cold.


    ¡°These words are not pleasant to hear but is at least pleasing to the earpared to the one a moment ago. All right, then, please help yourself.¡± Masashi was toozy to pay attention to him and instead pulled out a novel from his bag to read.


    Nagasaki was finally enraged by his arrogant attitude; he clenched his fists, then finally turned around and walked away with a cold look on his face.


    Because of the school festival, a few lessons in the morning became self-study. This would allow ss teachers and ss leaders to continue making preparations. This included decorating ssroom, show rehearsal, staff assignments and so on.


    Because of Masashi¡¯s bad reputation, even though he went to school today. The ss leader didn¡¯t give him anything to do, allowing him to stay happily idle.


    Although Masashi didn¡¯t take into heart Japan¡¯s invasion of China and he still didn¡¯t have any favorable impression of this country, there¡¯s one thing he couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge. That is the seriousness of Japanese.


    Japanese does a lot of things, but even so outsiders would still be able to notice this small matter, and it¡¯s their iprehensible dedication in doing something. After a few decades following World War II, Japan was quickly able to regain their strength through the Japanese people¡¯s serious dedication. Masashi would also see students having a pic during school festivals to mark the asion.


    In the Japanese men¡¯s eyes, nothing is more important than work. In order to work, theypletely sacrifice their time and many other things. But because of other countries and their self-imposed excessive pressure, many Japanese men have different degrees of psychological problems. This is also the reason why Japan will be one of the reasons for the change in the world. In addition to that, Japan¡¯s pornography industry was sessful which is the main reason for the excessive sexual harassment in the country.


    After finishing their preparations, the school festival would finally start.


    The next morning, students of the two schools were concentrated in hearing the two school principals¡¯ speech in the yground.


    To distinguish the two schools, students had to wear their school uniform during the School Festival. Thus, in the huge yground, students were divided into two columns one side wearing a red uniform while the other side wearing a green uniform, and at the same time pretty neat to look at.


    Even though the principal spoke wholeheartedly on stage, the students still didn¡¯t listen. All eyes were constantly looking over the opposite side of their school.


    This is, of course, natural because who would want to watch two pigs on stage howling. They rarely see so many hot women outside their school, and they haven¡¯t selected their target yet but so what.


    ¡°Do you see, that girl looks pretty good, does she have a boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°I see you forgot, even if that girl doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend, but there¡¯s nothing special about us. Our appearances are also just average.¡±


    ¡°Who are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Standing in the second row third from the left that girl looks pretty good, she also seems like a good girl. I chose her.¡±


    ¡°Are you referring to the one with the sses? Her appearance looks average, right?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand anything, although her appearance isn¡¯t that good, her body looks pretty good. After I start to know her, I¡¯ll take her to a hotel.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in that kind of girl. I still prefer good-looking ones.¡±


    ¡°You overrate yourself.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so confident, right? You see, that girl over there. I think she likes doing it that¡¯s my type.¡±


    ¡°Her grandmother, does she work for daytime or nighttime?¡±


    Masashi looked at the two boys quarreling with each other nearby. He nced at them coldly; the two boys suddenly didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    Because of this conversation, Masashi wasn¡¯t even in the mood to read. Seeing that the two pigs on stage weren¡¯t finished, he couldn¡¯t do anything else but curse them softly, then turned around to get out of the formation.


    ¡°Gennai Masashi, where are you going? We haven¡¯t been dismissed yet. You can¡¯t just walk around as you want.¡± The ss leader immediately came to stop him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom. Unless you want me to do it in public?¡± he then ignored him and went away without consulting anyone.


    The ss leader angrily clenched her teeth.


    Masashi went to the roof of the school building, where he usually slept in the open while lying down.


    Ah, high school life really is boring, if not for making Rumiko sad, he wouldn¡¯t even want to study. He began to miss those choppy, sloppy days.


    As he kept thinking of such he thoughts he unconsciously fell asleep.


    Not knowing how long he slept, Masashi suddenly stood up.


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯rezing around here again. Damn, you frighten me every time.¡± He slowly walked over to Kazumi.


    ¡°If you trying to scare me, try again next time. Masashi grinned.


    Unless they¡¯re extremely fatigued, can a person be aware of someone ten meters near them, but to him it has be like an animal instinct.


    ¡°Brother, hurry down, the school festival has already begun. Rumi is also waiting for us.¡±


    ¡°Started? But from above it only looks like a group of street vendors selling junk. Trying to trick kids into buying their stuff.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, old man.¡± Kazumi gave him a scary look.


    ¡°You know, you¡¯re getting more and more arrogant,¡± Masashi smiled and wiggled her face.


    ¡°Hateful.¡± Being ridiculed Kazumi hit him in return.


    Going downstairs, Masashi immediately saw Rumi.


    ¡°So senior really was hiding on the rooftopzing around. Let¡¯s go look for something good.¡± Rumiined in dissatisfaction.


    Masashi blinked, then looked at her from top to bottom. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, that¡¯s not our school uniform right?¡±


    Rumiughed, ¡°Senior, our ss now changed into a caf¨¦. This is our special uniform rented from somewhere, looks good?¡±


    Rumi gently spun around, showing her embroideredce skirt gently floating on the gentle breeze.


    Masashi couldn¡¯t help but praise, as Rumi looked beautiful wearing it, giving off a lovely feeling.


    Hearing Masashi praise her, Rumi¡¯s face immediately turned red, then looked down afraid to look at him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to your ssroom with Kazumi and have some coffee there. She might even consider to try helping you out.¡±


    Kazumi nodded.


    ¡°Thank you, senior. I¡¯ll go prepare first.¡± Rumi was very pleased.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go thereter. You go back first.¡± Kazumi said.


    Seeing Rumi disappear, Kazumi apanied Masashi and walked around in a circle.


    They didn¡¯t want to eat as the food was burnt, and even the ck cuttlefish had a bit of ck appearance. Squid and other food were also burned making them not as hungry as before. Even God wouldn¡¯t eat something like this.


    When the two went up the second floor, they suddenly heard someone call Masashi¡¯s name.


    Turning around, they saw a girl in another school uniforme towards them smiling.


    ¡°Gennai-san, do you remember me? I¡¯m ra¡¯s friend, thest time we met was at the ss reunion.¡±


    ¡°Hello, I didn¡¯t know you go to Pang Mu private high school.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to find you here. I saw you during the principal¡¯s speech, and initially thought I saw the wrong person. You should sign up for the afternoon games, and I¡¯ll even cheer for you okay?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not signing up. I just want to see it.¡±


    ra¡¯s friend was a little disappointed, then asked: ¡°Where are you going now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to a female schoolmate¡¯s ss who is doing a caf¨¦, I¡¯ll be going for a drink, are you interested in joining us for a drink?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a little thirsty.¡±


    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s leave quickly. Rumi is still waiting for us.¡± Kazumi urged.


    Looking at the sidelines, she saw that the girl had a crush on Masashi. But other than Rumi, she didn¡¯t want any other girl to get close to her brother.


    The three walked, but was immediately stopped by four people. Three of them met Masashi at the school reunion, and Kazumi knew, that they were looking to trouble Masashi. Enemies really do often cross each other¡¯s path.

 Chapter 44 Meeting Again

    ¡°ra, so you were here, we were looking for you everywhere.¡± Shizuko didn¡¯t recognize Masashi immediately.


    ra a little embarrassingly looked at Masashi.


    ¡°That is...., ah, it¡¯s you! Why are you here?¡± Seeing Masashi, Shizuko was very surprised.


    The other two boys also recognized Masashi, showing a startled and angry expression.


    ¡°Can you introduce me to him?¡± At this time, on the side, an adult voice resounded.


    ra gratefully looked at the man, ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you, this is my junior high school ssmate, Gennai Masashi, next to him is his sister, Gennai Kazumi. Gennai-san, this is our sses new chemistry teacher, Maruo Chojiro. You¡¯re already familiar with the others.¡±


    ¡°Hello. I¡¯m Maruo Chojiro. Nice to meet you.¡± The young teacher smiled and offered his hand.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Masashi shook his hand.


    Masashi suddenly had a strange feeling, as if he saw this person before. He pondered about it a little bit, but he still had no memory of it.


    ¡°ra, have you been together with him?¡± The boy who had been tricked by Masashi approached ra and asked.


    ¡°Murata, my affair isn¡¯t any of your concern.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never acknowledged that.¡±


    ¡°You......because of him?¡± The boy pointed at Masashi.


    ¡°I said, that my affair isn¡¯t any of your concern. Gennai-san, let¡¯s get out of here.¡±


    Masashi had no choice but to follow her.


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re being considered, as a love rival,¡± Kazumi came over and whispered.


    Seeing her gloating expression, Masashi stared at her.


    He hasn¡¯t done anything, but still ended up stirring such a situation.


    Approaching Rumi¡¯s ssroom, they saw a sign hung on the entrance with a coffee cup design. There were also beads that were hung at both sides of the door with different colors. On the window, there were ribbons and balloons tied together. From the outside, it looks very colorful.


    ¡°Pretty nice, it looks just like a caf¨¦. Whoever thought of the design definitely has good taste.¡± Masashi told Kazumi.


    ¡°Be careful not to let Rumi hear you, she¡¯s working very hard on setting the table.¡± Kazumi gave him a look.


    ¡°You really are a good guardian, if you join thepetition for top parents you¡¯ll definitely get into the top 10.¡±


    ¡°You speak too much, quickly go in.¡±


    ra chuckled seeing the two siblings bickering with each other.


    Going inside, they saw a room filled with borrowed coffee tables and chairs. The female workers wore the same dress as Rumi wore while the males wore uniforms while walking around greeting the guests.


    ¡°Senior, Kazumi, you finally came, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡± The three went inside and was immediately greeted by Rumi.


    ¡°Gennai-san, this is....¡± ra was amazed at the girl¡¯s splendid appearance.


    ¡°Just like I mentioned this is my schoolmate, Nagakawa Rumi. Rumi, this is my junior high school ssmate, YoFan ra, who studies at Pang Mu private high school, which I just happened toe across.¡±


    ¡°Miss YoFan, hello.¡± In front of outsiders, Rumi would always be humble and polite.


    ¡°Hello, Nagakawa-san¡± ra nodded to her, expression was a little strange.


    After the three had sat down, Rumi ced a tray with three cups of coffee and some snacks.


    ¡°Three guests. Please enjoy.¡± Rumi held the tray looking at Masashi with a beautiful smile.


    Masashi, and Kazumi first leaned and sniffed the coffee by reflex, then looked at the person sitting on the opposite side, ra, who was silent.


    ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± ra felt a bit ufortable as the two looked at her with beaming eyes, then unconsciously wiped her face.


    ¡°Nothing, quickly drink, or it will turn cold and taste bad.¡± Masashi smilingly said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± ra ced her lips on the cup and immediately drank.


    ¡°Does it taste normal?¡± After seeing her drink, Masashi suddenly asked.


    Kazumi stepped on him.


    ¡°I mean does it taste good?¡± Masashi withstood the pain and refrained from crying out.


    ¡°Pretty good, it tastes pretty good.¡± ra, verydy like wiped her mouth with a paper towel.


    They subconsciously felt relieved then began to drink up.


    ¡°Come on, try these snacks, they look very tasty,¡± Kazumi smiled and said to ra


    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± ra was a little startled. She thought that Kazumi hated her, but it seems that it was only her imagination.


    ¡°How does it taste?¡± After Kazumi saw her eat, she quickly asked.


    ¡°It tastes good, inside there is a fragrant creamy taste.¡± And at the same time, ra sipped her coffee.


    ¡°This.¡±


    Seeing Kazumi¡¯s disappointed expression, Masashi broke out into cold sweat. He realized what this poisonous woman meant when she said those words.


    ¡°Rumi, it seems like you¡¯ve improved.¡± Tasting the cookie Kazumi joyfully said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t make these, my ssmates did. I didn¡¯t know why, but every time I wanted to help they would ask me to do something else. I also wanted to make some snacks for you to taste.¡±


    So that¡¯s why it tastes good, the two siblings cried out in their heart.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, you can make one at home and give it to brother, and he had justined to me a month ago that he hasn¡¯t tasted your food for a long time,¡± Kazumi said, smilingly.


    ¡°Really? Well, senior, I¡¯ll go back and make you a snack, do you want cookies or chocte?¡± Wearing a cute dress, the girl looked at Masashi cheerfully.


    ¡°Whichever you like,¡± Masashi revealed a stiff smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make chocte because you¡¯ve just eaten cookies. Rumi¡¯s going now; Senior, as well as Miss YoFan, just sit down and wait, I¡¯ll go and greet the other guests, and wille back quickly.¡± Seeing peoplee in, Rumi said a few words and then bounced away.


    ¡°Kazumi, even I won¡¯t let go of your mischief.¡± Masashi leaned on her side and whispered in her ears dejectedly.


    ¡°Brother, may you rest in peace. It¡¯s because you were away for more than a month without a word, this is just interest.¡± Kazumi leaned away and said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll strangle you, you dead girl.¡± Masashi ate and made a big bite.


    Kazumiughed loudly.


    Masashi didn¡¯t want to make a fuss in front of other people, so he had no choice but to give up.


    ¡°This dead girl, I¡¯ll get back at you afterward,¡± Masashi said bitterly.


    ra was calmly sitting at the side, not knowing what they were talking about.


    At this time, a few people came, it was Shizuko and the other people. The young chemistry teacher Maruo Chojiro was also among them.


    ¡°Why did youe here?¡± seeing Muratae together with them, made ra frown and said.


    ¡°Why, are we not wee?¡± Shizuko said, with a smile.


    ¡°Of course not, where do you want to go.¡±


    ¡°Murata, are you worried that ra is still angry at you. Just apologize quickly like how you¡¯ve always done.¡± Shizuko bumped Murata.


    Murata understood immediately and walked past ra saying softly: ¡°Sorry don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡±


    ¡°Me, I¡¯m not angry.¡± Seeing him apologize, made ra¡¯s heart to slowly soften.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk, okay?¡± Murata, seeing Shizuko¡¯s nce, immediately know what to say.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going. I just want to stay here and sit down.¡± ra subconsciously looked at Masashi.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re here to take a break, and anyway, I¡¯m a bit tired. Maruo-sensei doesn¡¯t mind, right?¡± Shizuko said with a smile.


    ¡°I certainly don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s such a rare situation to sit with these many pretty girls.¡± Teacher Maruo said with a smile.


    Since no one declined, the others naturally stayed.


    As a result, the five people sat at a table closest to Masashi¡¯s table.

 Chapter 45 Gloomy Night

    After seemingly sleeping for a long time, Masashi slowly opened his eyes, only to see everything was pitch ck.


    ¡®Where is this?¡¯ He asked himself. His brain spaced out and can¡¯t remember anything.


    Immediately he found himself with his hands handcuffed behind his back. His feet were also cuffed, and finally, his chest tied by a rope fixed to a chair.


    ¡®Am I being robbed or kidnapped?¡¯


    Masashi¡¯s eyes began to adapt to the dark environment. He vaguely saw several people sitting next to him. But they were all motionless, and he can only hear their gentle breathing.


    ¡°Kazumi, is that you?¡± He saw a familiar figure.


    The other had no reaction whatsoever.


    Masashi has no other choice but to resemble a flea to carry the chair, moving it up and down, little by little.


    Finally, he jumped to the side of that person. After taking a closer look, that person really is Kazumi, with Rumi sitting next to her. The two people were also tied to a chair. Only their feet, which were not tied.


    ¡°Kazumi, Kazumi, Rumi, wake up.¡± Masashi¡¯s head knocked against Kazumi¡¯s body.


    Only after about five minutes trying to wake them up did Kazumi gently let out a cry.


    ¡°Kazumi, wake up, don¡¯t sleep. I am your brother.¡±


    ¡°Is it dawn yet?¡± Kazumi blearily opened her eyes. Her face was nk.


    ¡°Dawn your head! Do you think we¡¯re home now? Wake up. We are tied by someone.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, what happen?¡± Then she noticed her and Masashi tied to a chair condition.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask first, I also just woke up. You quickly rouse Rumi.¡±


    When she called out Rumi, Masashi took a closer look at the several people around them, who turned out to be Shizuko and her friends. He also saw another two people that he never saw before.


    All the people, without exception, had been tied up.


    Soon, Rumi woke up. After knowing that herself tied up, she was shocked and afraid.


    ¡°Rumi, don¡¯t be scared. I am Masashi.¡±


    Hearing the voice of Masashi, Rumi immediately settled down.


    ¡°Senpai, what happened? Why are we here?¡± Rumi gently twitched her body, but couldn¡¯t move at all.


    ¡°It seems that we were abducted. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re going to be okay.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t we having lunch at teacher Maruo¡¯s home? Howe we¡¯re suddenly here? Moreover, why we¡¯re all tied up?¡± Kazumipletely puzzled.


    ¡°Because, the one who tied you all up is me.¡± A maic filled voice rang from the outside.


    Then, eyes suddenly lit up.


    From the darkness to bright, the eyes of the three people could not respond for a while. After adapting, they clearly saw the one who was standing in the doorway was the young and handsome Chemistry teacher Maruo Chojiro.


    Because of the light, those unconscious people gradually started to wake up. Even if they didn¡¯t wake up, the ensuing scream from the one who awoke because of the light would¡¯ve awakened all of them.


    For a time, this spacious room filled with shrill screams and bawls.


    ¡°Teacher Maruo, why you have to bind us. You must be joking right? Well, you have your fun. Now quickly let go of us, I don¡¯t want to y anymore.¡± Shizuko said to teacher Maruo.


    ¡°Teacher, quickly release us. You are breaking thew by doing this.¡± Her boyfriend also said.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking with you? I¡¯m sorry, you guessed wrong. But you¡¯re lucky. You will witness the urrence of something great. Moreover, you will be an integral part of that.¡± Maruo¡¯s eyes shed with excitement.


    ¡°Stop ying jokes, quickly let go of me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll immediately shout for help.¡± Shizuko loudly said.


    ¡°Suit yourself. I will not be foolish enough to do this kind of thing in the city. Here is a lovely mountainous area. Moreover, this house has been abandoned for many years, and the electricity was pulled up yesterday. No matter how you call, no one will hear you. So, you can¡¯t escape.¡± Maruo leaned in front of her and said softly. His voice was as gentle as a lover.


    ¡°No, please. I beg of you, let go of me. I beg you....¡± Shizuko cried.


    Initially, the other girl didn¡¯t dare to cry, but after hearing this, they also followed Sizhuko to cry loudly. Two boys could not help but ask for mercy as they cried.

 Chapter 46 Floor (Ground)

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Masashi looked from the beginning until the end at the smiling man.


    ¡°They may not know, but if there¡¯s one person that would know, that would be you, Gennai Masashi.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡°Really? After you look at this, you should be able to remember.¡±


    Maruo walked to the middle of the room taking the huge sailcloth off the ground.


    Masashi looked at something on the ground, his whole body shaking.


    ¡°So it¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°You finally remembered. Gennai-san.¡± Maruo said, bitterly touching the right side of his chest.


    ¡°You kidnapped as for money, right? As long as you don¡¯t hurt me, I¡¯ll give you as much as you want.¡± Shizuko¡¯s boyfriend called out from the side.


    ¡°You¡¯re very rich, right?¡± Maruo went up to him.


    ¡°Yes, yes. My father is the president. As long as you....¡± Before he could finish talking, the man suddenly kicked his chair knocking him down to the ground.


    ¡°Did you think I caught you for money? Pitiful guy, doesn¡¯t even know he¡¯s about to die. Gennai-san, are you interested in satisfying their curiosity?¡± Maruo asked him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t kill me, I don¡¯t want to die, I¡¯ll give you anything you want, please don¡¯t kill me....¡± Hearing the word ¡°death,¡± Murata cried hysterically.


    Influenced by him, the others also started crying.


    Maruo went over to Murata and pped him in the face, revealing blood on the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°I hate people who interrupt me when I¡¯m talking, whoever interrupts me again, will die.¡± As he said that, he pulled out a knife, making a gesture.


    No one dared to speak again. The entire room immediately became quiet. Only the sound of rapid breathing and a few girls biting their lips trying not to cry can be heard.


    ¡°Gennai-san, you still don¡¯t want to say it? Don¡¯ you find this guy¡¯s pitiful.¡± Maruo made an expression of regret.


    Hearing him talk, thinking that they had hope, everyone intently watching Masashi.


    After a while, seeing that he was still silent, a few boys couldn¡¯t help but want to call out, but seeing Maruo, they were suddenly afraid to speak.


    Masashi looked at the presence of more than a dozen young men and women, then said with a sigh: ¡°He¡¯s the guy who¡¯s been causing so much trouble cutting up the chest and abdomen part of the victim, the Tokyo Ripper.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Everyone eximed in surprise.


    Although the police feared that this would cause too muchmotion, thus blocking the news, newspaper, but in this era of information outbreaks, nothing can bepletely masked, much less such a big situation like this.


    Almost everyone here knew what the Tokyo Ripper meant. At that time, nearly all of them was desperate. Intense panic enveloped the entire room again.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t finished yet, Gennai-san. If not for your guidelines, how can those idiot police officers find me? That¡¯s why, a person who can anticipate my course of action, absolutely can¡¯t know the reason I did this.¡± Maruo said as he gently stroked the ground that ounted almost half of the floor, full of strange and weird colored patterns.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you just want to catch this guy, we don¡¯t care about him? I beg you, let me go, I won¡¯t tell this to anyone. Please believe me.¡± A person who Masashi never met said to Maruo.


    ¡°Yes, you just want this guy, please let us go, I beg you....¡± Shizuko¡¯s boyfriend and Murata¡¯s voice echoed loudly.


    ¡°Let us go, please, let me go.¡±


    ¡°Gennai-san, you see, this is the real side of humans.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s not only him that I want, but I also want all of you. If there¡¯re fewer people here, my ritual may fail. Therefore, no one can be an exception.¡± Maruo used a cloth to gently wipe the knife his holding.


    ¡°Did you think this rotten ritual will continue, do you really think you can get what you desire? You¡¯re too na?ve.¡± Masashi sneered.

 Chapter 47 Trade

    ¡°Looks like Gennai-san is an atheist.¡± Maruo gently pushed up his sses.


    ¡°Every day a person is either killed in a car ident, put to death by a doctor, battered to death and so on, and among those unfortunate people, 1/10 are a follower of some religious group. God can¡¯t even protect his believers, why should I believe in him?¡±


    ¡°I was just like you an atheist, but I started to believe. But not in God, but in the evil spirits. Only they can actually grant my desire. For this purpose, I had wronged you, and use you as the sacrificial offering for this ritual.¡±


    ¡°Sacrifice? What do you mean, what do you mean, tell me?¡± Shizuko¡¯s boyfriend kept looking at Masashi.


    ¡°Gennai-san, it seems that if you don¡¯t exin to them, they wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± Maruo gracefully sat on a chair, then rested his right leg on his left leg, smiling at Masashi.


    Seeing Rumi and Kazumi¡¯s puzzled look, Masashi smiled bitterly, ¡°this person is a lunatic. Not so long ago when he was in Tokyo, he continually killed people, at that time I had guessed correctly what he was up to. As far as I know, people that cut their victim thoroughly, with the exception of people with neurological problems, there are only two possibility, one is divination, the second is trade.¡±


    Masashi looked at Maruo and continued: ¡°a long time ago in East Asia, some people specializing in divination thought that by cutting open the person born on a special day, observing the shape of the person¡¯s internal organs, allows them to predict the future fortunes of the country as a whole. But this method of divination has being long lost, and once you start, you must simultaneously kill several people, which is impossible. Therefore I ruled out this possibility from the very beginning.¡±


    ¡°There there should only be two possibilities left.¡±


    ¡°If it was a deranged killer, there should be no rules to follow in any time or ce. But trade is not the same.¡±


    ¡°The so-called trading, first originated in medieval Europe, it is said that they¡¯re able to have a deal with the devil through the ritual which was invented by some of the followers of the devil. This was also known as the devil¡¯s bargain.¡±


    ¡°Today, this ritual evolved several times. Now it¡¯s not only limited to the followers of the devil. In Asia and America, some people began to use belief in other groups.¡±


    ¡°This guy said that trade is one of them. It is said that it had to be the darkest night of a month, at a specific location, victim cut open alive, dedicated for the devil¡¯s sacrifice, as a means of exchange, to achieve what he desires.¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, this guy¡¯s just daydreaming. If you can trade sessfully, and get atomic bombs what can we do?¡±


    ¡°So, I told this to the police and then.....¡±


    ¡°Then, they¡¯ll ambush me at the ce that I¡¯ll be likely at, and this was the gift you gave to me.¡± Maruo interrupted him, then pulling up his clothes up to the chest, exposing arge scar on his right chest.


    ¡°Dying back there, is what you wanted right Gennai-san? Unfortunately for you, I¡¯m back. But because of you, my desire was unfulfilled. The ritual held tonight can¡¯t bepared to before, it can only satisfy a little of my desire, but fortunately I caught you, which can be considered aspensation.¡± Maruo said while fixing his clothes.

 Chapter 48 Existence

    ¡°There¡¯s only one thing I don¡¯t understand, how you would know about my existence.¡± The only person Masashi told was Ryutaro Maeda, so it¡¯s logically impossible for anyone to know about it.


    ¡°Originally, I didn¡¯t need to answer any of your questions, but since the ritual can only be held at 12:00 at midnight. There is still a little time until then, so consider this my gift to you.¡±


    ¡°In fact, I initially didn¡¯t know about you, but I have a very talented brother, he often hacked someone else¡¯sputer via awork. There was once he identally hacked the Metropolitan Police Department¡¯s server, and saw the report about me. The report was made by a police officer called Maeda. The entire ambush n was also initiated by him.¡±


    ¡°ording to the report that my brother found, there was a time Maeda wrote a report to his superiors, referring to the killer, that my motive was to hold a blood sacrifice. As I mentioned, this was a guess that a teenager brought up. And ording to this spection, they checked my n based on this aspect, and finally found a clue. This report then produced the subsequent ambush n on me.¡±


    ¡°The boy he was referring to, was you, Gennai Masashi. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°You found someone to investigate police officer Maeda?¡±


    ¡°Yes. After a month of investigation, I found out that he often came into contact with a young man and that young man can only be you, so I knew you were the person I¡¯m looking for.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s it. That¡¯s why you invited us to your home, drugged our meal so that you can both get your revenge and have sacrificial offerings. Really killing two birds with one stone. If I knew you¡¯d drug our meal, I wouldn¡¯t have epted your invitation.¡± Masashi said as he cursed police officer Maeda in his heart.


    ¡®His grandmother, I did nothing. But now I¡¯m being used as a sacrificial offering.¡¯


    ¡®A man of integrity who¡¯s being treated in such a way can only be regarded as unfortunate.¡¯


    ¡°Why did Ie across of such a thing, I don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t want to die....¡± Shizuko, listening to their conversation, finally couldn¡¯t help but cry out.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die, don¡¯t, let me, help me, help me....¡± Shizuko¡¯s boyfriend followed up and yelled.


    ¡°Time is running out. I want to start doing some preparation. Excuse me, Gennai-san.¡± His tone was that of an old friend. But the more he did so, the more Masashi thought he was a lunatic.


    The others wailed while Maruo went around the giant circle, having a total of twelve position like that of a clock, lighting a candle for each position.


    Then he picked up a ck bag, pulling out a clear yellow wine pouring inside the pattern.


    Finally, he put the ignited incense at the center. Soon, the room was filled with a faintfortable smell.


    Masashi only smelled a bit, and immediately knew that the incense smelled like a petal of a mand. This flower only grows in India, although it¡¯s very beautiful, it¡¯s highly poisonous. After an insect climbs on top of it, it will immediately fall and die instantly. If it were used to make as the fragrance of an incense, people who smell it for a long time would have hallucinations, and finally slowly dying. Luckily it was made with not much of it. Moreover, the room was very big, which is not enough to kill a person, but there would still have a significant impact on the person.


    It seems that it¡¯s only used as a ritual prop, not wanting to use this flower to kill them.


    ¡°Well, everyone, the ritual¡¯s about to begin, I hope you have fun,¡± Maruo smiled and turned off the light, immediately making the room dark, leaving only the twelve candles flickering on the ground.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t....¡±


    ¡°I beg you, let me go, let me go, I don¡¯t want to die....¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a devil, you will not have a good end, let me go, help, someone quickly, help me!¡±


    ¡°I beg you, if you let me go, I am willing to do anything for you. Do you not think I¡¯m beautiful? I¡¯ll take care of you well.¡± Shizuko cried out to Maruo.


    ¡°Babe, rx, it won¡¯t be painful.¡± Maruo touched her hair gently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, let me go, I beg you, I don¡¯t want to die, just let me go, I beg you.....¡± Shizuko didn¡¯t give up.


    ¡°I said, everyone is indispensable. After the ritual is sessful, you will all be part of me. We will all be together forever. In order to make the ritual undisturbed, I will have to greatly inconvenience you all.¡± Maruo kissed her on the head, then took out a towel tying it around her mouth.


    After tying her mouth, he took out a few towels, and, one by one, began to tie everyone¡¯s mouth

 Chapter 49 Answer

    When Masashi turned, Maruo said to him: ¡°Gennai-san, do you have anything else to say? Otherwise, you¡¯ll have no other chance to do so.¡±


    ¡°I have two bad news for you.¡± Masashi suddenly said something iprehensible.


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s the bad news?¡± Maruo said wanting to see what tricks he had left.


    ¡°The first bad news is that you may not have the opportunity to hold your boring ritual.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Maruo looked at him coldly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you hear it?¡±


    ¡°Hear what?¡±


    ¡°Police sirens.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Maruo¡¯s face suddenly became pale, immediately ran to the window to see whether it¡¯s true.


    After a while, he turned around and looked at Masashi, and sneered, ¡°Do you really think that someone wille and save you? I¡¯ve already said before, no one will find out where we are.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Masashi said calmly.


    Seeing Masashi¡¯s confident appearance, Maruo began to waver. He turned to the window and listened attentively.


    Time past, the room was silent as if it became peaceful.


    No one dared to speak, listening attentively for any movements outside.


    After a long time of waiting, Maruo¡¯s face became very ugly. In contrast with him, the others were making a joyful expression.


    It¡¯s true, they really heard it. A police car siren, bing more and more clearer. These boys and girls for the first time found out how wonderful the sound was. If they weren¡¯t tied up and made to shut up, they wouldn¡¯t have help but cheer.


    ¡°Impossible, impossible, how did they find where we¡¯re at? There should be no one besides me that knows this ce. Him....¡± Maruo clearly saw a few red lights approaching the ce his at.


    ¡°Yes, it must be him, I should have thought of him.¡± Maruo¡¯s face became pale again.


    If it was elsewhere, he could have thrown everything that he could to escape from here. But not here, since the house was surrounded by mountains. The only way out was the way they got in.


    This building was the old house ¡°he¡± helped him to find. And it turned out that it¡¯s been so long since ¡°he¡± has helped them make an arrangement for a ce to stay.


    Seeing these boys and girls were very excited, Maruo suddenlyughed, with a pale expression made a smile that would make a person shudder.


    ¡°You¡¯re very happy, right? But don¡¯t forget, your life is still in my hands. If I can¡¯t escape, no one can.¡±


    The students were initially hopeful, but hearing this, they immediately became pale. Maruo looked at them with a smile, and everyone felt a cold chill as they thought that they¡¯re about to die, the terrors in their eyes appeared yet again.


    ¡°Dying alone is too depressing, that¡¯s why you all have to apany me.¡± Maruo holding a knife went towards the nearest person.


    And the person closest to him was Rumi.


    Seeing Maruo getting closer and closer, Rumi looked at Masashi making her feel an indescribable nostalgia, then looked at Kazumi, and finally slowly closing her eyes waiting for her doom.


    Rumi¡¯s body was twitching, tears continuously flowed out as he got nearer to her.


    ¡°Hey, do you want to hear the second bad news?¡± Maruo was only a step away from Rumi when he suddenly heard Masashi¡¯s voice.


    Maruo stopped, turned around and looked at him, and suddenlyughed, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you to open your mouth. It seems you¡¯re very nervous when it concerned to this girl; that¡¯s great. I have to admit I really hate you. That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to kill her right in front of you, then, kill your sister next. You will be thest one to die. I will make you suffer the most painful death.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m saying this in order to buy some time until those idiotic cops arrive?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± Maruo looked at him coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯ve guessed wrong.¡± Masashi suddenly made an evil smile.


    Seeing Masashi¡¯s smile, Maruo was immediately wary.


    But it was toote.


    One hand, a hand suddenly appeared out of nowhere, gently striking at Maruo¡¯s right wrist where he was holding his knife.


    ¡°Snap!¡± A sound can be heard, as he had no time to react, Maruo¡¯s wrist bent in an unnatural way.


    Immediately feeling great pain, Maruo made a face full of grief.


    Suddenly, he felt his chest was hit by a hammer knocking him back several step, and heard several of his ribs breaks, in the end, he didn¡¯t know what happened.


    ¡°The second bad news was, that the rope was unable to restrain me.¡± Masashi kicked Maruo making him pass out, sneering at him.

 Chapter 50 Launch

    Everything happened in a split second. Everyone just saw Masashi suddenly standing up, instantly striking Maruo¡¯s hand, and immediately kicking Maruo. In this way, the famous Tokyo Ripper fell to the ground motionless. The method was fast and simple giving people a kind of unreal feeling.


    ¡°It must have been terrifying, but it¡¯s all right now.¡± Masashi¡¯s hands gently touched Rumi and Kazumi¡¯s face.


    They stared at him for a while and suddenly bursts into tears.


    After getting untied, the two girls hugged Masashi, four hands grabbed his clothes and a constant trembling motion can be felt.


    Seeing them so scared, made Masashi feel a little regretful, and he should have just gotten rid of him right away.


    In fact, Maruo had disguised himself well, at least until they went to his home, he didn¡¯t find any problems with this man. But when Masashi tasted the guy¡¯s cooking, he knew that this good man wasn¡¯t actually good.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what he put, it was certainly not seasoning.


    Maybe most people couldn¡¯t taste any problem in the meal, but to this millennium old devil Masashi, it was a childish trick. His first idea was that this man may be one of the underground people or an associate that ReiLi mentioned. In order to confirm this, he pretended that he had fainted like everyone else. As he listened to Maruo, he realized that this guy was just an abnormal and paranoid person.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. It¡¯s all right.....¡± Masashi kept repeating these words, as his hands gently stroke their hair.


    After a while, the two girls finally calmed down, his hands still clutched at them tightly.


    Masashi had no choice but to calm the two one by one.


    Apart from Shizuko and her boyfriend, everyone gratefully thanked him. And because they were tied too long, they had a hard time standing. However, one thing of certain, everyone was filled with the joy of being alive.


    ¡°Gennai-san....¡± ra cried as she said Masashi¡¯s name while stumbling as she ran towards him.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Afraid that she might actually fall, Masashi¡¯s hand held her.


    ra wanted to cry as she held him, but because Kazumi and Rumi were still hugging him, she had no ce to hold.


    ¡°ra, are you okay?¡± Murata also came over.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± ra said she looked profoundly at Masashi.


    ¡°The police areing, let go down now.¡± Masashi didn¡¯t want to get involve with the disputes between Murata and ra and said with concern.


    At this time, most of the students have gotten out of the room.


    But suddenly, a girl screamed. Masashi looked back and saw Maruo, who was supposed to be lying down unconscious suddenly awake not knowing when he gained consciousness. The screaming girl hurriedly ran out. With her influence, others also followed her. Even ra was forcibly taken away by Murata. At this time, there was only four people in the room: Masashi, Kazumi, Maruo, and Rumi.


    The original arrogant man was now panting difficulty, along with a trace of blood streaming down his mouth.


    Although he felt a bit embarrassed, he still wickedly looked at Masashi.


    After looking at each other for approximately three seconds, and suddenly noticed a trace of joy from Maruo¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Toote, I want you buried with me.¡± Maruo burst outughing.


    To his surprise, Masashi had immediately held the two girls jumping out from the open window.


    Seeing them disappear out the window, Maruo looked at the time bomb hidden behind the sofa, revealing a wry smile, saying to himself: ¡°I¡¯ve lost.¡±


    After saying hisst words, the bomb¡¯s timer from ¡°00:00:01¡± became ¡°00:00:00¡±, and then saw a dazzling white sh....

 Chapter 51 Tranquil

    ¡°Excuse me, which room is Gennai-san at?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in room 309¡± the nurse desk blurted out.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± After bowing, Ryutaro Maeda walked towards the third floor.


    ¡®His also looking for Gennai Masashi, why are there so many people looking for that boy? And this time, it¡¯s a police officer. That boy isn¡¯t guilty of anything, right?¡¯ The nurse wandered again.


    Maeda knocked at the door, which was answered by azy voice, e in.¡±


    Opening the door, he saw Masashi leaningfortably on the bed, holding a book as the boy looked up at him.


    Kazumi was sitting on his bed peeling an apple. Seeing Maedae in, she immediately made a ¡°be quiet¡± gesture towards Maeda, while pointing at Rumi, who was lying asleep on the sofa.


    Masashi suggested going out for a talk by making a gesture, Maeda nodded.


    When Masashi reached the door, Kazumi gave him the peeled apple, he then smiled, took it and went out.


    After a while, they¡¯ve finally arrived at the rooftop.


    ¡°I just travelled back to the police station, I¡¯ve heard about what happened, I didn¡¯t imagine that such things could ur.¡± Ryutaro Maeda was the first one to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to brother¡¯s blessings,¡± Masashi said with sarcasm.


    Maeda forced a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that that guy would see my reports. Really sorry, for involving you and Kazumi, even Rumi was involved in this case.¡± Maeda made an expression full of guilt.


    ¡°By the way, how¡¯s the group of kids doing? Did anyone die?¡±


    Seeing Masashi so rxed like usual, Maeda didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    ¡°Fortunately, no one died. Just that three people were hit by the shockwave of the explosion resulting in broken rib or thigh fractures while others have varying degrees trauma. Them, and in addition to the three of you, all of you should go through psychotherapy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still capable of living a good life. As for psychological problems I have none.¡± Masashi shrugged.


    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s all, I want to go back to rest. If you have free time, help the three of us go through the discharge process today. In fact, I know best their situation, but my mother insisted that we carefully check it, I really don¡¯t want to stay here.¡±


    ¡°But if Rumiko finds out she¡¯ll be angry.¡± Maeda recovered, a little embarrassed to say.


    ¡°Mom hasn¡¯t married you yet so you don¡¯t have to be obedient, if you get married to herter then you must listen to her.¡±


    ¡°No, Rumiko is a very gentle and very reasonable woman,¡± Maeda said, a little embarrassed.


    Looking at the man expose a gentle expression, Masashi couldn¡¯t help but find it a little funny.


    ¡°In short, you are responsible for helping us with the discharge procedures. That will be your punishment.¡± Masashi waved his hand, expressing that there¡¯s no room for negotiation.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll talk to Rumiko about it,¡± Maeda said a little annoyed.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Masashiughed.


    After talking to Maeda, Masashi went back to his room. Opening the door, he saw the two girls asleep.


    Watching them quietly sleeping, Masashi suddenly felt kind of guilty. Although it wasn¡¯t intentional, he still got them involved in this bizarre case.


    Masashi sighed, then picked up two nkets, gently covering it on them.


    After two days in the hospital, and being carefully checked. Rumiko was finally willing to go home.


    After going home, Rumiko to celebrate their return, made a big table of food.


    Masashi looked, and saw that most of it were vegetarian, it seemed that Maeda told Rumiko that they couldn¡¯t eat meat as it would be bad for them.


    Thinking that this big burly man has a careful side, Masashi grinned at him.


    ¡°What, is there something on my face?¡± Maeda found it a little strange.


    ¡°Nothing, just a little curious about something. You shouldn¡¯t be pure Japanese, right?¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Maeda looked at him in surprise.


    Hearing him talk, Rumi and Kazumi was also interested.


    ¡°It¡¯s because the standard Japanese men wouldn¡¯t go into the kitchen to help, they think it¡¯s a man¡¯s disgrace. Another point is the most important one, your facial figure with native Japanese men is somewhat different. In Japan, a deep facial figure such as yours can rarely be seen.


    ¡°You, not being a police is really a waste. You¡¯re right. My father is a Filipino while my mother is Japanese. But they¡¯ve long since divorced, I was ten years old when I started living together with my mother in Japan, which is why I can no longer speak Tagalog, you¡¯re the first person to notice this matter.¡±


    ¡°Senior, you can give people¡¯s fortune by physiognomy,¡± Rumi said innocently.


    The atmosphere during dinner was very good, and may convince people that they¡¯re a family.

 Chapter 52 Boyfriend

    After only resting at home for two days, the three had to go back to school.


    ording to Maeda, there were already many people who knew about the Tokyo Ripper incident. The police in Tokyo confirmed the death of the ripper, intentionally or unintentionally, the news leaked out reassuring many people.


    Nobody knew that Masashi was the main victim of the case. After several days of absenteeism, they made a false reason for temporarily going back to visit their rtives.


    Just like his return from the ¡°dead¡± before, Masashi was still a transparent person in the ss. Because of the theft that happened in the past made the students unwilling to talk to him. In contrast, he didn¡¯t have anything to say to this little kids. If there was a generation gap between middle-aged men and teenagers, Masashi and them have a Mariana trench that exists between them. Therefore, he was happy to be alone, reading books or sleeping in ss, brazenly skipping ss when bored. In the eyes of the students and teachers, this degree of arrogance is detestable, but in the end, they weren¡¯t able to do anything.


    A soft music echoed in the caf¨¦ when suddenly a ¡°ding¡± sound can be heard, the bell that was stuck on top of the door¡¯s frame with the door opening also sounded.


    ¡°Hello, wee. For how many people?¡±


    ¡°I have an appointment with some people, I¡¯ll just look around.¡±


    ¡°Make yourself at home, if you need anything please feel free to call me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Masashi looked around, and saw Aiko standing up and waving her hand fiercely, sitting right next to her were three girls.


    ¡°You¡¯rete,¡± Aiko said discontentedly.


    ¡°Little devil you need to be more reasonable, calling me to get here in five minutes? You think I¡¯m like those guys who like to fly around wearing panties all day.¡± Masashi and the three other girls nodded. He remembered that he met her ssmates at Aiko¡¯s ce. Which also included the girl named Ai.


    ¡°Hello, Gennai-san.¡± After the other two girls greeted Masashi, Ai greeted him timidly.


    ¡°Little Ai, do you know this guy very well?¡± Aiko found it a little odd and asked.


    ¡°No, just came across her once in the streets. Well, did something happen?¡± seeing that Ai was somewhat hesitant, Masashi instead answered.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I find you for no reasons? Order something first.¡± Aiko smiled very sweetly.


    Masashi waved his hand and called the waitress over.


    ¡°Hello, do you want anything?¡± The waitress politely asked.


    ¡°A cup of cappino.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry, could you repeat that?¡± the waitress reddened all over her face.


    Masashi smiled, ¡°You must be new here, right? Cappino, I¡¯ll have a cappino coffee.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll show you the menu, please wait.¡± Drops of sweat could be seen on the waitress¡¯ face as she walked away panicked.


    ¡°Well, bumbling guy,¡± Aiko grinned.


    ¡°Is that an attitude of someone asking for help?¡± Masashi exposed a yful smile.


    ¡°Who, who asked for your help?¡±


    ¡°Come on, I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ll go look for me just to catch up. You definitely have something to say.¡±


    Aiko with strange eyes looked at him for a moment, then turned to the three girls next to her and said: ¡°Do you really think this guy can help? He¡¯s also not pleasing to the eye.¡±


    ¡°Aiko, how can you say something like that?¡± Asami stared at her.


    ¡°Well originally, this guy looks somewhat reliable. If not, you wouldn¡¯t....¡± not finishing her words, her mouth was covered by the other girl.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Gennai-san, Aiko didn¡¯t mean that, please don¡¯t misunderstand,¡± Asami smiled.


    Masashi as if he didn¡¯t hear anything, very leisurely sipped his coffee, and then said: ¡°If you still won¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡°Gennai-san, I would like to ask, how tall are you?¡± Ryoko asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t measure it.¡±


    ¡°What about the height you had during the school medical examination held once a year?¡± Asami pulled Aiko, as she stared at his face.


    ¡°It seems to be 173 centimeters.¡± Masashi thought for a moment before answering. Ever since he reincarnated, Masashi would daily train his body that far exceeded the ordinary exercise, so now his height would be 15 cm taller.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, you should be qualified. Aiko, you don¡¯t need to think about it, he¡¯s the one¡± Asami pped excitedly and said.


    ¡°Okay then. I don¡¯t know anyone else anyway.¡± Aiko revealed a face of someone suffering injustice.


    Masashi put down his cup of coffee, ¡°Can you tell me what I can do?¡± He felt like his being forced to sell a cattle, but the buyer wasn¡¯t very willing to look at it.


    The four girls, looked at each other for a bit, then finally, voted telepathically, unfortunately for Asami she was the one chosen to be the representative.


    She gave a little cough before saying: ¡°Gennai-san, Aiko would like you to be her boyfriend.¡±


    Just after finishing talking, Masashi didn¡¯t react, while Aiko cried aloud: ¡°Come on, you speak more clearly don¡¯t just tell him to be my boyfriend, what she just told you about is a temporary task. Listen carefully, you hear, she means, I mean, I want to ask you to temporarily pretend to be my boyfriend. Don¡¯t misunderstand ah, really only temporary. Hey, don¡¯t just drink, listen to me.¡±


    ¡°I refuse.¡± Masashi after finishing his coffee finally said something.


    ¡°What, you refuse? Why?¡± Aiko stared at him.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s boring.¡±


    ¡°Boring you say? Piss me off. You tell me, what¡¯s boring?¡± Aiko almost went crazy.


    ¡°Let me guess, there¡¯s a boy in school who¡¯s chasing you desperately. Although you refused him, but he still wouldn¡¯t give up hope, then you told him that you have a boyfriend. Which you told him so that he would give up hope. But the boy didn¡¯t believe you, and he said he wanted to meet your boyfriend before he agrees to give up. So now, you¡¯re looking for someone to pose as your boyfriend. Unfortunately, that guy is me, who you selected, that will act as this silly role. Did I guess it right?¡± Masashi leaned against the chair and looked at her.


    ¡°You, how do you know?¡± Aiko and the others couldn¡¯t believe it and looked at him.


    ¡°Because those people who wrote the third-rate script is also written like this.¡±


    ¡°In any case, Gennai Masashi, do you have the heart to do nothing about it?¡± Aiko said as she pointed at him.


    Masashi couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Damn, youugh, if you dareugh again, then I won¡¯t be polite.¡± Aiko was trembling with rage.


    ¡°In face, having more than one suitor is also good. Well, at least you can eat breakfast for free every day.¡± Masashi said with a smile.


    ¡°Sarcastic guy. I won¡¯t ask for your help even if I don¡¯t find someone else to.¡± Aiko angrily stood up to leave.


    Asami hurriedly pulled her back to her seat, patting her shoulder to sooth her. Then turned towards Masashi and said: ¡°Gennai-san, this time we¡¯re sincerely asking you to help chase away the boy bothering Aiko, that guy¡¯s a clingy man, he even told some people, that if they dare to steal his beloved Aiko, he would make their life worse than death. We¡¯ve made inquiries about him, and found out that during junior high school, he liked a girl, but the girl turned him down. However, just after two days had passed. The girl was harmed.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Masashi asked.


    ¡°On the way home. She was raped by a few hoodlums.¡± Asami went silent for a moment, then continued.


    ¡°Later, the police took the boy back to the police station, but in the end, theycked evidence and had no choice but to release him. While we¡¯re not too sure about certain things about him, but don¡¯t you feel that it¡¯s too much of a coincidence?¡±


    ¡°Therefore, we came to ask Gennai-san to help Aiko. Please.¡± With that, Asami bowed towards him.


    Seeing her bow made Masashi think for a moment, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll do it free of charge.¡± Masashi was struck by Asami¡¯s serious eyes.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Gennai-san.¡± In addition to Aiko, the three girls were also obviously very happy.


    ¡°Hey, kid, don¡¯t start acting like you owe me one, we just came to an agreement.¡±


    ¡°Damn this guy.¡± Seeing that Masashi promised to help, Aiko¡¯splexion immediately became much better.

 Chapter 53 Performance (show)

    On Sunday, Masashi arrived at the appointed ce he had agreed upon, which was at a caf¨¦ just opposite of the Shinjuku Keio hotel.


    It was the Shinjuku holiday making the ce have more people than usual, and most of them were fashionably dressed youths.


    Under the guidance of the waiter, Masashi soon found Aiko and her friends.


    Seeing Masashi, the three girls seemed jubnt, but Aiko was the only one who felt ufortable.


    ¡°Wearing this, how can you pretend to be my boyfriend?¡±


    Masashi looked at himself, and then said: ¡°This is what I usually wear, is there something wrong with it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no good. It¡¯s too shabby. Let¡¯s go, and pick some clothes for him.¡± Aiko waived her hands towards the waiter signaling that she was going to pay.


    The other three female students also stood up revealing a wide grin on their face.


    Masashi also somewhat reluctantly waved his hands.


    After leaving the caf¨¦, Aiko together with Masashi came to the most bustling shopping ce in Shinjuku, which was the Shinjuku shopping center.


    ¡°Here, try this one.¡± In the men¡¯s fashion district, Aiko looked around for a bit, then took out a GUCCI green suit and handed it over to him.


    ¡°Besides attending funerals, I usually don¡¯t wear suits.¡± Masashi sat down on a chair, as he watched them pick clothes for him in turns.


    ¡°Then how about this one?¡± Asami came over holding a blue windbreaker.¡±


    ¡°Makes one look like his naked.¡±


    ¡°Then what about this one?¡± Ryoko lifted up a blue jean.


    ¡°Do you want me to die from the heat?¡±


    ¡°Then you choose, troublesome guy.¡± Aiko begat to get impatient.


    ¡°Your tastes are very problematic.¡± Masashi readily grabbed pieces of light gray casual clothes then went inside the changing room.


    After a while, Masashi came out from the changing room, still holding the T-shirt.


    ¡°Come on. It¡¯s about time. Miss, could you help me pack this clothes.¡± Masashi handed the T-shirt to the female employee.


    The girls looked for a moment towards the clothes packed by the female employee.


    Seeing Aiko take out her credit card, Masashi immediately went in front of her handing the cashier his credit card.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, just not used to woman helping me to pay.¡±


    ¡°Machismo.¡± Aiko didn¡¯t insist and put away her credit card.


    ¡°Hey, are you bringing those clothes to where we¡¯re going? Quickly throw it away.¡± Walking out of the door, Aiko saw Masashi still carrying a stic bag.


    ¡°Little sister, wasting things is not right. Plus I really like this clothes.¡±


    ¡°Gennai-san, I¡¯ll keep it for you, and give it backter.¡± Ai suddenly whispered.


    ¡°Ah, then that would trouble you.¡±


    ¡°No trouble, no trouble at all.¡± Ai whispered.


    After separating with the three girls, Aiko returned with Masashi to the caf¨¦ as more boys appeared.


    Not long after, a boy dressed in a ck suit, with a big e on his face came over with some boys.


    ¡°Aiko, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯de so early. I figured I arrivedte.¡± The boy¡¯s eyes sparkled as he looked at her.


    ¡°Actually, we just arrived not long ago. Mito-san, I¡¯ll introduce you, this is my boyfriend, Gennai Masashi, and this is the guy that I told you about my schoolmate Mito Toyokawa.¡±


    Masashi deeply looked at the boy, then held out his hand and said: ¡°Hello, Mito-san.¡±


    Mito Toyokawa didn¡¯t shake hands with him, as he looked at Aiko surprised, ¡°Aiko, is he really your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Why would he be fake? I already told you that I already have a boyfriend, but you didn¡¯t believe me.¡± Aiko put a very natural front.


    Masashi sighed in his heart, emotionally, every woman was born a liar. Whether it be a girl or a woman they would still be the same.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. You must be trying to trick me.¡± Mito appeared to be very excited.


    Masashi knew that it was his time to act.


    He walked toward Aiko, imitating the television drama series actor he gently put his hand around her waist, and then said to the boy: ¡°Mito-san, Aiko is my girlfriend, so don¡¯t harass her again. If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll go ahead, we still have a movie to watch, if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡± With that, Masashi held Aiko¡¯s hand as they walked towards the door.


    Mito stood still and watched them leave.


    The two walked out of the caf¨¦ and went to a distant ce, after which Masashi released Aiko¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day, it¡¯s been silly enough.¡± Masashi yawned.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Aiko couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Talking too much would lead to errors, but feeding him fake details, would instead make people doubt. This is just right. I looked at the guy, and seemed like he wouldn¡¯t look trouble for you anymore.¡±


    ¡°But...but...Is there really no more problem?¡±


    Masashi lowered his head for a moment, then suddenly took out a jewelry box from his pocket.


    ¡°This is for you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Aiko took the box and looked at it.


    ¡°Just open it and see.¡±


    Aiko curiously opened the box and saw a specially designed and fine crafted bracelet.


    ¡°This.....Is this for me?¡± Aiko asked, very surprised.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Aiko looked at the bracelet over and over again and began to like it more and more, seeing this item she wasn¡¯t able to resist its charm anymore. But she suddenly felt a little puzzled and asked: ¡°Why¡¯d you suddenly give me such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, just saw it, and felt quite right for you, so I bought it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that simple?¡± Aiko looked at him suspiciously.


    ¡°Things have always been very simple, but are just madeplicated by some people.¡±


    Aiko was tired of listening to him preach, and happily put it on her left hand, but found it a little too big.


    ¡°Fool, this is a foot ring, not a bracelet.¡± Masashi couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°What, foot bracelet?¡± Aiko looked carefully, and sure enough, the diameter of the bracelet was almost the same as her feet.


    Aiko couldn¡¯t wait to crouch down and fasten it on her ankle.


    She stood up and looked at it, then kicked her foot, thinking that it was very amusing.


    ¡°Your trouble is resolved, and I also sent you a gift, so I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    ¡°You.... You¡¯re leaving now?¡± Aiko thought he would invite her to watch a movie or go somewhere else to y.


    ¡°Anything wrong? Don¡¯t you want me to leave?¡± Masashi said with a smile.


    ¡°Well, you devil isn¡¯t willing. So be it, I¡¯ll go first.¡± Aiko grumbled as she spoke.


    ¡°Hey, kid, you seem to have forgotten one thing.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Aiko looked at him strangely.


    ¡°When someone helped you, don¡¯t you have to say something?¡± Masashi said with a smile.


    Thinking for a while, Aiko stated in a loud voice: ¡°Thank You.¡±


    ¡°Hateful guy.¡± With that, she angrily left.


    ¡°Funny kid.¡± Seeing her get farther and farther away, Masashi smiled and walked in a different direction.


    Around 0:00, Masashi usually practiced in his room. When suddenly, he heard a knock on the door.


    Hearing the knock, he opened the door to look and turned out to be Kazumi. ¡°Kazumi, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Brother, someone¡¯s calling for you.¡± Kazumi gave him the wireless phone.


    ¡°You woke up by the noise, so just go back to sleep,¡± Masashi said as he received the phone.


    However, Kazumi didn¡¯t go, and just looked at him quietly.


    ¡°What, Aiko¡¯s missing? When did this happen?¡±


    ¡°I know, I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I know that ce, I¡¯ll be there in ten minutes.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Masashi immediately put on a coat.


    ¡°Brother, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, a friend just suddenly disappeared, I¡¯m just going to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Then you have to be careful.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, just go back to bed, you still have to go to school tomorrow, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Masashiforted her for a moment then left out. After only a few steps, he suddenly went back to his room and put some things in his pockets.

 Chapter 54 Missing

    Driving a motorcycle, Masashi finally arrived at Aiko¡¯s apartment and saw three of her ssmates anxiously waiting for him at the door. Seeing Masashi, the three girls immediately gathered around him.


    ¡°Did you call the police yet?¡± Masashi came and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already reported it, but the police said that they could only file an investigation if the person has been missing for more than 24 hours. In the end, they just told us to wait.¡± Asami said very angrily.


    ¡°Did you notify Aiko¡¯s family yet?¡±


    ¡°No, because we don¡¯t know her parent¡¯s phone number.¡±


    Masashi thought for a while, ¡°Are you sure she¡¯s really missing? Tell me from start to finish what happened again.¡±


    Asami after a pause said: ¡°In the morning after you left, Aiko went with us to the cinema to see a movie. By noon, we ate out, then in the afternoon, we went to shopping at Roppongi. Until about 7 in the evening, right?¡± She looked at Ryoko, who was at her side.


    Ryoko thought for a moment, then nodded.


    ¡°Aiko was a little tired and wanted to go back to rest. So, we just ended the day.


    At 9:00, I called her at her home¡¯s phone, but no one answered. So I called her cell phone, but still no one answered. I thought there was a problem, so I called their phones, but they also didn¡¯t know where Aiko is. Tell me where¡¯s Aiko, she¡¯ll be all right, right?¡± Asami was getting more and more anxious. The other two also looked anxious.


    ¡°Calm down. Maybe things aren¡¯t as you think. Did you go inside yet?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have the key to her house.¡±


    Masashi thought for a moment, and along the house, there was a semi-circr balcony. Then he said: ¡°You wait here, I¡¯ll go in and open the door for you.¡±


    ¡°But how will you get inside?¡± Ryoko asked.


    ¡°Have you watched Spider-man?¡± After Masashi had finished speaking he went underneath the balcony, then stepping back, he suddenly forcefully jumped up, putting his hand up he seized the column of the second-floor balcony. Then immediately jumping to the balcony, every movement being proficient.


    When Masashi opened the door from the inside, what visit him were three girls in a daze.


    ¡°Are you a monkey?¡± Asumi said in surprise.


    ¡°Miss, say it nicely okay? Call it agile.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating, right? If you had said that you¡¯re a thief, I¡¯d believe you.¡±


    The other two girls couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Masashi snappily looked at her.


    Entering the hallway, Masashi turned on all the lights, carefully observing everything inside the house.


    ¡°Aiko, are you in there?¡± Asami shouted a few times, and then the three girls divided checking the kitchen, bathroom and other rooms inside the ce.


    Masashi stood for a moment, then hastily went to the kitchen pulling out Ryoko, ¡°Take me to Aiko¡¯s room.¡±


    Ryoko nodded and went with Masashi to the second floor.


    Arriving at the room, they saw Ai who had juste out from inside.


    ¡°Did you see her?¡± Ryoko asked quickly.


    Ai shook her head.


    Masashi walked into the room, which was a typical young girl¡¯s room. He saw the bed and closet filled with cartoon dolls, and even the sheets, had a Pikachu printed pattern on its quilt. Star posters were stered on the walls which were on top of the wardrobe. At the right side of the bed there was arge desk, and on top of it was aputer and at the side was a TV. With a faint aroma that filled the entire room.


    ¡°Try and call Aiko¡¯s phone.¡±


    Ai immediately pulled out her cellphone and dialed.


    After a few seconds, a ring tone resounded in the room.


    Masashi tracked down the tone and found the phone under the pillow on the bed.


    ¡°Aiko where exactly did you go? Usually, you would carry your phone no matter where you went.¡± Ryoko said a little afraid.


    ¡°First thing is certain, she hade back home, but also went to sleep on her bed. Later, for some unknown reason, she went out. Do you know if Aiko has sleepwalking habits?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I think she didn¡¯t. Because in the past, she slept at my ce for a few days. That¡¯s when her sister had left, and she said she was a bit afraid to be here alone. Butter got used to it, and moved back in. At least in my house, I didn¡¯t see her sleepwalking.¡± Asami said thoughtfully.


    Masashi nodded and told them: ¡°Now I¡¯ll go drive and look for her outside, now it¡¯ste at night, so you girls stay here and don¡¯t go out. If I still don¡¯t call back until morning, call the police and report about this incident. Before then, wait for any calls as it might be a message from Aiko, let¡¯s exchange cell phone contacts first.¡±


    The three girls nodded.


    After each of them had exchanged cell numbers, they sent Masashi out.


    After Masashi started the motorcycle, he suddenly pulled out a Gameboy-like stuff from his pocket. After having a closer look at it, he put it back in his pocket.


    After he had left, the three girls were in front of the turned on entrancemp, then immediately returned to the living room.


    ¡°Little Ai, what happened to you, your face is so pale, are you tired?¡± Ryoko asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m all right.¡± Ai shook her head.


    ¡°You¡¯re always like this, no matter what you just keep your thoughts inside your heart. Are you okay?¡± Asami wiped her forehead.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m just thinking.....¡± Ai said hesitantly.


    ¡°Think of what?¡± Ryoko couldn¡¯t help but pursue further.


    Ai looked at their eyes, then lowered her head and whispered: ¡°I was thinking, is Mito Toyokawa somehow rted to this matter?¡±


    Hearing her remark, the other two girls face immediately turned pale.


    Remembering the rumor, the three girls just couldn¡¯t help but feel more and more uneasy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that he should be rted to his matter, didn¡¯t Gennai-san say Aiko walked out, perhaps she might have an urgent matter to attend to,¡± Ryoko smiled wanting to lighten the mood.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t think too much, let¡¯s take turns watch, as Aiko might suddenly return.¡± Asami no longer wanted to pursue the matter, and immediately ending the topic.

 Chapter 55 That Person

    Aiko slowly woke up and opened her eyes, but found she was not lying in her bed. Instead, it was an old sofa.


    Looking around, the ce was actually spacious but filled up with old furniture. Across the hall, there¡¯s a single energy-savingmp that illuminated the ce.


    ¡®Where is this ce? Why am I not at home?¡¯ Aiko rubbed her eyes to make sure she was not dreaming.


    After a while, Aikopletely woke up. When she discovered that she was alone in the entire hall, she began to feel afraid.


    She thought to look at the window over the side. So, barefooted, she gingerly walked to the window.


    Looking out at the already broken in half ss, the outside was dark, and she couldn¡¯t see anything.


    When she was confused about what to do, all of a sudden, the energy-savingmp dimmed, shined, and then quickly went dark.


    In the alternating between dark and light, she heard slow footsteps on the stairs.


    ¡ª-


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Fool, I am Kazumi.¡± A dark figure replied.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you turn on the light? This almost made me scare to death. Thiste at night, why haven¡¯t you sleep yet?¡± Rumi said, patting her chest.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go to bed?¡± Kazumi stood up and stretched out.


    ¡°I¡¯m a bit thirsty and went to get a ss of water. Can¡¯t you sleep?¡± Rumi sat down next to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m like you, a little thirsty wanting to drink, and then conveniently sit here.¡± Kazumi thought that she definitely won¡¯t let Rumi know about Masashi going out in the middle of the night, lest she worried.


    ¡°So it turns out to be like this.¡± Rumi, like a cat, put her head on Kazumi¡¯s shoulder.


    Kazumi smiled and fondly stroked her hair.


    ¡°Kazumi, recently I feel somewhat not normal.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it.¡±


    ¡°You must promise me not to tell senpai ok.¡± Rumi raised her head and looked at Kazumi¡¯s face carefully.


    ¡°Fine, I promise you.¡± Kazumi nodded her head.


    Rumi leaned and whispered close to her ear. Without hearing the full story, Kazumi could not help but smile.


    ¡°Why are you like this, I¡¯m being serious. What¡¯s so funny?¡± Rumi resentfully pouted.


    ¡°You really told this to the school doctor?¡± Kazumi stopped her smile and asked in amazement.


    ¡°Of course, since my body is feeling ill, I naturally seek out a doctor.¡±


    Seeing her matter-of-factness expression, Kazumi found it too funny and can¡¯t help but smile again.


    ¡°Little fool, this really suit you. Don¡¯t tell me before this you never like a boy?¡±


    ¡°There was. During my stay in Hokkaido, I liked to y with the boys in my neighborhood. I used to y baseball with them, and go fishing in the summer.¡± Remembering the amusing memories in the past, Rumi could not help but smile.


    Kazumi then remembered, when Rumi was still a very small child, her mother died of illness. After growing up a little bit, she followed her grandfather to assiduously practice Kendo. Beforeing to Tokyo, not to mention entertainment, even TV was rarely seen by her. Therefore, after living here, her favorite pastime is watching TV. Moreover, in her family¡¯s Kendo hall, all the people there were either older uncle or an adult. These people would usually treat her as if she was a boy. Growing up in this environment, Rumi never had any experience in this area. Except for her growing body, in terms of psychological development, she was basically a child.


    ¡°Kazumi, I don¡¯t have any problem do I? Otherwise, why would every time senpai look at me, my body would feel hot? Sometimes, when he touched my head like what you just did, I would feel that my heart starts to beat fast. I never had this kind of feelings before.¡±


    Kazumi put an arm around her waist, ¡°Fool, when you really care about someone, you will have these feelings. This is very normal.¡±


    ¡°But why I did not feel that way toward you? I only have these feelings when faced with senpai.¡±


    ¡°This is certainly different.¡± Kazumi did not know how to exin.


    ¡°Why is it different?¡± The girl looked at her wide-eyed and confused.


    ¡°Ai,e on just tell me?¡± Kazumi was helpless.


    While these two girls were chatting with ease, another girl, Aiko, was facing the biggest fear of her life.


    ¡ª-


    After hearing the footsteps on the stairs, her first reaction was to immediately flee from this ce. When she was about to put her intention into action, she was surprised to find out that her feet were totally unable to move.


    Not only that, she discovered in fear that, besides her head, she is unable to move her whole body. Even such a simple movement like slightly moving her finger can not be achieved.


    It was as if her body was not her own.


    She wanted to scream, but the footsteps on the stairs were more and more clearly heard, leaving her instinctively shut her mouth.


    One step, two steps, three steps, four steps...


    Her nerves tightened as the footsteps kept on approaching. She tried desperately to lift her foot, but she can¡¯t feel anything as if she had no feet. This kind of deep fear that rose from the bottom of her heart made her bit her lip, silently cried. But even after biting the lip, she still can¡¯t feel anything.


    ¡°Are you scared?¡± Without any warning, a voice softly sounded in her ear.


    ¡°Aa!¡± Aiko finally broke down and screamed loudly. Suddenly the scream echoed throughout the dark empty hall, creating goosebumps all over the body.


    When Aiko woke up again, she first saw the rotten chandelier hanging in the middle of the hall. She was in despair; She was still in that damn hall.


    She desperately grabbed and pulled her hair, hoping to wake up from this nightmare.


    Suddenly she vaguely heard someone¡¯s voice from the outside.


    Her heart was immediately piqued, but after an intense shock just a moment ago, she felt dizzy in her head instead of petrifying fear.


    After repeated consideration, she decided to go watch the two people talking. Perhaps, these two individuals can help her leave this damn ce.


    So, she barefooted step by step toward the door.


    Maybe it was just an illusion, but the closer she is, the more she felt like she was familiar with the voice. This feeling was getting more and more intense.


    From a window closest to the door, illuminated by the moonlight, she saw some people were standing near the entrance.


    At this time, one of them spoke again, ¡°No matter what, I will not allow you to hurt her. I really like her.¡±


    Hearing the man¡¯s voice, Aiko jumped out of her skin. The man turned out to be Mito Toyokawa.


    ¡®So, it¡¯s this bastard who took me here.¡¯ Aiko was furious and immediately forgot her fear. Under the impulse, she absolutely has no consideration, ready to rush out to get even with him.


    Just as Aiko was about to run out of the door, she suddenly heard a man¡¯s voice.


    ¡°So what, did you forget how she treated you today?¡± It was a very hoarse voice and strange to her.


    Aiko immediately stopped, although she was acting on impulse, she is not stupid. She immediately realized that Mito Toyokawa and this man are her kidnappers.


    ¡°But...¡± Mito was very hesitant.


    ¡°This is not the first time for you. Weren¡¯t you having fun with thest girl? Don¡¯t worry. No one will know.¡± That voice was very convincing.


    Hearing this, Aiko was startled and furious. She promised herself that after she escapes this ce, she must report these two scum to the police.


    ¡®The first thing to do now is to get out of here before they notice that I¡¯m already awake.¡¯ Aiko thought.


    She was a bit lucky that they didn¡¯t tie her hands. Aiko quietly returned to the hall and looked around for a way out.

 Chapter 56 Nightmare

    In one corner of the hall, there was a bathroom, and there she saw a window with no ss.


    As long as she¡¯s careful, she could climb out from there. Aiko thought, so she immediately went inside. Because there was no light, she could only walk very slowly, hoping to find a foothold to step on.


    Having not much time, as the two men will be back soon, Aiko was both worried and nervous. Unable to find a foothold, without any choice she suddenly jumped up immediately grasping the edge of the window with her two hands.


    She was delighted in hear heart, and immediately propped up on the wall that was covered with tiles wanting to step on it to leverage her up.


    Just thinking about it made Aiko exhausted, when suddenly she felt her feet suddenly stepped on something. Not thinking what it was she immediately wanted to step on it to leverage her up.


    ¡°Do you need help?¡± With that, a voice resounded, as she felt her ankle was suddenly gripped by two cold hands.....


    Aiko eximed loudly, and quickly looked back, immediately seeing a figure standing beneath her. Although the surrounding was dark making her unable to see the person¡¯s appearance, the person seemed to beughing at Aiko.


    The girl was immediately filled with horror as she wanted to kick him back, but the man¡¯s hands were still gripping on her feet tightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s too tempting. I can¡¯t resist anymore.¡± The man with a hoarse voice said as he stroked Aiko¡¯s feet. He even started breathing heavily.


    ¡°Mito Toyokawa, you bastard,e out....¡± Aiko was still being held by the man¡¯s cold hands and was being pulled down by this perverted man. She would rather face that Mito guy than this sick man who was touching her.


    Aiko shouted, but after a short while has passed, Mito Toyokawa still didn¡¯t appear. She thought that both her hands were unable to hold on any longer.


    At that moment, the man burst intoughter, ¡°Toyokawa, someone¡¯s calling you, why aren¡¯t you answering it? That¡¯s too rude, right.¡±


    After a while, no one still answered.


    A few secondter, the man suddenly loosened his hands and let go of Aiko¡¯s foot.


    Getting free Aiko immediately jumped out and made a surprise attack, using her shoulder to push the man, and unexpectedly knock him down.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Aiko immediately bypassed him running to the direction of the hall rushing out.


    She thought that she would see Mito in the hall, but there wasn¡¯t anyone there. No time to think about it, she instinctively rushed to the door.


    Only two steps away from the door, her heart was filled with joy. So long as she escapes this damned ce, she had the confidence to get away from them. After all, her sports scores were the bestpared to the girls in her ss.


    But at that time, she suddenly found herself unable to move.


    Just likest time, except for her head, the upper and lower body couldn¡¯t move.


    This strange phenomenon made her feel despaired again.


    At that moment, a person slowly came out of the bathroom and came before Aiko.


    Under the flickering light, Aiko saw the man¡¯s appearance.


    And at that moment, she forgot her fears, and very angrily cursed at the man: ¡°Mito you bastard, why do you want to kidnap me?¡±


    Mito looked at her silently, then burst outughing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not Toyokawa.¡±


    It was a very hoarse voice.


    ¡°You, who are you?¡± Aiko was almost speechless, she clearly remembered, this was the voice of the man holding her legs in the bathroom. But why does he look exactly like Mito?


    ¡°You can call me Hisanaga.¡± This man imed that he was Hisanaga was like a wolf who had cornered his prey, looking at her with eyes full of lust.


    Being seen like this, Aiko was embarrassed and felt like she wasn¡¯t wearing any clothes. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, call out that Mito bastard, I have a matter to talk with him.¡± Aiko turned around to escape his from his eyes.


    Hisanaga chuckled, ¡°Toyokawa, do you hear me? She¡¯s looking for you again. If you don¡¯te out, she won¡¯t understand what¡¯s happening.¡±


    After about five or six seconds, someone finally spoke.¡± Why do you have to force me out? I didn¡¯t want her to see me in this kind of situation.¡±


    Aiko hearing the sound of Mito immediately got angry, and searched for the position of the sound, but still didn¡¯t see him.


    At that time when Aiko was trying to find him, the boy named Hisanaga spoke up, ¡°Aiko, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°You, you¡¯re Mito?¡± Aiko was too frightened to say a word. After a while, she suddenly realized, ¡°so you¡¯ve been ying around with me, actually what have you done to me?¡± She found that she still couldn¡¯t move her body.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? I¡¯m Toyokawa, but also Hisanaga, but strictly speaking, Toyokawa and Hisanaga are not the same person.¡± Mito suddenly said in a hoarse sound, and his expression instantaneously turned into a sinister smile.


    As he spoke, the flickeringmp suddenly went dark, and then light up again, and continued alternating between light and dark.


    ¡°Enough, don¡¯t y tricks with me, I¡¯ve seen through you.¡± Aiko was a little afraid, shouting loudly.


    ¡°Aiko, what he said is true. He¡¯s Hisanaga, and I¡¯m Toyokawa. Why are you doing this to me? If you had just been willing to ept me, things wouldn¡¯t have be like this.¡± Mito reverted to his usual personality, holding out his hand and stroked Aiko¡¯s pale face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! You monster.¡± Aiko screamed.


    ¡°You called me......monster?¡± Toyokawa suddenly trembled, then his whole body bent over, body shaking more and more stronger.


    Aiko was petrified, she knew that what she¡¯s dealing with was a real madman.


    As she was at a loss, Mito suddenly jumped up. Aiko didn¡¯t react, having her neck tightly grabbed by Mito.


    ¡°You bitch, If you dare say it again, I¡¯ll make you regret it 10000 times.¡± A hoarse voice resounded. The man¡¯s eyes were blood red, facial musclespletely twisted and looked viciously at her.


    ¡°Uhh, let go...........I.......¡± Aiko couldn¡¯t move, and can¡¯t beg to be freed.


    ¡°Bitch, I won¡¯t let you die, I¡¯ll fool around with you first.¡± Hisanaga loosened his hands on her neck, long hands, effortlessly held down her head firmly.


    ¡°......Don¡¯t want to, let me go.....¡± Aiko gasped desperately.


    Hisanaga chuckled and began to unfasten the buttons of her pajama.


    ¡°No, stop.....¡± Aiko cried.


    ¡°Bitch, I¡¯m willing to engage with you, you should feel ttered.¡±


    Unfastening only one button, Hisanaga finally lost patience, and forcibly pulled open all the buttons of the entire pajama. Suddenly, a beautiful female body only wearing short pants was exposed in front of him.


    ¡°Gee, this bitch¡¯s figure, looks very good.¡± Hisanaga¡¯s eyes were filled with lust, stretching out his right hand, he gently touched her smooth and tender skin.


    Aiko never touches her body, but at that moment, she felt like she was being touched by a corpse¡¯s hand. It was a kind of cold sick filling that makes her skin dry up.


    ¡°Stop, I told you to stop!¡± Aiko, screamed while crying.


    At that time, Hisanaga actually stopped.


    Aiko thought that the second personality Toyokawa stopped him, looking at Hisanaga. She saw him quietly looking at the direction of the door, having a weird facial expression.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, but before I get angry, you better quickly get your ass out here.¡± Hisanaga, with his hoarse voice, spoke a sentence towards the direction he was looking at.

 Chapter 57 Attack

    Aiko¡¯s heart was beating fast, listening to his tone, it seemed like there¡¯s someone outside. Unfortunately, her body could not move. Otherwise, she would surely turn around to look.


    ¡°Strange, how on earth did you find me?¡± With a strong voice, a middle-aged man opened the door and came in.


    ¡°Who are you? Why do you want to track me? Are you police?¡± Hisanaga said while, intentionally or not, went behind Aiko


    ¡°You can also say that. But I¡¯m more high-level than those ordinary cops.¡±


    ¡°To tell you the truth, I am part of the Homnd Security, ability research center, head of the Tokyo branch, Jiro Yamahara. This is my identification.¡± With that, he took a yellow card that seemed to be an ID card, and threw it in front of Hisanaga,


    Hisanaga is only slightly took one look and said to the man, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Since you are police, then I am sorry.¡± Without waiting to finish talking, he suddenly raised his hand, palm facing that man.


    Aiko was surprised to see this action.That energy-saving light was suddenly flickering so much. It was so bad that it looked like it was going to burn at any time.


    After a while, Hisanaga suddenly very surprised to say the words: ¡°Why is it like this?¡±


    The man smiled, ¡°It¡¯s indeed a parasitic body. It appears that your abilities can manipte someone¡¯s body at close range. In fact, by ident, I found this ce has a surprisingly high value in fluctuations. Therefore, I know that in this vicinity, there¡¯s someone with ability exercising his power.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not here to arrest you. People with abilities like us are very precious. I just want to take you back to the Headquarters. Of course, this also means that you will join our organization. People with abilities are given preferential treatment by the Government. As long as we obey andplete the mission that they give us. They don¡¯t care about anything else, including the things that you are about to do to this girl. Moreover, there will be someone to pick up the pieces for you. This proposal is good, right? If you agree, I will wait for you outside, until you finish your business here.¡±


    ¡°Is this real?¡± Hisanaga seemed a bit excited.


    ¡°I can guarantee you.¡±


    Aiko began to despair. Although there were things she didn¡¯t understand, she also understood that the man that she initially thought would save her from Hisanaga unexpectedly used her as a trade. Thinking about this, the tears that she had just quelled, fell down again.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re also someone with abilities. No wonder my attack didn¡¯t work on you. Can you tell me what are your abilities?¡± Hisanaga looked at the man.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Before you actually join our organization, I¡¯m not going to tell you anything. So, have you considered it?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I promise....¡± Before he said the word ¡°you,¡± Hisanaga suddenly raised his hand toward the man. For a time, the energy-savingmp violently shing again.


    Shortly thereafter, Aiko heard a screaming from the man.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± After a pitiful yell, the man angrily asked in a loud voice.


    ¡°Quite simply, because I don¡¯t believe a word you say. Go to hell.¡±


    Perhaps it was an illusion, but Aiko felt a faint air current blowing from the side, after that it blew from behind her body. At the same time, that energy-saving light went outpletely.


    ¡°Stupid guy, do you really think you can defeat me?¡±


    In the dark, Aiko only heard the sound of that middle-aged man loudly shouting. Shortly thereafter, she heard the painful groan of Hisanagaing from behind her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you. You can¡¯t defeat me. While your ability is good, it¡¯s still too far whenpared to me. Since you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯m not going to be polite anymore. However, you can rest assured that I will not kill you. Because a parasitic body like you is very rare, I want to take you back to do research.¡±


    Listening to the tone, the middle-aged man seemed to be winning. Aiko was somewhat rejoiced, even though this man is not a good person, it should be better than if she falls into Hisanaga¡¯s hand.


    As soon as she finished this thought, suddenly she heard the middle-aged man screaming again.


    She was terrified and didn¡¯t know exactly what happened.


    ¡°You, you actually have two parasitic bodies?¡± The middle-aged man was surprised and angry.


    ¡°You guessed it right. We¡¯re triplets. Unfortunately, when we were born, Hisanaga and I died in miscarriage. But luckily, we also have this good brother Toyokawa. We are the Trinity.¡± In the darkness, Aiko never heard a man¡¯s voice.


    ¡°You, you listen to me. I don¡¯t have any evil intention toward you. I really would like you to join our organization. Just consider the previous ident void, I assure you that the conditions are still valid.¡± The middle-aged man looked at the unfavorable situation, hastily changed the statement.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote. Previously we were indeed tempted by your proposal. But in the end, we decided to kill you, just to be safe.¡± Mito walked over to the middle-aged man.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fool around, mypanions are near, and they¡¯lle at once. As long as you let me go, I¡¯ll let bygones be bygones.¡± Seeing Mitoing closer to him, the middle-aged man shed cold sweat.


    But Mito ignored his words and continued to approach him step by step while his two hands were lifted up, not down.


    ¡°You, who are you? I....¡± Just when Aiko and the middle-aged man werepletely desperate, suddenly a ¡°bam¡± sound was heard, and then came Mito¡¯s painful groan.


    While the two of them still puzzled about what happened, the previous ¡°bam, bam¡± sound was heard by them in quick session.


    While Aiko didn¡¯t see and understood this scene, Jiro Yamahara soon realized that those ¡°bam, bam¡± sound were the sound of a body being hit.


    Sure enough, after the sound was finished, Mito¡¯s painful scream continued to be heard.


    Compared to Aiko¡¯s feeling of lost, Jiro Yamahara was pleasantly surprised. Although Jiro didn¡¯t know who is the mystery man in the dark, at least, one thing is certain, the mystery man is Mito¡¯s enemy. As long as the mystery man win, perhaps he can escape this disaster. On the other hand, he was astonished at the abilities of the two Mito, and unexpectedly did not realize the existence of the fourth person in the room. If that person is an enemy, it would be a terrible thing.


    Five minutester, those terrible blow finally stopped. The dark Hall suddenly returned to normal.


    Jiro Yamahara¡¯s body was sweating nervously, who is winning?


    But soon he knew the result. The loser is Mito because his body can move again. The girl who stood not far from him is also the same.


    After his ability is restored Jiro Yamahara¡¯s confidence returned. Although he almost died at the hands of Mito, it was only because he was unaware of Mito¡¯s other parasitic body, who sneaked attack on him. Now that his ability is restored, he doesn¡¯t fear anybody anymore.


    ¡°Who are you? How did you get in here?¡± Jiro Yamahara looked at the mysterious man in ck and asked.


    But the man ignored him, and simply went to the energy-saving light to y with it, seemingly wanted to fix themp.


    ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you answer my question?¡± Jiro Yamahara was very upset. One should know that even the head of the police department would normally yield three points toward him. But this guy had the nerve to ignore him.


    The man paid no attention to him and continued to fix themp. Jiro Yamahara is angry.

 Chapter 58 Rough Treatment

    After a while, the energy savingmps suddenly shed, and soon,pletely went back to its normal brightness.


    ¡°Fortunately, it didn¡¯t burn.¡± The man said something to himself.


    As the man turned his head, Aiko covered her mouth and looked at him in disbelief.


    ¡°Kid, you were scared, right? Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡± Masashi smiled at her.


    At that moment, Aiko¡¯s mind was nk, as she couldn¡¯t believe what happened, and immediately tears poured down on her face.


    Almost instinctively, she rushed towards him with incredible speed and threw herself into his arms. Shortly after, an earth-shattering cry sounded on his arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s all right now.¡± He touched her gently on the head.


    Hearing it was all right now, Aiko sped around his waist and cried even more loudly.


    Forget it, let her cry it out, so as to avoid any trauma.


    After five minutes, Aiko¡¯s weeping sound slowly disappeared. She simply copsed unable topletely stand up, and Masashi put his hand around her waist to help support her.


    ¡°So you haven¡¯t left yet?¡± Masashi put his arm under Aiko¡¯s lower part of the body and looked at the middle-aged man lightly.


    The middle-aged man with very strange eyes looked at him, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Masashi looked at him but didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to tell me, forget it. But I want to ask you another question, how did youe in, don¡¯t tell me...you¡¯ve been here from the very beginning?¡± It was the only thing that Jiro currently most concerned about.


    ¡°No need to guess, I came in right after you. Haven¡¯t your parents taught you to shut the door first before doing bad things?¡± Masashi sneered.


    ¡°You......¡± Jiro was furious, but immediately, he forcibly calmed himself down. Then coldly snorted and went toward the already beaten Mito Toyokawa without consulting anyone.


    ¡°Gennai-san, let¡¯s get out of here quickly, ok? I¡¯m afraid.¡± Aiko suddenly embraced him and had a hard time to talk while crying.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go. Can you walk by yourself?¡± Masashi¡¯s hand wiped away the tears on her face.


    Aiko tried, and somewhat said worriedly: ¡°I don¡¯t have strength on my feet, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you.¡±


    Just after talking, suddenly Jiro¡¯s shout could be heard: ¡°You bastard, what have you done?¡±


    Aiko was shocked and quickly embraced Masashi.


    ¡°Why do you need to shout when it¡¯ste at night?¡± Masashi frowned.


    Jiro red at him, then opened Mito¡¯s shirt pointing at his body and said: ¡°You bastard damaged the preciousplex parasitic body.¡±


    ¡°My hands are urate, so he¡¯s still alive,¡± Masashi said dismissively.


    ¡°But you¡¯ve destroyed his parasitic body,ter on, he would be just an ordinary man. Complex parasites have always been a very rare phenomenon, especially as you know he has two parasites in his body, do you know how precious that is?¡± Jiro very excitedly jumped up, his face flushed with anger.


    ¡°So what, don¡¯t forget, that treasure almost took your old life. Moreover, other than leaving you with something harmful and use it to injure someone, I would rather destroy itpletely.¡±


    ¡°You bastard....¡± Jiro fiercely looked at him, as he wanted a hands-on look on the specimen.


    Masashi¡¯s expression was, as usual, still revealing a look of coldness.


    Feeling the tension between the two, Aiko was worried for Masashi. Although it wasn¡¯t clear what Mito did in the dark, she knew that this middle-aged man was the same as Mito, have a very strange ability.


    She didn¡¯t know what to do, and only saw Mito, who was lying down on the ground. With this nce, she almost couldn¡¯t help but cry out.


    Seeing Mito¡¯s clothes were pulled apart, exposing his naked upper body. Covered with manyrge and small scars that were clearly Masashi¡¯s masterpiece. But these were nothing, the most surprising thing to her, was the spot below Mito¡¯s left shoulder and his right chest, were two significant semicircr lumps that were obviously sticking out. Although on the surface it was covered by the skin and wasn¡¯t that huge, the outline of the skin was exactly the same shape of that of a human brain.


    But, in that two flesh lump that resembled the human brain, there appear to be several fist marks, and practically only the dark bulge parts were beaten up t.


    She was now beginning to see what Jiro meant by ¡°parasite¡± was.


    After a long time, Jiro finally loosened his clenched fist.


    Jiro for so long, felt like he waspletely seen through by the boy. Although he couldn¡¯t be sure what power this boy possess, strangely, he subconsciously didn¡¯t want to fight this boy. Now that things are like this, he didn¡¯t want any more setbacks.


    He looked coldly at Masashi, ¡°If one day you were tond on my hands, I will make sure you regret your manner today.¡±


    ¡°You really are talkative. You must be in your mid-life crisis I presume?¡± Masashi had an indifferent look.


    Jiro coldly snorted, and put Mito¡¯s entire body on his shoulder, and then walked towards the door. Before leaving, he nced at Masashi and walked out of the door.


    Not fighting? Masashi was a little bit disappointed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, kid.¡± He said as he put Aiko on his back.


    The girl lying on his back didn¡¯t say anything but tightly held his neck.


    Because Masashi¡¯s motor broke down halfway, he had to take a taxi, and now walked to the stopped car on the road.


    Walking for about 15 minutes, even Aiko could hear the sound of cars.


    ¡°Hey, am I heavy?¡± Aiko, all of a sudden, asked softly in his ear.


    ¡°Not that heavy, at least lighter than a pig.¡±


    ¡°Hateful guy.¡± Aikoughed, being a little unconvinced, she increased the strength around his neck.


    ¡°If you go on like this, I¡¯ll spank you.¡±


    Having heard this, the girl didn¡¯t know what to think, suddenly turning red, and instead the hands that were holding Masashi¡¯s neck became tighter.


    Masashi thought she was still scared and had to go along with her. Anyway, with his thick skin, except for being a little ufortable, it was nothing.


    In a few more minutes, Masashi finally arrived at the road.


    Waving his hands several times on the road, managing to only wait for a few moments. He stopped waving as no car stopped.


    Masashi was impatient, so he walked in the middle of the road to wait.


    After a few minutes, he saw a medium freight vehicle pull up.


    ¡°What are you doing, do you want to die? If you want to die, then just go jump off a building.¡± A thirty-year-old driver stuck his head out of the window and cursed.


    Masashi walked towards the door, single-handedly opened the car door, then grabbed his chest cor and said to the driver: ¡°You now have two options, one to carry us back, two is to let me beat you up. Quickly pick.¡±


    The driver thought that he encountered a robbery, immediately turned pale and was frightened.


    ¡°I, I have no money, please don¡¯t kill me, I really have no money. I only have so much....¡± The driver tremblingly pulled out a few crumpled bills from his pocket.


    Looking at his embarrassed expression, Aiko couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Shut up, just give us a ride, who wants your money? Your money isn¡¯t even enough to save you, but still have the nerve to take it out.¡± Masashi was toozy to care for him, opening the rear door, holding Aiko, sat down inside.


    ¡°Quickly drive,¡± Masashi told the driver Aiko¡¯s home address after shutting the door.


    At this time, the driver believes that the two only wanted a ride. Suddenly feeling relieved, but in desperation, had to go to the address that Masashi said.


    ¡°Gennai-san, how¡¯d you find me?¡± Sitting in the vehicle, Aiko suddenly remembered a question.


    Masashi pointed at the coat draped over her body, said: ¡°there¡¯s something in that breast pocket, take it out.¡±


    Aiko put her hand in the pocket, and really touched something.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Aiko looked surprised at this GAMEBOY-like thing.


    Masashi took it, clicking a button above, and gave it to Aiko.


    ¡°See the red point on it? Masashi asked.


    ¡°Ah, then what does that mean?¡±


    ¡°That point means that the signal¡¯s source is here.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the source?¡±


    ¡°The feet bracelet you wearing on your feet. Saying that in your hand the signal tracker, and the feet bracelet you are wearing is the thing that transmits the signal. That¡¯s the so-called tracker. I just found you through this thing, do you get it?¡±


    ¡°What, you put a tracking device on me?¡± Aiko was surprised and angry.


    ¡°Hey, kid, what¡¯s with that attitude, if not for that thing you may have been eaten already. Do you think this is cheap? In order to make you wear it, I specifically asked people to make it look better. But its signal range is only two kilometers, in order to find you, I run around the streets and finally even my motor broke down. You really don¡¯t know how to appreciate people.¡± Masashi said as he yawned.


    Aiko was silent, bowed her head as she looked at him and thought about things.


    After a while, Aiko suddenly whispered the words: ¡°Thank You.¡±


    Masashiughed, stretched out his right hand and twisted her cheek.


    Aiko blushed, immediately dodge and scold theughing guy. ¡°Indecent guy.¡±


    The freight vehicle drove for about an hour, and finally arrived where Aiko lived.


    When Masashi notified Aiko that she arrived at her ce, he found that she had fallen asleep.


    Without any choice, Masashi carried her out of the truck.


    ¡°I had wanted to give you two, but your car really stinks.¡± Passing through the driver¡¯s seat, Masashi shoved ten thousand yen to the driver.


    The driver couldn¡¯t believe there were such benefits and immediately grabbed the bill.


    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m very grateful.¡± The driver suddenly smiled.


    Masashi no longer paid attention to him, and then went to the apartment door holding Aiko.

 Chapter 59 That Morning

    The young girl woke up when the sunlight shone through the opened curtained window onto her. She routinely looked at the bedside rm clock.


    Ah, it¡¯s 10:30 already.


    Well, anyway, going to school now is pointless, as only the afternoon sses were remaining. Thinking of this, the girl wanted to continue sleeping with a clear conscience.


    She suddenly felt that it was a bit strange as if the bed became very crowded.


    She turned around, and her brown eyes turned wide, and then her brainpletely stopped working.


    Was she lying next to a boy? And the distance between the two was close enough to the point that she could feel the breath of the boy on her face.


    When the girl was about to scream for help, she suddenly saw the boy¡¯s face. At that moment, she remembered everything that happened.


    It turned out that everything wasn¡¯t a dream.....


    When Aikopletely calmed down, she couldn¡¯t help but stare at the sleeping boy.


    He¡¯s not like those handsome type of boys but still had a very good-looking face.


    She remembered that a few days ago a few of her friends helped her find a candidate to disguise as her boyfriend. At that time, she didn¡¯t know who mentioned him. Butter, they agreed on the guy.


    Aiko remembered that they even evaluated him, in fact, even her heart now approves of the guy.


    He was a very special boy. Perhaps calling him a boy is inappropriate because he was far too mature for his age and also have the so-called extraordinary temperament. A person who she could only watch his back and unable to reach him.


    He wasn¡¯t like those boys around her that wanted to get closer to her, and please her. In his eyes, she was only just a ¡°kid¡±. This point was the thing that made her very angry.


    However, he, in her most desperate time of need, saved her. She still remembered that wonderful feeling when she tightly leaned on his back.


    Unwittingly, the girl¡¯s face was getting closer to the boy. When suddenly the boy¡¯s gentle breath lightly touched her sensitive lips, her face suddenly became very red. However, she didn¡¯t pull away, but slowly, slowly, little by little, getting closer.....


    When outside the door, a soft knock came, Masashi suddenly woke up.


    He looked at the girl next to him because she didn¡¯t wake up.


    Masashi was afraid of waking her up and gently got out of the bed.


    Walking over to open the door, seeing Asami standing outside the door, looking at him a bit strangely, his eyes still secretly watching Aiko, who was lying on the bed.


    ¡°Aiko?¡± Asami first asked.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t wake up. What time is it?¡±


    ¡°Almost 11 o¡¯clock.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s already noon. Where¡¯s the two girls?¡± Couldn¡¯t believe that he slept for so long, it seemed like he ran too muchst night.


    ¡°Ryoko with Ai went outside. They just went to buy some food back and is now preparing to make lunch. Do you want to go wash your face?¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Masashi yawned, and closed the door gently.


    Seeing that Masashi went into the bathroom, Asami thought for a moment and opened the door to Aiko¡¯s room.


    Asami went towards Aiko¡¯s bed, carefully watching the sleeping girl, and after a while suddenly burst intoughter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t need to pretend, I know you¡¯re awake.¡±


    Hearing herughter, the sleeping girl immediately blushed.


    ¡°How¡¯d you know I was awake?¡± Aiko embarrassingly looked at her, and immediately covered her head with her sheet.


    ¡°How can people be asleep when their eyeball like yours move around, so I understood at a nce that you were just pretending to be asleep. Well, get up now.¡± Asami smiled as she opened her sheets.


    ¡°Really so obvious?¡± Aiko nervously looked at her.


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry about it. Just hurry up, Ryoko and the others are waiting outside.¡± Asamiughed.


    Listening to her talk, made Aiko calmed down.


    ¡°Ami.¡± Aiko was changing her clothes as she suddenly let out a cry.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°He...Why was he sleeping.... beside me.¡± The sound at the end of her sentence was faint.


    ¡°He, who is he?¡± Asami squinted her eyes, grinning at her.


    ¡°Hateful fellow, you know who I¡¯m talking about.¡± Aiko was shamefully angry, throwing herself towards Asami and all of a sudden tickled her.


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t....ha, I admit I¡¯m wrong....ah!¡± Asami feared this move, and in less than three seconds, immediately begged for mercy.


    ¡°See if you still dare y around with me.¡± Aiko¡¯s small nose wrinkled.


    ¡°You guys always immediatelye to use this trick. Ah, no, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Asami moved three feet away from her. ¡°Last night Gennai-san came back holding you, we were shocked. We asked him what happened, and he just said that you were kidnapped by Mito Toyokawa, but soon was discovered by police, and that police caught Mito. And he was only there to bring you back from the police. He also asked us not to tell others about it. Because he heard from the police, that Mito seems to be very close with some bad guys, and in order to catch those people, the thing that happened can¡¯t be spread, so as not to startle them.¡±


    ¡°Aiko, was that true? Were you really abducted by Mito?¡±


    Watching Asami¡¯s puzzled look, Aiko almost couldn¡¯t bear to tell her the matterst night. But recallingst night¡¯s conversation, she finally bears it down.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, that Mito Toyokawa bastard kidnapped me. But there are a bit out of things that he said, in fact, it wasn¡¯t the police who saved me. Actually, the one who really saved me was just him alone.¡± When talking about Mito, Aiko was infuriated, but when it came to ¡°him¡±, the tone immediately became as gentle as silk.


    ¡°So it¡¯s true? That....did that Mito guy...you....¡± Asami nervously looked at her face.


    ¡°Fool, of course not. But if he hade a littlete it would be hard to say.¡± Thinking of the scene, Aiko still felt the chills.


    Listening to her talk, Asami was immediately relieved.


    ¡°Right, you said that the person who rescued you was Gennai-san, but how did he save you? In addition, how did he find Mito?¡± After Asami calmed down, she immediately asked a series of questions.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter. You still haven¡¯t answered my question, why was he....lying together with me?¡±


    Listening to her question, Asami exposed a strange smile, ¡°You have the nerve to ask? Last night, Gennai-sany you down on your bed when your hands suddenly clutched tightly on his clothes. We tried several times to take your hands off, but instead, you grasped him more and more tighter. Because we were afraid to wake you up, we had to tell Gennai-san to sleep together with you. But that fellow actually didn¡¯t want to. He said that a boy and a girl sleeping together is bad. If people find out, they will refer to him as an old cow eating a young grass. I still don¡¯t understand what problem that guy was talking about.¡±


    ¡°Later, without any choice, I told Ryoko and Ai to sleep together on the floor, so the room was filled with the five of use, and at that time he was quiet. That guy was in a very bad mood as if we were all boys, and he was the girl. Thank God you didn¡¯t see his look, or you would have been mad at him.¡± Stopping there, Asami still remembered the look he made. Aiko couldn¡¯t help butugh. He really was a jerk, but she seemed to feel that it wasn¡¯t surprising that he did that. Perhaps he was also an odd person. Thinking of this, the young girl was a little overwhelmed.

 Chapter 60 Clue

    This Chapter is sponsored by L of US, Khalid of Belgium, And Andre of Australia


    After eating the lunch, Masashi sent them back to school


    Before leaving, Aiko unconsciously grabbed his lower hem, ¡°Can youe to my house tonight?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, everything is alright. Didn¡¯t Murashima say that she will stay with you? If there is anything, you can just give me a call, and I will rush over.¡± Masashi patted her shoulder and consoled.


    ¡°Em.¡± Aiko immediatelyplied, but she could not conceal her face from showing a disappointed expression.


    Looking at her abandoned puppy expression, Masashi wryly smiled in his heart, and changed his statement: ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up from school in the afternoon, alright?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The girl¡¯s spirit significantly lifted up.


    Masashi nodded.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll meet you after school at the school entrance, and be on time.¡±


    ¡°I know. Gotta go, see you after school.¡± Masashi patted her on the head and then left after saying goodbye to the three other girls.


    Seeing how Aiko reluctant to part with Masashi, the three girls can¡¯t help but look at each other with wonder.


    They had never seen this girl is so dependent on one person.


    Just because he can¡¯t apany her, she became disappointed like this? And because a few words from that person, she became excited like this? Is this the lively, cheerful, and doing something without any regard to the boy Hasebe Aiko?


    ¡°Let us go.¡± When Masashi¡¯s back waspletely gone, the girl turned around and returned to her usual smiling face.


    ¡°Aiko, are you and him....¡± Kogure asked in surprise. The other two girls were also nervously watching her.


    ¡°I....quick....hurry up, if we¡¯rete, that spinster will start to curse.¡± The girl¡¯splexion was dripping wet. Before she even finished her words, she was already running.


    ¡°Aiko, wait, make it clear to us. Don¡¯t run....¡± Murashima and Kogure started to catch up.


    Hisoka Ai stood there, looking at the direction where Masashi left with aplex look.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    USA, New York, South of Manhattan, 5 km away from the famous Wall Street. On the third floor of a building, a middle-aged man wearing a long white gown slowly walked into the investment consultantpany called ¡°Chinatown.¡±


    This investmentpany is notrge, within the building, only the second and the third floor belongs to thispany. The investment firms this size, on the Wall Street and the surrounding area, is abound.


    Almost everyone knows that the Wall Street in the USA is paved with gold. Although only a few who can pick up gold in here, many continue to have such dreams. On the other hand, not many people will actually y, so they will give money to investmentpanies to invest. Therefore, such things supported many of this type ofpany.


    From the outside, this investmentpany doesn¡¯t look any different from the other investmentpany. But if you look carefully, this small scalepany actually have an abundant amount of beautiful staffs.


    In thispany, besides the male personnel who are responsible for handling the delivery, the rest are all female, moreover, almost all of them were beautiful women.


    Because of this, the whole office area is filled with the smell of perfume and makeup.


    Saw the middle-aged man walked in, the beautiful youngdy at the front desk immediately nodded to salute him, ¡°Good morning, Mr. Shen.¡±


    ¡°Hello, I would like to speak to your boss.¡± Chang¡¯an handed her the hat.


    ¡°Do you want me to take you in?¡± The receptionist asked as she hung his hat on a nearby rack.


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    ¡°As you wish. If there is anything you need, please feel free to call me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The receptionist watch as he walked in. Regarding this mysterious middle-aged man, she has always had some strange imagination.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Shen. Are you looking for the boss?¡± The morous female secretary wearing miniskirt saw Mr. Shen walked in, immediately greeted him with a smile.


    ¡°Please inform him.¡±


    ¡°Can you wait for a while? The boss is talking about something with the head of nning department in the office.¡±


    Noticing her strange look, Mr. Shen exposed a looming smile.


    ¡°Then I will just wait for him here.¡± Mr. Shen casually sat on the sofa.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you a cup of coffee.¡±


    ¡°If you can, please give me a cup of tea.¡±


    ¡°Ok, please wait.¡± The secretary went to another room to prepare the tea.


    After she steeped a good tea, Mr. Shen was quietly sipping the tea. Knowing that he doesn¡¯t like to talk, the secretary didn¡¯t dare to disturb him, and just lowered her head to continue to work.


    After about half an hour, the General Manager¡¯s door finally opened.


    The people who came out were not the boss, but a very charming tall beauty.


    She seemed not to see Mr. Shen, who sat on the sofa in the distance, but slightly nodded to the female secretary and hurriedly walked away.


    The other two clearly saw the strange flush on her face at that moment. Her breathing also seemed somewhat short, plus a little messy hair and wrinkles on the clothes. The female secretary and Mr. Shen certainly understood what were the boss ¡°talking about¡± with her.


    The only difference was, the female secretary¡¯s face seemed a bit odd. She nced at the female executive, and tilted her head to the side.


    Mr. Shen showed a thoughtful look.


    Seeing that Mr. Shen walked into the office, thepany boss looked like the cat who was caught stealing a fish, ¡°Chang¡¯an, sorry to keep you waiting for so long.¡±


    Looking at this young boss who was toozy to tie the button on his cor, Chang¡¯an showed a faint smile.


    ¡°Little Rei, aren¡¯t you afraid of AIDS?¡±


    Reili, who was drinking coffee, almost choked to death.


    Such a fearful middle-aged man, although he seldom speaks, sometimes a few words from him can make people want tomit suicide.


    ¡°You¡¯re not specificallye to talk about my physical health aren¡¯t you?¡± Reili smiled.


    ¡°I have just received a call from master, he has found clues to those mysterious men in ck.¡± Chang¡¯an style is straight to the point.


    ¡°What? Is that right?¡± Reili suddenly stood up with excitement.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He gave a list of people who can help with some of the clues about this matter to me. I believe it wouldn¡¯t be long before we can look at the details of these men in ck.¡±


    ¡°His grandma, cool, really cool. Really worthy to be called the master!¡± Reili banged his hand on the table.


    Thinking that the group will show up at any time, this strange terrorist-like enemy really makes Reili difficult to sleep everyday.


    ¡°This list is for you. If you need any help, just let me know immediately.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡±


    ¡°In these clues about these people, the password was just like thest time, just rece thest six digits to today¡¯s date. Destroy this immediately after you finish, we can¡¯t alert the enemy. The enemy seems to be much worse than we thought.¡± Chang¡¯an, from his pocket, handed him a small disk.


    ¡°I know that.¡± Reili took the CD into his suit inner pocket.


    ¡°Another thing to tell you, your new secretary seems not afraid that you have AIDS. To avoid trouble, rece her as soon as possible. After all, this kind of drama thing is already old.¡± Before going out, Chang¡¯an left this sentences.


    ¡°Ai, it¡¯s already the fourth, it seems like too much handsome is also a sin. Unfortunately, I haven¡¯t yed with her yet. She has a nice body....¡± Reili showed an iparably sad expression.


    Chang¡¯an, toozy to care for him, went out of the office.

 Chapter 61 School

    For three days, Masashi was like a babysitter picking up Aiko from school.


    He now regretted what he said to her that day. Originally it was only for that agreed day only, but he didn¡¯t think that kid would ask him to pick her up from school the next day. She even allegedly said that when something happens he would rush over every time, that fellow just like in the film exposed an expression that of an orphan being left behind. And her ssmates, especially Asami would coordinate and show an expression that of a person interrogating an ungrateful boyfriend.


    Their performance of a melodramatic show made Masashi so that he would want to curse. But thinking that she had been in such a big shock, he had to put up with it, making him meet with her for several days again.


    It was not until the fourth day that something happened, one that would have nothing to do with Masashi.


    In the afternoon, as usual, Masashi would hold a newspaper in front of the school entrance waiting for Aiko when Asami suddenly came out.


    ¡°Gennai-san, Aiko¡¯s participating in a club activity today. She¡¯s afraid you might wait for her for too long, so she told me to take you inside and wait for her there.¡±


    ¡°That kid joined a club, never heard her mention that before,¡± Masashi said while folding the newspaper.


    ¡°She¡¯s participating in the cooking study club, just joined yesterday. Later you have the luck of having a delicious meal.¡± Asami exposed a meaningful smile.


    ¡°Regarding this, I won¡¯t hold back and give my opinion. ording to my experience, generally, a girl¡¯s cooking ability and appearance are inversely proportional.¡±


    ¡°This fellow¡¯s unable to tell good from bad, if Aiko hears you say that, it would truly be the end with for you two. She for you joined the cooking club. You should also know that she has never participated any club activities in school.¡± Asami discontentedly curled her lips.


    ¡°For me? You¡¯re thinking too much. I¡¯m at best, nothing but her babysitter. Don¡¯t say anymore, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go find a ce to sit and wait.¡±


    Asami looked curiously at him, then led him inside.


    This was merely the benefit of knowing Asumi, as this was the first time Masashi entered this school. Because the students in this school were either a noble or have a rich family, the security here was tight, and usually, it would never allow outsiders to enter.


    Masashi walked and habitually observed the surroundings.


    Worthy of being an elite school, the interiorpared to the exterior was just too different. There was an advanced teaching building, library, a beautiful indoor gym, a world-ss indoor stadium, circr track, underground parking and more advanced facilities. This ostentation, even for some famous universities, would be considered mediocre.


    At this time, it was the end of the school day, so more and more student from inside left. Among these were people affectionately kissing in public, male and female students cuddling together were also a lot. Its openness is simply couldn¡¯t bepared with the public school that Masashi attends.


    When Masashi and Asami arrived at a circr corridor, Asami let him sit in the corridor on either side of the chair, as she was going to ask Aiko, when she¡¯ll leave.


    Masashi agreed in a high leveled tone and readily took out a newspaper.


    Reading for about 15 minutes, Masashi suddenly heard a very loud noise in the basketball court, raising his head, and only saw that ce surrounded by a group of people.


    Masashi, who was reading the newspaper, was a little bored, so he went over to see what¡¯s happening.


    Just one look and Masashi lost interest in watching.


    It was a very simple matter; seven boys were encircling a European student. No one in the crowd speaks out for the student, and some even smiled while finger-pointing at him, purely seeing this as a y.


    School violence wasn¡¯t unusual in Japan whenpared to schools in the United States were they were moremon.


    Masashi never thought of himself as a righteous person, so hepletely didn¡¯t intend to interfere with the matter.


    ¡°Gennai-san, there you are, making us look for you. Really.¡± Aiko with Asami, Ryoko, and Ai saw Masashi in the crowd. Aiko couldn¡¯t help but pout,ining.


    ¡°Did the club activity that studies how to kill using food end?¡± Masashi went to greet the other three girls while slowly withdrawing from the crowd.


    ¡°Hateful, it¡¯s the cooking study club, the study isn¡¯t meant to kill people using food.¡± Aiko very flirtingly protested.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s good, let¡¯s go quickly. I¡¯m a bit hungry, so I can¡¯t wait to get home for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Tonight, stay in my house to eat, okay? I just learned a new cuisine today.¡± Aiko showed an expression hoping that he¡¯ll agree.


    Her face reminded Masashi of Rumi¡¯s appearing when she¡¯s asking him to eat the food she made. ¡°In a month, I presume that you would send your fellow students to the hospital for a period of time because of food poisoning.¡±


    ¡°Hateful guy.¡± Aiko couldn¡¯t help but pinch his arm.


    Masashi¡¯s thick skin became plump, as he temporarily massages his arm.


    ¡°Gennai-san, what¡¯s happening there?¡± Asami strangely looked at the surrounding students.


    ¡°Nothing, just a group of kids venting their excess energy.¡±


    When they were just about to go out of the basketball court, when Masashi with his sense of hearing that far surpasses that of an ordinary person heard a sentence that made his eyes blink. Because of this sentence, he stopped.


    ¡°Do you know the lifeless guy there?¡± Masashi turned around and asked them.


    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Ryoko asked.


    Masashi pointed at the front.


    The four girls were a little curious and went towards the crowd to see.


    After a while, the four came back. Ryoko said: ¡°The person you just mentioned should be the transfer student who just transferred just recently, His name is Zhangming Xian.


    ¡°He¡¯s Chinese?¡±


    ¡°Yes, his father was a Chinese-American, he was studying in the United States, and transferred herest month. But he¡¯s very timid, so he¡¯s often being bullied. The people hitting him are problem students in this school, but their backgrounds are very deep, so even the teachers don¡¯t stop them.¡± Ryoko went on.


    ¡°In other words, just now I didn¡¯t mishear it wrong.¡± Masashi suddenly said dismissively.


    The four girls were puzzled when Masashi quietly returned to the crowd again, who then, arrived at the forefront.


    When he came into contact with the person who obstructed people, he clearly noticed the besieged US transfer student Zhangming Xian hugging his head tightly using his hands, and body curled up while lying on the ground. As several male students around him constantly kicking him, one of the tallest student wearing high quality shoes stepped on the transfer student¡¯s head fiercely kneading his head, and sometimes spitting on him.


    Masashi was very familiar with this scene, when he wasn¡¯t reincarnated in his body, that cowardly Hirota Masashi would be bullied like this by high school students every day. But this wasn¡¯t the reason why Masashi returned once more.


    ¡°What did you just call him?¡± Masashi went to the front and asked the tallest boy.


    ¡°Who are you? You¡¯re not a student of our school.¡± The boy looked at his uniform.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am, if I heard correctly, you just called him a Chinese pig, is that right?¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do about it? Before I get angry, go away to the side.¡± Several other boys also stopped and looked at him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask again, did you just call him a Chinese pig?¡± Masashi still tirelessly asked.


    ¡°I did, if you trouble me again, I¡¯ll hit you.¡± The boy spat at Masashi.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re on the line.¡± Masashi gently stepped sideways evading the saliva, as his face had a strange smile.


    ¡°You....¡± The boy hadn¡¯t finished talking when his whole body was suddenly sent flying....


    Nobody knew what happened, the crowd of students only saw him suddenly sent flying more than two meters to the left, and then fell to the ground motionlessly.


    The field suddenly became quiet, followed by screamsing from the girls while the entire basketball court was immediately messed up.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± In the remaining six boys, a boy wearing sses asked Masashi out loud.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it? You cane again to find out.¡± Masashi sent out a chilling smile again.

 Chapter 62 Under Attack

    ¡°This guy¡¯s together with the Chinese pig, let¡¯s go t them together.¡± Another tall boy with his heart gelled cried out.


    After he finished speaking, several people immediately surrounded Masashi.


    ¡°Stop it, all of you stop.¡± Aiko rushed at them loudly saying something.


    ¡°Aiko, do you know this guy?¡± The boy with sses looked at her.


    ¡°He¡¯s my friend, please don¡¯t do it. It¡¯s just a misunderstanding.¡± Aiko said anxiously.


    ¡°Ikeda, he¡¯s really Aiko¡¯s friend, don¡¯t be unreasonable.¡± Asami also ran.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is, in short, he started it, in any case, we won¡¯t let him go.¡± The boy with his hair gelled sneered.


    ¡°Fukui, don¡¯t go too far.¡± Asami looked at him coldly.


    ¡°Aiko, although he¡¯s you friend, the person who started it was him, if we let him go we¡¯ll lose face. But I¡¯ll give you face, if he¡¯s willing to get down on his knees and beg us for mercy, I might be able to let him go.¡± Ikeda wearing his sses looked at Aiko¡¯s charming face.


    Gennai-san kneel and beg? With that guy¡¯s character, he would rather die than do so. Aiko was just about to openly plead again, just as she was opening her mouth when suddenly the teenager suddenly spoke up: ¡°Leave, this matter has nothing to do with you.¡±


    His expression was the same as before, but Aiko and Asami clearly felt that at this moment, Masashi looked like a different person that they have never seen before. With only those words, the two girls couldn¡¯t let out a sound.


    ¡°Boy, it seems you¡¯ve awakened. Now kneel down and lick my shoes, or it may be toote.¡± Ikeda sneered.


    ¡°Has anyone told you, your mouth stinks. Let¡¯s do this quickly. I still have to go home for dinner.¡±


    Ikeda flew into a rage, ¡°kill this motherfucker!¡±


    Suddenly, the six boys rushed.....


    Five minutester, looking on the ground there were six boys continuously groaning, everyone couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.


    Are we in the film ¡¸Fist of the North Star¡¹? Otherwise, how could this scene that could only happen in the movie be done in real life?


    Nobody could see how Masashi struck down the men, but everyone saw, that all the boys who rushed at him, even if it just looks like he only slightly touches them, the boy that he bumped would definitely fall down to the ground.


    Most people felt horrible to these young boys who one by one continuously fell tly down to the ground.


    When he beat them up, the sound of the impact when making contact with the muscle made people feel the chill on their spine.


    No matter how the boys screamed for mercy, the boy would still continue and attack every one of them, without mercy, only until he beat up the seven one by one was he finally willing to stop.


    He only used less than 10 seconds to take down the six people, but he actually spent five minutes beating up the people.


    In that five minutes, Aiko and Asami totally had the time to stop him, but at that time, they like everyone else, had their mind go nk, and were only able to look until the end.


    After he had beaten up all of them, Masashi suddenly turned around and looked at the transfer student, then step by step walked over towards him.


    ¡°Thanks, Thank you....¡± Seeing Masashie closer, the transfer student was shocked and scared. But knowing he had helped him, he quickly thanked him aloud.


    But he wasn¡¯t finished, Masashi suddenly grabbed him by the cor with both hands, his whole body lifted up, and then mercilessly pressed on the basketball beam.


    His back was leaning on the beam in pain making him call out in pain.


    ¡°You, what do you want?¡± He said, with a half-skilled Japanese ent, while his face was in panic as he looked at Masashi.


    ¡°What do I want?¡± Masashi suddenly increased the strength in his hands. Zhangming xian suddenly called out again.


    ¡°You ask what I want? I should ask you what you want. A man beating people up doesn¡¯t matter, but you didn¡¯t even dare fight back, like a dead dog being bullied by this group of garbage. Looking at you, not only they, even I would think about beating you up.¡± Masashi looked at him with glowing bloodshot eyes.


    Zhangming Xian had no time to think about how this Japanese boy could speak Chinese, but also fluent. At that moment, he saw Masashi¡¯s ferocious look and was scared unable to let out a sound.


    Looking at the pale, trembling boy, Masashi suddenly felt a little tired. He wasn¡¯t tired physically, but heartfelt tired.


    He sighed, then released Zhangming Xian¡¯s cor, turned around and walked away.


    Along the way, the crowd of students as to avoid trouble, automatically moved one meter away from him, no one dared to approach him.


    Seeing Masashi get farther, Aiko was biting her lips and quickly followed. The other three girls had no choice but also follow them.


    A dynamic music echoed in the fast-food restaurant, a teenager with four girls sitting together to eat. Strictly speaking, only the boy was eating. As for the four girls, they looked at him very strangely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything you want to say to us?¡± Finally, the girl with a very cute look and skin as white as jade couldn¡¯t help but speak first.


    ¡°Today¡¯s chicken seems harder to eat than usual.¡± Masashi, taking thest bite out of the chicken, carelessly threw away the bones, then calmly said to her.


    ¡°Is that the only thing you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s difficult to drink soda. I¡¯ve been wondering why so many people would love this traditional Chinese medicine like color as a beverage.¡±


    The girl unconsciously scratched his fists, ¡°Nothing else yet?¡±


    ¡°and so....¡±


    ¡°and so?¡±


    ¡°The conclusion is eating fast food isn¡¯t good,¡± Masashi said while rubbing his mouth.


    ¡°You only want to say that?¡± The girl couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and suddenly stood up.


    ¡°Aiko, not like this, you should persuade him slowly.¡± Asami immediately put her back to her seat. While Ryoko, who was beside her,forted her.


    Aiko, angrily sat down, as her eyes kept looking at Masashi.


    ¡°Do you know who you just hit?¡±


    ¡°I hit a human? Don¡¯t have any impression of them.¡± Masashi continued to y the fool.


    ¡°You.....¡± Aiko almost pounded the table, but Asami quickly pulled her.


    ¡°Gennai-san, this time, you¡¯re really in trouble. Those people¡¯s background are very powerful, not only rich, but also know a lot of powerful people, especially that Ikeda, his father is an incumbent, and has so much power so that no one in school dares to cause trouble for him.¡± Ryoko next exined.


    ¡°So it is. I know, if there¡¯s nothing else I¡¯m going home for dinner. You be careful on the road.¡± Masashi said as he stood up.


    ¡°What also eat rice? Do you really not understand the seriousness of the situation? Those people will certainly look for revenge, aren¡¯t you even worried a little bit worried about it?¡± Aiko stopped him as she was both worried and anxious, tears almost falling down.


    Masashi quietly watched her, and after a while, suddenlyughed again,ughing lightheartedly.


    ¡°Kid, whether you believe it or not, in this world, there¡¯s no one I can¡¯t beat. Rest assured, those young folks are only capable of enduring me.¡± With that, he walked passed her going out of the fast-food restaurant.


    Seeing Masashi¡¯s back, Aiko and the other girls again exposed bewildered eyes.

 Chapter 63 Innocent

    Some things, no matter what one does, would stille.


    The next morning, Masashi was called to the principal¡¯s office.


    Opening the door, he saw the fat principal and at his left side, sitting there was a stern middle-aged man.


    Originally the principal was apanying the middle-aged man with a smiling face, seeing Masashi, he immediately shouted loudly: ¡°Gennai Masashi, what exactly did you do? Come quickly, Congressman Ikeda has especiallye looking for you.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the person sitting next to him, he would have pointed at the problem student and cursed at him.


    Masashi¡¯s mouth twitched as he quietly walked towards Congressman Ikeda.


    ¡°Are you Gennai Masashi-san?¡± The stern middle-aged man unexpectedly used honorifics.


    Masashi frown, then said dismissively: ¡°I am Gennai Masashi, what brings you to look for me?¡±


    ¡°Gennai Masashi, what¡¯s with that attitude?¡± The principal was anxious as he breaks into a cold sweat. He was prepared, so long as Congressman Ikeda would be happy, he would immediately expel this problem student, so as to not stir up any trouble.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, this middle-aged man turned around and suddenly kneeled down before Masashi.


    This almost made the principal¡¯s eyes fall out, and even Masashi was a little surprised.


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach my child a lesson, for offending Mr. Gennai, I beg for your Excellency¡¯s forgiveness.¡± Congressman Ikeda¡¯s head was firmly against the floor.


    Masashi calmed, saying softly: ¡°After all, the person who first started it was I, doesn¡¯t Mr. Ikeda me me?¡±


    ¡°I do not dare to, my son was extremely, stubbornly disobedient, so I must thank your excellency for educating him. In the future, I¡¯ll certainly teach my son strictly and ensure that something like this never happens again.¡±


    ¡°Now that the misunderstanding¡¯s gone, Mr. Ikeda please give my regards to Ikeda student.¡± Masashi quitted while one was still ahead, after all, this guy was still a congressman, in front of other he should still give him some face.


    ¡°Thank you for your Excellency¡¯s concern. If it¡¯s all right I¡¯ll go first, I¡¯m very sorry for wasting your excellency¡¯s precious study time.¡± Congressman Ikeda bent down and bowed down and again.


    ¡°Well, you take care.¡± Masashi was tired of this hypocrite formality.


    ¡°Gennai student, you....¡± With Congressman Ikeda gone, the principal looked at Masashi as if he saw a monster.


    ¡°Principal, if there¡¯s nothing else I¡¯ll go back to ss.¡± Before he could finish, Masashi had proudly walked out.


    ¡°Good, good, you take care....¡± Principal wiped his sweat while smiling.


    Masashi returned to the ssroom but found no one there. Then he remembered that it was physical education, so students had to go to the field.


    Without anything to do, he looked at his drawer and took out a book.


    Not long before reading he heard footstepsing from outside the door. He looked up and saw Mizatoe in.


    Because he was always looking towards the back, up until he entered the ssroom, and only to see Masashi let out an evil grin.


    Seeing Masashi, Mizato¡¯s first reaction was to run out, but Masashi was already at the door waiting for him, he wanted to run, but a hand behind him immediately grasped his arm, pinning his whole body against the wall.


    ¡°ya!¡± Mizato immediately called out in pain.


    ¡°Mizato-san, we haven¡¯t spoken for a long time, have you been well?¡±


    ¡°You, what do you want?¡± Mizato was frightened while hisplexion turned pale. He didn¡¯t know when, but he suddenly saw Masashi¡¯s flexible foot.


    ¡°Nothing, I just want to chat with Mizato schoolmate.¡±


    ¡°I beg you, let me go, please? My hand hurts.¡± Mizato said.


    ¡°Of course, as long as you don¡¯t run.¡± Masashi then let go of his hand and smiled at him.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Mizato was ufortable.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the ss right now is physical education. I would like to ask, why did Mizato-sane back here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m a little ufortable.¡± Mizato evasively said.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not imaging it previously, didn¡¯t you put something in my drawer?¡±


    Hearing his words, Mizato¡¯s face immediately turned pale, ¡°I, didn¡¯t...¡±


    But before he finished, Masashi suddenly grabbed him by the cor, st time didn¡¯t that bastard Nagasaki order you to frame me?¡±


    ¡°You, how do you know that?¡± Mizato stared at him.


    This little rascal is really just a kid, with only one try he already fell into the trap, Masashi sneered in his heart.


    ¡°That¡¯s so, and he told you to put the fountain pen secretly in my drawer, right?¡±


    Mizato nodded reluctantly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you a question? Answer me.¡± Masashi gave him a stern look


    Mizato was frightened by him and quickly answered yes.


    ¡°I can let you off, but you must tell me what happened that day in detail. I want to know how he set me up.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to let me go?¡± Mizato said skeptically.


    ¡°Your grandmother! Told you to quickly tell me, you¡¯re too talkative.¡± Masashi was a little impatient.


    Mizato didn¡¯t dare ask anymore, and immediatelyid it out.


    Just listen to a few words, Masashi couldn¡¯t help but doze off already. Listening to him for a full fifteen minutes while constantly saying it wasn¡¯t his fault, begging for mercy and some nonsense that he regrettedmitting the crime.


    Once he finished, Masashi finally let out a yawn. Thenzily said: ¡°Mizato, you¡¯re the most stupidest kid I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mizato looked at him, puzzled.


    ¡°Listen to this,¡± Masashi said as he took out his cell phone, and then lowered his head provokingly.


    Not long after, a record of their conversation could be heard from the phone, and its content was just Mizato being ountable with the alleged incident.


    Hearing the tape, Mizato knew he was tricked, and immediately rushed to grab the phone. But Masashi kicked off the ground.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m so bored that I¡¯d even listen to a three-year-old? Guess what¡¯s going to happen? Nagasaki asked such an idiot to be the ringer, is the most fatal mistake he made. Now let¡¯s go to the principal, and if you can get Nagasaki involved, then maybe you¡¯ll be off the hook.¡± Masashi jumped off the table and walked to the door.


    Mizato suddenly ran in front of him, stopping at the door and loudly said: ¡°Give me the phone!¡±


    Masashi sneered, ¡°If you were me, would you do it?¡±


    ¡°Give me or I....¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, what, you¡¯ll jump on me? Or die in front of me?¡±


    Mizato suddenly pulled out a knife from his body, pointing at Masashi and eximed: ¡°I, I¡¯ll say it again, give me the phone.....otherwise, I...¡±


    Masashi looked at him, ¡°You can try.¡± Then step by step walked towards him.


    ¡°Don¡¯te, I told you to stop.......stop!¡± Mizato hysterically cried.


    Masashi walked over and looked at him, quietly watching him, not doing anything.


    After a while, Mizato suddenly dropped the knife, kneeling in front of him as he cried, ¡°I beg you, let me go.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need people to take responsibility for what you did.¡± Masashi expressionlessly said, then turned around and walked out of the ssroom.


    Behind the sound of Mizato crying more and more loudly can be heard.


    ¡°Senior, what¡¯s going on with you? Are you sick?¡± Rumi gently touched his forehead.


    ¡°Nothing, just thinking of something.¡±


    ¡°Brother, what happened to that Mizato now?¡± Kazumi made a cup of tea cing it before Masashi.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe taken away by his family.¡±


    ¡°Good, now senior¡¯s name is finally clean. Just thinking that that Nagasaki could do such a thing, it¡¯s outrageous.¡± Rumi said angrily.


    ¡°I already told you, that transfer student¡¯s not a good person.¡± Kazumi very calmly drank some tea.


    ¡°You guess how will the school deal with the two of them?¡± Rumi asked.


    ¡°Mizato that fellow would certainly be urged to quit, as for Nagasaki, hard to say, probably nothing will happen.¡± Kazumi sneered.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because in the evidence only Mizato admitted his crime, as long as Nagasaki simply denies it, nothing can be done to him. Moreover, rich kids like him would curry the school favor beforehand, so why would they pursue the matter.¡± Masashi said next.


    ¡°Could it be that we¡¯ll just let something like this pass?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say.¡± Masashi suddenly exposed a yful smile.

 Chapter 64 The Dim Light Of The Night

    This chapter is sponsored by Anonymous


    ¡°Brother, are you going to pick that girl in the afternoon?¡± Kazumi suddenly asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How low are you going to continue picking her up?¡±


    This question has also caused Rumi to eagerly watch.


    ¡°It should be another day or two. I think that¡¯s about it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to stop picking her up, after all, she is the sister of teacher Naoko, how bad could she be?¡± Kazumi said passive-aggressively.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t speak as if I¡¯m going to buy her goldfish will you (TL: Goldfish is ng for pedo)?¡± Masashi didn¡¯t understand what was it that made her angry.


    ¡°Did you really never attempt with that girl?¡± Kazumi stared at him.


    Truly deadly, even the serious word like ¡®attempt¡¯ came out. ¡°Frankly, I have no interest in the little kid.¡±


    ¡°What kind of girl are you interested in? Is it a woman like teacher Naoko?¡± Kazumi pressed the matter step by step.


    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m horny? How could kids these days ask this kind of question.¡± Masashi rolled his eyes at her.


    ¡°Other people are curious about you. Brother, tell me.¡± Kazumi used the soft and hard method. Rumi also came helping herunching an offensive eye contact from the side.


    ¡°Kazumi, you set a bad example for Rumi.¡± Masashi wryly smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject, quickly talk.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of woman that I like, at least, for now, I don¡¯t know. Maybe one day I¡¯ll meet a woman who I want to be buried together with, it means I¡¯ve found the one.¡± Masashi said dismissively.


    ¡°What kind of answer is this?¡± Kazumi was very unhappy.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going back to the ssroom, you two also need to hurry up.¡± After that, he stretched himself and went toward the door.


    Kazumi started to pick up the lunch boxes, seeing Rumi in a trance, then patted her on the shoulder, ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°I think senpai has something on his mind today.¡± Rumi woke up from her daze.


    ¡°With that fellow¡¯s character, if he refuses to say, nobody could guess what¡¯s in his mind.¡±


    ¡°But you can rest assured, it seems that he doesn¡¯t have any interest in that girl.¡± Kazumi suddenly turned and grinned at her.


    ¡°I....I don¡¯t know what are you talking about, I....need to go....¡± The Kendo girl blushed like blood, stood up and left in a hurry.


    ¡°Little fool, let me tell you, that guy in some ways is quite slow, and sometimes you have to learn to take the initiative. Otherwise, he will never understand.¡± Kazumi said these words behind her.


    Hearing this, Rumi¡¯s body involuntarily paused for a moment and then hastily ran downstairs.


    After she left, Kazumi suddenly sighed softly and then continued to clean up.


    ¡°You must be proud right? Gennai Masashi.¡± In the hallway, Masashi encountered a gloomy-faced Nagasaki.


    ¡°Today you are just alone? That¡¯s very rare. Where¡¯s your group of fans?¡±


    ¡°All of that is thanks to you.¡± Nagasaki looked at him coldly.


    Masashi looked at him and burst outughing, ¡°I initially have no feeling at all about it, but seeing you like this, all of a sudden I think that this is something that should be weed. I¡¯ve said this before: that was a very poor y. Especially since you used this idiot actor Mizato, that¡¯s the biggest mistake you made.¡±


    ¡°You are right. It was my mistake. But what can you do, as long as I tly deny it, they can¡¯t possibly deal with me.¡± Nagasaki sneered.


    ¡°I think you misunderstood. I did not think that this would impact you at all. That idiot just happened to be in the doorstep, so I grabbed him to prove my innocence. My ount with you hasn¡¯t even started yet.¡± When it came to thest sentence, Masashi looked at him dismissively.


    ¡°You....¡±


    ¡°People have to take responsibility for what they¡¯ve done. I left this sentence to Mizato, and now, I leave it to you.¡± With that, Masashi bypassed his side and walked to the ssroom.


    Nagasaki watched him gradually walked away, at that moment, he suddenly felt as if he did something wrong, messing with someone that shouldn¡¯t be messed with.


    When he was about to arrive at the ssroom, Masashi suddenly changed his mind and without another word, he turned and went downstairs.


    When he walked out of the school gate, a blue ¡°BMW¡± suddenly came toward him.


    ¡°Mr. Gennai, if you don¡¯t mind pleasee aboard.¡± The car window open, revealing a beautiful bright face of a beauty.


    Masashi took one look at her and then opened the front door to sit in.


    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± Sakurai looked at him and said with a gentle tune.


    ¡°Just drive, anywhere you want.¡± He turned on the radio.


    Sakurai no longer spoke, quietly started the car.


    ¡°I forgot to appreciate your effort, thank you for helping me deal with Ikeda.¡± In the moving car, after nearly half an hour of silent, Masashi said something.


    ¡°Your wee, this was what we suppose to do.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what day is today?¡± Masashi suddenly said some irrelevant words.


    Sakurai wanted to say: ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t think of anything.¡±


    ¡°Today, actually there¡¯s nothing important, it¡¯s just the anniversary of the death of my friend.¡± Masashi dismissively said.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    Masashi smiled, ¡°It has nothing to do with you, you don¡¯t need to apologize. Previously, every year at this time, I would visit her. But I didn¡¯t go this year.


    ¡°Do you have some matters that makes you unable to go this year?¡± Sakurai¡¯s voice was gentle as water.


    ¡°No, I have many free times. It¡¯s purely a matter of heart.¡± Masashi looked at the scenery outside the window in a daze.


    Sakurai paused for a moment, and then quietly said: ¡°My father once said, life is but dozens of years. If someone arrives at his or her death door with little remorse, that is a happy thing.¡±


    Masashi said nothing, just quietly looking out of the window.


    After what seemed to be a long time, he turned to smile at Sakurai, ¡°Thank You. Perhaps you¡¯re right, things that you want to do, you have to do it. Don¡¯t think too much, or it will only increase your worry. Please, I would like to go home.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Sakurai smiled at him and put the car back.


    Five minutester, Masashi wearing casual clothes walked out from the house.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡± He opened the door again to sit in.


    ¡°Where do you want to go now?¡± Sakurai looked at him.


    ¡°Sorry to trouble you, the airport, please. I hope we¡¯re notte.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Sakurai immediately started the car and sped away toward the airport.


    Late at night, in a mountainous area in southern Nepal, a teenager sitting quietly in front of a white tombstone.


    Looking at this piece of erect stone, the teenager suddenly remembered an old song that he listened in a church.


    I¡¯m not here, please don¡¯t stand at my grave crying, because I¡¯m not sleeping. I¡¯m everywhere along the wind. I¡¯m the glistening white snow. I¡¯m the light of the Sun that brushes the field. I¡¯m the stars in the night sky....


    Please don¡¯t stand at my grave crying, because I¡¯m not here, ¡°A Wei, I am Lei Yin....¡± The boy felt his throat went dry.


    ¡°It¡¯s been ten years. I haven¡¯te to see you in ten years. I have been hesitant toe to see you again. Because I¡¯m not that Lei Yin. I hope that you¡¯re not here either, otherwise, my ash underneath yet I am still here, this is so unfair to you.¡± Finished this sentence, the boy was silent for a long time.


    ¡°No matter what, I still came. Tonight, I¡¯ll be right here with you, just like before, to apany you to see tomorrow¡¯s sunrise.¡± With that, the boy quietly drunk the wine, leaning against the stone.


    Tonight, the dim light of the night was like a river.

 Chapter 65 First Meeting

    When Masashi came back to the hotel, it was already two in the afternoon.


    Calling the airport to ask for a moment, the first flight to Tokyo was at 5 o¡¯clock. Because it was still early, Masashi decided to walk outside.


    Nepal was a beautiful ce; most of the country was not affected by industrial pollution. It was full of green trees and flower, as well as the air being crystal clear.


    Not long after, Masashi began to feel a little bit hungry, then remembering except eating on the ne, from yesterday to now he hasn¡¯t eaten anything. So he had no choice but to turn back and go to a nearby restaurant.


    Eating half of the time, Masashi suddenly felt like he was being watched. Looked behind him, and sure enough, he saw a little girl approximately 8-9-year-old standing nearby staring at him.


    The little girl¡¯s face was as white as milk, eyes big and round, wearing very good textured cashmere, looking like a well-made doll.


    Face almost looked that of an Asians, but also having a Nepal person¡¯s delicate facial features. So the first idea that Masashi had was that she wasn¡¯t from around this ce.


    The little girl was actually not afraid, as Masashi moved closer and closer towards her.


    Masashi was amused, looked at her while pointing at an uneaten dessert on the table, referring if she wanted to eat it?


    The little girl shook her head, walked towards Masashi, and finally spoke, speaking which was actually English. Masashi was also a little bit surprised.


    ¡°You.....Who are you?¡± The little girl¡¯s tone was very stiff, and it seemed like it had been a long time since she hadst spoken.


    ¡°Did you parents not teach you, before asking for someone¡¯s name, you have to tell them your name first,¡± Masashi said with a smile.


    The little girl shook her head, ¡°I....don¡¯t know, they¡¯re already dead.¡± Her expression was serious.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Masashi gently touched her head.


    Regarding this action, the little girl seemed like she had very much enjoyed it, and like a kitten gently closed her eyes.


    ¡°I have two names, a Chinese name, and a Japanese name. You can call me Lei Yin.¡± When it came to his name, Masashi felt that he was both familiar and unfamiliar with it.


    ¡°Lei, Lei....¡± The little girl said softly, and then unblinkingly looked at him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you my name, so you should also tell me your name.¡±


    ¡°.....They call me Amy.¡±


    ¡°Amy? Where are you from?¡± Although she spoke in English, Masashi always felt like she was Asian, so who knew she had such a western name.


    The little girl didn¡¯t answer, and just looked at him puzzled.


    ¡°Do you want to eat this?¡± Masashi didn¡¯t ask again but pointed at the cake and pastries on the table as he asked.


    ¡°Ahn.¡± The little girl didn¡¯t refuse again.


    At that time, Masashi sipped his tea and watched the little girl¡¯s lovely, but clumsy movements as she ate dessert.


    ¡°Amy, why are you here? Who are you?¡± When the little girl was eating something, a female voice could suddenly be heard.


    Masashi turned to look behind and saw a very beautiful Eurasian beauty aggressively looking at him.


    ¡°Are you Amy¡¯s guardian?¡± Masashi gently put down the cup.


    ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡± The beautiful woman first pulls Amy to her side, as she looked at him with hostility.


    ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary tourist, but as you can see, I just asked this kid to eat.¡± Masashi hated dealing with an anxious woman, if you really treasured this kid, no matter what she wouldn¡¯t have been running around all over the ce.


    ¡°Amy, are you okay? Did he do anything weird to you?¡± the beauty ignored him, crouching and carefully examining the little girl.


    Masashi smiled bitterly, her tone clearly regarded him as a pervert. He didn¡¯t want to care about her, so he stood up and left.


    But before he could even take two steps forward, his foot suddenly felt heavy.


    He looked down and saw Amy. At that moment, she felt like a baby bear clinging to his legs and wouldn¡¯t let him go no matter what.


    ¡°Lei, don¡¯t go....don¡¯t go....¡± The little girl stared at him with pleading eyes


    .


    ¡°Amy, quickly let go!¡± The beauty was surprised and furious.


    Amy didn¡¯t pay attention to her and continued clinging tightly on Masashi¡¯s thigh.


    Looking at the little girl who didn¡¯t like to speak, Masashi¡¯s eyes was filled with a faint warmth. He squatted down and touched Amy¡¯s small head and said: ¡°Hey, kid, you are so bad, oh.¡±


    ¡°Lei...., don¡¯t go.¡± The little girl looked at him pitifully.


    The beauty next to him was surprised, she had never seen Amy as she was now, being dependent on one person. She was very clear that Amy had a severe autism, apart from her father, she was never close to anyone. Even they were rarely able to make her say a few words. Her father was worried about her condition, so he looked for a lot of famous psychologists trying to treat her, but maybe because of her trauma during her childhood was too big, so even now hasn¡¯t even made the slightest progress. In this case, she was powerless.


    But now, in front of this high school-like teenager, Amy unexpectedly didn¡¯t want him to leave? Thinking of this, Alice Lynn couldn¡¯t help but look at the teenager.


    Masashi absolutely didn¡¯t know Alice was watching, as he was busyforting this kid. Finally, after a lot of exining, Amy¡¯s small hands finally let go, but her eyes still looked at him closely.


    ¡°Go call this number and you can find me. Will you call?¡± Masashi wrote his phone number on a piece of paper and handed it to her, demonstrating a motion of calling him.


    The little girl nodded, holding the small piece of paper on her hand tightly as if she was afraid that it would fly away.


    ¡°Well, I really gotta go. If there¡¯s something, then give me a call,ter must be obedient.¡±


    Ami nodded again, her eyes blinking as she looked at him.


    Masashi smiled, patted her little head then left the restaurant.


    Until he was very far away from the restaurant, Masashi seemed to be able to hear the little girl calling his name.


    Gently breathing, Masashi waved in front of the taxi.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± The taxi driver asked in broken English.


    ¡°Airport,¡± Masashi said in Nepal.


    When the driver heard Masashi speak in Nepal, he was suddenly very happy. He even couldn¡¯t help but ask him a few question. For example, which country was he from? Why can he speak Nepal so well? Did hee to travel in Nepal and so on. He also took great pains to introduce to Masashi several famous attractions as well as some strange customs. Later he also exined to him where and when to take a cheaper taxi ride, which hotel was good, and which hotel wasn¡¯t very healthy and so on. His enthusiasm seemed to show that the two had known each other for dozens of years now.


    Seeing this overly enthusiastic middle-aged man, Masashi had mixed feeling. If he had known this earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have fluently answered him with the Nepal Language, if he had done so, he wouldn¡¯t have had to listen to him for a long time.


    When the taxi driver was still talking, Masashi looked through the rearview mirror towards the Restaurant where Amy was with the woman.


    Looking behind, Amy had a very dull look. On the other hand, at that moment, the woman was holding her hand as she called for a taxi.


    Not long after, a taxi opened up to them.


    Masashi retracted his eyes, and when he was ready to tell this talkative driver to shut up and drive, suddenly, he heard a woman scream.


    He quickly looked back and saw two men rushed out from the taxi towards Amy, when the woman screamed, one of the two men forcibly pulled Amy into the taxi. While the woman unceasingly struggled, one of the men closed the door. Then, the taxi immediately left.


    The whole thing took less than 5 seconds, and a few actually saw, so it didn¡¯t attract the attention of other people. But Masashi saw, he saw very clearly, that this was kidnapping.


    ¡°Immediately catch that taxi,¡± Masashi eximed towards the driver.


    ¡°What happened?¡± the middle-aged man was still immersed in speaking.


    ¡°I told you to catch up with that car. Fast!¡± Masashi shouted.


    The taxi driver couldn¡¯t believe that a man could have such eyes, he suddenly broke out in a cold sweat. And at that moment didn¡¯t dare say anything, immediately starting up the taxi to pursue in the direction that Masashi eximed.

 Chapter 66 Warehouse

    This chapter is sponsored by Anonymous


    ¡°Who are you people?¡± Knowing that escape is impossible, Alice Lynn gradually calmed down.


    The two men didn¡¯t make any sound.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m asking you, why do you kidnap us?¡± Alice Lynn cried aloud.


    The two men still ignored her.


    Never was her so lightly treated, if not for her hands being handcuffed, she would p them in the face.


    Seeing the pale face of the nearby Amy, Alice Lynn can only hug her gently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing would happen.¡± She said with a smile to the little girl.


    Amy didn¡¯t make a sound, just looked at her nkly.


    The taxi continued to move forward in silent, looking at the constantly disappearing scene outside the window, Alice Lynn felt gloomy.


    After nearly an hour of driving, the taxi pulled up in front of warehouse dock.


    It was an abandoned worn-out warehouse. In front of the warehouse, two deluxe cars parked.


    The scene was very quiet around them, except to the faintly heard ship¡¯s sirens in the distance, there was no human voice.


    Alice Lynn and Amy were held by the two men to get off the taxi and into the warehouse.


    The driver also got off of the car and walked to the front of the deluxe car and entered it to sit in the driver seat.


    In the dimly lit warehouse, only one incandescent light bulb was shining. Four men were quietly sitting there, sitting in the middle is a blond youth wearing a high-quality suit and a middle-aged man dressed in a gray suit.


    ¡°Nicole, it really is you, asshole.¡± Saw the blond youth, Alice Lynn shouted at once.


    ¡°Alice Lynn, this is so undy-like.¡± Nicole stood up, smiling.


    Alice Lynn suddenly rushed over and tried to wallop his shoulder.


    When she came, the two men were about to grab her, but Nicole beckoned with his hand to stop them.


    After Alice had hit him a few times, Nicole reached up to her chin.


    ¡°Alice Lynn, you¡¯re so beautiful. What a pity, why did you do this to me? You know, we have almost reached the marriage stage.¡±


    ¡°Who wants to marry someone who can only wag his tail like a dog in front of Adams?¡± Alice Lynn spat on his face.


    Nicole¡¯s face was expressionless as he wiped off the face of saliva, suddenly a ¡°plop¡± sound, with a backhand he pped her in the face, her whole body fell to the ground.


    ¡°You bitch, you think you¡¯re so noble? Aren¡¯t you following that guy Meng Zhuoer for his money? If I am a dog, you¡¯re nothing but a bitch.¡± Nicole pulled her hair and drew her face to him before he eximed.


    ¡°What qualification a trash like you topare yourself to Mr. Dai Fei? It¡¯s ridiculous.¡± Alice Lynn sneered.


    Nicole¡¯s fury can¡¯t be depleted as he pped her again in the face until blood dripping on the corner of her mouth.


    When he was going to hit her again, the middle-aged man standing next to him opened his mouth to stop him: ¡°Nicole, don¡¯t forget, Mr. Adamsmanded you to do things.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, Kiro, I did not forget. I¡¯m just being intimate in front of my fianc¨¦e, that¡¯s all.¡± Nicole let go of Alice Lynn and stood up.


    The nearby Amy watched this scene in fear desperately wanted to cry but dared not make any sound. When Nicole left, she immediately ran to Alice Lynn wanted to lift her up, but unable to.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Alice Lynn slowly stood up, looked at the middle-aged man who is with Nicole.


    Kiro smiled like a gentleman and said, ¡°Miss Alice Lynn, we are not here for you. It¡¯s just that, this time, you and miss Amy had to go with us, including back to Switzendter on. This is what Mr. Adams instruct us to do.¡±


    ¡°What do you really want to do?¡± Alice Lynn doesn¡¯t believe they would involve so many people to grab them only to have a chat about the old days with her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this, everything will be arranged by Mr. Adams. During this time, as long as you don¡¯t make some irrational behavior, we will be very polite. I hope you don¡¯t make it hard for us all.¡±


    Though she didn¡¯t know what they¡¯re trying to do, at least it is safe for now. Alice Lynn somewhat relieved.


    At this time, Kiro looked at his watch and said: ¡°Miss Alice Lynn, we need to go now.¡±


    ¡°Go where?¡± She immediately tensed up.


    ¡°Where? Of course back to Switzend. The travel may be long. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Kiro said with a smile.


    ¡°But my luggage and passport are still in the hotel.¡±


    ¡°I already sent someone to get it. Please.¡± Kiro made thedies first gesture.


    Alice Lynn had no choice but to pull Amy¡¯s hand to follow behind her.


    When they were out of the warehouse, Kiro said to Nicole: ¡°You go with miss Alice Lynn and them. Remember, don¡¯t let that thing in the warehouse to happen again.¡±


    Nicole shrugged to indicate his promise.


    Kiro led the three subordinates to one of the deluxe cars while Nicole and the other man put them into the other car.


    ¡°Alice Lynn, I hope you will find a pleasant journey.¡± Sitting with the two of them in the back of the car, Nicole watched Alice¡¯s full of anger face and said.


    Suddenly, the man who sat in the front let out a cry: ¡°You¡¯re not....¡± Still not finished, the man who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat sent a knockout punch to that man.


    Although Nicole didn¡¯t know what happened, he still reflexively took out a pistol from around his waist.


    He was just about to point the muzzle toward that man, and suddenly he felt an iron-like mp on his right hand seizing the pistol.


    He looked up and saw a strange face smiling at him, followed by a fist that was constantly erged. Finally, he doesn¡¯t know anything....


    ¡°Who, who are you?¡± Because everything happened so fast, Alice Lynn didn¡¯t react when Nicole and his subordinate were being put down. She watched with surprise and fear at the mystery man wearing a hat.


    That man ignored her, he quickly took the pistol from Nicole¡¯s hand and fired two shots at the tires of the taxi and the deluxe car where Kiro sat not far away from there. The two shots directly hit the targets, all of a sudden, the two cars¡¯ tire blew.


    When Kiro and his men rushed out of the car preparing to return the fire, the mystery man immediately turned the car around and drove to the outside.


    ¡°Quickly get down.¡± That person thundered while driving.


    Alice Lynn knew that that was an important time, didn¡¯t dare to ask, immediately bent down her and Amy¡¯s head.


    Just two seconds after they lowered their heads, the right side rear view mirror was shot.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t know how to shoot.¡± Alice Lynn seemed to hear the mystery man said such sentence.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± When the car was on the highway five minutester, Alice Lynn looked at the man¡¯s head and asked.


    ¡°Ordinary tourist. Hey, kid, you okay?¡± Masashi took off his hat, turned around, and smilingly asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Alice Lynn covered her mouth in surprise.


    ¡°Lei....Lei....¡± The little girl saw him, suddenly burst into tears, and rushed forward.


    ¡°Hey, kid, don¡¯t move, I¡¯m still driving....¡± Masashi was caught off guard by her and barely held the wheel.

 Chapter 67 Decision

    ¡°That was really awful, nearly had my life hang up back there,¡± Masashi smiled bitterly, as he looked closely at Amy, who was tightly holding his arm.


    ¡°Who actually are you? Are you on Murphy¡¯s side?¡± Alice looked at him nervously.


    ¡°I already said before, I¡¯m just an ordinary tourist. I just hit it off well with this little kid, so I conveniently helped a little.¡±


    ¡°You really aren¡¯t on Murphy¡¯s side?¡± Asked Alice doubtfully.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who¡¯s side you¡¯re talking about, but you can believe however or whatever you want.¡± Masashi didn¡¯t bother to talk to her and instead turned on the radio.


    ¡°In any case, I would like to thank you for saving us.¡± After a short while of silence, Alice softly said something.


    Masashi smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Where do we go now?¡± After a while, Alice asked as she looked out the window.


    ¡°Find a ce to clean up this garbage. Then find a ce to rest.¡±


    Although Alice was puzzled, she didn¡¯t ask anything. Although they were only together for a short time, she still had a strange sense of trust towards the boy.


    Masashi parked the car in a ce where there weren¡¯t any people, then afterward went out, and dragged out the man sitting next to him, then opened the rear door, also dragging out Nicole slowly.


    ¡°You, what are you going to do to them?¡± Alice looked at him a bit nervous.


    ¡°Miss, you watch too many movies. I didn¡¯t go here to destroy the corpse and leave no trace, I¡¯m just leaving them here, do you want to take them with us?¡±


    Alice¡¯s face turned red and felt like she was a little too nervous and overly sensitive.


    ¡°Little kid, was this guy very hard on you?¡± Masashi suddenly pointed at the ground and asked Amy.


    Amy firmly nodded, ¡°He¡¯s a bad guy, he just hit my sister.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you take revenge, ok?¡±


    Amy was puzzled as she looked at him.


    ¡°You close your eyes first in the car, remember not to peek.¡±


    The little girl nodded and hobbled back into the car.


    ¡°You get in the car too, I¡¯ll quickly follow back.¡±


    Alice looked at him, followed back to the car.


    After she had walked away, Masashi smiled evilly to the two on the ground, ¡°Handsome boy? I do hate pretty boys.¡± Saying so as he fiercely stepped on Nicole¡¯s face.


    After half an hour, Masashi drove to an intersection, then hid the whole car in the bush. Finally, about another half an hour he took them and got off the car, and walked towards the town.


    Reaching out and called for a taxi, Masashi sat inside together with them.


    ¡°Where to go?¡± The driver was a young man.


    Recounting the time, he dared to answer using the Nepal Language, he said in English: ¡°good nearby hotel.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The driver was relieved.


    Masashi smiled, this guy seemed to only understand the word ¡°Hotel¡±.


    In the hotel room, Masashi looked at the fast asleep Amy, then turned around to see Alice and said:¡± Now can you tell me this little kid¡¯s life experience?¡±


    The beauty had mixed feeling as he looked at him for a while in silence, and then lowered her head, said: ¡°Although I don¡¯t know your goal, I would like to remind you that this has nothing to do with you. So, you still have time to quit now, or your life may be in more danger.¡±


    ¡°When I saw this kid¡¯s possessions, I already knew that this kid must have a huge fortune,¡± Masashi said dismissively.


    Alice looked at him in the eye and suddenly smiled: ¡°If it was other people I might know what they wish to do, but you, I haven¡¯t got a clue of what exactly you want to do, but since you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you. As for what to do next, you should first think clearly.¡±


    Masashi made a motion of invitation.


    ¡°Amy¡¯s father, Meng Zhuoer-Dai Fei is Switzend Concordia Group¡¯srgest shareholder. The Dai Fei family in Switzend was a very noble family with a long history. Meng Zhuoer was Dai Fei family¡¯s current head of the household. He has an elder brother, Rndo. Mr. Meng Zhuoer also has two younger brothers, which are Adams and Murphy.


    Concordia is the Dai Fei family¡¯s most important industry, which has tworge refineries, three watch-makingpanies, eight mines and some super chain markets. It can be said the Dai Fei family in Switzend, if not the richest family it would be equal to the richest family. Moreover, Dai Fei family¡¯s influence is no small matter in the Switzend Political circle. ¡°At this point, Alice paused slightly.


    This was the so-called family sorrows, Masashi quietly sipped a cup of tea.


    ¡°When Amy was five years old, something happened, her mothermitted suicide. Unfortunately, Amy witnessed her suicide process. This was also the main cause of Amy¡¯s autism. No one knew why her mother did so, but most people guessed that she had neurological problems. Since her death, Mr. Meng Zhuoer has been unhappy and hadn¡¯t married again, bent only on work. In just a few years, everyone slowly forgot what happened.


    But justst month, Mr. Meng Zhuoer went to Nepal to discuss business, but unfortunately died in a car ident. I brought Amy to Nepal to let her see Mr. Meng Zhuoer for onest time.¡±


    ¡°Why would that guy Adams send someone to kidnap you?¡± Masashi asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but yesterday I received a call from aw firm in Switzend, they said that before next Saturday I had to go back to Switzend because they want to read Mr. Meng Zhuoer¡¯s will in everyone¡¯s presence. I thought that maybe it had something to do with this.¡±


    ¡°Next Saturday? That¡¯s almost half a month, Kazumi would certainly scold me this time.¡± Masashi thought aloud as he smiled bitterly.


    ¡°What do you want to do now?¡± Alice looked at him.


    ¡°Quitting is not my style of doing things. Since I¡¯ve already been wrapped up in this, let¡¯s right away travel to Switzend.¡±


    ¡°Travel? Do you know how much forces they have? You can die at any time.¡± Alice excitedly stood up.


    Masashiughed, ¡°You may not believe it, but I think that my life just been too long.¡±


    ¡°You ungrateful guy.¡± Alice somewhat feebly sat down.


    ¡°Yes, now that I think about it I don¡¯t know your name yet, I can¡¯t call you woman, right?¡± Masashizily leaned back as he said.


    ¡°My name is Alice Lynn-Luo Diman, from Find. What about you?¡±


    ¡°You can call me Lei Yin, I am Chinese, but strictly speaking a Chinese of Japanese nationality.¡± Since going abroad, Masashi had very handily gone back to his original name.


    ¡°Are you Japanese?¡± Alice asked, surprised.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you listened clearly, I¡¯m Japanese-Chinese, ever since my rebirth to this family.¡± The rebirth to his family that Masashi refers to was the day when he was reincarnated.


    ¡°Oh right, Amy doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s Swiss, which country was her mother from?¡± Masashi suddenly remembered a question.


    ¡°Her mother is Singaporean. But Meng Zhuoer is actually half-breed, his mother was Korean. So when Amy was born, she didn¡¯t look like an authentic Swiss.


    ¡°How about you, what mix are you?¡± Masashi had nothing useful to say.


    Although she thought that Masashi¡¯s question was a little strange, she still replied: ¡°My mother¡¯s Korean.¡±


    It seems like Global integration didn¡¯t just refer to the economy, Masashi thought maliciously.


    ¡°Okay, you get some rest, too. If nothing wrong happen, then, tomorrow we¡¯re going to take the long flight to Switzend.¡± Masashi stood up.


    ¡°Did you really decide to go?¡± Alice looked at him once more.


    ¡°Youngdy, to be honest, you¡¯re a little talkative. I¡¯ll be at the next door, feel free to call me if there¡¯s something.¡± Masashi waved his hand, as he went out of the room.


    Alice silently watched him go.

 Chapter 68 Passport

    ¡°Lei Yin, what purpose did you bring us to this ce?¡± Alice puzzlingly asked.


    After having dinner, Masashi took them to a slum area.


    ¡°Youngdy, your too quick to forget, your passport has been taken by those guys from a while ago, how can you board a ne without it?¡±


    ¡°But do we have enough time?¡± the mixed-race woman then remembered about the problem.


    ¡°As long as you have money, we¡¯ll be just in time. Wait inside, do not speak, let me handle everything.¡± Masashi took them to the front of a bar.


    Going inside, a deafening music could be heard. Lasermp in the dark, and a veryrge group of young people dancing energetically.


    Alice previously often go to bars to y, so she¡¯s ustomed to this kind of atmosphere. But Amy turned pale as she was scared of the loud noise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, kid, just cover your ears.¡± Seeing this, Masashi had carried her into his arms tofort her.


    Like a little bunny, Amy immediately shrinks into Masashi¡¯s chest, as she also tightly covers both of her ears.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Because it was too noisy, Masashi had to make a gesture to go.


    Alice nodded and followed him.


    Walking into a box, they closed the door, and suddenly, it became really quiet.


    ¡°Both you want?¡± Because the two didn¡¯t have the appearance of a Nepalese people, the waitress very tensely spoke a few simple English words.


    ¡°Get your manager toe here,¡± Masashi said something in Nepal, and then easily gave her 50 rupees.


    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll call the manager right away, please wait.¡± After having a deal with the waitress, she curtsied and walked out.


    Not long after, a thirty-year-old youth came.


    Like all young men, his first reaction was to look at the beautiful mixed race beauty, then looked at the ordinary faced Masashi.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the manager here, why are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Our passports were identally lost, you, if you file a recement, it would take a long time, but we have something urgent to do so we immediately need to return home. So I would like to ask if you know someone that can get us a passport in a short amount of time.¡± Masashi said to get right to the point.


    ¡°This....¡± The manager hesitated as he looked at him.


    ¡°Money is not a problem, as long as it¡¯s fast enough.¡± Masashi took out a hundred-dor bill cing it on the table.


    ¡°You really want to get a passport?¡± The manager momentarily looked at the bill then immediately looked again at Masashi.


    ¡°I said, money isn¡¯t a problem.¡± Masashi put down another bill.


    ¡°This is....¡± The manager had a very embarrassed look.


    Masashi without saying anything put one more down.


    ¡°But....¡±


    ¡°That was thest one, if not, then we¡¯ll have to find someone else.¡± Masashi was obviously rich, but he didn¡¯t like being taken advantage of.


    ¡°Youe with me.¡± The manager saw that he couldn¡¯t squeeze any more oil, so he had to give up.


    The young manager took the three out of the bar andter went to a dark and dirty alley, turning left, right, and afterward turned around. Finally, the manager came to a stop in front of a broken house.


    The manager knocked on the door for a while, immediately a burst of condemning footsteps can be hearding from inside.


    ¡°Bastard, calling this old ghost after midnight.¡± Opening the door, a bald man forty or fifty years-old came out.


    ¡°Why curse, old ghost? I brought you guests.¡±


    ¡°Guests?¡± The Oldman warily looked behind the manager to Masashi and Alice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go talk about it inside.¡± Said the manager.


    The old man thought for a moment, but in the end, let them in.


    Seeing that it was a dark room, Alice couldn¡¯t help but a little bit worriedly look at Masashi.


    Masashi shook his head to her, and then went ahead inside as he held Amy in his arms. As Alice only followed them inside.


    After the Oldman had turned on the light, Alice found that the house was actually much more spacious than it looks from the outside. The house was very messy. The ce was filled with some white paper and transparencies scattered everywhere.


    The old man in front of Masashi and Alice said: ¡°What do you want me to make? A passport?¡±


    Masashi nodded, ¡°can you let me look at the samples?¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± The old man walked into the room, and after a while, came out of the room holding several passports.


    ¡°I¡¯m not bragging, but the passports that I make have had no problems.¡± The Oldman handed the stack of passports to Masashi.


    Masashi looked at a few of them, then pointed to one and said: ¡°I want this.¡±


    The old man replies: ¡°Good eyes, this type is the real nk passport. The stored goods in the market now are getting less and less. Therefore, the price for this is high. How many do you need?¡±


    ¡°Three. When can I get it.¡±


    ¡°The day after tomorrow.¡± The Oldman thought.


    ¡°No good, noter than noon tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay then.¡±


    After reaching an agreement with the price, the three was sent to another room as they take turns getting a personal photo shot, after getting a good photo shot, the three followed the manager as they left the old man¡¯s house.


    When the four went to the alleyway, they suddenly saw four young people smoking while they stood there talking. Seeing a few of them, Masashi immediately turned around and looked at all of them.


    It seems like troublesing, since Alice is a beautiful woman, walking in the middle of the night would always be a very dangerous thing, moreover in such a messy ce, others would know with a nce that they¡¯re foreigners, they would naturally desire to cause problems for others in anticipation.


    Although Alice and the manager knew of this, when facing it for real, they would still feel scared.


    The bar manager lowered his head down, pretending that he didn¡¯t know them.


    But not going too far, he was stopped by the four youths.


    ¡°Do you need anything?¡± The manager still yed the fool.


    ¡°Nothing, just want to borrow some money from you.¡± One of the youths with long hair pulled out a knife to y with.


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t have money.¡± The manager immediately took two steps back.


    ¡°You don¡¯t, but they have.¡± Another young man looked at Masashi while smoking a cigarette.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this kind of thing I can¡¯t help you with.¡± The manager said and soon after went off to one side.


    ¡°Lei Yin, what should we do?¡± Alice whispered to Masashi.


    ¡°I have never snatched from anyone, but also haven¡¯t been snatched by someone. I¡¯d like to see if they have the ability to do it.¡± Masashi sneered at them, as he held Amy, who had fallen asleep while walking towards them step by step.


    ¡°Hey, foreigner, stop.¡± The long-haired youth stood in front of Masashi, as he held a knife while his hands were shaking in front of their eyes.


    Masashi, without even looking at him, calmly continued and bypassed him.


    ¡°I told you to stop.¡± The long-haired youth was furious, immediately grasped his neck.


    Just as he was about to catch him, a hand suddenly appeared out of nowhere and immediately gripped his wrist.


    ¡°Ka!¡± The long-haired youth wasn¡¯t able to react to it, then a burst of noise came from his wrist, followed by a burning pain that can be felt after the noise was heard.


    The Long-haired youth instinctively opened his mouth ready to cry out, when suddenly Masashi¡¯s foot kicked his chin, sending his whole body two meters away.


    ¡°Pow!¡± the long-haired youth¡¯s whole body fell down on the ground motionless.


    The whole process only took less than two seconds, everyone who saw this, couldn¡¯t believe the thing that happened right under their eyes.


    After a while, the other three young men finally reacted, and rushed over as they roared. The young man smoking a cigarette ran towards him as he took out a dagger.


    Watching the three rush towards him, the moonlight shining upon Masashi revealed his cold smile.


    The manager was unable to believe what happened, while at the same time, Alice felt an upsurge on her chest. Again this boy once more gave her an unspeakable shock.


    Yesterday, the boy rescued Amy, but she thought that he was only sessful because of the sneak attack he had done. But thinking back on his course of action, such as disguising as a driver to attack, shooting Kiro¡¯s tires, suddenly pursuing them, he wasn¡¯t only reasonable and fair, but also invincible. Afterward, he dealt with Nicole to evade being tracked down, obtained a fake passport, and with the way he was so experienced, she couldn¡¯t help but think that he was a professional agent.


    And now, his facing three young people armed with lethal weapons, and he took them down in less than three seconds.


    Alice didn¡¯t see how the youth got rid of them and only felt that before her eyes were light, followed by the strange noise of ¡°Ka, Ka.¡± At the same time the three Nepal youth fell on the ground unable to move, it felt like one of those Kung Fu movies shot several times in Hollywood that was overly exaggerated.


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go,¡± Masashi called out to the two who was petrified with what they saw.


    ¡°You....you...¡± the bar manager felt like he was looking at a monster.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Looking down he saw the still asleep little girl on his arms, Masashi then red at him.


    The bar manager felt guilty and was afraid to look at him.


    ¡°Hurry up. It¡¯s gettingte. We also have a flight tomorrow.¡± Masashi said to the beautiful mixed-race woman, as he continued to move forward.


    Like this Alice looked at his back with an extremelyplex expression, and then slowly followed behind.


    The bar manager who was looking at the four young people lying on the ground, suddenly shuddered, but also quickly followed them.

 Chapter 69 Switzerland

    Switzend is located in central Europe, with Austria and Liechtenstein to the East, and Italy to the South as neighbors. To the West there is France and thest, they have Germany as their Northern neighbor. The poption is about 7.09 million with 41284 square kilometers ofnd Area. Andlocked Country but famous for its clockwork.


    At the same time, their beautiful scenery, their special status of ¡°Permanently Neutral¡± country, and their Swiss bank unique ¡°Bank Secrecy Act,¡± made many Billionaires willingly put their money into this small nation, or in the local settlements.


    ording to Alliance tobat financial crime data statistic, more than one-third of the world¡¯s richest have their assets in the Swiss Bank ounts. Meanwhile, keeping the source of funds of the unknown customers is the most significant feature of Swiss Banks. Besides engaging in financial business to make money, the Banks also engage in lucrative capital management; Resulting in the capital inflows of about CHF 4.2 trillion into Swiss Bank¡¯s vaults. Thus, Switzend not only earns substantial management fees, but they can also use this capital for various financial activities of money begets money. Allowing this country of seven million people rich of ¡°oil,¡± and prominently upied in world¡¯s list of top capital-exporting countries.


    When Masashi trio came out of the gate of Zurich airport, it is already four o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    ¡°Finally arrived.¡± Alice Lynn said something to herself.


    ¡°Is it the feeling of turning over a new leaf?¡± Masashi smiled.


    Alice Lynn looked at the lying in Masashi¡¯s arms sleeping little girl, sighed softly, ¡°So many things happened recently. However, the most pitiful here is Amy, who has lost the person who cared her the most, her father.¡±


    Masashi touched the little girl¡¯s silky smooth hair and said: ¡°Come on, now is not the time toment.¡±


    After nearly two hours of bus ride, plus half an hour in a taxi, the three of them finally came to Meng Zhuo¡¯er Dai Fei mansion in the north bank of Lake Zurich.


    In this scenery of beautiful greenke, arge four-storey mansion erected under the golden sunlight, looking like a painting.


    ¡°Mr. Meng Zhuo¡¯er likes the peace and quiet. Since Amy¡¯s mother died, he moved here until now.¡± Alice Lynn said.


    ¡°He was a person who knows how to enjoy life. It¡¯s beautiful.¡± Masashi is also the kind of people who enjoy life very much, so this was a heartfelt feeling.


    Alice Lynn rang the doorbell before she walked to the gate. Two minutester, a ck-suited German man about 40 years old came out from the inside.


    He opened therge iron door and politely said to Alice Lynn: ¡°Wee, Miss Luo Diman. Did miss Amye back together you?¡± The man stated in a very authentic German.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Bacon, long time no see. Miss Amy hase back safely, but because of the ne¡¯s journey, she¡¯s tired and fell asleep. I¡¯d like to introduce you to this Mr. Lei Yin. He is my friend and has helped me a lot in Nepal. Lei Yin, this is Mr. Bacon. He is the Steward of the House, and has worked for Mr. Meng Zhuo¡¯er for nearly twenty years.¡± Alice Lynn introduced them from the side.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Lei Yin.¡± Seeing Masashi is a foreigner, the Housekeeper Bacon spoke to him in English, and politely extended his right hand.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Bacon.¡± Masashi shook hands with him.


    Seeing Amyy in his arms, Bacon looked surprised, but quickly returned to normal and letting the two people inside.


    Between the Iron gate and the Mansion, there¡¯s arge garden in the middle, with a variety of flowers and nts, but most of it are types of roses. Under the Sunshine, it felt twice as bright.


    The three people walked on the granite-paved straight path. Alice Lynn asked: ¡°Mr. Bacon, did the body of Mr. Meng Zhuo¡¯er has been brought back?¡±


    Bacon¡¯s face revealed a sad expression as he gently said: ¡°It has been shipped back. Mr. Rndo decided to hold the funeral this Sunday. I never thought such a thing could happen. Why a good people like Mr. Meng Zhuo¡¯er encountered this unfortunate ident.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be too sad, Mr. Bacon. Everyone was sad that such a thing had happened.¡± Alice Lynn, while talking, couldn¡¯t help but take out packs of tissue paper to wipe her eyes.


    In this heavy atmosphere, Masashi can¡¯t speak, just lowered his head as if thinking about things.


    ¡ª-


    At 2 o¡¯clock in the morning, the initially sleeping in the bed Masashi suddenly opened his eyes. Then, after he jumped out of the bed and wore his shoes, he immediately went out of the room.


    Like a ghost, Masashi came into the corridor. Under the light illumination of the wallmp, the surrounding was quiet.


    He quietly listened for a movement on the upstairs and downstairs but found nothing.


    Just an illusion? But how could he exin this uneasy feeling?


    To such a master of the realm like him, his spiritual sense has gone far beyond the scope of intuition. If he feels something is wrong, then something is probably going to happen. This intuition can¡¯t be exined by mere words, but in his long life, Masashi has witnessed it many times.


    Therefore, although he didn¡¯t find anything wrong with the ce, he still went to the room where Alice Lynn and Amy two people shared together.


    Masashi stretched out his right hand to the door, and then gently took a breath, focusing his spirit. After a while, countless of smoke-like traces of spirit that can¡¯t be seen by naked eyes slowly flowed from his right hand, through the door, and into the room.


    This was the second time Masashi used this ability. The first time was when he saved teacher Naoko. Now, because there¡¯s a door that acted as the medium, the smoke-like traces of spirit were much faster than thest. In less than three seconds, the entire room has in Masashi¡¯s hand.


    After finding out Amy and Alice Lynn were inside, Masashi felt much relieved.


    Through this traces of spirit, Masashi can fully understand their present condition.


    Although no one knew, thiste at night observing the two people with rity better than human¡¯s eyes, especially since both of them are females, Masashi always had a strange feeling, as if he was like those peeping pervert. So, after determining the two of them were alright, he quickly recovered his traces of spirit.


    Just as he was considering whether to continue to stay here or not, all of a sudden, a cell phone ring tone rang out from the inside.


    In the dead of night, this ringing seemed very harsh. Thinking that the noise may wake the soundly sleeping little rascal, Masashi was a little angry.


    When the phone stopped ringing on the third rings, Masashi, who, from the outside, vaguely heard movement inside the room, knew that Alice Lynn has picked up the phone.


    Suddenly, a strange feeling arose in Masashi¡¯s heart. At the same time, ¡°Bang¡± a loud sound of gunfire came from the inside....

 Chapter 70 Gunfire

    Masashi¡¯s first reaction was to kick the door down and following that he saw a huge room only being illuminated by an energy-savingmp. Under the faint light, Amy was being hugged by Alice at the corner of the bed. Near them were pieces of ss from the window that fell on the ground, at the same spot was an obvious bullet hole.


    Sniper. Judging just from that gunshot, it should be less than five hundred meters.


    When Masashi was still with the ck Dragon, he didn¡¯t know how many times he had been sniped at, but it was very clear this time that the sniper might not go. So without thinking he picked something up and toss it towards the energy-savingmp. The room immediately turned dark.


    After he just extinguished themp, every hair on Masashi¡¯s body suddenly stood up. He was very familiar with this feeling and quickly rolled to the side. And sure enough, a bullet hit the ce where he was just standing in ce.


    Masashi had cold sweats, his grandmother, for a long time hadn¡¯t yed the shooting game for a long time.


    His hand and feet crawled towards Alice, at his side he could see the mixed-race woman was trembling in fear as he said: ¡°Hey, are you all right?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± The mixed-race beauty turned pale as she looked at him.


    ¡°Do you have to ask? Someone wants us to bleed. How about the kid, not hurt, right?¡± This was the problem that Masashi was currently most concerned about.


    ¡°Amy is okay, just a bit shaken.¡± Alice slightly opened her arms, to let him look at the little girl in her arms.


    ¡°Lei....¡± Seeing Masashi, Amy struggles to crawl towards him.


    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t move, Alice, immediately call the police.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Alice¡¯s response immediately came as she picked up her phone to call the cops.


    As Alice was reporting to the police, sounds of footsteps could be heard outside.


    ¡°Ms. Alice, what happened?¡± Bacon wearing a nightgown went to the entrance and asked. Behind him were a few maid workers.


    ¡°All of you get down, someone¡¯s shooting,¡± Masashi said aloud.


    His words immediately caused panic to the maid workers, and these people immediately didn¡¯t dare to walk over, as Bacon very quickly lied on the floor.


    ¡°Who shot?¡± The German man soon calmed down and asked Masashi.


    Masashi very much appreciated the man¡¯sposure and told him: ¡°The one at the other side is a sniper. For now, I¡¯m not sure if he left. I¡¯ve called the police, and the only thing we can do now is to wait for the police.¡±


    ¡°I got it. Mr. Lei Yin, is Miss Amy injured?¡± Because the room was dark, Bacon wasn¡¯t able to see Amy.


    ¡°Rest assured, she¡¯s fine.¡± Masashi crawled a few steps, grabbing Amy¡¯s small hand to appease her.


    After 10 minutes, five police cars came to the house.


    Being sniped by a killer was no small matter, let alone shooting at the Dai Fei¡¯s home of the former head, making the police much more anxious. After carrying on arge-scale search and evidence collection, besides for two bullets on the wall as well as prated ss window, the Swiss police was dismayed to find out that they weren¡¯t able to find any clue leading to the killer.


    The only thing they could do was to deploy more staffs to carry out surveince on the house all day round. At this time, the whole house was suffused with a sense of oppression. The maids and workers that were working in the house were trembling all day long as they felt that their lives were on the line.


    ¡°Mr. Lei Yin, what are we gonna do now? If this continues, I¡¯m afraid it would have a terrible impact on the Dai Fei family.¡± The next afternoon, Bacon with a worried look asked Masashi. Today he received the fourth resignation request from their workers.


    Masashi put down the newspaper on his hand and look at him, said: ¡°Mr. Bacon, have you ever wondered why there are killers sent to kill Alice or Amy?¡±


    ¡°This....¡± Hearing this, made Bacon at a loss for words.


    Masashi revealed a meaningful smile, he continued: ¡°I know you¡¯ve probably guessed the reason to why these things are happening, but because of your identity and duties are unable to mention them. Rx, I believe that so long as the will of Mr. Meng Zhuoer is done, this matter will end. This is my intuition.¡±


    Bacon looked at him deeply, after a while, he suddenly said something solemn: ¡°Mr. Lei Yin, who actually are you? If it¡¯s possible, I hope you can tell me.¡±


    Masashi smiled back at his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m just an outsider. But there¡¯s only one thing I can tell you, I¡¯m standing on Amy¡¯s side. Whether you believe it or not, that¡¯s your problem.¡± With that, he picked up the cup and drank.


    The German man silently watched the elusive boy, his face showing an ambivalent look.


    Then, suddenly a maid came.


    ¡°Mr. Bacon, Mr. Rndo hase.¡±


    ¡°I know, I¡¯ll go out now. Mr. Lei Yin, do you want toe and meet Mr. Rndo?¡± Bacon asked.


    ¡°With pleasure.¡± Masashi also followed standing up.


    When Masashi walked a few steps, he saw Amy, who was watching TVe along and pulled his clothes right away.


    ¡°Lei, you go...where?¡± the little girl stuttered as she asked.


    ¡°Your uncle¡¯sing, do you want to meet him?¡± Masashi lowered his head and looked at her.


    ¡°Uncle.....¡± Amy shook her head.


    ¡°Then you continue to watch TV here.¡± Masashi didn¡¯t want to force her to.


    But when Masashi was about to leave, Amy still continued pulling on his shirt.


    ¡°Hey, kid, didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t want toe?¡± Masashi gently pinched her cheeks.


    ¡°Where Lei go....Amy go...¡± The child said, stressing each syble.


    ¡°Really there¡¯s nothing we can do with you, let¡¯s go.¡± He took her little hand and finally walked forward.


    Bacon watched them in silence. When Masashi came close, he suddenly said: ¡°Mr. Lei Yin, you really are a wonderful person.¡±


    ¡°Wonderful, me? Are you sure I¡¯m wonderful and not strange? Anyway, I don¡¯t mind how other people look at me.¡± Masashi said with a shrug.


    ¡°You are mistaken, Mr. Lei Yin. You are the first person that made Amy dependent on. I imagine that Miss. Luo Diman should have told you about Miss. Alice¡¯s case. Which is why I said that you¡¯re a wonderful person.¡± Bacon said for sure.


    ¡°The first? Did her father not count?¡±


    Bacon paused then said, ¡°Mr. Meng Zhuoer is indeed very concerned about Miss. Amy, but you should know that as the head of a family like Dai Fei, it is hard to imagine how busy he would be. Moreover, ever since his wife died, Mr. Meng Zhuoer had be too intoxicated with his work, so he usually had too little time to talk to Miss. Amy to get along. Unfortunately, he had died, it would be an irreparable regret.¡± Speaking here, Bacon sighed.


    When the two walked down the hall, Masashi saw that Alice was there, and sitting next to her was about a 40 years old, wearing a close-fitting striped suit, his hairbed a bit too much, and a slightly serious looking man.


    Needless to say, this must be the brother of Meng Zhuoer, Rndo-Dai Fei


    ¡°I am sorry, Mr. Rndo, to have kept you waiting for so long.¡± Bacon walked up to him and saluted.


    ¡°Your too polite, Mr. Bacon.¡± Rndo courteously stood up and turned around.


    ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you, this is the person I¡¯ve mentioned to you, Lei Yin.


    Lei Yin, this is Mr. Rndo-Dai Fei, Mr. Meng Zhuoer¡¯s brother, as well as Concordia Group Executive General Manager of European operation.¡± Masashi is, after, the person she had brought, so Alice spoke first to introduce the two of them.


    ¡°Helli, Mr. Lei Yin. Listening to Alice talk, I heard that you¡¯ve helped her a lot in Nepal. But to even think that Mr. Lei Yin is so young.¡± Looking at him, Rndo was really surprised of Masashi¡¯s age.


    ¡°You tter me, Mr. Rndo, it was just a breeze! Nice to meet you.¡± Although he didn¡¯t know anything that Alice spoke to this man, Masashi guessed that she should have told him that the two were kidnapped. The Mastermind is, after all, Rndo¡¯s brother.


    ¡°I received the news today. I heard Alice and Amy were attackedst night by a sniper, so I¡¯vee to look. Please rest assured that I have talked about it with the Mayor of Zurich, he said that he would track the person down, and I would never allow someone to hurt the Dai Fei family¡¯s people.¡± Rndo¡¯s tone was very firm.


    Masashi found that since the moment he saw Rndo, Amy has been hiding behind his back.

 Chapter 71 Visitor

    Seeing Amy hiding Masashi, Rndo seemed a bit surprised.


    When he walked toward her, the little girl immediately retracted herself behind Masashi, afraid to expose her head.


    Seeing this, Rndo had to stop and kept his distance.


    ¡°Alice Lynn, Amy didn¡¯t get hurt right?¡± Rndo turned to Alice Lynn.


    ¡°She¡¯s okay. Perhaps she was still a bit frightened byst night incident.¡± Alice Lynn also saw that Amy was afraid of Rndo, said.


    ¡°As long as she¡¯s not hurt, that¡¯s good.¡± The middle-aged man nodded.


    ¡°Alice Lynn, did Mr. Bacon told you about the funeral arrangement? Several elders in the family have decided to hold the Meng Zhuo¡¯er¡¯s funeral in the Joyce memorial park the day after tomorrow.¡± Rndo looked at Alice Lynn.


    ¡°Mr. Bacon had told me about it. I will arrive on time.¡± Alice Lynn was silent after saying that.


    ¡°The dead are gone, I hope you will not be too sad.¡± The middle-aged manforted her.


    ¡°I know that since the ident of Mr. Meng Zhuo¡¯er, you¡¯re one of the saddest. I hope you take care of your health.¡± Alice Lynn said to Rndo.


    ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    At this time, a maid came to Bacon and said, ¡°Mr. Bacon, Mr. Adams havee.¡±


    As soon as the several people present heard this, they all revealed an unnatural look. In particr, Alice Lynn, who unconsciously clenched her fist.


    ¡°Invite him in first.¡± Mr. Bacon was first to react.


    After the maid hadplied with the order, she went out.


    The atmosphere in the room was a bit weird, no one was talking. Masashi can¡¯t help but be curious about what kind of man Adams is, after all, he came to the Switzend is also thanks to that fellow.


    Not long after, a 30 something years old man in high spirits entered the Hall after being led by the maid.


    Masashi previously saw Meng Zhuo¡¯er photos, which showed an earnest man who looked serious. Compared to his elder brother, Rndo is very simr in some ways. But this simrity does not refer to look. Instead, it¡¯s the serious and rational temperament.


    Masashi through Alice Lynn learned some Dai Fei Family information. Actually, Meng Zhuo¡¯er is the illegitimate child of the former head of Dai Fei Family, Winslow Dai Fei. This matter had be the forbidden to talk about scandal in the Dai Fei Family. Meng Zhuo¡¯er, at ten years old, his mother, the beautiful Korean woman, died. After attending the funeral, Winslow Dai Fei went against the pressure of Dai Fei Family and brought the young Meng Zhuo¡¯er to Switzend.


    This matter naturally stirred controversy as Rndo, Adams, and Murphy three brother¡¯s mother, the legitimate wife of Winslow Dai Fei, seeing this not yet able to wipe the mouth man almost as a food thief and divorced her husband.


    But, in any case, Meng Zhuo¡¯er still came, his Korean name was changed to the present name, and he became a member of Dai Fei Family.


    It can be said that Meng Zhuo¡¯er eventually became the person who Dai Fei Family depend the most on his excellent ability to work, of course, he has a great deal of help from his father.


    His outstanding ability to work, to arge extent, rted to his family background.


    Imagine being a bastard of a noble family, this title is a disgrace to anyone. Moreover, the very distinct Mixed-race appearance of Meng Zhuo¡¯er, in this traditional Swiss family, was particrly dazzling. Therefore, such a child, being subjected to other people¡¯s discrimination and bullying, was to be expected.


    People who grew up in this environment, usually, there are only two results, one is to fall into depression and be the real ck sheep of the family; Second, to go all out to get ahead. Fortunately, Meng Zhuo¡¯er chose theter.


    Adams Dai Fei, who at this time entered the Hall, is the same as his brother Rndo Dai Fei, a very typical Italian Swiss. Moreover, his handsome look was much better than his big brother.


    ¡°So you also came, big brother. Haven¡¯t seen you for ages.¡± Adams smiled happily, showing his perfect white teeth.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Rndo frowned.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, doesn¡¯t big brother wee me?¡± Adams still smilingly said.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to Find? Why do you back so soon?¡±


    ¡°This morning I just got off the ne. Hearing something just happened here, I¡¯ve decided toe and see.¡±


    Rndo looked at him and did not speak again.


    Adams shrugged, bypassed his side and walked over to Alice Lynn.


    ¡°Long time no see, Alice Lynn, you¡¯re more beautiful than ever. Have dinner with me this evening? I know a good steak restaurant.¡± Adams looked at her face.


    ¡°You¡¯re very considerate, Mr. Adam. I¡¯m very sorry, I¡¯m recently a little busy, so I can¡¯t ept your invitation.¡± Although Alice Lynn hated him to the bone, she still maintained the basic courtesy.


    ¡°That¡¯s too bad, do you remember your fiance Nicole? He said he missed you. If you cane tonight, then he must also be present.¡± Adams said with a smile.


    Alice Lynn unconsciously clenched her fists again, after a while, she choked back her anger and said: ¡°Mr. Adams, I broke the engagement with Nicole a long time ago, so now he doesn¡¯t have any rtionship with me. Please do not misunderstand.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s so much better, tonight it would be just the two of us having dinner together. I will let you have a very romantic night.¡± Adams went on.


    ¡°I just said, I¡¯m recently busy, so, I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t ept your invitation.¡± Alice Lynn said, deadpanned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you slowly think it over. If you figured it out, give me a call. I will wait for you.¡± Adams sincerely persuaded with deep emotion.


    Toward this cheeky man, this mixed beauty has no way at all. Except to shut up and ignored him.


    Masashi smiled, although this yer is not a good man, he is an interesting guy. Dealing with such people, at least, he would not be bored.


    Like a government official extending condolences to the disaster victims, Adams looked at Masashi and Amy, who still hid behind him, and then turned around and asked the mixed beauty: ¡°Alice Lynn, can you help me introduce with this young gentleman?¡±


    Alice Lynn sighed, and then forced her spirit and said to him: ¡°This is my friend, his name is Lei Yin. Lei Yin, this is the little brother of Mr. Meng Zhuo¡¯er, Mr. Adams.¡±


    Deeply looking at Masashi, Adams, as if being careless, asked: ¡°Mr. Lei Yin is a foreigner?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a Japanese Chinese. Listened to Alice Lynn, Swiss has beautiful scenery, so I came to see.¡± Masashi said with a smile.


    ¡°So, this means Mr. Lei Yin is a tourist?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Switzend¡¯s scenery is very good, if Mr. Lei Yin is interested, I can apany you to go sightseeing around here. But I don¡¯t know if you would ept this offer?¡± Adams, in contrast to the yboy image just a moment ago, looked at him with a meaningful look.


    Hearing his words, Alice Lynn immediately showed a slightly nervous look at Masashi, while Rndo, who stood next to them frowned.


    ¡°Sorry, I like to travel alone. If some important person wants to apany, I might as well find a tour group. Being guided by the tour guide beauty would be even more exciting.¡± Masashi nonchntly said. In any case, he didn¡¯t need to pretend any cordiality, so he didn¡¯t bother to say kind words.


    Hearing the answer from Masashi, Alice Lynn unconsciously let out a sigh.


    ¡°That¡¯s a shame, I thought I could make friends with Mr. Lei Yin. But I would like to give you a piece of advice, don¡¯t do anything beyond touristy thing. Otherwise, you may encounter some trouble. After all, this is Switzend, not Nepal.¡± Adams didn¡¯t want to y word games, the meaning of his words is more and more obvious.


    ¡°If you see cockroaches on the travel, then you step it on with your two feet; seeing a piece of shit on the ground, you throw it into the trash can. Do these count as beyond the boundary of a tourist, Mr. Adams?¡± Masashi said with a smile.


    ¡°Mr. Lei Yin is really a warm-hearted man.¡± Adams nced at him once again and smiled, then resumed his yboy persona.


    But from his eyes, Masashi knew that he had a murderous intention toward himself.


    He suddenly discovered the little girl who hid behind him had shivered in fright looking at Adams, who already went over to Alice Lynn.


    To him, who had more and more understanding of Amy, he naturally knew what happened. He quietly reached into his back and held her little hand. Before long, Amy¡¯s shivering stopped.


    It seems the show is about to start; Masashi showed a faint smile expression.

 Chapter 72 Funeral

    If you say that a person¡¯s level of material aspect is the number of assets he owns, then the value of a person¡¯s spiritual value depends on the number of people in the funeral who are truly in tears, not the number of personnel that attended the funeral. Because going to the funeral may not necessarily be for mourning, for example, a creditor may have attended a funeral of the debtor as they¡¯re concerned they won¡¯t get their money back, afterward seeing the remains of the dead, they would say a few words of curse.


    ording to this argument, it was clear that Meng Zhuo¡¯er was obviously a controversial man.


    The Dai Fei family stood in the front row while those who stood at the back were either Meng Zhuoer¡¯s friend or business partner.


    With respect to the majority of Dai Fei family members, wearing an expressionless face, standing in the back, were the so-called outsiders, their expression also appeared to be a bit in sorrow, at least Masashi saw that several men had been wiping their tears unceasingly.


    As the deceased only daughter, Amy naturally must sit with Rndo and the three younger brothers as well as several so-called family elder at the front.


    But no one knew why this ignorant little girl wasn¡¯t willing to leave the Asian youth iming to be a tourist, with that Rndo finally had no choice but to call Alice to sit together with her at the front. Luckily, Alice was also another person close to Amy, and this settled the issue without a problem.


    Although the beautiful mixed-race woman was Meng Zhuo¡¯er¡¯s lifetime most trusted subordinate, or can be said to be his close friend, but, after all, she was a young girl with a beautiful appearance, causing a lot of people to have vulgar thoughts. A wifeless man on a date with a rtively beautiful woman, such old topics made these people have simr thoughts in mind.


    The funeral was held in a peaceful, beautiful Joyce cemetery. The Dai Fei family was a Christian family, funerals in ordance with the Christian funeral ceremony, and are conducted under the auspices of the priest.


    People¡¯s death were simr to that of an extinguishedmp, no matter how great or humble he was before his death, to this day, the results were all the same.


    Regarding life and death, Masashi didn¡¯t feel a thing. Death was significant for most people, but for him, they had no meaning at all. If you insist on making an analogy, he was just a man that enjoyed the process of fishing but didn¡¯t care about the oue.


    Reborn in this body, he originally intended to be an ordinary person, living an ordinary life. But slowly, he found himselfpletely unable to.


    Perhaps it was rted to his restless personality, ever since his reincarnation, he had done too many things that ordinary people wouldn¡¯t do.


    So in the end, he gave up. It doesn¡¯t matter whether what he was doing was extraordinary, just doing the things you want to do is enough. He had this qualification, and also had the ability to. Therefore, although they weren¡¯t acquainted he still actuallypletely trusted and relied on this little girl, and from afar even went to Switzend to help her with her matter.


    At the funeral, Masashi finally saw Meng Zhuoer¡¯sst brother, Murphy-Dai Fei.


    Rtive to Adams high spirits, Murphy appeared to be low-key. While his appearance wasn¡¯t inferior with Adams¡¯, but he felt like a quiet university teacher, and wasn¡¯t able to see how this person was a multinational corporation manager.


    The so-called manager of the Concordia group werepletely two individual concepts.


    Concordia Group had a total of only three managers. Namely, Rndo, Murphy and another family member named Ou Dike. As for Adams, he wasn¡¯t branded with this title, but even so, he still had a considerable amount of influence in the family.


    The three managers each have different proportions of the Concordia group shares, strictly speaking, they¡¯re also one of the bosses, but the Dai Fei family tradition states that there could only be one president, and the president¡¯s position, of course, fell in the hands of the master of the house. However, if the current master of the house cannot lead the family to develop, or cause the family industry to have substantial losses, the family members have the right to abolish the duty of his presidency and master of the house duties. After all, although the master of the house has thergest ownership stake in the family, as long as more than two-third members of the family unite, it¡¯s sufficient to achieve full control over the number of shares.


    The Concordia Group is a multinational corporation, but was actuallypletely a family business, and isn¡¯t like other listed multinationalpanies. All shares in the family business are concentrated in the hands of family members. Proud Dai Fei family members, whether an enterprise could be developed, lies in the leader¡¯s correct instruction and the cooperation of all involved in, rather than how much money to raise in the stock market.


    Each member of a family, including the master of the house, before inheriting shares, must sign a contract. The contract¡¯s content had basically not changed for decades. The effect was that the shares may not be transferred to anyone other than a Dai Fei family member. If you do not agree to sign this contract, ording to the contract that the decedent had signed in the past, the heir will lose eligibility of the inheritance, and the share will be distributed equally to each family member.


    Dai Fei family practice may be very strange in the eyes of many. But it is precisely because of this contract, that effectively maintained the integrity of the Dai Fei family-owned industry, and the idea is not entirely without a reason.


    Two hourster, the funeral was over. With the ceremony over the crowd gradually dispersed, and slowly became a quiet cemetery.


    Amy, Alice with Masashi, the three were invited by Rndo as house guests. Apanied also by the two brothers Murphy and Adams, as well as several other children of the family.


    The car didn¡¯t take long, Amy suddenly fell in Masashi¡¯s arms, face, hands sped at his waist. After a while, Masashi felt his chest gradually began to moist.


    ¡°If you want to cry, you cry.¡± Masashi sighed and gently stroked her hair.


    Not long after he spoke, the little girl ¡®woo¡¯ cries resounded under his arms; her body slowly began to twitch.


    Amy though having autism, still had an IQ no different than that of the children of her age.


    And she knew that from now on, she will never see her father again, and although she had only spent very little time with him, she was still quietly concerned about her father.


    Alice sitting next to them watched silently, not saying a word for a long time.


    An hourter, four deluxe cars arrived at an old urban area at the coast of Lima, stopping in front of a six-storey mansion.


    Alice whispered to Masashi and exined, this mansion was Meng Zhuoer-Dai Fei¡¯s former residence, which now belongs to Rndo.


    When all the people got off, like a ghost, Adams went to Alice. And at his side was followed by a man and a woman.


    ¡°Alice, long time no see.¡± Adams smiled like a prince.


    ¡°Mr. Adams, if I remember correctly, we met the day before yesterday.¡± Alice said coldly.


    ¡°So we haven¡¯t seen for two days, no wonder I miss you. Alice, are you free tonight and care to apany me to dinner?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Adams, I have recently been really busy.¡±


    ¡°Dima, you see, I was rejected. Was it because of the way I invited her?¡± Adams said to the young man next to him.


    The man smiled and said: ¡°Perhaps Miss Alice is really very busy.¡±


    At this time, another blonde standing next to him provocatively looked at Alice, then turned to Adams and said: ¡°Adams, did you forget that we have a date tonight?¡±


    ¡°How will I forget, honey. I just think that having a little more people would make it more lively.¡± Adams seemed to look at Alice and exined.


    ¡°Alice, Mr. Rndo has gone in, let¡¯s go quickly.¡± Masashi, being treated as a transparent person, suddenly said something.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Alice looked at him with gratitude.


    ¡°I must say goodbye now, gentlemen and woman.¡± The mixed-race beauty left after the three nodded, walking together with Masashi and Amy.


    ¡°Adams, who is that boy? Is he also a member of your family?¡± The golden haired beautiful woman a little strangely asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s just a nosy tourist.¡± Looking at Masashi¡¯s back, Adams sneered and said.


    Seeing Adams¡¯ face, the man named Dima showed interested eyes.

 Chapter 73 Afternoon Tea

    After eating a hearty lunch, each member of the family was drinking an afternoon tea while having a vast conversation.


    Masashicked interest in this sort of boring family meeting, and if he were to choose, he would rather take an afternoon nap.


    Amy sat down next to him refreshingly watching TV. It seems like after the kid had cried, her mood had be a lot better.


    Rndo along with Alice and two other young men were having a conversation, perhaps it¡¯s amon characteristic as a businessman, as the chat naturally changed to business.


    On the other hand, that young man named Dima seemed very interested in Masashi. Talking casually, and asking him insignificant matters. Masashi was already a sophisticated man, so it was natural that his answers were diligent.


    While they were having a conversation, sitting on the other side of Adams were seven or eight young men, who suddenly stood up and walked out.


    ¡°Brother, Adams said that he wanted to y billiards, I wonder if you¡¯re interested?¡± The gentle Murphy came and said to Rndo.


    ¡°Billiards? I haven¡¯t yed for a long time, do you guys want to see?¡± Rndo stood up a little interested.


    Several young people didn¡¯t say anything and just followed to stand.


    ¡°Lei Yin, you can go,¡± Alice said to him.


    Masashi nodded, and also followed to stand.


    Seeing Masashi go out, Amy ran over and pulled his clothes.


    ¡°Kid, have you seen people y billiards?¡± Masashi asked while walking.


    The little girl didn¡¯t say anything, and just stared at him.


    Masashi smiled, pinching her little fact then continued to walk.


    Arriving at the east side of the mansion, he saw that in a huge room were two big tables, hanging on the wall near the table was a flying target. In the innermost corner was a bar full of bottles.


    The furniture in the room was like a typical high-ss bar.


    Masashi suspected that this should be the ornaments that Rndo and his brother¡¯s father Winslow-Dai Fei left behind, as Rndo was too serious, so he shouldn¡¯t have this kind of leisurely ce.


    Just like the nobles of the British society, the game to y was billiard. However, very few people of the Swiss upper ss choose American billiards, and instead the general choice was snooker.


    There the dozen people were divided into two groups, each upying a table.


    In upper circles of society, nothing is idental. Even such a simple grouping, one can clearly see the difference.


    Rndo the three brothers, Dima and two other young people that were standing in front at the funeral, were naturally grouped together. Needless to say, these people were all a family member, regardless of status were wealthy prominent members.


    At the other table, were young people that were far inferior in these aspects.


    Because of being the former master of the house Meng Zhuoer¡¯s former confidant and right-hand man, Alice was also assigned to Rndo¡¯s group.


    But seeing that Adams was a skilled yer. Not long after starting had connected several balls ahead of Murphy and Dima approximately 50 degrees. Seeing her guy y so well, the blonde continuously apuded.


    ¡°What fun is this kind of dry game, why don¡¯t we bet?¡± When it was Murphy¡¯s turn to bat, Adams at the side said.


    ¡°How much do you want?¡± Dima asked, smiling.


    ¡°How about 100 Swiss Francs?¡± Adams after gracefully having a sip of red wine said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t oppose,¡± Dima said with a shrug.


    ¡°Murphy, how about you?¡± Adams looked at his brother.


    ¡°No problem.¡± The quiet young man nodded.


    Rndo, for such a thing, didn¡¯t say anything.


    After about half an hour, after two games, the winner was Adams. Quite an exciting game attracted a lot of people toe and watch.


    Receiving two checks from both Dima and Murphy, he was very proud of himself, then hugged and kissed the blonde beauty.


    ¡°Another game,¡± Adams said with a smile


    ¡°I want to take a break. Who want to y?¡± Dima asked several other youths.


    Seeing that nobody wanted to y, made Adams more proud, and nced around, locking his eyes on the Asian-boy leisurely drinking wine.


    ¡°Mr. Lei Yin, do you have any interest to y the next round?¡± Adams walked two steps away from the youth and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not very good,¡± Masashi said,ughing lightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll be lenient.¡± Adam¡¯s words caused the blonde beauty to chuckle.


    Masashi smiled, putting his ss down, ¡°Well, please be lenient.¡±


    When Masashi selected a club, Adams said to him: ¡°Mr. Lei Yin, let¡¯s bet to stimte the game.¡±


    ¡°Also good, how much do you want?¡± Masashi turned to look at him.


    ¡°What about a thousand Swiss francs?¡± Adams said.


    ¡°Adams, the stakes are too high.¡± Hearing him, Rndo frowned.


    ¡°Brother, this is me and Mr. Lei Yin¡¯s game, he hasn¡¯t said anything yet, how do you know he wouldn¡¯t agree?¡± Adams said cheerfully.


    A sh of anger appeared on Rndo¡¯s eyes, he turned to Masashi and said: ¡°Mr. Lei Yin, you are a guest, you don¡¯t have to bet.¡±


    ¡°Actually, 1000 Swiss francs is nothing, right? I don¡¯t have any issue with it, I ept.¡± Contrary to the two brother¡¯s expectations, Masashi actually agreed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go ahead, Mr. Lei Yin.¡± Rtive to Rndo¡¯s dissatisfaction, Adams revealed a proud look on his face.


    After Masashi had selected a club, he nodded.


    ¡°Mr. Lei Yin is a guest, please go first.¡± Adams made a gesture to invite him.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be blunt.¡± Masashi went to the front table, then bent over in an extremely unprofessional position aimed at the cue ball.


    Seeing him like this, many people couldn¡¯t help butugh, but endured not tough.


    Alice felt very puzzled, watching Masashi¡¯s position, it was clear the he was not a professional, so why would he promise to bet?


    ¡°Pow!¡± A light sound, Masashi hit the ball out. Although he used a considerable amount of strength, the ball entered a bag.


    Masashi gave a strange little look at the club and then looked at the balls on the table, revealing a little bit confused look.


    ¡°It seems Mr. Lei Yin doesn¡¯t have luck,¡± Adams said with a smile.


    ¡°I think so too because this game usually starts with hitting the first ball.¡± Murphy on behalf of Masashi said.


    The onlooker knew that he needed to hit the first ball, but the ball was clearly too intense, as even the youth¡¯s batting posture was a bit funny.


    Adams walked passed him to the table¡¯s edge and then having very different posture than that of Masashi, very elegantly aimed at a ball.


    Hitting three balls, Adams sessfully scored three balls in a pocket. He somewhat proudly looked at Masashi, only to find out that he didn¡¯t even look at his y, and was absorbed in looking at the club.


    Freak! Adams swore in his heart, then bent down to continue his y.


    The fifth ball, Adams yed a little bit too hard, resulting in the ball missing the pocket. But for this result, he had no dissatisfaction, after all, the opponent was not a professional, giving him two or three opportunities doesn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Mr. Lei Yin, you hit.¡± Murphy kindly reminded Masashi, who was carefully looking at his club.


    ¡°I know, thank you.¡± Masashi stood up, walked up to the side of the table.


    With that kind of ugly posture, the people around couldn¡¯t help butugh, the Asian-teenager aiming at a red ball, didn¡¯t hit for a long time.


    Just when Adams was about to mock him, a ¡°pow¡± sound resounded, the teenager finally hit.


    As the white cue ball rolled slowly, everyone thought the ball would stop because of theck of strength, but it still continued, and the ball was slowly rolling towards the red ball.


    ¡°PA¡± a gentle percussive sound, the red ball was hit by the cue ball, then rolled to the bag, going into the pocket.


    Everyone invariably swore in their heart, ¡°shit,¡± Adams had an indifferent look.


    Next, the teenager went to the other side of the table, bending, aiming, hitting, afterpleting these three movements, he unexpectedly hit another ball.


    The people around sighed and thought that this fellow¡¯s luck was indeed good.


    But when the third red ball was struck into the pocket, Adams showed a vignt look.


    Then, the fourth and the fifth, went into the pocket, while the ball was driven next to the sixth ball, no one dared tough. Everyone couldn¡¯t believe it, looking at the teenager continually using an ugly posture to hit the ball on the table into the pocket.


    When he hit the fourth ball, the youth had to look around before shooting, and then each shot would put a ball into the packet. Afterward, besides Adams, everyone was looking joyfully at the youth¡¯s individual performances. There were even a few that seemed almost impossible to get to y the ball, and it was like a teenager performing magic and easily putting it into the pocket.


    For a time, the room was constantly ringing, and everyone couldn¡¯t help but give a warm apuse.


    ¡°Mr. Lei Yin, this is your bet.¡± After the game, Adams handed a cheque to Masashi.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t yed in a while, and I feel a bit rusty. That¡¯s why at the start I said I don¡¯t y well.¡± Masashi said as he put the check in his pocket. Masashi was not deceiving him; he hasn¡¯t yed this game for nearly three decades.


    ¡°Mr. Lei Yin is implicitly kind. I didn¡¯t imagine you were an expert billiard yer.¡± Adams said in a strange tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a master, but just slightly stronger than some professional. If there¡¯s nothing else, then excuse me.¡± Then, Masashi turned around and left the room.


    Adams looked very viciously at Masashi¡¯s back, tightly squeezing his hands into fists until it turned white.

 Chapter 74 Chase

    Although she didn¡¯t know what the two talked about in the room, seeing Adams¡¯splexion, Alice couldn¡¯t help but walk to Masashi and ask what he had said to Adams.Masashi told her the original words, which made the mixed-race beauty to suddenly stare t him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know Adams¡¯s nature; he would definitely not let you off.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there was someone there, she might have alreadye out and shout.


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference? Ever since I intervened in the matter, it was already doomed that he and I would be in opposition.


    Alice also thought that it was true.


    ¡°Just forgot to ask you, is Rndo a widower? Otherwise, why can¡¯t I see his wife and children.¡± Masashi reminded her of a problem.


    Aliceughed, ¡°his wife is with his daughter, she has a matter to attend to so she went to Canada, and should be back in a few days.¡±


    ¡°His wife is Canadian?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Alice said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell this to anyone, when can we go back to Meng Zhuo¡¯er¡¯s home, I have nothing to talk about with these people.¡±


    ¡°Leaving now, is not good, at least until after dinner. Bear with me a little bit.¡± Alice whispered a bit of advice.


    Masashi helplessly nodded.


    Finally at 9:00, it was finally over. Masashi holding a fast asleep Amy sat at the back of the car.


    ¡°Lei Yin, during these days, if you¡¯re fine with it, don¡¯t go out casually,¡± Alice says while driving.


    ¡°Because of what Adams can do?¡± In the back seat, Masashi yawned.


    ¡°Yes. Do you know why Adams¡¯s reputation in the family is so bad?¡±


    ¡°talk and I¡¯ll listen.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because he was the first in the Dai Fei family that involved in the arms business. Although there are some gray ies done by the Dai Fei family, the real selling of arms, and drugs was never done while Adams was the first person to make an exception. In fact, he had done it very secretly, only until two years ago after the family elders discovered it by ident. To this end, his father, Mr. Winslow was furious, he had threatened to keep him out of the parent-child rtionship, andter for his mother¡¯s sake let it go. But after Winslow died, he was the person of the four brothers who obtained the least inheritance. Therefore, he had hated Mr. Meng Zhuoer for obtaining the most inheritance, this in the family is an open secret. But even so, he still has considerable influence in Swiss Reactionary gang. Therefore, I fear that he will start with you.¡±


    After Alice finished, after a while she still didn¡¯t hear Masashi¡¯s voice, and couldn¡¯t help but turn around and look at him.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t even hear her speak, his eyes firmly looking out the window.


    Seeing this, Alice had no choice but to sigh.


    A few minutester, she suddenly heard a voice from the back; Masashi spoke: ¡°Alice, maybe you¡¯re a littlete.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The mixed-race beauty asked a bit puzzled.


    ¡°You immediately inform these fellows to get ready, there might be someone tasked to attack us.¡± ¡®These fellows¡¯ that Masashi referred to were the in clothed policeman in the car behind them.


    Since the sniper incident, The Swiss police force had sent some police in in clothes taking turns to monitor and protect them 24 hours a day, Every time they got out there would be a police that follows them.


    ¡°Exactly what happened?¡± She had used her rear view mirror to look at the back but hadn¡¯t discovered anything. However, she still took out her cell phone prepared to dial.


    ¡°Well, first don¡¯t inform them. Do you have a gun?¡± Thinking, Masashi suddenly changed his mind, putting a coat over Amy¡¯s body, then put her in the car seat.


    ¡°How can I have that stuff?¡± Hearing his words, Alice put down her phone.


    Masashi climbed back after pulling his chair in front of the front seat, told her: ¡°I¡¯ll drive, you hold Amy and wait. If I tell to get on the ground, no matter what happens don¡¯t look up.¡± With that, he held the steering wheel, letting Alice free herself from her seatbelt.


    Based on her trust on this teenager, Alice didn¡¯t say anything, quickly unbuckled her belt and climbed back. When she climbed back into the back seat, she couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Lei Yin, exactly what¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°Two cars has been behind us from the beginning. It¡¯s clear that we¡¯re being followed.¡± Masashi drove, and along the side said.


    ¡°Sent by Adams?¡± Alice looked behind the ss.


    ¡°Most likely. If it¡¯s simply tracking down then, it¡¯s nothing, but just now their speed suddenly increased a lot. Looking at their position it¡¯s possible that they were sent to put their hands on us, but I¡¯m not sure, but it¡¯s still better to be careful.¡± Masashi said while tightly staring at the rearview mirror.


    It seems that he wasn¡¯t the only one that found out that there was a problem. Masashi saw the in clothed policeman in the car behind them pulled out a pistol and looking out the window as the two cars got closer to them.


    They should have no problem, Masashi increased the speed, suddenly leaving behind the three cars.


    Along the way, there were no traffic lights, after turning at a corner, he thought that the car chase had ended, but that difort came across his mind again.


    It¡¯s too easy.


    But soon, he suddenly saw from the front a white Citroen quickly approaching, and he knew this game wasn¡¯t over.


    Masashi clearly saw next to the driver¡¯s seat, a man wearing sunsses was holding a pistol toward them.


    Without time to think Masashi shouted: ¡°Get Down Fast!¡± Then he lowered his head himself.


    ¡°Bang, Bang, Bang!¡± Three shots in a row, the ss shattered on the front driver¡¯s seat. Some fragments of the ss hit Masashi¡¯s neck.


    But even so, Masashi didn¡¯t dare to carelessly move, and he was always steering the wheel tightly, making the vehicle maintain going as straight as possible. At the same time, he stepped on the brake with his foot fiercely. Must know that his head was lowered, so he can¡¯t see the front road. If not careful, he might collide with other cars.


    After a harsh braking sound, the car finally stopped.


    Masashi quickly looked up and saw the Citroen car came to a stop in the back. No time to think at the moment, and immediately started the car again to get ahead.


    Because the direction was different, if the opposite party pursues again, it would first need to reverse before they could follow. Sure enough, the car sopped and didn¡¯t pursue again, instead sped away to in the opposite direction.


    ¡°Well, it should be fine now,¡± Masashi said to Alice.


    ¡°Those people are gone?¡± Alice looked up at the back.


    ¡°Gone. Exciting, right? Even such scenes in Hollywood would be mediocre.¡± Masashi said.


    ¡°You¡¯re in the mood to tell jokes. We just almost died there.¡± Alice said with fear.


    ¡°I¡¯m also a little careless, didn¡¯t imagine that two just was just to distract the police. It seems our opponent is a lot smarter than imagined.¡± Masashi looked at the empty window and said.


    ¡°What do we do now? Go to the police?¡±


    ¡°Going to the police station is the same, going back to this little kid¡¯s ce is good, there¡¯s also a lot of police there anyway.¡±


    Alice naturally didn¡¯t have any opinion; she was still frightened.


    ¡°How¡¯s the kid?¡± Masashi turned his head to look.


    ¡°She¡¯s still sleeping. Strange, such a huge sound didn¡¯t even wake her up.¡± Alice looked at Amy quietly sleeping.


    Masashi smiled and said nothing.


    Waking up would be strange. For fear that the kid would be frightened yet again, he had previously very lightly approached several of her acupuncture points, and wouldn¡¯t wake up at least not until tomorrow morning.


    In five days is the reading of the will, at the appointed time what would happen?


    His grandmother, had recently always beaten to this state these days, those guys believe that I, your father is easily bullied. Thinking of this, Masashi¡¯s fire was lit, and then unconsciously, the car suddenly elerated.


    Alice was startled by this sudden eleration, long light brown hair was right in front of the window with no sses,ing in a flurry as it was being blown by the wind


    Vaguely, she seemed to see the youthughing.

 Chapter 75 Change

    ¡°Alice, you see....Lei yet?¡± At 8 in the morning, Amy went to the hall dressed in her cartoon pajamas. Her right hand was rubbing her eyes as she asked Alice, who was sitting on the couch reading the newspaper.


    ¡°Amy, you woke up so early? Quicke and eat breakfast.¡± Alice said softly.


    Amy nodded, went to the table and sat down on a chair.


    Drinking milk, Amy turned to Alice said: ¡°Alice, Lei...where?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s out. Wait for a while and he shoulde back soon.¡± Alice exined.


    Hearing her answer, Amy no longer spoke, just quietly eating her bread.


    Being with her for a long time, it was natural for the mixed-race beauty to know that she was unhappy. In her heart, she couldn¡¯t help but curse a bit at that presumptuous guy.


    At the highway where the shootings took ce in the afternoon, the teenager after answering the phone suddenly said that he would go out for a walk.


    ¡°Is your brain broken? As soon as you go out, you may soon be killed by Adams¡¯s man.¡± After being shocked with what he said, Alice stood up and shouted.


    ¡°But I¡¯m a tourist, where can you find tourists staying at home all day long? I¡¯m going to the alpine ski resort and go boating at the Lake Zurich. And again, I¡¯m a tourist!¡± Masashi roused himself up with his arm to shout loudly.


    The nearby Amy looked at him curiously but learning his patterns she raised her two small hands and came to him as she struggles to stop him.


    ¡°Come on, which part of you resembles a tourist?¡± the Mixed-race beauty snappily gave him a look.


    ¡°So, I¡¯ll prove to you, that I¡¯ll be a good tourist.¡± Masashi smiled and said.


    ¡°Do you honestly tell me, that you want to go out?¡± Alice looked at him seriously.


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s what tourists do.¡± Masashizily said.


    Then he knelt down next to Amy said: ¡°Kid, I¡¯m going out now. Stop, don¡¯t show such a happy look, I¡¯m not taking you with me. But I¡¯lle back, probably at night. And I want this little darling to be obedient until Ie back.¡±


    Amy listening to this immediately became worried and went closer to him pulling his clothes with no intention of letting go.


    ¡°Hey kid, you behave, or I might spank you.¡±


    The little girl pitifully looked at him. But her hands still had no intention of letting go of him.


    Masashi couldn¡¯t do anything, and without any other option turned towards the still angry mixed-race beautifuldy, giving her a meaningful nce to help break it up.


    Alice red at him but still came to help soothe Amy.


    She didn¡¯t know why this guy wanted to go, but one thing she knew, was that this youth would never do anything stupid, he must have a reason to go out. This guy just didn¡¯t want to say anything, as it would be very annoying.


    After the two did a lot of exining, the little girl finally let go of her hands, but her face also revealed a feeling of sadness.


    Masashi stood up, as usual, and gently pinched her cheek, then motioned to Alice as he walked out of the door.


    Alice sighed, and with her previous agreement with him, she took out her mobile phone to inform the dispatched undercover officers not to follow him.


    At 10 pm, Masashi really kept his promise and came back. But the next morning, he went out again. For the next three days, he would leave early in the morning, and thene backte in the evening, treating this ce like a hotel.


    In the several days that he went out, Rndo and Murphy would alsoe here to visit Amy. And they also thought that the matter of Lei going out was very strange.


    Moreover, because of the recent road shooting incident that was more serious than the sniper incident, the Swiss police was startled and furious. They immediately added more manpower, to track and seize the murderer as soon as possible. If possible, the high levels of the Swiss Police hope to finish and simply work in the police station, as that at least didn¡¯t give them a headache.


    The day after tomorrow was the day of the reading of the will, would something also happen at the appointed time? Alice anxiously looked at Amy, who was eating breakfast.


    ¡°Not eating? Just eat a little bit.¡± Alice, seeing that Amy stopped eating after only eating a piece of bread, walked towards the table to persuade her.


    The little girl shook her head, but still drank all of the remaining milk in her cup and stood up.


    Alice didn¡¯t want to force, so she instead helped her pack up the dishes.


    Coming out from the kitchen, she noticed that Amy was hugging a rag bear doll peacefully watching TV.


    Amy, who doesn¡¯t like to talk and make contact with people, usually only watch TV to pass her time. But ever since that boy came, the favorite thing that wanted to do changed and instead wanted to hang out with him.


    Now that she thought about it, since the death of Mr. Meng Zhuoer, Amy had not attended to any sses. Perhaps it was because of there was too much going on recently.


    Thinking of this, Alice walked over and said to her: ¡°Amy, we haven¡¯t had sses recently, do you want to have a ss right now?¡±


    The little girl nodded, obediently put down the doll in her hands.


    Because of Amy¡¯s autism, she simply couldn¡¯t go to school like a normal child. During Meng Zhuo¡¯er¡¯s lifetime he had requested a few family teachers toe and give her lessons, but because of Amy¡¯s resistance, there was finally no way for it to continue. Alice seeing this, took the initiative to propose to Meng Zhuoer that as long as there¡¯s time, she would go and have a ss with Amy.


    Regarding this proposal, Meng Zhuoer felt very grateful. Thus, Alice for the entire three years taught Amy.


    The ss was not too long, in order to allow Amy to gradually get used to it, making it only a two-hour lesson, at that time Alice had finished ss ahead of time.


    ¡°Amy, are you not feeling well?¡± Seeing that the little girl didn¡¯t have any spirit, Alice sat at her side and asked.


    Amy shook her head.


    ¡°Is Amy thinking of Brother Lei Yin?¡±


    Amy looked at her and nodded.


    ¡°Can you tell me why you like Brother Lei Yin so much?¡± Alice had been very puzzled why Amy, who had never allowed a stranger to approach to her, became so attach with the teenager who she had never met before.


    Amy thought for a moment, her face seemed a bit distressed and said: ¡°I...No, I have no idea. All in all,...is, is like him.¡±


    Hearing her answer, Alice smiled, and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Today the weather isn¡¯t very good, just like my mood.


    That fellow hasn¡¯te back. It¡¯s been nearly two weeks, where did he actually go?


    Is he still mad at me? Hateful, the person who should be angry is me right. Not informing anyone where he goes, causing me to everyday wait for him to appear at the school gate.


    Today, I met his sister, who wore a very old fashioned ck-rimmed sses. I didn¡¯t know that there was still people wearing that type of eyesses, it was ugly. It seems like it¡¯s not only that fellow that¡¯s an odd person, even his sister¡¯s odd. However, that female student beside her was actually very attractive. I heard that that girl was a rtive of their family, and is now living in his family¡¯s home. So there¡¯s not a day that goes by that those two meet?


    Maybe it¡¯s just my imagination, but it seems like his sister seems to hate me. I asked her for a long time but still didn¡¯t say a word.


    But the most pathetic thing is, that I always unconsciously think of that nasty guy.


    Ryoko and Asami said that I¡¯ve changed, which I know. Since that day, as long as I¡¯m with him, I thought that I wasn¡¯t myself anymore.


    Other male students would unceasingly try to find a way to make me happy. I received a gift from the student association¡¯s vice-president, which only made me unhappy.


    Hateful fellow!¡±


    Aiko gently closed her diary, then yearningly looked outside the window.

 Chapter 76 Will

    Saturday, it was an ordinary Saturday for people, but for members of the Dai Fei family, it was an unusual weekend.


    It was because today was the reading of thete head of the family Lord Meng Zhuoer-Dai Fei¡¯s will before his death.


    Meng Zhuoer was the master of the Concordia group as he had nearly 40% of its shares, where these shares are going, would determine the fate of some people.


    Because Masashi wasn¡¯t a Dai Fei family member, therefore he was waiting outside the room on his own initiative.


    After half an hour, the gate of the room opened, the expression of dozens of Dai Fei family members vary one after another. Behind them was the family¡¯s exclusivew office dedicatedwyers.


    ¡°I told you that that woman¡¯s rtionship with Meng Zhuoer is definitely notmon. Now you see.¡±


    ¡°Keep it down, do you want everyone to hear you?¡±


    ¡°Meng Zhuo¡¯er really doesn¡¯t know how to think, allowing an outsider to unexpectedly participate in the family¡¯s business.¡±


    Although most people had an unemotional expression, some people just couldn¡¯t bear but toin.


    In the middle of the crowd, Masashi saw Amy pulling Alice, as well as Rndo the three brothers, and Rndo¡¯s wife.


    Seeing Masashi, Alice turned her head and excused herself, pulling Amy as she walked towards Masashi.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Masashi nods.


    Seeing Alice poor spirit, Masashi propose that he drive. In this regard, the mixed-race beauty had noints.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me, what¡¯s written on Mr. Meng Zhuo¡¯er¡¯s will?¡± After returning to the house, Alice suddenly said something to Masashi.


    ¡°When you want to say, you will naturally say. If you don¡¯t want to say, it would only be annoying to ask.¡± Masashi said while conveniently turning on the TV to distract Amy.


    ¡°Why do you sometimes resemble a professional and a no good ordinary man? I was really not in the mood to tell you, but now I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡±


    ¡°Although I didn¡¯t hear the contents of the will, but seeing those people¡¯s reactions, I could guess a little bit of it. Do you want a ss?¡± Masashi held up a bottle of red wine and asked Alice.


    Alice nodded.


    ¡°Mr. Meng Zhuo¡¯er has left most of his stuff, including his shares to Amy. But because Amy hasn¡¯t grown up, he, therefore, wrote it inly in the will, only after Amy bes 18 years old could she then inherit the shares. During this period, I will manage her property as the guardian of Amy.¡± After having drunk several ss of wine, Alice was feeling a little bit better.


    ¡°Mr. Meng Zhuo¡¯er also specified that if Amy identally dies, all property except the Concordia Groups shares, would all be donated to charity while those shares will be divided equally between family members.¡±


    ¡°Meng Zhuo¡¯er had done this to prevent people such as Adams to put their hands on Amy, which is understandable. What are you going to do now?¡± Masashi looked at her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to change anything. It would be best if the Concordia group be managed by Mr. Rndo and Mr. Murphy. After all, they¡¯re part of the Dai Fei family, and I¡¯m just an outsider.¡±


    ¡°I agree with you; with the current events, it would be best to maintain its original condition. Logically speaking, Amy should now be in no danger. Because even if she were to be in an ident, besides that little stock that would be divided equally among family members, these people can¡¯t obtain anything else from her.


    ¡°Who do you think sent the people who wanted to kill us?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but one thing I know now is why Adams sent people to seize you during your stay in Nepal.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Alice looked at him in surprise as she puts down her ss of wine.


    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s very simple, I don¡¯t know through what channel but Adams obviously in advance knew the contents of the will, that is to say, he knew that you would be Amy¡¯s guardian, her properties would be legally managed by you. Therefore, his goal was to capture you. He wanted you to transfer the custody to him. Remember, from a legal standpoint he is Amy¡¯s uncle, making him more qualified than you to be Amy¡¯s guardian. And Meng Zhuo¡¯er¡¯s will didn¡¯t specify whether or not the custody can be transferred and as long as you¡¯re willing to transfer the custody to him, he¡¯ll legally have the right to manage Amy¡¯s properties.¡±


    ¡°But these are Amy¡¯s properties, even if he gets custody, he¡¯ll only temporarily have the right to manage it, what use would that be for him? Moreover, it¡¯s impossible for him to tie me up and go to the attorney to legally transfer the custody.¡± Alice didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Have you ever wondered, that Amy¡¯s now nine years old, which means that he¡¯ll also have nine years to really manage these assets. In those nine years, if you let people like Adams have 40% of the Concordia group¡¯s shares, God knows what he would do with the group. Although if other people in the family were to group together they¡¯d be able to suppress him with theirbined shares quantity, don¡¯t forget that guy would kill and burn anyone, and won¡¯t be lenient just to produce the result he wants. Amy can only inherit the shares when she¡¯s at age, but the Concordia group may possibly be only empty shells when he¡¯s done with it.


    As to how he¡¯ll make you sign the transfer of custody, in my opinion, it just a matter of application. As far as I know, there are at least five or more ways to make you submit.¡±


    Alice thought of what Adams had done in the past, so it was indeed likely.


    ¡°But what if Adamse to trouble us again?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s always a way,¡± Masashi said tly and drank the ss of wine in his hand in one gulp.


    In two in the morning, sitting cross-legged on the bed Masashi suddenly opened his eyes.


    He first looked at the wall clock, then jumped out of bed, putting on a jacket as he left the room.


    In the hall, he saw Alice holding her knees curled up like a ball. On the table in front of her was an opened bottle that was clearly brandy.


    Masashi silently watched her, and after a while, he picked up a box of tissues from the other table and went over.


    Seeing the paper towels in front of her, Alice was stunned for a moment, then turned around and looked at Masashi.


    ¡°Is one not enough?¡± Masashi took the box again and pulled out another one.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Alice took the paper towel to wipe away her tears.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I just suddenly remembered Mr. Meng Zhuo¡¯er, so I couldn¡¯t hold it in.¡± Alice was silent for a moment and said.


    Masashi looked into her eyes and said dismissively: ¡°Don¡¯t take the dead to make excuses, this is the most basic respect.¡±


    Alice startled, looked up at Masashi.


    ¡°Well, in the end, what happened, maybe there¡¯s something I can do to help.¡± Masashi looked at her.


    Alice lowered her head, as if for a long time, until she suddenly looked up at the boy, ¡°Adams kidnapped my son.¡±


    Hearing these words made the teenager seem a little surprised, ¡°You have a son?¡±


    Alice slightly nodded.


    ¡°I was 18 years old at the time when met a man. Not long after, we lived together. At that time, I was a student and didn¡¯t understand anything. I thought he would really love me for life. But three monthster, he left without saying anything. I didn¡¯t have a chance to tell him I was pregnant.


    He was gone, and I was a fool to think that he woulde back. Therefore, I had the child. But in the end, he didn¡¯te back. In my most desperate time, Mr. Meng Zhuoer helped me.


    He funded me to continue studying, but also asked people to take care of my child. I¡¯ll never forget his kindness. So, after graduation, I put a child in the care of my rtives at home in Find, and had a Swiss man help him do things, until now.¡±


    ¡°When did you know that he was kidnapped?¡±


    ¡°Just tonight, Adams called me on the phone, I heard my son¡¯s voice. Adams told me that if I don¡¯t go to awyer, and apply for a custody transfer within three days, he¡¯ll immediately kill my son. I, I don¡¯t know what to do....¡± At this point, Alice couldn¡¯t help but cry on Masashi¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your son will be fine.¡± After silent for a moment, Masashi gently said something.

 Chapter 77 Feelings

    At 8 in the morning, Alice went to Masashi¡¯s room only to find no one there.


    Where did he go?


    Thinking of that phone callst night, Alice¡¯s heart was throbbing faster.


    She had thought of calling the police, but soon got rid of the idea. Adams had sold weapons for so many years, if it was reported to the police, then they should have already at an earlier time gotten the information and seized him, but how was he able to get off scot-free.


    Perhaps my only hope now is that strange youth. Maybe he really has a way to do something about this.


    But thinking of Adams¡¯s forces, she felt that she was too na?ve. No matter fierce that youth is, he was only one person, what can he do to help?


    Is it really fine to go ording to what ¡®he¡¯ said to do?


    Thinking of this made her upset.


    Furthermore, isn¡¯t there only about two days left? She thought with a wry smile.


    ¡°Alice, Lei where?¡± Amy had just been in Masashi room, but couldn¡¯t see him, then arrived with a puzzled face and asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s out. We eat breakfast, okay?¡± Alice walked over to straighten out her hair with her hand.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Amy looked very disappointed.


    Alice didn¡¯t know how tofort her and held her hand to go eat breakfast.


    8 pm, Alice was apanying Amy to watch TV. At this time, her phone suddenly rang.


    She pressed the answer key, ¡°Alice, could you hear my voice?¡± A voice with a happy expression resounded.


    Hearing the voice, her heart immediately sunk, and then right away went to the hall.


    ¡°Adams, what are you doing?¡± Alice suppressed her rage. Her right hand clenched until it turned white.


    ¡°Nothing, just wanted to remind you that a day had passed, don¡¯t forget you only have two remaining days left. Don¡¯t make me wait too long. My patience is very limited.¡±


    ¡°You...., I know, please don¡¯t Bouneau¡± Tears silently fell from Alice¡¯s face.


    Just after she spoke, busy tone rang out from the phone. Adams had already hung up.


    Alice threw away the phone, suddenly felt like her whole body became icy cold.


    She took a bottle of white wine from the wine rack. Her hands were trembling as she unscrewed the cap, raising her head as she drinks a ss of wine.


    As she was half-drunk and half-conscious, she felt a very soft thing, rubbing her face.


    She opened her eyes and saw Amy¡¯s concerned look. Her small hands were gently stroking her face.


    ¡°Alice, don¡¯t cry....¡± The little girl said, stressing each syble.


    Looking at Amy¡¯s innocent fact, Alice couldn¡¯t help but to suddenly burst into tears as she hugged her little body.


    At 11, Masashi came back.


    Looking at the alcohol fumed all over the room and the lying on the floor Alice, who was embracing the already fallen asleep Amy, he sunk into deep thought.


    Pulling apart the hands on Amy, Masashi held up Alice¡¯s whole body.


    Putting her in her own bed, the youth went back to the scene, and found Amy, who didn¡¯t know when she woke up, but this time was sitting on the floor as she rubbed her eyes.


    ¡°Lei...¡± Seeing Masashi, Amy cried as she ran over to hug him.


    ¡°Sorry to wake you up.¡± Masashi bent down to hug her.


    The little girl was clinging to the youth¡¯s neck as sheid her head on his shoulder, after a while looked up at him, ¡°Lei, Alice is very sad.¡±


    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry, everything will be okay. I promise.¡± Masashi gently touched her face and said.


    ¡°Ah.¡± The little girl, again,id her head on the youth¡¯s shoulders.


    The next morning, Masashi went out again.


    Alice had no desire to think about where the youth went. The whole afternoon, she spent as she either restlessly sitting or standing.


    Soon it was evening, the anxiety in Alice¡¯s heart increased more and more.


    Fortunately, when the wall clock became 23:00, Adams didn¡¯t call again. Otherwise, she thought that she¡¯d copse soon after.


    In the 24:00, she finally despaired, and tomorrow, no, it should be said that today was the deadline.


    Sitting quietly as if a long time, a dark brew guilt filled her whole heart.


    She couldn¡¯t help but want to get drunk, when suddenly the youth quietly walked towards her.


    ¡°Alice.¡± The youth shouted in a low voice.


    Alice turned to look at him, her face silently streaming down with tears, but she still didn¡¯t say a word.


    The teenager walked up to her, took her hand that was reaching for the bottle of wine on the table, then looked at her silently.


    Seeing him, Alice¡¯s emotions calmed down a little bit.


    At that time, the youth spoke, ¡°Is there anything you want to tell me?¡±


    Hearing this sentence, Alice didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Lei Yin, you...¡±


    The youth waved his hand, stopping her from saying anything, ¡°Just answer my first question. Is there anything you want to tell me?¡± His face showed a unique seriousness.


    Alice looked at him, she found the teenager tonight waspletely different from the usual. There was a difference, but she couldn¡¯t tell what it was.


    Silent for a moment, she said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t quite understand what you mean.¡±


    The teenager who Alice didn¡¯t see today was looking at her, and after a while, he said dismissively, ¡°You go out with me.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± Then, the youth took the lead and went out.


    Although puzzled, based on her trust in the youth, Alice still followed behind him.


    ¡°Get in the car.¡± The teenager took her in front of a ck Bentley that she had never seen before.


    Normally, Alice would have asked who¡¯s car this was, but seeing the way the youth spoke, she had instead sat inside in silence.


    The ck Bentley with an rming speed sped through the highway. Along the way, the boy didn¡¯t say a word, while Alice didn¡¯t know what to say at that moment. For a time, the car was silent.


    After ten minutes, Alice really couldn¡¯t stand the oppressive atmosphere, so she reached to turn on the radio.


    With a melodious light music, she rxed a little bit.


    She looked at the teenager in the driver¡¯s seat and found that he was reallypletely different from his usual self tonight. A strange feeling in her heart rose.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped at a youth before the simrlyrge manor house.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived, let us go in.¡± The teenager opened the door to help her.


    ¡°Lei Yin, why did you bring me here?¡± Alice finally said.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you go in.¡± The youth said dismissively.


    Although full of doubts, she still followed the youth to the door of the house.


    The youth knocked on the door, and soon, a tall young Asian wearing a ck suit opened the door.


    ¡°Hello, Sir.¡± The young man bowed to him and said.


    ¡°The other people?¡± The youth asked him.


    ¡°Besides me, other than the 18th and 19th, everyone else is already waiting there for the Lord.¡±


    ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°In the room.¡±


    The teenager nodded, walking into the house.


    Because the two were talking in Chinese, Alice didn¡¯t know what they were saying, but seeing the attitude of the young man towards the youth, she was full of awe while she was looking at the youth.


    ¡°Miss,e in.¡± Alice was a bit overwhelmed at the time when suddenly the young man spoke to her politely.


    Finally, Alice followed Masashi and went inside.

 Chapter 78 Night Visit

    Through the dimly lit halls, the two arrived in front of arge room on the second floor.


    Standing next to the door was a brown haired man.


    Seeing the youth, the men, like before, immediately bowed at the youth.


    The youth waved his hand and said to him: ¡°We want to go in.¡±


    The man opened the door, then made a gesture signifying to go in.


    The youth took the lead and went in first, and Alice was the second to enter the room. As she entered there she saw a man sitting in the middle of the room, she was surprised and couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± After being shocked, Alice furiously looked at the teenager.


    ¡°Just letting you lovers get married.¡± The youth said calmly.


    Alice¡¯s whole body shook, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Masashi sneered, arriving at the center of the room, he tore off the towel in the mouth of the man tied up in a chair.


    ¡°Lei Yin, what do you actually want to do?¡± Just after the towel was removed, the man immediately asked him loudly.


    ¡°Compared with that arrogant Adams, you¡¯re really much smarter. Mr. Murphy.¡± Masashi sat on the chair in front of him, faintly looking at the normally mild-mannered man.


    ¡°Are you Adams¡¯s man?¡± Murphy seemed a bit pale.


    ¡°Well, do you think Adams¡¯s could afford someone like me?¡± Masashi sneered.


    ¡°Why did you capture me here for? Do you want to extort me?¡± Hearing his reply, Murphy was somewhat relieved.


    ¡°Must you continue to y around, Mr. Murphy? Now that I brought Alice here, can¡¯t you understand what¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    ¡°Worthy of being good partners, even the words used to deny is exactly the same.


    Actually, this n is quite good, but you shouldn¡¯t have made a few mistakes.


    First, the general proceedings, Meng Zhuo¡¯er might have a considerable legacy to give to his only daughter Amy, so long as Amy also identally dies, then it would naturally be given to the family, that is, you three brothers would inherit it.


    But in fact, as you already know the content, you know that even if Amy were to get into an ident, you would still get nothing, so you don¡¯t really want to kill her, but you¡¯ll just have to do more to get it. That¡¯s why, you and Alice sent a sniper, your goal was very simple, it was just to give Adams a wrong message and let him think that you don¡¯t know the contents of the will. Making him let his guard down.


    Because your forces are far inferior to Adams, that¡¯s reasonable.


    Unfortunately, in Nepal I save Amy, you knew from a message via Alice, that is, I may be hazardous to your n, so you arranged a sniper, hoping to incidentally kill me.


    It¡¯s worth mentioning that the sniper you got was quite good, I really did almost have my life hung up. But the problem here was, why was the sniper so good, but still didn¡¯t cause any damage to Amy and Alice, two ordinary people weren¡¯t harmed?


    Furthermore, several minutes before the sniper shot, I happened to be outside Alice¡¯s room, and at that time I also heard Alice¡¯s cellphone ring. Her call didn¡¯t take too long, as immediately after a gunfire resounded. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too coincidental?


    If I guessed it right, then the phone call was actually you giving her a signal. Did I guess it right? Mr. Murphy.¡±


    ¡°You have the nerve to mention such baseless things. Relying just on these, you decided that the murderer behind this was me?¡± Murphy sneered.


    ¡°Of course not. You don¡¯t know that while Amy is a child with autism, but it¡¯s also because of this, that she could exquisitely sense the emotion of the people around her. In other words, she could feel whether the other person had a malicious thought or have a goodwill, regardless of how well that person could hide it. Perhaps you might think that this is nonsense, but I believe that she does have this ability. You in addition to Adams, is the second to make Amy frightened.¡±


    Listening to this Murphyughed, ¡°You rely on such a shred of evidence that can¡¯t be proven and still conceitedly seized me here. It¡¯s just ridiculous.¡±


    Masashi quietly let him finishughing, and then suddenly pped.


    Murphy and Alice were very puzzled when a young man wearing a tight ck suit dragged a man as he walked into the room.


    When Murphy saw the man being dragged, he faintly noticed the man¡¯s face, making his expression suddenly change.


    ¡°Remember him? He¡¯s the sniper who you invited. I also spent a huge amount of time just to find him.¡± Masashi said to him.


    ¡°What evidence do you have that could prove that I sent him?¡± Murphy Calmed down and looked at Masashi.


    ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t have any evidence, because toe into contact with killers, require the assignment to given to him through an intermediary each time. Therefore, they never know the people who employ them. But I didn¡¯t bring him to try to prove anything, but simply did this to vent out my pent up anger.¡± Masashi stepped on the killer.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t have any evidence?¡± Murphy sneered.


    ¡°Tonight I¡¯ve heard too many times the word ¡®proof.¡¯ In fact, people like me who don¡¯t have any evidence, and because I¡¯m not a cop, I can kill you at any time I want, without even flinching. But in order to convince you, I¡¯ll satisfy your curiosity.¡± At that time, he took out a small tape recorder and pressed the y button.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Is there really no other way to this?¡±


    ¡°Alice, calm down, Adams is just too powerful, so I absolutely can¡¯t save the child. Moreover, don¡¯t forget, he¡¯s not even your child.¡±


    ¡°But Bouneau¡¯s just five years old, reporting to the police should be good, I just can¡¯t see somebody in danger and do nothing about it.¡±


    ¡°Informing the police wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about it, with Adams¡¯s attitude, he would immediately kill the kid. Baby, don¡¯t think too much. When this is done, if you like, as soon as it¡¯s done we¡¯ll give birth to a child, okay?¡±


    ¡°But....¡±


    ¡ª


    At that point, the youth switched off the recorder and then turned his head over to look at the paled Alice, who has burst into tears.


    ¡°You really disappointed me. When I was suspicious of you, I put a monitor on you. At first, I also hoped that I was just worried about it too much, but unfortunately, I heard the worst results.¡± Masashi looked at her coldly.


    Alice couldn¡¯t hold it in, and kneeled down on the ground crying.


    Masashi could no longer maintain his calm, and turned around seeing a bit nervous Murphy, ¡°You¡¯re really smart and very patient. You already knew from the start that Adams would oppose Meng Zhuo¡¯er, that¡¯s why five years ago, you made Alice into a board piece and send her to his side. An unmarried mother who was left behind, the dropout had no way out, and the idental meeting with Meng Zhuo¡¯er, these were all a script that you already arranged.


    Your n ever since had been very sessful, and all ording to your n Alice obtained Meng Zhuoer¡¯s trust, and now became Amy¡¯s guardian.¡±


    ¡°Who actually are you?¡± Murphy glowing with bloodshot eyes looked at the youth.

 Chapter 79 Chess Player

    ¡°I¡¯m just an outsider. You are indeed an excellent chess yer, but again, a good chess yer can always be seen clearly by the spectator.¡±


    Masashi turned to look at the already cry mixed-race beauty, ¡°Alice Lynn, do you know what Amy¡¯s assessment about you? She said that you were very pitiful, although she didn¡¯t know why, she knew that you¡¯ve been suffering.


    You¡¯re a good natured person who doesn¡¯t want to hurt anybody, but you shouldn¡¯t fall in love with a man that shouldn¡¯t be loved.


    Do you think that kid is really helping you ying the unmarried mother part?


    You¡¯re wrong. Murphy was very clear of Adams¡¯s power, and he is unable to protect you. Therefore, the child is actually a bait. Adams believe that he can use the child to threaten you. Because he thought that he has grabbed the piece that canpel you to obey, Adams did not send someone to catch you again. That¡¯s the main purpose of why Murphy let you adopt the child.¡±


    Hearing Masashi¡¯s words, Alice Lynn looked at Murphy with disbelieving look.


    Murphy didn¡¯t make a sound, the muscle on his face slightly twitched.


    ¡°Why, just a bit more and I can seed. I can¡¯t reconcile this, I can¡¯t reconcile this....¡± Murphy fiercely looked at the teenager.


    Masashi calmly watched him.


    Murphy did not like how the youth look at him, and somewhat hysterically shouted at that youngster: ¡°Nobody in the family think highly of me. In the eyes of the people, there¡¯s only Meng Zhuo¡¯er and big brother. I¡¯m just their shadow, an invisible shadow.


    I don¡¯t ept this. I want to prove to everybody. As long as I can get my hands on Meng Zhuo¡¯er¡¯s share, I can do better than him. I¡¯m the only one that can bring the Family to thrive.


    Why, why did you ruin my n?¡±


    Masashi looked at him for a moment, then suddenly stood up, and punched his stomach.


    ¡°Ah!¡± This punch was too strong, making him cried out in pain.


    ¡°Self-righteous saviorplex fellow.¡± Masashi sneered, and then made a meaningful nce at the standing to the side man in ck. The man knew this signal and pulled out a gleaming dagger from his body.


    Seeing that man was slowly approaching him, Murphy¡¯s face grew pale. But the inborn proudness of the Dai Fei family would not allow him to make any act of begging for mercy. In the end, he quietly closed his eyes.


    ¡°No....Lei Yin, I beg you, don¡¯t kill him, Lei Yin....¡± The nearby Alice Lynn called out and wanted to rush over, however, she was tightly held by that Brown haired man.


    To the couple¡¯splete surprise, the man with the dagger cut the rope on Murphy¡¯s body.


    ¡°You, what do you mean by this?¡± Murphy watched the youngster with disbelieve.


    ¡°What, do you want me to kill you?¡± Masashi leaned against the side of the window and dismissively said.


    Murphy closely looked at him, and after a while, he began to calm down, ¡°Well then tell me, how much do you want?¡±


    Masashi closely looked at him, and suddenlyughed. After a while, he coldly said: ¡°Mr. Murphy, you¡¯re mistaken, I don¡¯t want that.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want? Concordia¡¯s share? I¡¯m sorry, this is not possible, before we inherit the legacy of the previous generations, we have signed a contract. Except for the Dai Fei family members, outsiders can¡¯t get any shares.¡± Knowing that the teenager wasn¡¯t going to kill him, Murphy restored his calm.


    Masashi went over to him, ¡°Mr. Murphy, you arepletely mistaken, I don¡¯t want anything.¡± The youth slowly said.


    Murphy revealed an honest mistake look, hepletely unable to guess this youngster¡¯s intention.


    ¡°Even if tomorrow you let Alice Lynn go to thew firm to handle the custody transfer formalities, I won¡¯t stop you.


    Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll do better than Meng Zhuo¡¯er? I¡¯ll give you this opportunity.¡±


    ¡°What do you really want?¡± Murphy is a businessman, and he doesn¡¯t believe that there¡¯s a free lunch in this world.


    Murphy ignored him and said: ¡°Even if you fail, it doesn¡¯t matter, because I never thought that you could be sessful. Whatever you do, even if you brought down the Concordia group, it doesn¡¯t matter.


    You ask me what I want? I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t want anything. I have no interest in your Dai Fei family at all.¡±


    At this point, Masashi nced at Alice Lynn, ¡°I initially wanted to kill you all to avoid future problem. But for Amy, I overturned this idea. Alice Lynn, you are one of the few people that Amy willingly ept. If you are killed, Amy will lose the person that take care of her. I told you before, you are a good-natured woman, so, I believe your feelings for Amy is real. Therefore, for that kid, I¡¯ll let you off. Murphy, you¡¯re very lucky, because of Alice Lynn, I will also let you off. I could kill you, but to do so, Alice Lynn would hate me. Although she had a little impact on me, there¡¯s no guarantee that she will not use Amy to threaten me. Because the hatred of a woman is imprable.


    Another point is, it would probably be a bit better to give Meng Zhuo¡¯er¡¯s shares to you than to that madman Adams.


    I¡¯m not worried that you¡¯ll waste all of Amy¡¯s property, if she needs it, I can give her more.


    Maybe you don¡¯t believe what I just told you, but that¡¯s your problem, not mine.¡± With that, the youth quietly walked toward the door.


    This is Masashi¡¯s real thought, after knowing their action, he really wanted to kill them. But after killing them, what about the kid? If it weren¡¯t for the care of Alice Lynn, Amy might be more withdrawn into her autism. He knew that he can¡¯t stay in Switzend to take care of Amy. Of course, he also wanted to take her back to Japan to take care of her, but he thought that the school environment in Japan is not suitable for a child like Amy. Therefore, he finally made such a n.


    Capturing Murphy here was just to warn him.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t want anything?¡± Murphy asked doubtfully.


    ¡°It was useless for me to say anything, time will prove everything. Although I will not interfere with your n, but you best remember one thing, If I know that you¡¯re messing with that kid, making her sad, you¡¯ll be responsible for your own peril.¡± Masashi lightly said.


    Murphy was dead silence.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve spoken my piece, the two of you please return.¡±


    Murphy took one look at him and then pulled Alice Lynn and went out.


    ¡°You send them back. Moreover, this sniper is at your disposal.¡± Masashi threw the car keys to the man in ck.


    ¡°I know, sir.¡± After the man in ck bowed toward Masashi, he dragged the fainting sniper out of the room.


    Masashi walked to the door, and said toward the mixed race beauty who was ready to enter the car: ¡°Alice Lynn, Amy is still at home waiting for you. If you¡¯re rested enough,e back.¡±


    Alice Lynn looked at him with aplex expression, then nodded and got into the car.


    After watching the Bentley slowly disappearing, Masashi said to the remaining two young men: ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here. Look¡¯s like some people would not sleep well tonight.¡±


    The Asian man asked for Masashi¡¯s permission and ran back to the garage behind the house. Not long after, he drove a white Citroen to the front of Masashi.


    ¡°Where did thise from?¡± Masashi opened the door and asked.


    ¡°Sir, this car was just stolen.¡± The Asian youth replied.


    Masashi nodded and didn¡¯t make a sound.


    One of the most important reason of why so many Billionaires settled in Switzend is because of its beautiful scenery.


    Many of the wealthy people who wants to enjoy life would build their house far away from the bustling streets toward the scenic countryside or suburb.


    This is also true for Adams. His private mansion is located in a very quietke environment. Different from the other wealthy people who pursue the peaceful scene, he built this house so that he can conveniently talking to people about business. After all, his business is arm sale, so his guests are basically people who don¡¯t want to be seen.


    In approximately half a kilometer from Adams¡¯s house, Masashi trio got out of the car near an old warehouse.


    The Asian youth came to the warehouse door and rhythmically knocked four times. After a while, the door opened, but no one came out.


    Masashi was satisfied, he noticed that in different locations outside of the warehouse, there is a total of four people lying in ambush. It seemed to him that the quality of the group of people here is very good.


    Inside the warehouse, there¡¯s only one fluorescentmp.


    Thirteen ck leotard uniformed men simultaneously stood and bowed toward Masashi, ¡°Greetings, sir.¡±


    ¡°No need to do obeisance, wait until you visit the grave, then you can do it. Hey kid, why did you alsoe?¡± Masashi said to the tall man amongst that thirteen men.


    ¡°When the Master has some matter, the disciple would naturallye to help.¡± The ck uniformed Reili grinningly and said.


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Masashi smiled and walked over to him.


    Seeing Masashi smiled at him, Reili¡¯s heart knew something was not right. He was just about to take two steps back, but it was toote. Masashi¡¯s nearly invisible hand fiercely knocked him on the head.


    ¡°Nosy guy.¡± Masashi coldly snorted.


    ¡°Master, I just want to help you out, you don¡¯t need to hit me that hard,¡± Reili grumbled, rubbing his head.

 Chapter 80 Commence

    ¡°Do you think this is an amusement park, in the case you identally die, what would happen to the ck Dragon? I¡¯ll take note of this, afterward, if you once again follow me, you better get yourself ready. When did you get here?¡±¡°Just got off the ne. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve gone with Master to kill someone, it¡¯s also rare that you suddenly want a big fight, of course, I want toe.¡± Rei Li said righteously.


    ¡°You militants, there has been a lot of wars in the world because of people like you.¡± Masashi gave him a look.


    ¡°Master, you left me, today I, your disciple is revolting to depend on the elder for his long-term teachings.¡± Rei Li with a hippie smile said. So long as it wasn¡¯t a serious matter, the two master and disciple would frequently have this kind of conversation with each other.


    Masashi¡¯s eyes stared, just as he was about to attack, the nervous Rei Li hurriedly drew back immediately taking several steps, this time, contrary to what one might expect he clearly learned from experience.


    Toozy to care for him, Masashi who was right next to a 30-year-old man who had a scar at the corner of his eye, asked him: ¡°What¡¯s the situation inside?¡±


    The man took out a blueprint, spreading it out on the table, respectfully responded: ¡°Sir, through our observations, except for the ordinary workers as well as female servants, we¡¯ve determined that there¡¯s basically 15-17 people in the resident, each having a pistol, and all also received professional bodyguard training. In addition to that, they also possess three German police dogs.


    Starting this morning until now, we could now determine that there¡¯s a total of 17 bodyguards in the house, in addition, the target person is also inside.


    This blueprint is the overview of the interior of the house, the house was built by a constructionpany in the neighborhood, but because it was done three years ago, the original blueprint may have some inconsistencies. In order to make up for this shorings, we¡¯ve tried to investigate the things that we¡¯re done to the house in the previous three years and have also made corresponding changes to the blueprint. Therefore, this n should be 98% simr to the structure of the house. The red area is the location of the monitor, and the blue part is rm device while the ck digit is the ces that are guarded along with the number of bodyguards guarding it. The Red cross is thest room where the target is.¡±


    Masashi silently looked at the blueprints, writing down the building as the blueprint indicated in his brain. Rei Li was now strangely serious, as he also thoroughly looked at the n.


    ¡°How would you solve the Monitor and rm?¡± After a while, Masashi looked up and asked.


    ¡°Sir, if there¡¯s sufficient time, we will send someone posing as a worker or a main to enter inside to resolve the issue. But now because the time is limited, my n is to directly blow up the nearby electric cable, thus interrupting the electric power in this area. Then as they start the electric generator, we¡¯ll infiltrate the house. After infiltrating, we¡¯ll destroy the first power generator, making the room would still have no power. Because we¡¯re equipped with night vision, we can still battle in the dark, making us have an absolute advantage.¡±


    ¡°Them powering the generator, takes how much time?¡± Rei Li asked.


    ¡°It should take them at least 3 minutes to power the generator. If the situation is a little better, it may be dyed to 5 minutes.¡±


    ¡°Three minutes?¡± Masashi looked at Rei Li.


    Rei Li immediately understood, and said to him. ¡°Master, please rest assured. They¡¯re all experts in the dark, three minutes would be enough for them.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s the surrounding environment?¡± Masashi asked the man.


    ¡°Sir, there¡¯s no other residence within one kilometer around here, there¡¯s only a few warehouse like this. As long as there¡¯s no use of heavy weapons like rocketunchers, others shouldn¡¯t hear the shots.¡±


    ¡°It seems that this is indeed a good ce to kill people.¡± Masashi turned around to say to them: ¡°Start preparing.¡±


    For the results of the investigation in such a short amount of time, Masashi felt quite satisfied. Nobody far better understood ¡®to know thyself is to know thy enemies¡¯pared to him, he who had innumerable years of experience and profoundly knew the importance of these characters. Any small mistake could lead to failure, and failure would often result in death. He could care less about his own life and death, but he had no right to ignore other people¡¯s life and death.


    For wanting to eradicate this disaster Adams as soon as possible, he would have more carefully investigated the targets movement pattern before beginning.


    The ck Dragon¡¯s dark group was a very special organization, very few people knows its existence because from the whole ck Dragon, and they only take order from one person, the boss. Its main task is to assassinate. Lei Yin, established this special organization, selecting and training its members unimaginably strict.


    Each execution of task, had 100%pletion rate, and in order to reduce casualties as much as possible, they would survey all the enemies as it was the most important and time-consuming thing to do.


    Hearing Masashi, these men at once respectively walked to the warehouse intending to wear an all around outfit. The man with a scar went outside and whistled. Not long after, four men wearing ck tights came and went without a word, as they prepared at the same time.


    Then, joined Rei Li including the 20 people methodically arrange in a calm and fast-phased manner as they each prepare and wear their outfit.


    After two minutes, the fully-armed Rei Li had arrived in front of Masashi holding a package.


    ¡°Master, this is yours.¡±


    Masashi received the package, taking out a pair of ck gloves from the inside and right away wearing it. Afterward, he wore a ck windproof coat, finally held a ck head gear that only exposed the eyes that were attached to the windproof coat.


    ¡°Master, aren¡¯t you wearing the body armor?¡± Rei Li took out the armor from the package.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to put it on. It would simply be bounding one¡¯s own hand and feet.¡±


    ¡°Master...¡±


    Rei Li turned around and looked at him, Masashi sighed, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll wear it.¡± Then took the piece of body armor from his hand.


    Rei Li immediately smiled.


    When everyone was ready, Masashi nced around including their faces, all of them concealed their faces with a piece of ck in the center, a trace of strange smile rose from his mouth.


    ¡°The entire group of terrorists.¡±


    ¡°We have always been righteous.¡± Rei Li also opened his mouth and said.


    Masashi smiled, putting on the ck headgear in his hand, mence.¡±

 Chapter 81 Sleepless Night

    In about 200 meters away from Adams¡¯s house, a medium freight vehicle with an unlit driving light parked silently in the thick patch of grass. Immediately followed by twenty shadows quietly jumped down from the vehicle.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do something about those three police dogs. When you receive my signal, you can cut off the power.¡±


    ¡°I know, Master.¡± Rei Li¡¯s said with a slightly excited tone.


    Ten years, ten years of not experiencing this feeling. Master, really came back.


    Masashi, was like a ghost, who disappeared in the moonless night, as Rei Li was lost in thought.


    At the early age of 17, he knew that he could never reach even half the level of his master.


    Master seldom took part in missions, even if it was only a few times, he still couldn¡¯tpletely see through limits of this man.


    He thought that maybe there¡¯s no one in the world that is truly a match against his master.


    After that year, he hadn¡¯t practiced the knife and instead practice the pistol. Although the man was also very powerful in this aspect, after all, it was a long-range weapon, it¡¯s entirely different from a sword or a knife that relies on one¡¯s physic, so long as you practice hard, you will one day obtain the approval of this man.


    When he was six years old, that year was the moment when his master rescued him, at that time when he saw the man he had a sense of awe that cannot be put into words.


    As he grew up and gained more experience, he began to feel the great strength of the man.


    In this world he didn¡¯t believe that there¡¯s a God, in his eyes, his master is the God.


    After 5 minutes, Rei Li felt a jolt on his left wrist signifying the signal, and he knew that his master had seeded.


    Then Rei Li with the 19 people silently ran to the outside of the mansion. Not long after they¡¯ve arrived, Masashi like a ghost appeared, they were unable to guess when and where he had appeared from.


    Masashi gestured to the 30-year-old man, the man immediately understood, and took out a small box from his body, opening it and immediately started pressing a few keys.


    Not long after his inputs, the whole mansion suddenly plunged into darkness.


    Masashi waved, and first jump inside. The members of the group, though it was dark they were still the elite of the elite, but no one was able to do what he had done and ¡®fly¡¯ over a four-meter-tall wall. They had to use the suit¡¯s self-climbing tool to climb. However, because they were usually well-trained, all of them only took 15 seconds to climb over it.


    Inside, Rei Li saw the three dogs scattered on the ground dead, at the entrance, there were also two people lying there. From their outward appearance, a wound could not be seen on the two men and the dogs, but Rei Li knew that the wound was on their forehead.


    It was a pistol, Masashi preferred hidden weapons like this. This thing also concentrates on internal force andter is reloaded again, it¡¯s might is not inferior in any aspect with other bullets, moreover when it has opened fire it doesn¡¯t create sound. What¡¯s more important, is that a pistol at best has seven rounds of bullets. Coin, iron sheet, knife... so long as it¡¯s iron or a material that¡¯s hard, he could use it endlessly, without needing any rest. But this thing also has shorings, if the distance is quite far, using the gun would be much better.


    Masashi made a few gestures with his hand, Rei Li nodded, and with nine people went to the back of the mansion.


    Then, Masashi made a gesture to the remaining ten, those people immediately understood, and immediately divided into two groups climbing up along both balconies. While he followed the group of people that climbed on the balcony at the left side.


    ¡°Why¡¯s there a sudden ckout, really damn.¡± In the darkness, a red point was partly visible; the bodyguard smoked as he said.


    ¡°There will be electricity soon.¡± Another bodyguard said as he yawned.


    ¡°You look like your dead, you went to a nightclubst night, didn¡¯t you?¡± The bodyguard said as he smoked a cigarette.


    ¡°Yes, I went with Kevin. There was a new girl, very attractive. The stature and look were good, but the price was expensive. However, the money paid is well worth it. Tomorrow evening, I won¡¯t be on duty, do you want to go and have a look?¡±


    ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you talking?¡±


    The other bodyguard held out his hand to try to pat his shoulder. However, he found that his clothes were very wet.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you hot? I¡¯m sweating so much.¡±


    He flung his hand and discovered that the sweat seemed to have a little creamy feeling. Just as he was about to speak, a hand had covered his mouth, without enough time he wasn¡¯t able to react, and only thought that he felt a cool sensation on his neck, and then a surge of heat came out from his throat. At that moment, he knew it wasn¡¯t sweat, but a hand.


    In arge room on the fourth floor, an already asleep Adams suddenly woke up not knowing why.


    He squints his eyes, and naturally reached out to the bedside to turn on the lights, but the lights didn¡¯t turn on.


    Strange, why didn¡¯t the light turn on?


    He climbed out of the bed to open the rooms headlights, when suddenly, in the dark he seemed to have seen what could be considered as a human shadow.


    At this moment, Adams was rmed, but because of his years of survival instinct, he naturally drew back to the bedside.


    But just when he jumped to his bed, a very light sound was heard, and at that same moment, he immediately felt a sharp paining at from his thigh.


    Adams knew that he was shot, but he knew one thing, if he didn¡¯t fight back, he was really going to die.


    Fortunately, the mystery man didn¡¯t continue shooting after his first shot. Adams took advantage of this opportunity to hastily reach under his pillow.


    Why isn¡¯t it here? For a time, Adams heart sunk into despair, even forgetting the severe pain that wasing from his thigh.


    ¡°Are you looking for your gun? Mr. Adams.¡± The mystery person threw something on his bed.


    Adams took the gun and fired four shots towards the mystery person.


    However, no bullet shot was heard, and only a few ¡®katcha, katcha, katcha¡¯ sounds came.


    ¡°Did you really think I would give back a loaded gun to you? Mr. Adams.¡± The mystery personughed.


    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Adams asked loudly.


    ¡°This is nothing like the usual you, Mr. Adams. Do you still can¡¯t hear my voice?¡±


    ¡°You, are you Lei Yin?¡± Adams asked incredulously.


    ¡°It seems that your memory isn¡¯t too bad.¡±


    ¡°How did youe in?¡± Adams was both startled and angry.


    ¡°Of course, I walked in. I came over to repay you for your hospitality, Mr. Adams.¡± With that, the teenager shot at his other thigh.


    Because the gun was equipped with a silencer, the sound of the shot was very soft, but to Adams, it was very loud. A pitiful yell reverberated inside the room.


    In the darkness, an apuse can be heard, ¡°quite splendid, Mr. Adams, for you to still have the idea of calling your subordinates. But what a pity, your bodyguards havepletely dropped down, but as for your workers and female servant, they had also run away in fear after hearing the sound of gunfire. Certainly, they would right away report to the police. But when the police arrives, they¡¯ll still need the firefighters.¡± At that moment, Masashi snapped his fingers.


    Standing next to him was two people in ck outfit immediately carrying two cans of gasoline and pouring it around the room.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me, how much money do you want? I¡¯ll give you everything!¡± Adams¡¯ face turned pale as he begged Masashi for mercy.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have more money than you. I also have something to tell you, the guns we¡¯re holding were also bought from you.¡± With that, the youth waved his hands, and immediately a coin came across toward the man¡¯s throat while Adams stared at him with big eyes clutching his neck as he slowly fell down on his bed.


    The youth looked at him for thest time, and then shot at the ce covered with gasoline, suddenly, a surge of mes took ce.


    The three people ran out from the room and went towards where the van was.


    Seeing that there were only eight men in ck waiting there, Masashi asked: ¡°Where¡¯s your boss?¡±


    The man with a scar said: ¡°Sir, the boss took the other nine people to do something.¡±


    Masashi nodded and said to them: ¡°Tonight, you¡¯ve all worked hard.¡±


    ¡°My lord is modest.¡± The man respectfully answered.


    Looking at the mansion burning fiercely, Masashi said: ¡°Let¡¯s go. The cops areing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

 Chapter 82 Dawn

    In the North Western shore of Lake Zurich, a simr manor house with six young people, all wearing casual clothes, were either leisurely watching TV or ying card.


    At this time, a knock on the door came.


    The same time as this, the young people looked at each other, then continued to do their own thing. Only the right hand or left hand were intentionally or unintentionally ce on their waist. Among them, the one of the young people watching TV moved towards the door and opened it.


    What came was several man wearing ck windproof coats simr to the age of the young men in the room. The man standing in the fore front had a strong sense of presence.


    ¡°Boss is well.¡± The six men in the room all stood up and saluted towards the ck man.


    The man nodded, took off his windproof coat and handed to one of the young men.


    ¡°Master?¡± The man asked.


    ¡°My lord is in the library on the second floor.¡±


    Going to the room on the second floor, the man knocked gently on the door, ¡°Come in.¡± There was a clear voiceing from the inside.


    Opening the door, Rei Li saw the youth lifting his thigh while drinking tea, having rxed, leisure, and carefree appearance.


    Rei Li didn¡¯t speak. He went inside picked up the tea pot and poured himself a full ss, gulping it down. Then he went and poured another in his cup.


    Seeing the thousand dors a pound of Shifeng Longjing tea being drank like water, binge drinking, the youth still didn¡¯t say anything, but gently smiled, as a way of telling this guy that he was absolutely throwing pearls before a swine.


    ¡°Did you get the job done?¡± He was almost finished drinking the pot of tea when the youth suddenly asked.


    ¡°The kid has been rescued, and has been sent back to the woman there, and the stolen cars were also sunk into theke. Also, anything that would likely expose our identity was burned, nothing left behind. This should fix it.¡± Rei Li said while wiping his sweat.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Masashi nodded, taking a sip of tea.


    ¡°Master, what¡¯s with you speaking like this. However I actually have a question that I wish to ask you?¡±


    ¡°Have something to say, just say it.¡± Masashi yawned, looked up at the clock on the wall. It¡¯s four o¡¯clock in the morning.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why Master told me to save that woman¡¯s son. I feel very ufortable with that woman named Alice. If it were me, I would have first raped her and then killed her.¡± Rei Li said carelessly.


    Masashi ill-humoredly looked at this seemingly like gentleman, but in reality was a ruffian guy, ¡°You make Changan¡¯s life difficult, I just wonder how he put up with you for so many years.¡±


    ¡°Master, what do you mean by this, you ought to say, that if it weren¡¯t for me apanying him for these many years, he would have already suffocated.¡± Rei Li refused to ept it.


    This waspletely not unreasonable, with Changan¡¯s personality, he would usually not speak with anyone. Having this ruffian apanying him in the side had also made him a bit lively.


    ¡°Stupid fellow. Actually, my motive for rescuing that little rascal is very simple, he wanted to be rescued, so he¡¯s been rescued. Moreover, this matter to you and me would only require little effort to do.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with this exnation, as you say, I contributed ourplete worth and also used a slight effort, but after contributing, what do I eat?¡± Rei Li had not lost heart.


    Masashi looked at him and after a while said: ¡°Don¡¯t forget, twenty years ago, you were also just a kid waiting to be rescued.¡±


    Hearing this, Rei Li went silent.


    ¡°Little Rei, we¡¯re not a messenger of justice, but a notorious underworld criminals. But so what? We handle matter and never caring about employing other people with differentplexion, whoever blocks our way we kill, whoever dare to show weakness and go askew we¡¯ll get rid of even if he¡¯s one of us. Simrly, whoever said that criminal underworld cannot do good? I wanted to save that kid on my own whim, that¡¯s why I saved him. Twenty years ago, it¡¯s because I wanted to save you, that you became my only disciple. So-called having one¡¯s wish, can do the matter that oneself want to do. Of course, if it¡¯s too dangerous, I won¡¯t make you go, after all I have wasted many rice on you. If you hung up, I would have gotten a big loss.¡±


    Rei Li looked at him, as if it was after a long time, then seriously said to Masashi: ¡°Master, I understand what you mean. After going back, I will immediately look for several little kids for you, I¡¯ll help you form a Loli Legion.¡± Just after he finished, he immediately ran out of the room, and also locked at the other side of the door.


    (TL-yeh apparently he meant loli, which is Luo li, don¡¯t know if that¡¯s what he meant, but that¡¯s what I think he meant)


    ¡°Rei Li, you bastard, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The youth crazily howled, kicking the entire door down, then pursued to the direction where that silly man escaped towards.....


    8:00 am, Amy came to the hall wearing pajamas, searching all the room in the hall, but didn¡¯t see the two people. For a time, she felt very uneasy.


    ¡°Miss Amy, you wait a bit, I¡¯ll go prepare breakfast.¡± As the maid was cleaning the hall, she saw the young mistress and immediately greeted her.


    Amy looked at her, then gently nodded.


    For a small owner who didn¡¯t like to speak, everyone had gotten ustomed to it, the maid bent at the waist and went out.


    Soon, the breakfast was brought. Delivering it for her was actually the steward Bacon while holding her breakfast.


    ¡°Miss Amy, breakfast is good, please eat it while it¡¯s still hot.¡± The German man politely said.


    Amy nodded and quietly walked over to the table, sitting down quietly eating breakfast.


    Eating less than a quarter, Amy put down her knife and fork.


    ¡°Miss Amy, please eat a little more of it. If you don¡¯t like the pasta, then I¡¯ll have the people make something else, okay?¡± Bacon said.


    Amy shook her head, after a while, she suddenly asked: ¡°Lei Yin....Now where go...?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lei Yin with Miss Luo Diman (Alice) drove outst night, but until now hasn¡¯te back. I think they should have somethings to take care of, and should be back soon. Miss, please don¡¯t worry.¡± Baconforted her.


    Amy didn¡¯t make a sound, just sat there, looking a little confused, as if she was thinking.


    Seeing her this way, Bacon sighed in his heart, knowing that she won¡¯t eat, and had to go clean up the dishes.


    At this time, outside, a footstep could suddenly be heard. Bacon who was thinking who it was, actually saw the nearby Amy with a pleasantly surprised expression jumped down from her chair and ran.


    After a while, he saw a slender youth holding Amy as he entered the hall.


    Seeing the youth, Bacon didn¡¯t rx on his own initiative.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Lei Yin.¡± Bacon saluted to the youth.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Bacon.¡± The youth smiled while nodding to him.


    ¡°Have you had breakfast? If not, I¡¯ll ask somebody to make something for you.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Mr. Bacon.¡± He mentioned, as he really was feeling a little hungry.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, just a moment please.¡± With that, Bacon went outside.


    Seeing that there was more than half of the Italian food left over, the youth pinched the little girl¡¯s face, said: ¡°Little rascal you¡¯re not obedient, didn¡¯t I tell you to eat properly, why have you only eaten a little? I¡¯ll spank your butt.¡±


    ¡°Lei...Amy is eating....haven¡¯t finished eating.¡±


    ¡°Do you really?¡± The youth narrowed his eyes as he looked at her.


    The little girl blushed, and buried herself into his arms.


    ¡°You must finish eating this mealpletely. Otherwise, I won¡¯t go with you to the amusement park and y today.¡±


    ¡°Really? Today, take me....to go to the amusement park?¡± The little girl suddenly looked up.


    ¡°It depends on whether you were naughty or nice.¡± The youth said with augh.


    ¡°Amy behaved, Amy behaved....¡± The little girl flushed with excitement.


    ¡°Then finish eating.¡± The youth said, pointing at the spaghetti.


    ¡°Ah.¡± The little girl quickly got down from him, sitting on the chair again.


    Back from the outside, Bacon was surprised to see that the youngdy was eating the pasta, but when he saw the teenager sitting next to her, he soon understood.


    ¡°Sir Lei Yin, your breakfast will soon be here, please wait.¡± Bacon said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, take your time, and I¡¯m not too hungry.¡± The teenager across the table picked up a newspaper to read.


    Strange, why there was no news, Masashi had a look at the date above, and turned out it was the news from yesterdays.


    ¡°Mr. Lei Yin, excuse me, where¡¯s Miss Luo Diman?¡± Bacon asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s temporarily dealing with something, probably will be back in a few days.¡± Masashi looked up and said.


    Bacon was finally relieved. Fortunately, both of them were fine.

 Chapter 83 Outing

    Looking at the little girl skipping out of the door, Masashiughed.


    After returning to Switzend, because they wanted to avoid the so-called assassination, they were afraid to let her out and had even made her panic.


    After going inside the car, Masashi fastened her seat belt, then started the car. ck Bentley has a nice sleek line as quiet as a panther and as vigorous as a Mercedes-Benz.


    Arriving at the amusement park, Masashi parked in a good spot, then took Amy¡¯s hand walking towards the main entrance to buy tickets.


    Because today was a Wednesday, there were only a few that came to the amusement park to y. However, one can also see that everywhere there would be a few adults holding their child¡¯s hands while walking around.


    After they had entered, a car parked 300 meters away from the amusement park gently putting down the car window. A young man wearing a big square sunsses said to himself: ¡°Master, Master, you¡¯re too unfair When I was a little kid, why didn¡¯t you treat me better. All day you would force me to train martial arts. His grandmother, was a scriptwriter, so, because your uncle had the so-called miserable childhood, I had to also have a miserable childhood? After a period of time whispering to himself, he turned his head looking at the man in the driver¡¯s seat and said: ¡°Did the other team members settle?¡±


    The man replied: ¡°Yes, I had just contacted with them. They¡¯ll take different flights to go back in turn. Fromst night to now, there have been two groups of 8 people that have left....¡±


    ¡°Ah. Our ne tickets are in the afternoon, well what to do now? Well, let¡¯s just find a good nightclub, it¡¯s been a long time since I came to Switzend to y.¡±


    ¡°However, boss, it¡¯s still 9:00 AM, where can we find a nightclub that opens their doors this early.¡± The man broke into sweat and said.


    ¡°This is indeed the case, forgot for a while. What to do now, I rarelye to Switzend. I can¡¯t just go and y at the Ferris wheel like this little kid?¡±


    ¡°Boss, I heard that there¡¯s a new ce where there¡¯s a 24-hourp-dancing bar, would you like to go there and see?¡± A man suggested.


    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s such a thing, how¡¯d you know that?¡± Rei LI felt it was a little strange.


    ¡°When we got off the ne, I bought this handy travel guide and looked at it, so I know about this ce.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re so thoughtful. Let¡¯s go there and have a look.¡± Rei Li felt great.


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡± The man quickly starts the car.


    The car didn¡¯t really go that far when suddenly Rei Li felt his cellphone suddenly vibrate.


    He took a look at his cell phone. He thought that it was just an advertisement and cursed as he opened to look, but seeing his phone, hisplexion immediately had a big change.


    He only saw a few word: Kid, you dare track me!


    ¡°Quick, quick. Immediately go to the airport, get the fastest flight back.¡± Rei Li shouted wildly.


    ¡°But, boss. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to go see a show?¡± The man asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Gop-dancing, and then I¡¯ll lose my life afterward. Just go to the airport!¡±


    He had never seen his boss this rmed, the men didn¡¯t dare imagine what event had happened, and hurriedly went to the direction of the airport.


    How was it that they have been so careful, but was still found out by Master. It seems that experience man being energetic was true.


    Thinking of this, Rei Li¡¯s eyes became swollen, and sight began to fade.


    The bored man worriedly followed behind. Amy was actually ying very happily. And at this moment, she was filled with all kinds of dolls.


    These were the prizes that she had won, but strictly speaking, it should be prizes that Masashi had helped her win.


    ying the shooting game, Masashi was responsible for helping with her aim, so she had only needed to press the trigger. ying the throwing games, she just pointed with her fingers which one she had wanted, and Masashi would help her throw.


    So, after several games, not only was she filled with prizes, there was even people around them watching.


    Seeing so manye up, Amy seemed a bit nervous, and couldn¡¯t help but gently tug Masashi¡¯s clothes. Masashi looked at her and pulled her out of the crowd.


    Aftering to a ce with only a few people, Amy restored her smiling face, and often looked at the dolls that she had won, admiringly looking at it.


    ¡°Hey, kid, what do you want to y next?¡± Masashi crouched and wiped the sweat from her forehead with his sleeves, asked.


    The little girl looked around and finally pointed at the amusement park carousel (Merry-go-round).


    ¡°Not just with your fingers, you have to say what you want, now say it again and let me hear.¡±


    Amy looked at him a little puzzled, and then with a not very clear voice said: ¡°Lei, Amy.... want to y that.¡±


    ¡°Well, from now on, no matter what you want to y you can, but must be spoken out, all right?¡±


    The girl nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s foul, you can¡¯t nod, you have to say it,¡± Masashi said with a smile.


    ¡°Amy...know.¡± The behaved little girl answered.


    ¡°Doing well, let¡¯s y.¡± Then, the youth pulled the excited little girl and walked towards the carousel.


    ying till noon, Masashi took the little girl to eat a snack.


    In fact, Masashi didn¡¯t like fast food restaurant food, but children generally love to eat fast food restaurant hamburger, fries and things like that and seemed to give Amy a look of an ordinary child¡¯s life, so he deliberately brought her here.


    Because it was her first time toe to a fast-food restaurant, Amy had a very curious look.


    Because of the neighboring amusement park was near the store, in order to attract the attention of children, they would arrange some staff to wear cartoon clothes to walk back and forth giving out balloons.


    For those cartoon characters holding balloons in their hands, Amy also gave off a desired look.


    ¡°Do you want those balloon?¡± Masashi asked.


    Amy subconsciously nodded, then remembered what Masashi had said, and began to add: ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°If you want it, get it on your own.¡±


    Amy immediately showed an embarrassed expression.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter; don¡¯t you see the other kids getting one themselves? You can do it too.¡± Masashi encouraged her.


    The little girl hesitated for a moment, finally jumped out of the chair to take a few steps.


    When she was halfway there, she looked back at Masashi.


    Masashi showed her a look of encouragement. Amy looked at him for a moment and then walked slowly towards the cartoon character.


    When Amy was holding a balloon in her hand, she had hurried back, making Masashi smile happily.


    The little girl suddenly threw herself into his arms and hugged him, her hand still clutching on the balloon string....


    After only a few mouthfuls of hamburger, Masashi didn¡¯t have any more appetite. But Amy enjoyed it, probably because it was her first time eating it.


    ¡°Kid, delicious?¡± Masashi looked at the happy little girl holding a fried chicken.


    ¡°Good.....eat.¡± Because her mouth was full of food, she had answered vaguely.


    ¡°Then tomorrow we¡¯ll eat out again, then how about going for a ride somewhere else?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow...also go out?¡± Amy put down her fried chicken, her face making a pleasant surprise.


    Masashi nodded.


    ¡°Lei....¡± Amy was too excited to speak.


    Masashi smiled and gently patted her little face, but sighed in his mind. How many days could he still apany her?


    When they came out of the fast-food restaurant, Masashi¡¯s cell phone rang. He looked at the number shown on his phone and knew that it was from Amy¡¯s home.


    90% it should be about that matter, Masashi pressed the answer key.


    ¡°Mr. Lei Yin?¡± The Butler, Bacon¡¯s voice could be heard on the phone.


    ¡°I am. Is there something wrong, Mr. Bacon?¡±


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t Mr. Lei Yin seen today¡¯s newspaper?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m ying at the amusement park with Amy, so I haven¡¯t read it. So what happened?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir Adams¡¯s home was attacked by unidentified thugs, Mr. Adams was also confirmed to be dead in the room by the police.¡± Bacon said, after a moment of silence.


    ¡°What, such a thing happened?¡± Masashi¡¯s tone seemed surprised, while also mentally cursed, his grandmother, unexpectedly I, your father am an evil-doer.


    ¡°Yes, after seeing the news the whole family was shocked. I just wanted to call and remind Mr. Lei Yin to be careful.¡±


    ¡°I know, thank you for your kindness. I¡¯ll take good care of Amy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. I wish you a good time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After closing the line, a faint smile appeared on Masashi¡¯s face.


    ¡°Kid, want to continue to y? Or go to the zoo, there you can see lions, tigers, and elephants.¡± Masashi turned to the little girl and said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Amy was very happy.

 Chapter 84 Night Talk

    ¡°Mr. Lei Yin, can I speak to you about something?¡± At 9 o¡¯clock in the evening, when the youth was apanying Amy watching TV, the butler Bacon walked in.


    ¡°Of course, please have a sit, Mr. Bacon.¡± Masashi made a gesture.


    Bacon sat on the sofa, and after a while emotionally let out a sigh, said: ¡°there had been a lot of things happening recently, but I still can¡¯t ept the news of Mr. Meng Zhuoer¡¯s death.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine to grief, Mr. Bacon.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Meng Zhuoer¡¯s not here anymore, and I really don¡¯t know what to do with Amy. Although Miss Luo Diman is now the youngdy¡¯s guardian, but you have to know that Miss Luo Diman would someday marry. I believe that you Mr. Lei Yin know the youngdy¡¯s situation, except for you and Miss Luo Diman, she wouldn¡¯t ept anyone else. It makes me very embarrassed, I don¡¯t know what to do Mr. Lei Yin, do you have any idea what to do?¡± Bacon looked at the youth.


    The youth looked at the engrossed Amy watching TV, and after a while turned back and said: ¡°On this point, I have a proposal, I hope that after a period of time, Mr. Bacon would take Amy to go to ss in an ordinary school.¡±


    Hearing the youth¡¯s proposal, Bacon was surprised.


    ¡°With the miss¡¯s present situation, even with the family¡¯s teachers, they also have quite a headache with her, how could we even make her go to a regr school to study?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Bacon, I¡¯m also very clear with Amy¡¯s situation. But excessive protection isn¡¯t good for her, do you want to make her study at home, until she¡¯s grown up? You must know, even if she¡¯s an ordinary child, growing up in such a closed environment would still be a very bad thing, let alone such a special child like Amy. By only letting her have contact with the outside world, would she be able to interact with more people, and live like an ordinary child, so as to let her grow up healthily.¡± Masashi said with a righteous look.


    Bacon seriously thought for a moment, and began to feel that the youth¡¯s remarks were indeed very reasonable, but....


    ¡°Mr. Lei Yin, I must admit that you¡¯re right, but the youngdy may have a difficult time to get along with other strangers.¡± Bacon spoke out his worries.


    The youth thought for a moment, ¡°For the next few days, I¡¯ll try talking to her, and hopefully able to harbor thoughts of giving it a go.¡±


    Bacon didn¡¯t have any high hope hearing these words, because during infancy to maturity, the youngdy had been checked to more than ten psychiatrists, if the problem could be solved this simply, then Mr. Meng Zhuoer wouldn¡¯t have such headaches.


    ¡°I just received a call from Mr. Rndo, he said that the funeral for Mr. Adams will be held tomorrow morning, can I ask for Mr. Lei Yin to lead the youngdy to attend the funeral at the appointed time. After all, Mr. Adams is still the youngdy¡¯s biological uncle, if the youngdy doesn¡¯te it would possibly be not very good.¡± Bacon mentioned another matter.


    ¡°Good, I¡¯ll lead Amy to go at the appointed time. Please rest assured.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lei Yin. I won¡¯t hinder you from resting any longer, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll have to excuse myself.¡± Bacon stood up.


    ¡°Good night, Mr. Bacon.¡±


    ¡°Good night. Mr. Lei Yin.¡± With that Bacon walked out of the hall.


    At 11 pm, Masashi suddenly opened his eyes looking at the door, and after a while, the door gently opened. A small figure walked inside.


    ¡°Little kid, howe, you aren¡¯t asleep yet?¡± The youth asked the figure.


    ¡°Lei....want to sleep with you.¡± The little girl holding a pillow went towards the youth¡¯s bedside and whispered.


    ¡°Is it because Alice is not here, so you can¡¯t sleep?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The youth thinking that, e up then.¡±


    The little girl was very happy and immediately climbed up the bed, happily bringing the pillow and spread it on the bed.


    The youth looked at her and smiled, then also went sideways while lying on the bed.


    When the teenagerid down, the little girl right away squeezed herself into his arms.


    ¡°When Amy has grown up,ter must be in a room by herself, okay?¡± The teenager said while gently touching the back of her hair.


    ¡°Don¡¯t want, Amy¡¯s scared.¡± Amy shook her head.


    The youth went silent for a moment, said: ¡°Little kid, can I discuss something with you?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Amy looked up at him.


    ¡°I can help you seal up some of your unhappy memory, and with this, you should be able to be slightly happier. But because these are your memories, I wanted to ask for your opinion.¡±


    Seeing her look like she hadn¡¯t understood, Masashi said softly: ¡°For example, when you saw that thing that happened to your mother.¡±


    After finishing what he said, Amy shivered like a frightened rabbit, her whole body shrunk into the youth daring not to raise her head again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s all right.¡± The youth hugged her and gentlyforted her.


    He didn¡¯t think that Amy¡¯s reaction would be this big.

 Chapter 85 Another Funeral

    Looking at the coffin which was gradually being covered by the soil, Rndo¡¯s mood was veryplicated.


    He is not a good younger brother, not even a good person. He, for the past few years, was the first Dai Fei family member who sold arms. In addition, he also did countless bad things. His name made the entire Dai Fei family into shame. But under his pressure, many people did not dare to speak out against him.


    However, no matter what, this person, who is his third younger brother, has died, died in his own room.


    Unable to shake off the emotional distress that revolved around Rndo, he began to miss Adams as a child. At that time, he was the most lovable one. Because their father was often away from home, the responsibility to take care of the three younger brothers naturally fell on his elder brother.


    However, strictly speaking, the one who needed to be taken care of were only Adams and Murphy. Meng Zhuo¡¯er and him were always the independent ones among them. Others have never needed to worry about the two of them.


    Perhaps because their age difference is not that much, the childhood Adams was most intimate with him.


    And now he is dead, and many people believe that was a good thing.


    Rndo silently threw a white Lily inside the grave. Soon, the white flower was covered by the brown soil.


    After the funeral, Murphy with a veryplex set of eyes looked at the man who stood beside Amy, Lei Yin. Then, he followed the other people to leave the cemetery.


    ¡°Kid, you wait for me in the car, okay?¡± Masashi opened the door to the little girl and said.


    ¡°Em.¡± Amy obediently sat inside.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Masashi turned on the radio and then closed the door.


    He went to Meng Zhuo¡¯er¡¯s grave and looked at the beautiful woman who was silently staring at the tombstone.


    After a while, the youth spoke one sentence: ¡°If you are unwilling to go back, I will take good care of the kid.¡±


    The woman shook her head, facing the tombstone and said: ¡°I promised Mr. Meng Zhuo¡¯er that I will take care of Amy. Although it began as a lie, now I consider that promise as real.¡±


    ¡°Although I was told to call you back, if you really don¡¯t want toe back, I won¡¯t force you. After all, a woman must get married eventually.¡±


    The woman was silent for a moment, and then gently said: ¡°For years, I have done many things for Murphy, regardless of my willingness or unwillingness. Sometimes, I thought that Murphy didn¡¯t really love me and only wanted my help. But every time, I don¡¯t even want to think about it. For him, I have given up so many things. If the answer is no, I am afraid I might copse.


    But after that night, I have thought for a long time, and I thought a lot of things that was previously unthinkable to me. I discovered that I really am not sure whether or not Murphy truly loves me. To verify this, I did something foolish that I really thought wasughable.¡±


    Alice Lynn turned to look at the youth, ¡°Just this morning, I went to thew firm who handled to custody transfer. The custody is not transferred to Murphy, but to Mr. Rndo.¡±


    Having heard this words, even the normally very calm youth can¡¯t help but stunned.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Masashi looked at her.


    ¡°Because I want to confirm if Murphy will still ept me even after Iplete this foolish thing.


    Also, thank you for saving Bruneau.¡± Alice Lynn¡¯s smile was peaceful.


    The youth quietly watched the mixed-race beauty before him, after a while, he stretched out his right hand, ¡°Later on, I have to trouble you with taking care of that kid.¡±


    ¡°Amy is a very obedient girl. She is no trouble at all.¡± Alice Lynn reached out to grip the youth¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Want me to drive you back? I can still do part-time as your bodyguard. If that fellow dares to hit you, I would just castrate him.¡± The youth said with a smile.


    ¡°No need, although I am not sure if he loves me, I know him well enough. He is a gentleman and would not hit a woman. Moreover, I still want to apany Mr. Meng Zuo¡¯er to talk. Because I have deceived him, I want to plead for his forgiveness.¡± Alice Lynn turned around and quietly said as she stared at the tombstone.


    ¡°Very well, if you need something, feel free to call me anytime.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lei Yin.¡±


    After returning to the car, the youth said to the little girl: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Alice Lynn will be back soon.¡±


    Amy suddenly seemed jubnt.


    ¡°Kid, if I ever lied to you, what would you do?¡± While helping the little girl fasten her seat belt, the youth asked.


    The little girl thought for a moment, and then said: ¡°If it were Lei or Lynn, I would forgive you both.¡±


    ¡°Really? I feel very honored.¡± Masashi smiled and twisted her face.


    The little girlughed and wanted to reach out to hug him, but her move was restricted because of the seat belt.


    ¡°All right, stop ying. Kid, I ask you, the things that I told youst night, have you considered it?¡± Masashi held her small hand.


    Last night, after beingforted by the youth, Amy slowly returned to normal. But she was still too afraid to listen about the matter again. Hearing the youth spoke about this, she unconsciously shivered.


    Seeing this, the youth immediately undo her seat belt and took her in his arms.


    After seemingly a long time, the girl began to slowly stop trembling. Then, after a while, she slowly lifted her head to look at the youth.


    ¡°Lei....you help me decide okay? Amy is afraid.¡± The little girl looked at him very much in tears.


    ¡°I think it would be better if you forget those unhappy things.¡± The youth quietly looked into her eyes.


    ¡°So...so long I listen to Lei. It¡¯s okay.¡± Amy buried her head into his arms.


    ¡°Rx, everything will be okay.¡± The youth softly said this sentence in her ear.


    ¡ª-


    ¡°Rumi, what happen to you? You seem to lost your spirit recently.¡± The Kendo club manager Ma Fang sat next to the girl and asked.


    ¡°I am fine, senior sister, please don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    ¡°Really? Maybe I am just being oversensitive, but I seem to feel that recently, you are somewhat absent-minded.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s probably because I was too tired recently.¡± The girl said with a smile.


    ¡°Good then. You are now our Kendo Club trump card, be sure to take care of yourself. Otherwise, teacher Omura will scold me to death.¡± Ma Fang stretched out her tongue.


    ¡°You tter me, senior sister. Excuse me, what day is it today?¡± Rumi asked.


    ¡°You little fool, you even forgot the day of the week. Today is Thursday. It seems you really are tired. After you go back, try to rest earlier.¡±


    ¡°I know, thank you for the concern, senior sister.¡±


    ¡®Today is Thursday? It¡¯s been more than half a month already.¡¯ Rumi looked away, lost in thought.


    ¡°Rumi, Rumi!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, senior sister?¡± The girl suddenly looked at Ma Fang.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that? Teacher Omura is looking for you.¡±


    The girl turned her head and saw teacher Omura was really looking for her.


    ¡°Oh. Senior sister, I¡¯ll go first.¡± Rumi immediately stood up and ran.


    ¡°Fool your Kendo sword.¡± Ma Fang shouted from behind.


    But Rumi seemingly did not hear that and continued to run.


    Sure enough, after teacher Omura talked to her, Rumi ran back to collect her Kendo sword.


    ¡®This girl, is she really okay?¡¯ Ma Fang was a bit concerned.

 Chapter 86 Change

    At 7:30 A.M., butler Bacon had a breakfast as usual.


    The German man has been in the family service for more than twenty years. In the past twenty years, he was like a Swiss clock, managing the family affair in split second precision.


    This Mansion was originally bought by Mr. Winslow Dai Fei as a vacation house, too bad, because of his busy work schedule, until his death, he¡¯s only been here three times.


    Later on, Mr. Winslow gave this Mansion to his favorite son, Mr. Meng Zhuo¡¯er.


    When Bacon became the Mansion¡¯s Butler, he was only about 25 years old young man. In the blink of an eye, he was now a middle-aged man. In this twenty years of Mansion¡¯s work, he witnessed the step by step struggle of Mr. Meng Zhuo¡¯er to be the head of the Dai Fei family.


    Regarding this Master, who was eight years younger than him, he sincerely admires him.


    When he was thinking about the past, a maid walked in.


    ¡°Mr. Bacon Miss Luo Diman is here.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. Quickly invite her in.¡± Bacon suddenly eximed.


    Not long after, a mixed-race woman entered the Hall.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Bacon.¡± Alice Lynn nodded her head and said hello to the German man.


    ¡°Good morning, Miss Luo Diman. I wee your arrival.¡± Bacon said politely.


    ¡°You are too kind, is Miss Amy has woken up?¡±


    Bacon looked at his watch, ¡°It should be about now. May I ask, have you had breakfast yet? Would you like me to call for someone to help you prepare?¡±


    ¡°No need, thank you for your kindness, but I don¡¯t have an appetite for now.¡±


    ¡°Are you unwell? Miss Luo Diman, your face doesn¡¯t look good.¡± From the door, the German man found her face quite haggard.


    ¡°I am okay. Maybe I didn¡¯t sleep very wellst night.¡± Alice Lynn smiled.


    ¡°Please take care of your health, Muss Luo Diman. Do you want to drink a cup of tea?¡±


    ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡± Alice Lynn nodded.


    Around 8 o¡¯clock, dressed in pajamas and walking around in slippers, Amy walked into the Hall.


    Because the sofa chair was high and its back was facing her, she didn¡¯t know that Alice Lynn hase back.


    Amy rubbed her sleepy eyes and said to the German housekeeper: ¡°Mr....Bacon, have you seen Lei?¡±


    ¡°Crash!¡± The cup in the mixed-race beauty¡¯s hand fell to the ground.


    Initially, her spirit was not too well to begin with, adding this unexpected shock, Alice Lynn finally lost her self-control.


    By contrast, although he also has the same astounded face, the middle-aged German man was much more calm, he only spilled a bit of his ck tea.


    ¡°Yeay, it¡¯s Lynn. When did you get back?¡± Attracted by the sound of the falling cup, Amy finally saw her and threw herself at Alice Lynn.


    Closely looking at Amy¡¯s face, Alice Lynn felt like she was in a dream.


    ¡°Em, Amy, what did you call Mr. Bacon just now?¡± After managing to pull herself together, the mixed-race beauty bewilderedly asked.


    The little girl confusedly looked at her, after a while she said: ¡°Mr. Bacon is Mr. Bacon, I don¡¯t understand what Lynn means.¡±


    At that moment, the German man suddenly had the impulse to bend the knees and thanked the graciousness of the God. For so many years, this was the first time the little Lady called him by his name.


    ¡°Lynn, have you seen Lei?¡± Then, Amy asked that question again.


    Alice Lynn can¡¯t help but look at the excited housekeeper next to her.


    ¡°Miss, Mr. Lei Yin has gone jogging, he should be back soon. Do you want to eat breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you, Mr. Bacon. Lynn, we¡¯ll eat together, okay?¡±


    The mixed-race beauty can only nod and let herself be dragged by Amy to the kitchen table and sat down.


    ¡°Miss, please wait a moment, I will send someone to prepare the breakfast.¡± Still in his excited state, the German man almost ran to the Hall.


    ¡°Lei Yin, can you tell me what happened to Amy?¡± When after taking a bath the youth in loose clothing seated on the sofa, Alice Lynn finally couldn¡¯t bear but ask the question that she kept in her heart.


    ¡°After Mr. Bacone I will answer your question in one go.¡± When talking, the teenager touched the head of the little girl who was sitting next to him.


    Listening to this, Alice Lynn had to endure not to speak.


    After a while, Bacon came back with hands holding the freshly prepared breakfast.


    ¡°Please enjoy, Mr. Lei Yin.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. If Mr. Bacon has no other important matter, can you sit down and talk?¡± The youth said to him.


    ¡°With my pleasure.¡± Bacon sat down on another chair.


    ¡°Kid, it seems your little friend haven¡¯t eaten breakfast yet, why don¡¯t you go and feed it? Otherwise, it may get angry.¡± The youth turned to the little girl and said.


    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot.¡± Amy immediately jumped down and ran out.


    ¡°Lei Yin, what do you mean by this little friend?¡± Alice Lynn somewhat confusedly asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a puppy that we bought when I went out with that kid yesterday. Okay, since Mr. Bacon is also here, feel free to ask me anything.¡± The youth said as he began to eat his breakfast.


    Although watching others having breakfast was a very rude thing to do, in order to look for the answer to the question in her heart, Alice Lynn can¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Answer me first, why would Amy be like this?¡±


    ¡°Before answering this question, let me ask you a question, Amy¡¯s present condition, is it a good thing or a bad thing?¡± The youth said.


    ¡°I....I don¡¯t know, I just felt it was too abrupt. I temporarily unable to ept it.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Bacon, what do you think?¡± The youth asked the German man.


    ¡°I think what happen to little Miss is a good thing, at least now she¡¯s opened up a lot, moreover, it is clear that she¡¯s now able to slightly ept other people.¡± After thinking for a moment, the German man said.

 Chapter 87 Previous Place

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m going to answer your question. Amy turned out like this because I treated her with hypnosis.¡± The youth said to Alice.


    ¡°Hypnosis?¡± Alice stood up in amazement.


    The youth looked at her and said quietly: ¡°It¡¯s just like I¡¯ve told you before, the reason why she became an autistic child, was because she witnessed her mother¡¯s suicide, so I gave her a deep hypnosis to let her forget the scene of her seeing the death of her mother. This is actually quite easy; any psychiatrists with deep experience with hypnosis can do it.


    After having done this deep hypnosis, Amy still knows that her mothermitted suicide, but doesn¡¯t have any image seeing hermit suicide. Sometimes, seeing and knowing are two different things.¡±


    ¡°You unexpectedly know hypnosis?¡± Alice slowly sat down.


    ¡°Besides being born that exceeded an ordinary child, I have more things that I can do. This issue is not even worth mentioning about.¡±


    The youth irritated the mixed-race beauty as he was looking as if he was looking down on her.


    ¡°But, Mr. Lei Yin, if I remember correctly, regardless of the depth of hypnosis, there would also be a time-limit. It would be difficult to guarantee that after a period of time the youngdy wouldn¡¯t think about it again.¡± The prudent German butler thought about it and said.


    ¡°This you have nothing to be worried about, the method of hypnosis is different from the methods that general psychiatrist uses, so long as the little kid doesn¡¯t see a simr scene as her sealed up memory, she won¡¯t remember it again. Also to be safe, you¡¯d better pay attention and not let here into contact with anything rted to her mother¡¯s suicide, if you can, it would be best to wait for her to be an adult and then let her go to see her mother. This is also the reason why I¡¯ve asked you to have a conversation with me.¡±


    The youth indeed has made the little girl go through a deep hypnosis, which was different from the general psychiatrists, in the hypnosis, he added his own strong spiritual force to make it sessful.


    Lei Yin after reincarnating had an internal force that exceeded that of an ordinary individual, although he practices untilte at night every day, from his reincarnation until now, had only been about two years. Therefore, the present Lei Yin only has 20% of the skill he had when he was at his peak.


    But even with this, the present Lei Yin would still find it difficult to find someone that could match him.


    A master who had reached the peak realm and the physical requirement weren¡¯t hat high. What really made him invincible was his inherent spiritual cultivation.


    That¡¯s why, after this special deep hypnosis, so long as she doesn¡¯t encounter the things stated before, Amy would basically never remember those horrible scenes again.¡±


    ¡°Is it really possible to do this kind of thing right away?¡± Alice was a little skeptical.


    ¡°Of course, this much is simple, I have also already talked with Mr. Bacon, hoping to let the kid go to a normal school. With this you can pay attention to her condition, if you find that she¡¯s unlikely to adjust to strangers and excessively resists, then you should find the right time to do so. If you usually have time, you can take her out for a walk, and have contact with the outside environment, so that she can have time to adapt.¡±


    Alice found it hard to remember every word he said.


    ¡°Mr. Bacon, I¡¯m grateful to have been taken care of, if nothing else happens, then, in the next days I¡¯m going to go back and leave Switzend.¡± The youth said to the German man.


    ¡°What, you¡¯re leaving?¡± Alice looked at him in surprise.


    The youth said with a shrug: ¡°Even if you build a thousand-league and awn for it, good things would stille to an end, It¡¯s only a matter of time when.¡±


    Bacon and Alice were silent.


    ¡°Well, kid, have you feed it?¡± The youth faced towards the little girl holding a white puppy and asked.


    ¡°Lei, Little Lei has eaten a lot.¡± The little girl said with joy.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve said so many times, don¡¯t call the dog Little Lei, makes my whole body ufortable each time I hear it.¡± The youth protested.


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to, I like this name.¡± The little girl hugged the puppy into her arms.


    ¡°In that case, I have something better, how about calling the dog Lei Li.¡± The youth suddenly smirked.


    ¡°Lei Li?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the name sounds good, right? Later call it Lei Li, it¡¯s decided.¡± The youth made an effort and slight patted the head of the puppy.


    The puppy immediately called out.


    ¡°Look, it even likes the name.¡± The youth said with a smile.


    ¡°Okay, Lei Li behave well.¡± The little girl kissed the dog¡¯s head.


    At this time, somewhere in New York, a man suddenly sneezed for no reason.


    ¡°Weird, did I catch a cold?¡± The man muttered to himself.


    ¡°It seems you didn¡¯t sleep a winkst night. Go get some sleep.¡± At noon, the youth sat beside the mixed-race beauty who was in a daze in the garden.


    Alice nced at him helplessly, ¡°He had a huge temper, I haven¡¯t seen him that angry. And finally, he threw me out. Tell me did I really make any mistake?¡±


    ¡°You can go back, go to his family or office. You can ask him, ask him to forgive you. If that doesn¡¯t work, you can just kneel down and grasp his thigh and tell him how much you love him. Then tell him, if you lost him, you¡¯ll die.¡± The youth said lightly.


    ¡°Lei Yin, you are very cruel sometimes. You bastard!¡± The mixed-race beauty tightly bit her lips while closely observing him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you love him? Maybe if you do so, he might forgive you.¡± The youth continued.


    ¡°Enough, I beg you not to say anything else.¡± Alice burst into tears.


    ¡°Cry, cry heartily.¡± The boy quietly walked up to her and stroked her brown hair.


    Alice finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, lying her head on his shoulder to cry on....


    ¡ª-


    Airport, a ce of bidding good-bye. If there¡¯s an unfortunate air crash, it would possibly be the ce that they¡¯ve parted forever.


    11:00 pm, a youth arrived at Zurich Airport Terminal.


    He seemed like an Asian tourist, the only thing on him was a gift bag and no other luggage.


    Half an hour away from his flight, the youth calmly sat on a chair and started to read today¡¯s newspaper.


    Momentster, his cell phone rang.


    ¡°Hey, is this Alice?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need toe over, I¡¯m not fond the atmosphere of bidding good-bye to a person.¡±


    ¡°I ¡®ve also told the little kid, that I have a matter to do, so after some time, if she wants, I cane back. Hearing this should make her feel better. However, I¡¯m not deceiving her, when I have a vacation I¡¯ll certainlye back again to see her. When she wakes up, you tell her that I was in a hurry, so I needed to go first.¡±


    ¡°I would also like to thank Mr. Bacon for taking care of me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything, I need to board the ne. Later, if something happens, give me a call on this phone.¡±


    After hanging up, the youth walked towards a ss window, silently looking at the scenery outside.

 Chapter 88 Goodbye

    ¡°Kid, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Long time no see, how do you do? Hey, why don¡¯t you speak?¡±


    Seeing the young girl turned her head away, the youth was a bit bewildered.


    ¡°You¡¯re Asami right? What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    A nced at him but did not make any noise. Just followed behind the girl.


    ¡°Kazumi, Rumi, you guys go ahead, I want to see this kid.¡± With that, the youth ran forward a few steps.


    ¡°Rumi, don¡¯t worry.¡± Kazumi gently patted her hand.


    ¡°Em.¡± The young girl nodded her head, but her face looked a bit lonesome.


    Kazumi knew it would be useless to say anything now, so she held her hand and continued to move forward.


    ¡°Hey, kid, what happened?¡± The youth ran to the previous girl.


    When she saw the young girl¡¯s face, he was stunned.


    ¡°Gennai you bastard!¡± With a face full of tears, the young girl red at the youth and then suddenly threw herself into his arms.


    Asami was holding her bag from the side and smiled at them.


    ¡°Hey, you this dead kid, dare to bite me?¡± The youth suddenly screamed and pushed the young girl away from his bosom.


    Seeing the youth awkwardly rubbed his shoulder, the young girl couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°You have the nerve to smile?¡± The youth red at her.


    ¡°Who told you to run away for half a month without telling me anything? This is your punishment.¡± The young girl charmingly said.


    Hearing this, the youth felt wronged. He initially nned to go back straight away after a day in Nepal, who knew he would be dragged into a family feud. Although afterward, he told Kazumi about this, he actually forgot to tell this young girl.


    ¡°Just call it a tie. Here are the souvenirs for you two. The extra two are for your friends. Masashi pulled out four gifts wrapped in very beautiful packages from his bag. One for Aiko, and the other three for Asami.


    ¡°What is this thing?¡± Aiko never thought this heartless guy has actually bought a gift for her.


    ¡°You will know when you open it.¡±


    Aiko ripped open the packaging paper only to see a little red box. She opened the box and found a very fine and exquisitedies watch. It¡¯s not just the degree of sophistication but also its unique shaped bracelet.


    ¡°This is really for me?¡± Aiko never saw such exquisite and cute watch. Her stained with tears face immediately filled with a surprised smile.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Masashi said with a smile.


    ¡°Em.¡± The young girl can¡¯t wait anymore and wore the watch on her right hand. After wearing, she lovingly looked from left and right.


    ¡°Student Gennai, I can¡¯t ept this gift.¡± At this moment, the nearby Asami suddenly said.


    ¡°Asami, why won¡¯t you ept this?¡± Aiko looked at her somewhat confused.


    ¡°Because this gift was too expensive.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know the exact price, but she knew this hand watch can¡¯t be bought below five digit number.


    ¡°Gennai, are these watches really expensive?¡± Aiko asked.


    Masashi enjoyed watching this girl called Asami, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I bought these with my money. Though these things are a bit expensive to buy in Tokyo, in their origin country Switzend, the price is actually very ordinary.


    ¡°What, are you saying you went missing for half a month to go to Switzend?¡± Aiko looked at him in surprised.


    Masashi smiled, ¡°What¡¯s with this missing thing, don¡¯t say such a nasty word ok? However, I did go to Switzend, justnded yesterday.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing in Switzend? Don¡¯t tell me you went on vacation there.¡± Aiko has no doubt about his words that he went to Switzend, but she was curious about what he was doing there.


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re really smart. I went there as a tourist.¡± Masashi said with a smile.


    ¡°Who¡¯s going to believe you, quickly talk, what exactly are doing there?¡± Because of dissatisfaction with his answer, the young girl swung her arms in front of him, acting like a spoiled kid.


    ¡°Nosy kid, quickly walks, after taking you back, I have to go home for dinner.¡± Just like in the Switzend when he was preupied with something he likes to pinch the little girl¡¯s face, Masashi casually pinched the young girl¡¯s face.


    ¡°Annoying guy!¡± Aiko blushed, but she still clung her two hands on the youth¡¯s arm.


    Watching theughter of the two people, and looking at the fine watch on her hand, Asami quietly followed up.


    Asami¡¯s house was rtively near, so Masashi and Aiko took her back home first.


    ¡°We¡¯re here, kid, I¡¯m going home now.¡± In front of Aiko¡¯s apartment, Masashi said his goodbye.


    ¡°Hey, do you want toe in and sit down for a minute?¡± The young girl looked at him with a bit sad face.


    ¡°No thank you, I need to get home for dinner. Moreover, you don¡¯t need toe looking for me at school anymore, if you have something to say, just give me a call.¡±


    ¡°Then....when will you have the time toe pick me up after school?¡± The young girl hesitated for a moment and said.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, something is bothering you?¡± Masashi raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°No, forget it, I¡¯m going in now.¡± With that, Aiko, a bit angry, went inside.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with this kid? I always thought she¡¯s acting strange today. Forget, I¡¯ll go and check on her tomorrow, maybe someone did give her some trouble.¡¯ Masashi though while walking.


    When he just walked a few steps, suddenly, a light bluepact car came at his direction.


    When the car was beside the youth, the driver suddenly mmed the brake.


    Just when the youth believed he would bump into some trouble, he suddenly revealed a mistaken expression.


    He saw, walking down from that light bluepact car, a young woman in white dress; A woman who turned other people¡¯s heads when she walks with 100% sess rate.


    ¡°Are you Masashi?¡± The young woman closely looked at the youth, failing to hide the surprise in her eyes.


    ¡°Teacher Naoko?¡± The youth never thought after being separated for almost a year he would see this beautiful woman again.

 Chapter 89 Phone Number

    In the eyes of artists and writers, girls and women are two entirely different concepts. Girls represents the youth, sharp, nimble and resourceful as well as green. But Women are mature, stylish, and synonymous with seduction.


    The person in front of the youth was undoubtedly woman among women.


    In the school, no one questioned the moral character of teacher Naoko. Beautiful as a flower, modest, humble, and courteous, was the best portrayal of her. She treated anyone with politeness but regarding to any men who continually tried to get close to her, she maintained a safe distance without apparent indifference. But even so, she sometimes inadvertently revealed her mature feminine character and style, making many male teachers and students almost unable to restrain themselves.


    It¡¯s been a year, she looked more beautiful and sophisticated. A faint fragrance floated from her body and into the youth¡¯s nose, causing the youth¡¯s state of mind, as if a river, surged out a strange ripple.


    While the youth observed her, teacher Naoko was also watching the youth.


    After a year, he looked a lot taller, now she was only as tall as his earlobe. A year ago, that young and inexperienced face was now brimmed with a kind of bright luster. On his face, she could not find any of those typical teen e. Compared to the past, those deep and fantastic pair of eyes were now seemingly able to suck the human soul. The slender and fit body under those eyes, together with his whole body, exuded a special quality that words can not describe.


    This youth was still that ordinary youth, perhaps in the crowd, no one will notice him. But when someone identally put their eyes on him, they could not move away from him.


    Gradually full like a new moon. This was the only words teacher Naoko can think of.


    ¡°Teacher Naoko, when did you get back?¡± After that moment of surprise in the beginning, the youth asked.


    ¡°I just came back this morning. My sister might not know that I¡¯m back. Fancy seeing you here, we haven¡¯t seen for a while, Masashi.¡± The beautiful teacher looked a bit excited.


    ¡°It is almost a year now, how have teacher recently been?¡±


    ¡°Um. Have you eaten yet? If you haven¡¯t then I invite you to eat, what do you think?¡± Teacher Naoko looked at him and said.


    ¡°No need, my food is already prepared at home, I¡¯m going to eat there. Thank you for the offer teacher Naoko.¡±


    Hearing what the youth said, teacher Naoko looked a bit disappointed.


    ¡°If teacher has some free time, you can call me on my phone, at that time we can slowly chat again.¡± Seeing her looked of disappointment, Masashi added this sentence.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t have your phone number.¡±


    ¡°Your phone number has not changed, right? If it has not changed, I will call your phone.¡± Masashi said and took out his mobile phone.


    ¡°Do you remember my phone number?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I remember.¡± Masashi casually said something. In any case, her phone number was still on his phone, so he didn¡¯t have to remember anything.


    ¡°My phone number has not changed.¡± Having heard these words, teacher Naoko suddenly looked very cheerful.


    ¡°Goodbye, teacher Naoko.¡± After an exchange of phone numbers, Masashi said goodbye to her.


    ¡°Masashi.¡± Teacher Naoko suddenly called him.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I am no longer your teacher, if you do not mind, you can just call me Naoko?¡± After some hesitation, teacher Naoko softly said.


    Masashi was a bit surprised but quickly nodded.


    ¡°Naoko, wee back.¡± The youth said with a smile.


    At that moment, Naoko smiled like a blooming flower.


    ¡ª-


    ¡°Senior, please advise.¡± In the wooden floor and spacious basement, Rumi, in Kendo suit and a helmet, bowed toward Masashi.


    ¡°Begin.¡± On the opposite of her, Masashi dismissively said in a casual manner.


    Without further ado, this Kendo girl quickly stepped forward with hands holding a bamboo sword and made a sword strike toward Masashi....


    Twenty minutester, Masashi pulled the already dripping with sweat Rumi to the side.


    ¡°Kid, not bad, you made a great progress.¡± Masashi took her helmet off and said with a smile. Seeing his bright and smiling face, the Kendo girl suddenly filled with a grievance. Soon, this emotional grievance turned into a flood of impulse. Finally, she could no longer hold anymore and quickly clung to the youth¡¯s neck then burst into tears.


    Adding to this, within one day, Masashi had been amazed for the third times.


    The youth was dreadfully puzzled by her action and had to gently pat her back to appease.


    After a long time, the girl finally stopped crying, but her body still asionally twitched.


    ¡°Kid, what happened? Tell senior about it.¡± Masashi held the had been crying little girl and sat leaning against the wall.


    ¡°Senior, I miss you....¡± After saying this, the girl clung to his neck again.


    ¡°Little fool, I am already back am I not?¡± Masashi smiled.


    Rumi lifted up her stained with tears face and looked at him, ¡°Senior, I....¡± Having said this, she started to speak but hesitated.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I....I am a bit hungry.¡± Immediately after saying this, the girl quickly scolded herself.


    ¡°Got to hand it to you, after making this serious atmosphere, I thought there was something serious. Then let¡¯s go, mom and Kazumi should¡¯ve prepared the dinner by now.¡± Masashi helped her get up.


    The girl nodded her head, then continued to look at him in silence, as if he would suddenly disappear.


    ¡°Right, do you like the souvenir that I bought for you?¡± At the stairs, Masashi pointed at the ne that was hanging on her neck.


    ¡°Yes, very much. I will take good care of it.¡±


    ¡°Fool, what¡¯s with taking good care, it¡¯s just a small gift.¡±


    Rumi gently shook her head and tightly grasped the head of the ne with her thumb and index finger.


    ¡ª-


    At 9 o¡¯clock in the morning, Chang¡¯an was having a regr meeting with his subordinates.


    Although this middle-aged man usually cherished his words like gold, when he need to talk he will talk. But the subordinates always startled by this consistent impression of their boss.


    At every meeting, he always let other people to express their view first, until the meeting concluded when he would simply say a few words. But those words were the final decision which can¡¯t be rejected by anybody.


    This time, when it was halfway through the session, Chang¡¯an, with his usual patience, casually listened to the manager¡¯s current performance report. Suddenly, his cell-phone vibrated.


    Looking at the caller-id, Chan¡¯an said to the man: ¡°Sorry, I have something to do. You can continue the meeting. Miss Guan, I will wait for you to put the meeting¡¯s content on my table.¡± He turned his head to the side toward his secretary, who was responsible for the meeting¡¯s record.


    ¡°I know, Mr. Shen.¡± The female secretary nodded.


    ¡°Everybody, excuse me.¡± With that, he walked out of the meeting room.


    The other people can¡¯t help but look at each other. This was the first time their boss left in the middle of a meeting.


    Some people began to specte about the identity of the caller, who unexpectedly received such a considerable attention from their boss.


    After returning to his office, Chang¡¯an answered the phone.


    ¡°Little Rei, what happened?¡± He knew if something important hadn¡¯t happened, Reili wouldn¡¯t call him at this time.


    ¡°Chan¡¯an, those guys attacked our men again.¡± Reili¡¯s tone seemed a bit weird on the phone.


    ¡°At what time?¡± Chang¡¯an softly gasped.


    ¡°Today around four o¡¯clock in the morning, they attacked our bases which were previously had been attacked by them, the casualties are even more greater than thest time.¡± Reili¡¯s voice was as cold as ice.


    Chang¡¯an knew why he would be so angry like this.


    To openly attack the same ce twice, which was a tant provocation, indicated the opposite party did not put them in their eyes.


    ¡°Did you inform the master?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°You wait for me at the old ce. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±

 Chapter 90 Coffee

    When Masashi received a phone call, he was a little surprised.


    Arriving at the agreed ce, going inside he looked around and saw Naoko-sensei with a rather handsome young man sitting at a coffee table having a conversation with her.


    Masashi had seen this young man once in the past, he was Aiko¡¯s schoolmate¡¯s, the boy named Yusuke¡¯s cousin, Hinatsu Junichiro.


    Although Naoko-sensei was talking with Junichiro, her eyes were actually looking at the coffee shop door, intentionally or not. So, when Masashi came inside, she immediately noticed him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Hinatsu-san, the person who I¡¯ve invited, has alreadye, I¡¯ll go first.¡± She then picked up her bag immediately running up to Masashi.


    Seeing Naoko leave together with a youth that seemed a little familiar, Hinatsu choked a little with rage.


    In addition to this time, he didn¡¯t know how many times this woman had rejected him.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Hinatsu Junichiro was young, handsome and rich, he was an outstanding man in the eyes of most female, in this point, he himself couldn¡¯t deny it.


    Regarding his grandiose appearance, it was quite different from the second generation born people, he gave people the impression that he was always so polite and prudent, which was also the reason why several women have a very good first impression of him.


    Just a year ago, by chance, he met this woman named Naoko.


    After seeing her for the first time, he was immediately attracted to her beautiful appearance causing his kidney to go online ascending ever wildly; he truly was attracted to this devil¡¯s figure.


    Just like the sons of all rich men, he also liked beautiful woman very much. By this condition, he was unable to count how many woman he had already yed with.


    However, he has actually never seen any woman that made men impulsive like her.


    Knowing that she went to Nagoya, he thought that it was all right to drive frequently looking for her. But even with his passionate way of pursuit, this woman actually didn¡¯t budge.


    At first, he thought that she was doing it intentionally and constraining herself, but after being repeatedly rejected, he discovered that this woman didn¡¯t actually have any interest in him.


    For love killers like him, this was an absolute humiliation.


    He began to think that she already had a boyfriend, so he even had asked people to investigate her. But the finding only left him frustrated.


    Was she a lesbian? But he soon overthrew this conclusion because the results of the investigation didn¡¯t mention whether she was associated with a male or female.


    And seeing the boy just now, it now became more impossible.


    On the other hand, the harder it was to get the woman, the more interested he became in them. That¡¯s why he had continued pursuing her for nearly a year. For him, this was an unprecedented event.


    Looking at the wonderful bodied woman wearing a swaying white skirt, gradually disappear, Junichiro unconsciously swallowed his saliva. Looking around, he found that inside the restaurant, many men were watching Naoko leave.


    Anyway, he had to make sure to get this woman. Junichiro clenched his fists.


    ¡°Good riddance that guy.¡± Going outside, Naoko-sensei stuck out her tongue at Masashi.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to get rid of your suitors without calling me toe, right?¡± Masashi said with a little headache.


    ¡°I had nothing to do with him, it just simply happened like that, so don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± She looked very nervous.


    ¡°You can see, that my job is now done, what do you want to do, go home?¡± Masashi looked at the time on his phone showing that it was only 3 pm.


    ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s a rare Sunday. Moreover, the weather is good, let¡¯s go around.¡±


    Looking at her face filled with hope, Masashi nodded.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go quickly, I was in the Harajuku department store and saw a fancy dress, let¡¯s go there now.¡± Then, Naoko-sensei couldn¡¯t wait and pulled Masashi¡¯s hand, walking at the front.


    ¡°Hey, could it be you want to walk there?¡± Masashi was almost like a pet being pulled away.


    ¡°Of course not, silly.¡± He didn¡¯t know whether it was because the weather was hot, but Naoko-sensei¡¯s face was bright red.


    In the Shibuya district not far from the women¡¯s clothing department store in the VIVRE Shopping Mall, the youth sat on the guest chair in the store while yawning non-stop.


    Wasn¡¯t that fellow already settled? Whye here and after choosing for quite a while only to choose two items? At first, he walked around with her, but after half an hour, he couldn¡¯t hold on, and quickly found a ce to sit down.


    ¡°Masashi, I¡¯ve changed. Come and help me take a look.¡± The youth was sitting down bored when a Naoko-sensei wearing a shortvender dress walked out of the changing room in front of him.


    Seeing that the girl had changed into a new clothing, Masashi at present couldn¡¯t help but reveal a surprised look and have a breathtaking feeling.


    Masashi sighed at the potential of a woman, so long as they changed clothes or hairstyle, it would produce results that make it seem like they¡¯re a different person.


    Usually dressed in a bit of a gentle and elegant office clothes, but the current Naoko-sensei was different, like this she could make most men she meets to indulge in fantasy.


    Silk veil skirt attached to her clothes in a roundabout way making one¡¯s heart beat, and in the light, it would give a kind of slightly transparent but hazy feeling. Her pair of smooth jade-like slender legs can be seen under her short skirt. It was a pair of delicate white, making people unable to bear and want to touch it with their hands appreciatively.


    This woman really was a stunner, even with Lei Yin¡¯s extensive training, he still found that his heart was beating unexpectedly fast jumping up several times.


    He has rarely seen a woman with such a perfect body, if she walked around dressed like this, it would be hard to imagine how many men would turn into a wolf.


    ¡°Masashi, does this dress look good?¡± Naoko-sensei blushed and asked him.


    The youth watched her quietly, and suddenly walked up touching her hair. Immediately, her long supple hair draped behind her back, and out of thin air added some obsequiousness.


    Seeing the teenager near, she suddenly felt stiff not daring to move, it seems like she was subconsciously looking forward to what happens next. But discovering that he only untied her hairce, she suddenly felt a kind of sense of loss.


    ¡°This is even more beautiful.¡± The youth said with a smile.


    ¡°Thanks!¡± Naoko-sensei lowered her head, and with a barely audible voice, said something softly.


    Unknowingly, it seems that between the two was filled with an ambiguous, charming, but exotic atmosphere.


    Looking at the flowery and morous woman together with the unusual youth, the people around also had a face dyed in red.


    Coming out of the department store, Naoko-sensei suggested to go sit down at a caf¨¦, to this proposal Masashi lifted his foot in approval.


    Walking not far, they arrived at a quite westernized coffee shop.


    Because it was in the afternoon, the guests inside were not many. Masashi wanted to look for a spot near the window, but Naoko-sensei actually pulled him to a quite lonesome and quiet corner.


    ¡°Masashi, what do you want to drink? Don¡¯t tell me that you want c.¡± Naoko-sensei said with a smile.


    ¡°A cup of Cappino.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it seems that you also understand much.¡± Naoko-sensei was a bit surprised.


    ¡°This is nothing, remember I told you about the song Love Me Tender that my friend like? She very much liked coffee, I also knew her after drinking, but before that, I only drank tea.¡± Masashi said dismissively.


    Naoko-sensei noticed that he said ¡®she¡¯ instead of ¡®he¡¯, but didn¡¯t pursue the matter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll trouble you with two cups of cappino,¡± Naoko-sensei said to the waiter.


    ¡°Yes, please wait.¡± The waiter looked at her, blushing, quickly lowering his head after looking.


    Masashi noticed that the waiter walked away in several steps, but also secretly looked back ncing at Naoko-sensei. Masashi smiled slightly.


    And soon, he brought the coffee. Naoko-sensei didn¡¯t fill it with sugar but gently stirred the coffee with a spoon.


    ¡°Masashi you...what do you think about woman older than you?¡± After a while, Naoko-sensei suddenly asked making Masashi bewildered.


    ¡°Sorry, I couldn¡¯t quite understand what you mean.¡± Masashi looked up at her.


    ¡°I...I meant, you,...would you ept a woman who is older than you in age?¡± Naoko-sensei lowered her head as she spoke.


    ¡°In fact, it doesn¡¯t matter if the girl was a beautiful woman like you, I believe that all men would be happy.¡± Seeing that she seemed bothered by her feelings, Masashi had a headache, he was most afraid in providing advice on matters such as this.


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Naoko-sensei¡¯s head snapped up.


    ¡°Of course, with regards to you, I believe that no one would reject. Don¡¯t worry.¡± This was already the limit of what Masashi could say.


    ¡°Then...you...willing to....ept me?¡± Naoko-sensei¡¯s face was as red as blood but was also overwhelmingly nervous while she watched him..


    ¡°Bang¡± The coffee cup on Masashi¡¯s hand fell on the table....

 Chapter 91 Confession

    When the waiter brought a new cup of coffee, Masashi dared not to drink again. He looked across the table at teacher Naoko who had silently hung her head


    ¡°Em, could you repeat that sentence? I might have heard it wrong.¡± After a while, Masashi a bit awkwardly said some words.


    After what seemed like a long time, Naoko slowly raised her head and looked at him, then faintly said: ¡°I am sorry, I have scared you. I....excuse me.¡± With that, she stood up in a hurry to leave.


    When passing him, the youth almost instinctively grabbed her hand.


    Suddenly, he felt like a drop of liquid fell on the back of his hand, looking up, he can¡¯t help but stunned.


    ¡°Please....let me go...okay?¡± With eyes filled with tears, teacher Naoko tried to cover her face with her hand while the other hand struggled to get away from the youth¡¯s firm grip.


    ¡°Naoko, would you please sit down?¡± After taking a deep breath, the youth sincerely said.


    After a while, teacher Naoko finally stopped struggling, then looked at him with an iparablyplex look and slowly sat at her original seat.


    ¡°If, I mean if, if I am not mistaken, the meaning of your words is, you like....em, have a certain degree of favorable impression toward me, am I right?¡± Masashi still not used to say those words.


    Teacher Naoko looked at him in the eye, then with full of sadness but firm tone said: ¡°Masashi, I....like you.


    If these words create difficulty for you, I am sorry. I won¡¯t bother you anymore. I....I want to go back, please don¡¯t block me.¡± Then, she wanted to leave.


    The youth didn¡¯t let her stand up. Instead, he grabbed her hand. Then he turned it over to expose her wrists and put two fingers on top of her veins or arteries to check her pulse.


    Looking at the youth who did not say a word even after a long time, teacher Naoko gently sighed. She did not try to shake off his hand, just quietly watching him.


    ¡°How much time?¡± After a while, the youth said a sentence.


    Teacher Naoko did not react for a time, just looking at him with confused eyes.


    ¡°I mean your heart¡¯s problem.¡± The youth looked at her.


    ¡°You....how did you know?¡± Teacher Naoko was very surprised.


    The youth sighed, ¡°You probably have some level of goodwill toward me, but with your character, you would not take the initiative to say those things toward a high school student like me. Only a person whose days are numbered would be eager to do such a thing. Am I right Naoko?¡±


    After listening to Masashi, teacher Naoko¡¯s face went white, and her whole body felt increasingly cold.


    Suddenly, she felt her right hand tightened, looking up she saw the youth had wrapped her hand tightly in his hands.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± The youth gently said some words.


    This sentence seemed like a spell, teacher Naoko suddenly felt the chill flew away from her and, all of a sudden a warm feeling passed through his sping hands and into her heart. At that moment, she knew, crystal-clear, how badly her attachment toward this youth is.


    ¡°Just a month ago, because of a sudden burst of angina, I was sent to the hospital. ording to the doctor¡¯s diagnosis, there¡¯s a sign that my heart disease started to get worse. I forgot to tell you, I have a congenital heart disease, it belongs to the family of hereditary disease. My grandmother, at 26 years of age, died because of this illness. The doctor told me that if it continues to deteriorate, I might have a sudden death.


    In that incidence, I really thought I would die. Fortunately, I survived that period. During that time in the hospital, I thought about a lot of things. But most of those thoughts was about you, do you know why I suddenly resigned from my teaching job to go to Nagoya?¡± Teacher Naoko looked at him with eyes as soft as the water.


    ¡°Is it because of me?¡± Seeing the look in her eyes, even an idiot would know that this matter was tied to themselves.


    ¡°Yes, before this you were my student, and I am six years older than you. I feared that if I continue to be in contact with you, one day I wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it. So, in order to suppress your feelings, I went to Nagoya.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I am not worthy to be treated like this by you.¡± After silent for a moment, the youth quietly said.


    Teacher Naoko¡¯s free hand firmly grasped the youth¡¯s hands, ¡°No, for you, everything is worth it. After living in the hospital for half a month, I finally figured it out. I don¡¯t really care if I were to die tomorrow. But I do not want to die with regret, and that regret is you. I won¡¯t ask you anything, I just want to stay by your side. Quietly stay by your side. It would be enough as long as I can quietly look at you.


    Are....you willing to ept a woman like me who could die at any time?¡± Her tone was gentle as a summer wind.


    ¡°Please, let me stay by your side, okay?¡± At the same time, an equally soft voice sounded in his ears, a refined and gentle face of a woman seemed to appear before his eyes once again.


    In that instant, the youth had a feeling of being struck by lightning.


    Teacher Naoko¡¯s heart was beating fast, nervously looking at the youth, who was in contemtion mode.


    If his answer is negative, she did not know if she had the strength to get out of this coffee shop.


    Will, he ept me?


    ¡ª¨C


    ¡°Aiko, such a rare Sunday, why don¡¯t you call that fellow Gennai to go out together?¡± Asami said with a smile.


    ¡°Why all of a sudden mention his name, hateful.¡± Aiko charmingly said.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, did you have a fight with him?¡± Ryoko interrupted to ask.


    ¡°No, you are all annoying.¡± Aiko went to the other side of the shelf to choose clothes.


    The two curious girls would certainly not let her go, they immediately pulled the silent Ai to stood by Aiko¡¯s side.


    ¡°Oh, I get it, it must be because that guy Gennai put an excessive request to our lovable Aiko, that¡¯s why you are so angry.¡± Ryoko showed a strange smile.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Aiko knitted her brows.


    ¡°For example, he asked you to go to the hotel with him, and so on. Am I right?¡± Ryoko smiled and said.


    ¡°Crazy, that¡¯s not it.¡± Aiko suddenly blushed.


    ¡°Is it true? That guy Gennai really made such a request?¡± Seeing her reaction Asami couldn¡¯t help but be a bit skeptical.


    Ai was looking at Aiko with aplex look.


    ¡°No, do you guys really believe that blockhead able to do such a thing?¡± At this point, Aiko couldn¡¯t help but get angrier. Someone else¡¯s boyfriend, because of this hotel thing, would quarrel with their girlfriend. But him? She had obviously given him the opportunity to go into her apartment, but he actually did not cherish it. Although she didn¡¯t mean to invite him to do that kind of thing, at least there was a chance to promote their feelings to each other; Really hateful guy. Thinking of this, Aiko almost tore the clothes in her hands into shreds.

 Chapter 92 Nuisance

    ¡°Impossible, there¡¯s actually such a person? Could it be that he was giving a hint, but you haven¡¯t noticed?¡± Ryoko couldn¡¯t believe it. Aiko was high ss, but there was actually a boy who could resist her?


    ¡°You¡¯re very irritating; I want to try the clothes.¡± With that, Aiko picked up the dress conveniently entering the changing room.


    ¡°Asami, looking at her reaction it¡¯s probably true. You talk, whether or not Gennai that fellow has an unmentionable disease?¡± Ryoko said a little baffled.


    ¡°Really you, you¡¯re a girl, but you unexpectedly dare to talk about this kind of thing. Really don¡¯t know who would dare take you as their wife.¡± Asami was both angry and amused.


    ¡°What? Anyway, a person like that doesn¡¯t exist here. However, I still find it very odd, why that Gennai person doesn¡¯t have any impression of Aiko. Looking at his ordinary appearance, he doesn¡¯t seem to be stupid.¡±


    ¡°That fellow is different from ordinary male students, did you forget? He was the one that saved Aiko that night, and no matter what we say, he wasn¡¯t willing to sleep alone with Aiko inside a room. If he requested that kind of thing to Aiko, I instead find it strange.¡± Asami said.


    ¡°I understand, in conclusion, that fellow is indeed a genuine odd person.¡± Ryoko nodded like a pro.


    ¡°I agree,¡± Asami said.


    ¡°Little Ai?¡± Ryoko turns towards the nearby Ai and asked.


    ¡°I...I think that he¡¯s a good person.¡± Ai was a bit off guard.


    ¡°Good person? Ah, you do speak some truth.¡± Ryoko was holding appreciatively the fine watch she got.


    ¡°You just said that he was a wack, but seeing the person¡¯s gift, you immediately changed your impression of him.¡± Asami gritted her teeth and red at her.


    ¡°Asami, you always scold me, just see how I learned from you.¡± Then Ryoko rushed over to her.


    Asami¡¯s fatal weakness was that she was ticklish, so it has be Aiko and Ryoko¡¯s fearful method to deal with her. At this moment seeing the raging fury of the girl, Asami immediately ran away. Ryoko would certainly not let her off, and hurriedly pursued her. Suddenly, a sound of a young girlughing reverberated in the changing area, causing the curious gazes of many people.


    Looking at the disturbance that the two created, Ai smiled, and immediately looked at the watch on her wrist that the youth gave her, and was lost in thought.


    In the restaurant reverberated with light music, the four young girls were sitting together having a drink and was talking with ease.


    ¡°Aiko, what a coincidence, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡± A boy wearing gold spectacles came over to them. Behind him, there was a tall guy with hair dyed blond.


    ¡°Ikeda you¡¯re quite clever.¡± Aiko looked at him and said something.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s such a rare meeting, let¡¯s go see a movie together, then afterward have dinner, of course, you can also bring your friends together,¡± Ikeda said with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have to go home for dinner. Thank You.¡±


    ¡°Aiko, don¡¯t do this, let¡¯s go together, I guarantee you¡¯ll have fun,¡± Ikeda said as he put his left hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°This is a public ce, and you should be a little respectful. Asami, let¡¯s go.¡± Aiko very angrily pushed away his hand and stood up.


    The other three girls also stood up and left.


    Ikeda felt that he had loss face and was very angry, viciously looking at the leaving Aiko.


    After leaving the restaurant, Ryoko was a little worried and said: ¡°Aiko, you don¡¯t have a problem for now, but Ikeda¡¯s a very vengeful guy, thest time a boy offended him, he was beaten and was sent to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Humph! I¡¯m not afraid of him.¡± Aiko curled her lips and said.


    ¡°Anyway, it would be best if you be careful,¡± Ryoko said.


    Seeing the nearby Asami that seems like she was thinking about the matter, she patted her should and said: ¡°Asami, are you also worried about this matter?¡±


    Asami nods, ¡°You must be careful with that Ikeda fellow. But there¡¯s one thing I can¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Ryoko asked.


    ¡°Do you remember Genai-san ruthlessly beat Ikeda and his men?¡±


    ¡°I certainly remember that. I can¡¯t believe that Gennai-san was actually quite fierce. My god, defeating seven people in a fight. I also thought that I was in a movie.¡± Ryoko stuck out her tongue.


    ¡°The problem here is that Ikeda with his personality, would afterward definitely find revenge on Gennai-san. But so many days have already passed, but there¡¯s still no news. There were chances when Gennai-san came to pick up Aiko after school, it seems that Ikeda and his men are afraid ofing near. You say, isn¡¯t it strange?¡± Asami said.


    ¡°Listening to what you said that is probably true. What means did Gennai-san actually use to make Ikeda not want to get revenge on him? Do you know Aiko?¡± Ryoko asked.


    The other two girls also looked at her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. That guy is always shrouded in mystery, just like this time, he suddenly went to Switzend for half a month, I simply don¡¯t know anything.¡± At this point, Aiko couldn¡¯t help but get angry.


    Asami lowered her head and thought for a moment, and then she said: ¡°We seem to understand this man Gennai-san too little, although we all know that his mother is an ordinary office worker, in addition to having a younger sister, we actually know very little of him. Aiko, do you also have this feeling?¡±


    Hearing Asami¡¯s words, Aiko couldn¡¯t help but think about that horrible night, the scene of Masashi overthrew Mito Toyokawa to save her came out, in the school because of a few words, the scene of him beating up Ikeda and his men happened, and seemed like his body was covered with smoke making people unable to see through his mystical temperament. All these made Aiko fall into deep confusion.


    ¡°Ami, what should I do?¡± Aiko looked at Asami.


    Seeing the helpless Aiko, Asami sighed in her heart, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a suggestion, don¡¯t go ask him anything. One day when he¡¯s willing to tell you, that means you¡¯ve entered into his heart.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Aiko says profoundly.


    ¡ª-


    ¡°You... want toe and sit down?¡± At the apartment door, Naoko-sensei flushed and said.


    ¡°No, I want to go home for dinner. If you¡¯re looking for someone to talk to or something, then remember to call me.¡± The youth said.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Naoko-sensei gently nodded.


    ¡°Your body just recovered, don¡¯t stay upte, go to bed before 10 o¡¯clock and must rest, understand?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Naoko-sensei¡¯s voice was as gentle as water, silky obedience.


    Hearing the teenager¡¯s slightlymanding tone, she not only didn¡¯t contravene, but also joyful in her heart. A kind of feeling that was sweeter than honey filled her entire body and mind.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first. You go in now.¡± Then the youth turned around to leave.


    Suddenly, an uncontroble urge appeared on Naoko-sensei¡¯s heart, she didn¡¯t react for a moment, and then hugged the teenager¡¯s thin waist.


    ¡°Lei!¡± She summoned her urge to gently call out the youth¡¯s name, which she could only say when nobody¡¯s around. Regarding this name, she was very fond of it


    ¡°what happened?¡± The teenager smiled at the beautiful person at his bosom.


    ¡°Please hug me?¡± Naoko-sensei looked at him like a child.


    ¡°Fool.¡± The teenager held her, a faint delicate fragrance exudes along with a pleasantly warm tender body was felt.


    At this moment, Naoko-sensei thought that even it was fine even if she died at this very moment.

 Chapter 93 Moonlight

    A Wei, is what I¡¯m doing right?


    Late at night, a man sitting on the rooftop, a teenager was looking at the heavenly moonlight spellbound, at his side were a few empty beer cans.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think of the scene in the coffee shop today.


    ¨Cshback¨C


    After a long reflection, the youth looked at Naoko-sensei.


    ¡°Naoko, as I said before, there¡¯s basically no man who can resist a beautiful woman like you, I am a normal man, for your request, if there¡¯s no heart, then it¡¯s absolutely self-deception.


    I admit that you have a considerable degree of goodwill, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t be so concerned about you. A long time ago, there was a woman who told me the same thing, butter she died. She died, but I didn¡¯t even go to her funeral, however on several asion in the middle of the night, I woke up and found out that she was actually been living in my heart.


    Compared with you, my feelings for you may not even one-tenth of all. Do you really want to stay with a man¡¯s side whose heart is filled with another woman?¡±


    Looking at the teenager¡¯s clear eyes, Naoko-sensei burst intoughter, ¡°I am willing.¡±


    ¡°You really are silly; with your circumstances, you can find a better man.¡± Said the boy a little reluctant.


    ¡°Nobody, except for you, I think I can¡¯t ept other people. I don¡¯t intend to take her ce, but I¡¯ll make up and reach you with my feelings.¡± Naoko-sensei gently stroked the youth¡¯s face.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s up to you.¡± The youth found that her hand felt veryfortable while touching his face, so he didn¡¯t stop her.


    ¡°Masashi, I am really happy.¡± Again tears fell from her eyes.


    ¡°Actually, I have another name, if no one¡¯s around, you can call me Lei Yin.¡± The youth gently wiped the tears from her face.


    ¡°Lei Yin? I really like the name.¡± Naoko-sensei smiled while tears were hanging on her face.


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Naoko-sensei tenderlyplied.


    ¨Cshback ends¨C


    The youth¡¯s heart was thumping fast, at this time, he suddenly remembered a few words in a book: When you see the girl you like, you¡¯ll know her position in you with your heart.


    ¡°Brother, what are you doing here?¡± A voice pulled back Masashi from his thoughts.


    ¡°It¡¯s sote Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± Masashi said to the figure.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same. What up with you, do you have a matter on your mind?¡± Kazumi in pajamas came towards him.


    ¡°I¡¯m an old man, so I¡¯ll have many concerns, just looking at the moon tonight is pretty nice, just came out to appreciate the moon¡¯s beauty nothing more.¡±


    ¡°Deceiver, but even if you don¡¯t want to talk about it, I¡¯ve already gotten used to your quirky personality anyway,¡± Kazumi smiled and leaned on his shoulder.


    ¡°What character of mine is odd?¡± Masashi managed to knock her head.


    ¡°Still what you say is odd, you speak as if there¡¯s a boy in school that resembles such a person as you.¡±


    ¡°Who would want to be like those little demons?¡± Masashi yawned.


    ¡°Brother, it seems like we haven¡¯t had this kind of chat together for quite a long time,¡± Kazumi said, a little fondly remembering the past.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you dislike my pesky and unexpected yap that¡¯s all,¡± Masashi said with a smile.


    ¡°You even dare say that. You always quietly away, and often go for half a month, and didn¡¯t even tell us.¡± Kazumi annoyingly pinched his arm.


    ¡°Next time prior to my departure I¡¯ll notify you alright. Ah, do you want my venerable life?¡± Masashi cried out.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t respond to her pinch, Kazumi bit him. Hearing him call out in pain, she couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Why do you kids always like to bite people.¡± Masashi bitterly said as he rubbed the ce he was bitten at.


    ¡°So, there are other people biting you too? Who is it?¡± Worthy of being born to go to a first-rate school, hearing and even immediately understanding what he meant.


    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you too sensitive?¡±


    ¡°Well, I know, it must be that Naoko-sensei¡¯s sister. Brother, do you honestly tell me that you don¡¯t like that girl?¡± Kazumi stared at his face.


    ¡°I refuse to answer such silly questions.¡± Masashi stood up to go.


    ¡°No, you must answer.¡± Kazumi fiercely pulled his clothes.


    Masashi didn¡¯t understand why she was so persistent on this issue, having no choice but to talk: ¡°I¡¯ll say it thest time, I¡¯m not interested in that kid. I¡¯m don¡¯t want those guys to say that I¡¯m an old cow eating a young grass, alright? Really you little demons, thinking of love all the time, to these kinds of talks, can¡¯t you be reserved a little bit?¡±


    ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t fool me.¡± Kazumi frowned. If what he said is true, then Rumi should have a chance.


    ¡°Go back to sleep, it¡¯s veryte.¡± Masashi no longer talks to her, and simply went downstairs.


    ¡°Hateful, wait for me.¡± Kazumi runs and grasped his arm while going downstairs together.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, Brother, do you know the thing about that transfer student Nagasaki¡¯s house caught on fire a few days ago?¡± Kazumi walked side by side and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard in school.¡±


    ¡°It seems like it really is retribution. I heard from a schoolmate saying that his family doesn¡¯t know the reason, but on midnight it just suddenly caught on fire. Moreover, the fire was very fierce, burning many ces right away. When the firefighters arrived at the scene, the entire house had been mostly burnt down.¡± Kazumi said with a little anger.


    ¡°Oh, that serious? Is there no one injured?¡±


    ¡°I heard that it seems nobody was injured in the fire, everyone escaped in the house of Nagasaki escaped. He really has good luck.¡± Kazumi continued to say.


    ¡°It seems like his luck is indeed good.¡±


    Without looking at Kazumi, in the darkness, the corners of the youth¡¯s mouth gently twitched.


    ¡ª


    About 3:00 pm, Naoko-sensei was sitting in front of theputer in a daze. Suddenly, she heard the doorbell from outside.


    Looking at it with her cat¡¯s eye, she immediately opened the door at top speed.


    ¡°You...Why did youe?¡± Naoko-sensei for a time was astonished and happy.


    ¡°Not weed?¡± The teenager said with a smile.


    ¡°Of course not. Come on in.¡± Naoko-sensei almost dragged him into the room.


    Surprisingly, Naoko-sensei actually took him to her room.


    Looking at this elegant and full of mature feminine vored room, the teenager smiled and said: ¡°Bringing me in, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    Hearing these words, the face of Naoko-sensei immediately turned bright red.


    ¡°Fool, I¡¯m joking.¡± The teenager walked up to her, pulled her arm and gently caressed her beautiful hair.


    Naoko-sensei quietlyid down his arms motionless, and really liked his unique taste.


    ¡°What do you want to drink?¡± After a while, she lifted her bright red face and asked.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not troublesome, I want to drink a cup of tea.¡±


    ¡°Then you wait here, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not very thirsty.¡± The youth said, sitting down at the bedside.


    When Naoko-sensei was going out of the door, she suddenly went back, and said: ¡°Lei, if it¡¯s you, I....won¡¯t refuse it.¡±


    Then she hurriedly ran out....


    Ah really terrible, does she not know that being direct is a crime? If not for her present physical condition, I possibly wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it and rush to capture her on the spot. The youth smiled bitterly, surprising his body that turned up and is welling with courageous vigor.


    After five minutes, Naoko-sensei with a flushed face and came with a well-brewed tea


    After she handed the cup to the boy, Naoko-sensei sat next to him and asked: ¡°Today is Monday, don¡¯t you have to attend ss.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to see you, so I came to hang out.¡± The youth picked up the cup and drank it.


    Hearing such a simple sentence, Naoko-sensei burst into tears.


    ¡°Next time don¡¯t do that anymore, you¡¯re still a student.¡± She held his hand and said softly.


    ¡°You¡¯re just like my family, like that kid, always worrying about these little things. Don¡¯t worry, as long as I like to, I can get as many points as I want. How about you, what are you doing? Did you just wake up? The teenager asked.


    ¡°No, was just helping an English magazine tranting things, moreover usually if I have free time I write some articles to send to the magazinepany and submit a piece of writing.¡±


    ¡°Looking for something to do is good, but shouldn¡¯t be too tired.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I know.¡± Naoko-sensei leaned her head on the youth¡¯s shoulder and quietly watched him at his side, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit overwhelmed.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Mr. Moriki, can you recall, if you have offended anyone before.¡± A 30-year old police asked a middle-aged man.


    Sitting at the man¡¯s side was a handsome man and a jealous teenager. At this point, the boy had gloomy eyes and looked at the opposite wall, without saying a word.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry officer I don¡¯t have any impression. My Lord is an honest and kind businessman, and should not have offended anyone. Moreover, our young master has excellent conduct and a good academy student, which is more impossible. Therefore, I really don¡¯t know anything.¡± The Butler-Moriki said a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Nagasaki student, Mr. Moriki, there¡¯s something I want to tell you. After analysis the scene, we determined that the fire is most likely caused by an artificial thing.¡± The police put a stic bag on the table, having a dark like soda can filled with something.


    ¡°Excuse me, what¡¯s this?¡± The butler asked.


    ¡°After testing it, we found that It contained a diethyl aluminum chloride. As long as the substance is exposed to the air for more than a minute, it would immediately burn. We¡¯ve found several simr cans at the scene, so we have a reason to believe, that this is entirely deliberated, arson.¡±


    ¡°Who did it?¡± The butler asked, surprised.


    ¡°We¡¯re investigating this, so if Mr. Moriki and Nagasaki student remember anything, please notify us immediately.¡±


    ¡°I know. If I have a clue, then I¡¯ll contact you immediately. I¡¯ve troubled you.¡± The butler bowed towards the police.


    ¡°You¡¯re too polite, this is what we do. If there nothing else, you can go.¡±


    Without waiting for the butler to reply the delicate and handsome youth stood up without making a sound.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this was too stimting for my master, please forgive me for that.¡± The butler was a little embarrassed to say.


    ¡°I can understand that.¡± The policeman nodded.


    Going out of the police station, the young master¡¯s figure was getting further and further away, the butler sighed, ran and followed behind.

 Chapter 94 Again?

    ¡°What, School festival? Didn¡¯t we just have one not long ago?¡± On the roof, the eating Masashi looked up and asked.


    ¡°In two days, just like our school festival, we¡¯ll also be together in theirs Pang Mu private high school anniversary of the founding of their school. You always skip ss, so you certainly don¡¯t know.¡± Kazumi stared coldly at him.


    Seeing the nearby Rumi¡¯s happy expression, Masashi asked: ¡°Rumi, it seems like you¡¯re very happy, do you like school festival that much?¡±


    ¡°Um, because I haven¡¯t participated in the previous school festival, I can make up for it this time,¡± Rumi said with joy.


    ¡°In my opinion, this so-called school festival, besides being slightly for not needing to attend ss, I really don¡¯t see what fun the ce is.¡±


    ¡°No, senior must apany me to participate in the school festival,¡± Rumi said very firmly.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because....¡± Rumi looked at Kazumi seeking for help.


    ¡°Because in this school festival, Rumi¡¯s attending the baseball game. You¡¯re her senior, so, of course, you have to be present and cheer for her.¡± Kazumi said with a nice timing.


    ¡°What baseball, don¡¯t you have kendo club? How are they linked to the baseball game?¡± Masashi was a bit puzzled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know, but although Rumi¡¯s a member of the Kendo Club, but is also in the baseball club, so she¡¯ll be participating in the game,¡± Kazumi exins.


    ¡°Hey, kid, taking part in both clubs, can you handle it?¡± Masashi said to Rumi.


    The kendo girl a little bashfully said: ¡°I actually didn¡¯t want to participate, but when I was ying baseball with a few students, the baseball club¡¯s coach saw me, and said that I throw well, and that he would like to invite me to join the baseball club. I told him I¡¯m already in the Kendo Club, but he said it was fine, and finally I had promised him that after Kendo practice ends, and have time, to take part in practice.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, if you get too tired, don¡¯t go, don¡¯t force yourself too much, alright?¡±


    ¡°I know, senior.¡± Seeing Masashi¡¯s concern for her, Rumi felt very happy in her heart.


    ¡°If so, then I¡¯ll just go cheer for you as well. Do I also have to tie a white sash on my forehead with the word ¡®struggle¡¯ on it?¡± Masashi jokingly said with a smile.


    ¡°I hate you, senior.¡± Rumi was charmingly angry.


    On the side, Kazumi smiled.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Naoko, what a coincidence, fancy seeing you here.¡± When Naoko-sensei walked out from the magazinepany, a male voice stopped her.


    ¡°Mr. Junichiro, hello.¡± Naoko-sensei nodded to him to say hello.


    ¡°By the way, why¡¯d youe here?¡± Junichiro asked with a smile on his face.


    ¡°The editor-in-chief of the magazinepany was my ssmate in high school, and she asked me to help trante some materials. I came here to give back the tranted material to her.¡±


    ¡°Turned out to be so, but fortunately, I had some business around here. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have met you. If you¡¯re free now, do want to go have a cup of coffee?¡±


    Looking at her, she was dressed in an OL dress, with a faint yellow coat and white shirt. On the lower part of her body, she wore a knee-length skirt and ck high heels, giving off a full intellectually beauty stature but also an extremely hot high-ss beauty, Junichiro found that a certain section of his body began to stir.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Jinichiro, I have an appointment, I would like to go back.¡± Thinking that the boy might be waiting for her at the apartment door, she couldn¡¯t wait but rush home.


    ¡°Naoko, you¡¯re always so distant. I¡¯m so sad.¡± Junichiro said in a joking tone.


    ¡°Mr. Junichiro, you¡¯re joking. Based on your criteria, I believe that a lot of beautifuldies are willing to ept your invitation. I really have something to do, if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡± Naoko-sensei slightly bowed her head, and walked towards her car.


    Junichiro with a slightly stiff smile looked at her leave, a mixture of desire and rage caused his face to gradually twist up.


    Bitch, if a day you fall on my hand, I¡¯ll certainly y with you.


    He imagined that one day he would wantonly ravage her, Junichiro almost erupted from excitement.


    He knew that she would appear here today, meeting her was no ident.


    In order to understand her habits in Tokyo, he hired a private detective to follow her again.


    In the results, he discovered most of her daily life habits, and it also mentioned about the youth named Gennai Masashi.


    For this boy, Junichiro was a bit impressed and seemed to remember that the youth was Naoko¡¯s former student.


    But there¡¯s one thing that¡¯s very strange, in thest period of time, this youth called Gennai Masashi were often seen together with Naoko. With this discovery, he couldn¡¯t help but be wary of him.


    I don¡¯t believe that there¡¯s a woman I can¡¯t get! Junichiro threw a cigarette in his mouth, entering the car, and started to drive.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Ba, Ba....¡± It was the same as fart (Lei Yin¡¯s idea), a few fireworks resounded, representing that the school festival of Pang Hu private high school has finally begun.


    Compared with their public high school, the Pang Mu private high school was really nice and wide.


    Gorgeous school buildings, standard track, covered with expensive ser field, an ideal baseball field, a wide school ground, indoor basketball and so on. These innumerable perfect facilities made them remember their public school, andpared to this, theirs was like a prison.


    Looking at it, the tuition for this privately established high school should be quite considerable. Although the Pang Mu private high school couldn¡¯t bepared to Aiko¡¯s school, it still shouldn¡¯t be that far of a difference.


    Moreover, there was a little difference with the public highschool; this private school also has a middle school. But it was separated with the high school.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to know, why is our high school and Pang Mu private high school together? What¡¯s the rtionship between our principal with Pang Mu High School¡¯s principal?¡± Masashi badly wanted to know it and said with a smiling face.


    ¡°Really have a petty idea.¡± Kazumi pinched his arm out.


    ¡°Then you tell me how it was,¡± Masashi said with a shrug.


    ¡°We¡¯ve heard that the high school principal and Pang Mu¡¯s principal was former college ssmates. If the rumors are ture, it¡¯s no wonder the two highschools are together.¡± Kazumi said.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± He didn¡¯t believe in such a person like Kazumi resembling that of a meddling woman, which was the same as asking other people about this matter.


    ¡°Curiosity about this news was around our ss. Sitting near them, I wanted to pretend that I didn¡¯t hear.¡± Kazumi a little reluctantly said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? It could broaden your horizons, and also drive away mosquitos.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense guy.¡± Said the ill-humored Kazumi.


    Rumi next to them was interestingly listening, and couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Although the school environment and facilities were quite differentpared with the public schools, the school festival was helped in very much the same way.


    That is, there are a number of students that established stalls that sold snacks or games, coffee shops in some sses were also found, it was like a museum filled with pic items for kids.


    Like thest school festival, Kazumi and Masahi had no interest in the food stalls, nor the shooting, fishing for goldfish games, they didn¡¯t even bother to look at them.


    The difference in the both of them was that Rumi had be enthusiastic, and wanted to try them.


    Seeing her so happy, Masashi didn¡¯t want to rain on her parade and had to y with her, while Kazumi was watching them at the side.


    It was rare to see such a beautiful and lovely girl visit the stall of men and made everyone forget including themselves. Many school boys at first wanted to finish buying for their preparation who had stopped moving motionless. Some of the more outgoing boys were constantly looking for opportunities to talk with Rumi. There was also two boys trying to ask for her phone number.


    Suddenly, Rumi was overwhelmed by the boys¡¯ enthusiasm, quickly hiding behind Masashi. Seeing her delicate and charming look made the guys blood boil, and wished that they could hug her and be pitied on. For a moment, a very few people spread out and acted as if they were enveloped in the mes of war.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s all right.¡± Masashi said with a smile. Although it was a bit funny, he couldn¡¯t help but admire this cheeky little imp.


    Seeing Masashi smile, Rumi settled down. And a bit disturbingly said: ¡°Senior, let¡¯s get out of here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like the dolls? I¡¯ll help you win back one before going.¡± Masashi patter her hand.


    ¡°Thank you, senior,¡± Rumi smiled sweetly at him. Somehow, she seemed to no longer be afraid.


    Seeing such an innocent girl being so gentle and obedient to this ugly boy, all the boys couldn¡¯t¡¯ wait to rush up and kick him.


    ¡°Well, can I start?¡± Masashi went to the small stall and called out to the young boss.


    ¡°Oh....you can begin.¡±


    After three minutes, the male student who set upped the stall soon cried....


    ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t actually need these many, can I give it back to him?¡± The kendo girl was hugging a big pile of dolls and asked Masashi.


    ¡°Rumi is a really good kid; you can do as you like,¡± Masashi said with a smile.


    Rumi was happy andughed, then picked two of her favorites from the pile of dolls, and then gave it back to the boy.


    ¡°This...is your prize, I won¡¯t take it back.¡± The male student¡¯s face reddened all over and said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want that many. Thank You.¡± Rumi smiled at him, then drew back towards Masashi and walked away.


    Looking at her slender back gradually getting farther and farther away, the male student for a long time couldn¡¯t utter a single word.

 Chapter 95 Baseball

    Until they went to the crowded ce the boys who followed her slowly dispersed themselves.


    The Kendo girl finally sighed with relieved.


    ¡°Looks like our little Rumi starts to have some fans,¡± Masashi grinningly said.


    ¡°Fool, the male fans of Rumi are like flies in this school, you think they are only here?¡± Kazumi rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Actually, it is not like that, senior don¡¯t listen to Kazumi¡¯s nonsense.¡± The young Kendo girl shyly said.


    ¡°It is a good thing that someone shows interest in you, it shows our little girl has grown up. We have walked this far, let us get some drinks.¡± Masashi proposed.


    The two girls nodded their heads and then walked toward the ssroom building.


    ¡°Kazumi, what time is it now?¡± Halfway through their destination, Rumi suddenly asked Kazumi.


    ¡°It¡¯s 10 past 10. Is there something wrong?¡± Kazumi looked at her watch and asked.


    ¡°Oh no, I almost forgot. I promised the coach to go to the Baseball field at 10 o¡¯clock. I am doomed, he¡¯s going to scold me this time.¡± Rumi wrinkled her beautiful face and said.


    ¡°If you go there now it should be fine, you want me to go with you?¡± Kazumi held her hand andforted her.


    ¡°No, I can go there myself. Senior, enjoy your drink with Kazumi, don¡¯t wait for me. I have to go now.¡± With that, she ran in the direction of Baseball field in a hurry.


    ¡°What a cheeky little devil, just said she has now grown up, turns out she is still the same.¡± Masashi looked at her back and said.


    ¡°But this Rumi is cute. Don¡¯t you think?¡± Kazumi said.


    ¡°Always promoting other people, if you would smile more often, you are also very cute,¡± Masashi smiled as he twisted her cheek.


    Kazumi pped his hand away and scolded with a smile: ¡°Indecent guy. Please, don¡¯t use the word ¡®cute¡¯ to describe me. That will only lower other people¡¯s appetite.¡±


    ¡°You are mistaken. Boys will only lose their appetite if they are pregnant. Actually, all girls are cute, the only difference is people will not appreciate them. In my eyes, you are a cute girl, and no less than Rumi.¡± Masashi said as he looked her in the eyes.


    ¡°Fool, let¡¯s go. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted something to drink?¡± Kazumi lowered her head to grasp his arm and said.


    ¡°Em.¡± Masashi was pulled by her and continued to move forward.


    ¡®Hateful guy, always saying things that make me cry,¡¯ Kazumi scolded him in her heart.


    When the two people went to the front of the school building they suddenly saw the magnificently decorated wooden stage in front of it. On top, several boys and girls were performing a live theater. Below the stage, there was a crowd of students watching.


    ¡°Yes, I remember on thest school festival you said you attended a live theater as one of the performers. Although in the end you did not participate, what role were you supposed to y?¡±


    ¡°How could you still remember such a trivial thing,¡± Kazumi said.


    ¡°I have no other choice, my memory is that good.¡±


    ¡°I am not going to tell you.¡± Kazumi rolled her eyes at him and said with a smile.


    Masashi smiled but did not pursue the matter anymore. He liked this lively and spirited Kazumi.


    When they were looking for a ce to sit and have a drink, they found a decorated ice cream parlor on the second floor and went inside the ssroom.


    ¡°Wee.¡± To see someone came in, several cute girls wearing maid uniform showed their bright smile and bowed to them.


    ¡°What would you like to drink?¡± When they sat down, another girl came over and asked.


    ¡°Kazumi, what do you want?¡± Masashi ask.


    ¡°A ss of ice water.¡±


    ¡°Two sses of ice water please,¡± Masashi said to the girl.


    ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± That female student registered their order and walked away.


    ¡°When will Rumi¡¯s Baseball game begin?¡± Masashi asked.


    ¡°2 o¡¯clock in the afternoon. When we go there, we¡¯ll buy her a lunch box.


    Masashi nodded his head, ¡°Although the Baseball coach should prepare the lunch for her, just in case, it¡¯s better if we bring her one.¡±


    ¡ª-


    At two in the afternoon, the Baseball match will begin.


    The two schools chosen members added up to more than 50 students arrived together at the Baseball field.


    In Tokyo, the price ofnd is more expensive than other cities. To have a standard Baseball field not only indicated that Pang Mu private High School have the money, but it also showed that the school put much of their attention on this Baseball sports.


    One must know, many schools, including the public High School that Masashi attended to, rarely have the standard Baseball field.


    Many Baseball clubs can only train on the School yground. When the yground is upied, they are forced to y on the roof.


    Baseball is a National sports in Japan. Many boys started to y Baseball since their childhood. The majority of parents are also very supportive for their kids to y Baseball.


    After entering High School, the Baseball match increased a lot. Japan National Sports Festival, The Meiji Shrine Big Competition are the nationwidepetition.


    The reason why Japanese people are so concerned about High School Baseball is that a lot of professional yers were excavated from the High School Baseball yers.


    As for the High School Baseball Number One Tournament, it is called ¡°Koshien¡± League (Japanese High School Baseball League Tournament).


    This is the nationalpetition that all high school students are excited for. During the game, a total of 4102 teams will attend each year in spring and summer seasons. The winners of these game are hard to estimate.


    Although there are so many teams participating in ¡°Koshien¡± League, it will not be so easy for a team to participate. A team had to beat all high school Baseball clubs in their respective region before they can obtain the admission ticket.


    In addition, all the ¡°Koshien¡± stadiums can amodate the seat for 70000 spectators. When it reaches the final stage, the audience literally reaches a hundred of thousands and more. Meanwhile, the Japanese National Television and National Radio will broadcast the entire match. With this degree of national attention, all of the high school students take it as their highest honor to be able to participate in this ¡°Koshien¡± League.


    Compared with Masashi¡¯s school, the Pang Mu High School Baseball Club was very famous. In thest ¡°Koshien¡± League the school has won the third ce, which was a very proud achievement.


    Because the Pang Mu High School will have a Baseball match for everymemoration day, it attracts a lot of students spectator from the other school besides the two original schools. Thewn outside the Baseball field was packed full of people.


    Everymemoration day, Pang Mu high school Baseball club will invite other high rankings high school Baseball club to a match, but Masashi¡¯s school Baseball club did not have the qualification for this. The reason they canpete this time was probably that the Pang Mu high school looked at the face of the school¡¯s Principal, and made an exception for them.


    Seeing Rumi¡¯s official pitcher costume and obviously more petite figurepared to her other teammates, Masashi, who stood just outside the barbed wire, burst outughing, ¡°The pitcher¡¯s uniform doesn¡¯t fit on her.¡±


    ¡°Winning or losing doesn¡¯t matter, as long as she¡¯s not hurt,¡± Kazumi said with a bit of worry.


    Hi, hoping for morements from you guys, thanks ??

 Chapter 96 Start of a Match

    The coin was tossed, and the result, the first to attack is the Pang Mu high school.


    The first to go on the field was a medium built boy wearing a beige colored uniform from the Pang Mu baseball club. He took the bat and went to the side of the home te.


    The Asakura public High School didn¡¯t put in Rumi yet, but anothernky boy.


    Waiting for the opposing team to prepare, and then the pitcher immediately threw a straight ball.


    ¡°Pow!¡± The ball was hit up the sky.


    The Pang Mu hitter immediately dropped the bat and ran to the first base.


    When the ball was caught by the second baseman, the hitter had already run past the second base.


    Fortunately, in the end, the person on the third base received the ball before the opposition had the chance to run there.


    ¡°Second base hit!¡± The Umpire announced loudly.


    ¡°Just now was a ball, right away swinging the bat boldly.¡± The female manager of the Asakura baseball club wiped off her sweat.


    The second batter of the Pang Mu school suddenly made a sacrifice bunt, making the Asakura baseman unable to react which allowed the Pang Mu runner to safely reach the base.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter; we have a chance.¡± The bearded coach of the Asakura school at the side was obviously annoyed.


    ¡°Nobody out, and a person on the third base...¡± The female manager recorded and sighed in her heart, ¡®it¡¯s only just been a few minutes, and we¡¯re already in trouble.¡¯


    ¡°Really in trouble, we should have just participated in the Koshien tournament training, why should we apany such a bad team?¡± A yer in the lounge of the Pang Mu schoolined somewhat dissatisfied.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice. It¡¯s because our high school principal was university students with the Asakura school principal.¡± A fat yer in their team said with his eyes closed.


    ¡°The old guy really doesn¡¯t know how to think, this garbage team is simply not our opponents, so there¡¯s really no meaning to this.¡± Another member rested his chin on his hand and said.


    ¡°In short, let¡¯s quickly get rid of them, ah I still have to go see the Miss Pang Mu school election.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, if we have a 20 point lead in before the 3rd inning, they can only obediently leave.¡±


    Several other members loudly dered.


    ¡°A group of pesky flies,¡± Kazumi said coldly.


    Because Masashi and Kazumi were sitting not very far from their seating area, Kazumi could also hear their voices.


    The game continues, when thenky guy pitched again, and the ball was hit.


    When the Pang Mu yer was rushing to the first base,


    ¡°out!¡± The umpire suddenly announced loudly. The Asakura school¡¯s shortstop was able to react quickly and sent the ball back to first base.


    ¡°It seems that Asakura school¡¯s second baseman is good.¡± A Pang Mu yer wearing a shirt and a hat that was standing on the sidelines said quietly.


    ¡°Masato, will you enter the game?¡± Beside him, a pretty girl holding a scoreboard asked.


    ¡°Even if there¡¯s a good yer, if his teammates are no good, then he¡¯ll be useless.¡± The boy didn¡¯t answer but said something to himself.


    ¡°WHACK!¡± Another ball was hit.


    Fortunately, the ball hasn¡¯tnded, and an Asakura yer caught the ball.


    ¡°Another out, a person on third base, zero points, it seems that our team isn¡¯t performing well today.¡± At the east side of the stadium, a ck-suited Pang Mu principal proudly said.


    ¡°Pang Mu brother, your school¡¯s baseball team¡¯s strength is quite famous in Tokyo. I envy you to have such a good team.¡± The Asakura principal tteringly said.


    ¡°Your school also has several good members Ha Ha Ha.¡± The Pang Mu principal happily listened.


    When the two teams swapped between offense and defense, the Pang Mu school sent out a very strong pitcher.


    This was clearly a power-type pitcher, the ball he throws both quick and urate, and immediately striking out two hitters from the Asakura team.


    The fourth yer was the center fielder of the team. At this point, the situation was, two out, and a person on second base making quite a bad scenario for the Asakura team.


    ¡°WHACK!¡± Contrary to the people¡¯s expectation, the bat actually hit the ball.


    A Pang Mu baseman was busy following the ball allowing a yer of the opposing team to quickly ran back to home base.


    ¡°How¡¯d we allow them to get one point ahead of us!¡± A Pang Mu yer angrily cursed.


    ¡°Fool, this is the result of underestimating the opponent,¡± Masato whispered to the boy who cursed.


    The second inning, it was finally Rumi¡¯s turn to y. Because she was wearing a pitcher hat slightlyrger for her, except for a few people, many people didn¡¯t know that she was a girl.


    After looking for a bit at the position where Masashi was sitting, she began to pitch towards the Pang Mu batter.


    With respect to just the pitcher, Rumi¡¯s throw was significantly lighter and much faster, although it doesn¡¯t make a hard sound when it hits the glove, it still wasn¡¯t a ball that the Pang Mu yers can hit.


    Nevertheless, the Asakura coach didn¡¯t feel particrly happy. Pang Mu school¡¯s strength is far more than this, and the reason why Rumi¡¯s pitch couldn¡¯ be hit, was simply because their yers still haven¡¯t gotten used to her pitch just yet. But then again after a few inning, it¡¯s hard to say what would happen. He still wasn¡¯t supposed to put in Rumi until the next inning. Originally he had intended for the pitcher tost till the third inning, but seeing that their ball was always getting hit, there was no way under it, and he had no choice but to put in Rumi in advance.


    Soon, the first half of the third inning ended, it was now Asakura¡¯s turn to attack. At this time, both sides were no longer able to get any points.


    For this result, the Pang Mu coach was very angry, cursing at them on the sidelines.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    ¡°Hit! It was hit, very good!¡±


    ¡°Arikawa, swing form above at the narrow strike zone, and hit the ball out of here! Don¡¯t put your hand up too high.¡±


    ¡°I know, coach.¡±


    The Asakura coach loudly guided the yer at the side.


    The game continued, both sides were ying more and more intensely.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? That fellow again. When hitting, it wouldn¡¯t connect at all with the ball and would be received by the catcher.¡± In the lounge area, a yer furiously threw his hat on the floor.


    ¡°So far, the ball has been grounded out, for the most part, we have a person on the second base. Moreover, the pitcher¡¯s quite good, and hasn¡¯t been sent over yet.¡± Masato at back of the seating area looked at the scoreboard manager and said.


    ¡°OUT!¡± A loud voice called out, another yer was out.


    It can be seen from the scoreboard that it was now the second half of the 5thinning.


    ¡°It seems like the strength that the Asakura high school was a lot stronger than we¡¯ve imagined. I wonder why we haven¡¯t heard any previous news of them?¡± Masato looked at the manager and said.


    ¡°ording to the information in my hand, the Asakura baseball club was only set upst year, because they didn¡¯t conduct any practice session with other schools, I haven¡¯t noted of this team. I¡¯ve abandoned my duty. Please forgive me.¡± Then, the manager bowed towards the yers and admitted her mistake.


    ¡°Actually, it wasn¡¯t your fault.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please don¡¯t mind, we won¡¯t me you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too polite.¡±


    Seeing such a beautiful girl apologizing, these high school yers felt very embarrassed.


    Great! The principal of Asakura was ted. I can¡¯t believe that the coach I invited casually without even caring, was able to train the team so well. After I go back, I must praise him well. Looking at the Pang Mu principal, hisplexion became more and more ugly, it was totally dark.


    ¡°You go call coach Tanimori.¡± The Pang Mu principal said to the secretary standing next to him.


    ¡°I would like to ask what¡¯s happening? Are we really bing a weaker team?¡± When the coach arrived in front of the principal, the principal asked.

 Chapter 97 Strange Person

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve underestimated the enemy too much.¡± The coach lowered his head towards the principal.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a joke, they¡¯re now a point ahead, and it¡¯s already the end of the fifth inning.¡±


    ¡°Please be assured principal, we¡¯ve now gradually be gradually clear of the opponent¡¯s strength, and their most important defense is the second baseman and their center fielder, it¡¯s just that their pitching is faster than what we¡¯ve expected. With these data, we can go out and disy our strength.¡± The coach said.


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± The principal coughed as he said that.


    After returning to the lounge, the coach Tanimori looked at Masato, said: ¡°You should prepare, after this inning, you¡¯ll go on the field.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks, coach,¡± Masato smiled.


    Looking at the scoreboard, coach Tanimoria felt a little regret. They¡¯ve indeed underestimated their enemy too much, If they had known that the team would have caused them too much trouble, he would have sent out first-team yers in the beginning, rather than having a practice session for the yers scrimmage. However, they¡¯re sending out their ace pitcher Masato to hold down the line, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    Because ording to the normal procedure, besides having a member injured, during the inning they can¡¯t casually change yers. Therefore just before the fifth inning end, the pitcher who had only pitched five rounds suddenly ¡®identally¡¯ twisted his legs.


    When his recement Fukuoka Masato wore a pitcher clothes and went on stage, many girls immediately stood up and screamed loudly for him.


    ¡°Does this fellow owe them a lot of money?¡± Masashi smiled while saying so.


    ¡°Fool.¡± Kazumi looked at him with one eye ill-humoredly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that even Masato¡¯s going in the field, it looks like this will be a good game.¡±


    ¡°I think this game will begin to be a one-sided game, but that new team did y pretty well too.¡±


    ¡°I feel the same thing.¡±


    Many audiences were having such a conversation.


    Although Fukuoka Masato only pitched three times, the inning was over already. After he had finished pitching, Masashi understood why those girls were so excited.


    The man is handsome, but also throws the ball pretty well, looking at the strength of the pitch, it seems better than Rumi. This was the difference between men and women inborn ability.


    The first half of the Sixth Inning, because Fukuoka Masato went in the game, Pang Mu¡¯s morale seemed to have increased. And two were almost sessful in reaching the first base.


    This was the real strength of the Pang Mu baseball team, although they have several substitute yers, their overall co-ordination with first-team yers were not too far behind.


    ¡°Strike, batter out!¡±


    After striking out the third batter, Rumi¡¯s arm obviously felt a lot heavier.


    The one who was responsible for the fourth batting was Fukuoka Masato, seeing him, Rumi felt a kind of invisible pressure. From their manager¡¯s information of him, they knew that Fukuoka Masato was a versatile yer. Not only does he pitch well, but he was also an outstanding batter. Moreover, his running speed was also quite famous.


    Preparing to swing the bat. Rumi clenched her teeth and threw the ball on her hand quickly.


    ¡°Pow!¡± The ball was hit out, hitting the barbed wire.


    ¡°Foul.¡± Cried out the umpire.


    Rumi was wiping away her sweat and thought in her heart that it was close.


    Just like in fencing when she encountered strong rivals, Rumi suddenly wanted to beat this guy.


    And without thinking, threw a straight ball towards him....


    ¡°Unexpectedly Masato is also unable to hit the ball, it seems like the pitcher is very fierce.¡± After seeing their team¡¯s ace pitcher striked out, a member that sat beside the female manager said.


    ¡°The pitcher¡¯s arm is used up now, pushing him at the moment would be like throwing oneself. I don¡¯t think that the game wouldst longer.¡± Another team member said.


    As he said, even the female manager could also see that the pitcher¡¯s pitch speed was obviously a lot slower than before.


    When thepetition was getting intense, no one could have thought that such a matter would suddenly happen.


    ¡°Coach, please let me in the field, I am fine.¡± In the Asakura lounge, the center fielder Yamaguchi looked at the bearded coach and pleaded.


    ¡°You sit down, I will absolutely not let you y again.¡± The coach said loudly.


    ¡°Coach, what do we do now? Who can we send out to rece him?¡± Asked the female manager.


    ¡°Let me think about it.¡± Then, the bearded coach went out of the room.


    He didn¡¯t think that things would turn out this way, when Yamaguchi was stealing a base, their team member unexpectedly hit one another. But fortunately he wasn¡¯t hit on the eyes, or he might really be blind. Now the score is 1:2, although their behind Pang Mu by one point, if the game continues, they should be able to catch up. Because half of the other team¡¯s members were only bench warmers.


    In his mind, he was more inclined to stop the game. Because after a year of hard training, he could only stick with this members, because several of the third-year yers had to deal with tests, and couldn¡¯t participate in this practice session. If not for unexpectedly finding this pitcher Rumi,peting would possibly be a problem.


    The remaining yers on the bench were mostly not been trained yet. Their strength was only a little bit better than the average person. He really didn¡¯t want to send them up and disgrace them.


    But stopping the game because of a yer being injured, wouldn¡¯t be passable. All right, let¡¯s continue to y the game. Hopefully, we don¡¯t lose too ugly.


    Making up his mind, the coach was about to turn back, when suddenly he saw a man standing behind him quietly.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The bearded coach was shocked, when did this guy appear behind me?


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re a bit in trouble.¡± Appearing to him with a mask on, he couldn¡¯t tell whether it was a man or a boy¡¯s voice.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± The bearded coach found it bothersome, as he didn¡¯t have the mood to this fellow¡¯s words.


    ¡°I know that your member has been injured, can you let me rece him and enter the field?¡± The person said without introducing himself.


    ¡°I will not let people of unknown origin y.¡± The coach said, frowning.


    ¡°Really?¡± The man finished, walked over to the shelf holder of the bats, and picked one up.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± The bearded coach quickly stepped back.


    The man didn¡¯t say anything and just held the bat with both his hands, exhibiting batting position.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡± The air went towards him as the person swung the bat.


    Hearing the sound of his swing, the bearded coach¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a bit.


    ¡°Whoosh,¡± ¡°Whoosh¡±, ¡°Whoosh¡±, The person continuously swung the bat.


    Afterward, he put the bat back on the shelf and walked away.


    ¡°Hey, wait.¡± The bearded coach immediately ran up to stop him.


    ¡°What happened?¡± This time, it was the man that asked.


    ¡°Tell me, how many base hit have you done?¡± The bearded coach asked eagerly.


    ¡°To be honest, I rarely y baseball, but I can tell you this, even if it was a bullet flying over, I could still hit it. As for believing it or not, I¡¯m sorry, that¡¯s your problem.¡± Then, that person continued to go out.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll let you y.¡± The bearded coach decided on the spot.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The man said dismissively.


    ¡°Hey, why are you wearing a mask?¡± While agreeing to let him y, the bearded coach still thought that this guy¡¯s attire was very suspicious.


    ¡°Because I have a cold. Cough....¡± As if to confirm these words, he coughed several times, continuously.


    I hope I won¡¯t regret this decision, looking at how suspicious this guy was, the bearded coach thought so, a little worried.

 Chapter 98 Masked Rider

    ¡°Strike, Batter Out!¡± On the field, the umpire shouted.


    Looking at the three consecutive swing of the batter of Asakura, the batter was striked out by Fukuoka Masato, after which Tanimori coach finally smiled.


    Yes, he was indeed the trump card, and he had also attained those two points.


    Two batters were out, after the next one, he must rest well. Tanimori thought while rubbing his back.


    Compared to Tanimori coach, Fukuoka Masato¡¯s face was very serious.


    Looking at the batter on the batting area, with his hat dangling, and a mask on his face, Masato¡¯s intuition told him that this guy was odd.


    Although the angle of his batting posture and grip seemed to be very standard, he didn¡¯t know why he felt an unexinable pressureing from this person.


    Perhaps it was just an illusion, in order to test this, Fukuoka Masato threw a ball.


    ¡°Foul.¡± Cried the umpire.


    Is this fellow really a batter? Even hitting such an obvious ¡®ball¡¯. Masato increasingly thought that this guy has a problem.


    No matter what, I¡¯ll just throw a fast one. Masato threw a straight ball.


    ¡°Foul.¡±


    With the same result, Masato began to be wary. Although it was a foul ball, after all, he did hit it. Logically speaking, that ball should have been impossible to be hit.


    Masato afraid of his enemy, and threw another fast straight ball.


    ¡°Foul.¡±


    ¡°Foul.¡±


    With this two consecutive foul ball, the other yers finally began to notice this guy.


    ¡°Coach, who is he? He¡¯s quite fierce, he can unexpectedly hit the ball thrown by Fukuoka Masato.¡± Seeing the yer hit the ball from Pang Mu team¡¯s ace pitcher, Rumi speedily asked with amazement.


    ¡°An odd person.¡± The bearded coach definitely said.


    ¡°Foul.¡±


    Fukuoka Masato panted and looked at him a little. Is this guy a monster? Even hit his ball every single time.


    In fact, he had seen his coach¡¯s gesture and understood what he meant. But he was just unwilling to do so.


    Finally, he decided to do it ording to his coach¡¯s instructions. And threw such a soft ball.


    Mercy? I didn¡¯t receive such feeling for such a long time. Masashi smiled bitterly in his heart.


    ¡°Ball.¡± Fortunately, this guy didn¡¯t hit it.


    After several consecutive balls, this guy would finally walk to first base.


    Looking at the ¡®Masked Rider¡¯ standing motionless in the batting area, the Pang Mu catcher couldn¡¯t help but say to him: ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you going yet?¡±


    ¡°He isn¡¯t pitching yet?¡± He makes a low and deep sound from inside his mask.


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right? You¡¯ve been sent to first base.¡± The catcher couldn¡¯t believe it and looked at him.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I hit again?¡±


    ¡°This student, there¡¯s a limit in joking. If you don¡¯t leave, then I¡¯ll give you a vition.¡± The umpire stood up and finally couldn¡¯t tolerate it anymore and opened his mouth to say.


    ¡°This is reallyplicated.¡± He said something to himself, then carried the bat away.


    Did he really not understand the rules? The catcher hearing his words, raised a doubt in his heart. But he quickly rejected the idea, ying so good, how can such people not know the rules.


    It was the 8th inning, and Pang Mu school was leading with a score of 2:1. At this time, it was the Pang Mu team¡¯s turn to attack.


    After the end of the previous inning, Pang Mu team picked up the pace and attacked, trying to erge the gap of the score as much as possible.


    At this time, the yers on the field finally understood how terrifying this ¡®Masked Rider¡¯ was.


    Whatever the ball was, whether it hit the ground or a fly ball, as long as they went to the centerfield position, he would catch it and immediately block them.


    And afterward, would suddenly appear in front of the Pang Mu yers making them unintentionally avoid his position.


    From the beginning of the change from defense to offense, after the appearance of the strange man, the game had be too subtle and strange.


    Unexpectedly, Asakura school actually had such a hidden monster in their team. Hopefully, we don¡¯t bump into him during the Koshien trials. Tanimori coach secretly prayed on the sidelines.


    ¡°Pow!¡± Fukuoka Masato finally seeded in hitting again.


    The score became 1:3, Pang Mu leading by 2 points.


    After the exchange of offense and defense, it was Asakura team¡¯s turn to attack.


    Although because Asakura team had three excellent yers center fielder, second baseman, and pitcher, their defense seemed to be pretty good. But was obviously far worse when it came to them attacking.


    Rumi was not genuinely able to y the game, after the center fielder Yamaguchi was reced by this ¡®Masked Rider¡¯. But because Rumicked power, even though she was able to hit the ball, she wouldn¡¯t be able to send the ball flying, so she wasn¡¯t able to be a good batter. Because of an injury, the centerfielder Yamaguchi had to leave, so now all eyes were stuck on the ¡®Masked Rider¡¯ body.


    ¡°Ball!¡± Because Tanimori coach didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble, he instructed Masato to let him walk. Although unconvinced, he just followed the instruction.


    ¡°Ball!¡±


    Masato was about to throw another ¡®ball when he saw the eyes of the odd man.


    He sneered?


    Suddenly, a strong anger filled Fukuoka Masato¡¯s brain. This guy dare tough at me?


    Disobeying the coach¡¯s instruction, Masato threw the fastest ball of the whole game.


    ¡°Boom!¡± It was a different sound from the hits that was happened before, and then the ball flew far out.


    At that moment, Fukuoka Masato just felt like he was being poured with cold water.


    ¡°Home run, it¡¯s a homerun.¡± Looking at the scene, some people suddenly shouted loudly.


    Indeed a home run, and people even saw that the ball flew over the outfield fence, but it still continued to fly.


    For a time, everyone cried aloud. It wasn¡¯t only just the Asakura yers, even many of the audience went into a frenzy.


    This long-distance home run, not to mention high school students, it was also difficult even for professional yers to do such a hit. But, in this practice match that no one had actually cared about, a person was actually able to do such a hit.


    It felt like a person in school during physical education was suddenly able to break a world record, people just couldn¡¯t believe it.


    After going through the three bases, the Masked man finally stepped on the home te, went back and ced the bat on the shelf. And the person just continued to walk normally.


    In this way, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the 8th inning ended.


    When the 9th inning began, all yers of Asakura school was like they had taken stimnts. Finally, the third batter was struck out, Pang Mu didn¡¯t have the power to get a point from Asakura again.


    Soon, it was Fukuoka Masato turn as the fourth batter, but looked first at the center fielder position where the ¡®Masked Rider¡¯ stood, and then walked wryly towards the batting zone.


    Rumi also knew that they were in a critical moment, as long as her pitch isn¡¯t hit by Fukuoka Masato, then they still had the chance of winning the game. Because there was still that ¡®fellow¡¯.


    So she made a move that surprised everyone.


    With four ¡®balls¡¯ the ace of Pang Mu team, Fukuoka Masato, walked towards the first base.


    From the beginning up to now, everyone saw that this little pitcher of Asakura no matter who the batter was, would always challenge them and throw a straight ball. This time, she used such a trick, as she was very confident on the ¡®Masked Rider¡¯.


    After being walked, Fukuoka Masato coldly snorted and left.


    When it was Asakura team¡¯sst time to attack, everyone couldn¡¯t wait for the first few yers to hurry and get striked out. The person they wanted to see was this ¡®Masked Rider.¡¯


    Finally, it was the odd person¡¯s turn, and hundreds of people¡¯s attention looked at the freak¡¯s y.


    When he had stood at the batting zone, the audience vigorously apuded right away, the scene was very exciting.


    Fukuoka Masato on the opposing side, he listened to the coach¡¯s words, throw ¡®ball¡¯ at him again?


    To be honest, he felt very awkward. Previously, after the person got a home run, all his pride disappeared. Subconsciously, he thought that this n would be the best. But he couldn¡¯t afford to lose face.


    He was Pang Mu team¡¯s ace baseball yer and was known as the most likely to lead the team to Koshien, who had allowed them to get third ce in the past. If he were to throw ¡®ball¡¯ to opponents in such a practice session, his reputation would take a very big blow.


    He was embarrassed at the time. He saw Tanimori coach standing on the sidelines making fierce gestures.


    I know, troublesome old fogy! Fukuoka Masato was toozy to think, and threw a ¡®ball¡¯ again.


    Thus, he threw such an obvious ¡®ball¡¯. Even though it was a ¡®ball¡¯, the ball that the ace yer threw, was a speed that ordinary people weren¡¯t able to hit.


    ¡°Boom!¡± Beyond everyone¡¯s surprise, a nightmarish sound came out again.


    Fukuoka Masato had a kind of shocking feeling.


    ¡°Grand m, Home Run!¡± If the crowd went crazy before, this time, they went absolutely crazy.


    Making a ¡®ball¡¯ into a homerun? Everyone couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.


    The bearded coach had different ideas from the youthful kids, it was as if he could see the door to Koshien, where a few beauties were wearing a sexy bunny outfit, bowing towards him and said: ¡°Wee.¡±


    ¡ª-


    ¡°Sorry, stomach was a little ufortable. How¡¯s the game going?¡± Masashi went back to Kazumi and asked.


    Kazumi looked at him with a very strange look, then said: ¡°Tie, 3:3 at the end of the game.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the way to go.¡± Masashi nodded and no longer spoke, just looking at the Asakura yers on the field huddling together.


    Kazumi turned around and looked at him again, then gently said something: ¡°Brother, because of an upset stomach you wanted to wear a mask?¡±


    Hearing her words, Masashi made a wry smile, ¡°Can¡¯t you sometimes be like a normal girl and not be so smart?¡±


    Kazumi didn¡¯t answer and asked him: ¡°Where¡¯d you get the mask from? Are you always carrying it? This kind of suspicious person can only be perverted.¡±


    ¡°I got it from the infirmary. Hey, don¡¯t tell anyone, not even Rumi, because that kid just can¡¯t shut her mouth close.¡± Since the time at the Kendo club, where he had defeated Ogata, he was often asked by Omura-sensei to join the Kendo club over and over again. If the bearded coach of the baseball club knew who the ¡®Masked Rider¡¯ was, he might get bored to death by both of them.


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re more like a monster. Is there something you can¡¯t do?¡± Kazumi said with a sigh.


    ¡°Hey, this is apliment from a sister to her brother right? To be honest, I really don¡¯t understand baseball, so many rules, sick and tired of them all.¡±


    The previous owner of the body Hirota Masashi, besides ying the game with the airne, he didn¡¯t really y baseball.


    ¡°Brother, I found out that you favor Rumi very much,¡± Kazumi said.


    ¡°Oh, actually I just wanted to try and give it a go. After all, I haven¡¯t yed the game before. But also gradually found that it was a really fun game.¡±

 Chapter 99 Twisting

    ¡°Hey, kid, why are you start crying, haven¡¯t I called you just a couple of days ago?¡±


    ¡°I know, after a period of time, I will visit you in Switzend, if you cry again, careful I¡¯ll spank your ass.¡±


    ¡°Why, the little puppy pee in your bed? What hateful fellow, then have you teach him a lesson?¡±


    ¡°You mean, in two months you will attend the school? Great, at that time, I want Alice Lynn take a picture of you in school uniform and email it to me.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, is it? What do you want then?¡±


    Watching the youth spoke a fluent English on the telephone, teacher Naoko¡¯s eyes exposed an obsessed look.


    The more she spend time together with this youth, the more she discovered he¡¯s unfathomably deep.


    He was actually proficient in Chinese, English, German, French, Italian, and othernguages. Almost as if he has lived in those countries for many years. His vast knowledge on the other things made her speechless.


    What kind of boy did she fall in love to?


    After hanging up the phone, the youth turned to her and discovered that her look was different, and can¡¯t help but curiously asked: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, feeling ufortable?¡±


    Shaking her head gently, teacher Naoko smiled and asked him: ¡°The one who spoke with you on the telephone is the little girl from Switzend that you told me about?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That kid is very clingy, but she¡¯s quite good, unlike the other annoying little rascal.¡± Thinking of how quiet and well-behaved Amy is, the corner of the youth¡¯s mouth revealed a warm smile.


    Seeing Masashi¡¯s smiling face, teacher Naoko suddenly filled with a sour, very ufortable feeling.


    A strange impulse drove her to closely hug the youth¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Lei, I¡¯ll be well-behaved.¡±


    Teacher Naoko bent down near his ear and gently said these words.


    After saying that, the skin on her neck turned pink. She almost shrunk all her body in the youth¡¯s arms, did not dare to raise her head again. Moreover, her whole body gently shivered.


    Suddenly, the youth¡¯s nasal cavity can smell the indescribable fragrance of a mature woman¡¯s scent.


    Almost forcibly, the youth lifted her head with his hand, and then his lips tightly pressed against her as tender and as beautiful red peach blossom lips.


    From the almost rough beginning, the youth gradually became very gentle in his plunder.


    Careful and gentle like tasting the most delicious thing, he savored the beautiful woman¡¯s delicate lips.


    Their tongues were constantly and incessantly tangled up inside their mouth, like a pair of tightly wound, writhing little snakes.


    When teacher Naoko felt she was going to melt, the youth suddenly put his hand inside her clothes, and then slowly moving upward along the smooth and creamy skin. She suddenly felt her heart beating like a drum.


    But before she could adapt, the youth¡¯s other hand probed into her skirt.....


    ¡°Ah....¡± This intense stimtion directly caused teacher Naoko to cry out.


    Finally, the unceasingly moving upward left hand of the youth arrived at her can¡¯t be grasped, well-rounded and firm abundant and climbed there. Just like when he tasted her luscious lips, he carefully yed with it.


    Teacher Naoko felt like she was going crazy, the pleasure kept on expanding like tides until she unconsciously moaned. Even worse, through the thin cotton fabric, the youth¡¯s seemingly charged hand, constantly caressed ying with her most intimate private part.


    ¡°Ehm...uh,¡± The entire room echoed the impossible to be made homemade charming chirp of teacher Naoko.


    When the youth¡¯s hand crossed that thinyer ofst defense, teacher Naoko¡¯s whole body suddenly became rigid as she instinctively mped her two thighs.


    After a while, under the youth¡¯s gentle caress, she gradually rxed. Slowly, she opened her mped legs, letting the youth¡¯s hand reached in.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Under the youth¡¯s wanton ministration, teacher Naoko uncontrobly cried out again, and simultaneously her two hands tightly clutched his back.


    When the youth transferred his hand to her right abundance, he felt the rapid heartbeat from his partner. Suddenly, his whole body shook, and he stopped his double action.


    Feeling the youth evacuated his hands from her, the blushing teacher Naoko held down his hands, ¡°Lei....as long as it¡¯s you, I really don¡¯t mind....¡± Before she even finished, she has not dared to look at the youth¡¯s face.


    ¡°It does not matter, there is still plenty of time, after a while when your body is ready, we¡¯ll do it again.¡± The youth adjusted his slightly rapid breathing, then gently put the strand of hair on her forehead behind the ear.


    Because their bodies were pressed together, teacher Naoko clearly knew what the youth wanted to do at that moment, while at the same time, it became increasingly clear to her how the youth took pity on her.


    ¡°Fool, why do you cry?¡± The youth lowered his head to kiss away the tears in her eyes.


    Teacher Naoko shook her head, ¡°Lei, I...am afraid, truly afraid to die like this. I don¡¯t want to leave you. I want to cook for you. I want every day at home waiting for you toe back. I want to serve you well. I¡¯m really afraid....¡± She covered her face and wept.


    The youth put his right hand to pry her hand away from her face and pulled her face up, ¡°I told you, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±


    With teary eyes, teacher Naoko looked at his calm as water eyes, and suddenly unable to bear, clinging to him.


    After a long time, the youth lowered his head and said to her: ¡°Today the weather is good, let us go outside for a walk.¡±


    Teacher Naoko nodded her head and reluctantly parted with the youth¡¯s holding hands.


    Suddenly feeling the youth¡¯s scorching gaze, she looked at herself and found out her dress was a mess, but also revealed arge portion of her white skin. Suddenly, a burst of shame welled up on her face and she hastily tidied up her clothes.


    Sometimes, when a mature woman shy, her demeanor was more exciting to look at than a girl, let alone a stunner like her. Looking at her back, the youth¡¯s desire intermittently rose up again.


    ¡ª-


    The next morning, when the three people arrived at the school gate, they saw several cars parked at the front.


    ¡°I seem to recall a scene simr to this,¡± Masashi said.


    ¡°It is a bit familiar.¡± Kazumi nodded her head.


    Back to the ssroom, he saw the inside was a mess, and only a few students sat there. The majority of the people was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Good morning, Masashi.¡± A student greeted him.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± Masashi nodded.


    Since the truth about him being falsely used spread out, perhaps out of a little guilt, his ssmates seemed to warm up to him a lot. Regarding this phenomenon, he himself is not ustomed to it.


    ¡°What happened today, where are the other people?¡± Masashi asked that student.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    ¡°Know what?¡± Cut the crap, if I knew, why would I need to ask you.


    ¡°It turns out our school has a very powerful hitter.¡± That student very excitedly said as if he was referring to himself.

 Chapter 100 Discussion

    ¡°Oh, that?¡± Masashi didn¡¯t want to ask again.


    Seeing that Masashi wasn¡¯t interested at all, the student couldn¡¯t help be a bit agitated, said: ¡°It¡¯s true, weren¡¯t you at the School Festival of the Pang Mu high school the day before yesterday? That afternoon, when our school had a practice match with them. You should also know that the baseball team of Pang Mu high school is very famous here in Tokyo, that¡¯s why everyone thought that our school¡¯s team would suffer a disastrous defeat, some people even added that they won¡¯t be able to do well and lose 30:0. But, do you know what happened afterwards?¡± His saliva almost sprayed at Masashi¡¯s face.


    For the sake of safety, Masashi hurriedly took a step back.


    ¡°Right after a yer got injured in the game, the coach of the baseball club sent out a mysterious man wearing a mask on the field. Do you know what happened afterwards? The person unexpectedly hit a homerun. And the ball that hit was even thrown by Pang Mu high school¡¯s ace pitcher. Then afterwards, you certainly can¡¯t believe it, but in thest inning, the fellow had unexpectedly hit a home run out of a ¡®ball.¡¯ I saw that scene at that time, I even almost fainted. Now some people said that so long as the person gives one of the two home run balls, they¡¯ll offer ?£¤10000, especially thest ball, it¡¯s said that the price had now risen to ?£¤15000.¡± The student continued delightedly.


    ¡°Schoolmate, I want to ask where the other people went,¡± Masashi said ill-humoredly.


    ¡°Oh, excuse me. It¡¯s that, this morning, those newspaper reporters from the sports magazine all flooded over to our baseball team coach saying that they want an interview, and now all the other people went to the school ground.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t they need to attend ss?¡± Masashi asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a big news in the school, so who would even have the mood to attend ss. I also just want to go to the school ground to have a look, you might also be caught on camera.¡±


    ¡°Masashi, do you want to go?¡± Asked another man who came up to him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go first, bye.¡± Then, the two students went out of the ssroom.


    He couldn¡¯t think that the two balls could create such ruckus, and had even unexpectedly brought in the sports reporters, this was entirely contrary to what Masashi thought would happen. It seems like he had underestimated the Japanese¡¯s passion for baseball too much.


    ¡°That kid Rumi, isn¡¯t she usually the one that eats here the most punctual?¡± On the rooftop, Masashi asked Kazumi.


    ¡°Today, reporters are interviewing the baseball club so that she mighte a littleter,¡± Kazumi replied.


    ¡°While she¡¯s away, I have something to tell you. Remember, please don¡¯t sell me out. Otherwise, I¡¯ll die a miserable death.¡± Masashi received a cup of tea from Kazumi and said to her.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand, others are mad to be famous, but you don¡¯t, and not only do you now want to be famous, but you also think of it as a bad thing and even afraid of being known. Brother, I find that you really are weird,¡± Kazumi said with a smile.


    ¡°Listen, fame portends to trouble, you think that bing famous is a good thing? You take a look at these celebrities, it¡¯s big when they get married and have children, but slightly after arriving at the hospital, they¡¯ll see that they have hemorrhoids, staring at it rigidly. Although it¡¯s impossible to be like them, but being known as a monster in the school, wouldn¡¯t be a pleasant thing. So, you have to help me keep it a secret.¡±


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re quite disgusting.¡± Ridiculed Kazumi while hitting him.


    They waited for a while and saw Rumi hastily running towards them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just had an interview in the baseball club, so I¡¯mte.¡± Rumi apologized while gasping.


    ¡°We already know,e and sit down quickly. In fact, we didn¡¯t wait too long.¡± Kazumi with a smile pulled her to sit down.


    ¡°Ah, it seems like our little girl had be a celebrity,¡± Masashi said with a smile.


    ¡°In fact, the people there, and the reporters only wanted to interview the ¡®Masked Rider.¡¯¡± Rumi said as she takes a sip of tea.


    ¡°Masked Rider? What do you mean? Masashi asked.


    Rumi couldn¡¯t help butugh while covering her mouth, ¡°It was because the person during the high school practice session with Pang Mu school hit two home runs, but because he was wearing a mask, no one had seen his face, so we called him that. Oh, goodugh.¡±


    Really poor taste in giving a nickname, at that time some people had already started calling his nickname in the game, can¡¯t believe that such thing would be quickly known by everyone.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand, it was just a practice match, so why be so nervous? Now even reporters are attracted, making such a big fuss over such a small matter.¡± Masashi said with a sigh.


    ¡°But senior, it wasn¡¯t just a home run, but two home runs, such a thing even in professional games would be very difficult to see. If it wasn¡¯t a practice, but an official game, in that same situation, we would have proceeded to the next round. I have a feeling, that person might make another home run again, because he had made a home run out of such an obvious ¡®ball¡¯. So I believe that he can certainly do it again.¡± Rumi excitedly reminded them, almost spitting on Masashi like his ssmate this morning.


    ¡°You¡¯re very powerful, you might even get food into my face,¡± Masashi said with a smile.


    ¡°I hate you senior.¡± Rumi blushed.


    ¡°Rumi, if you go on like this, someone might feel really embarrassed.¡± Kazumi unintentionally looked at him.


    ¡°what do you mean?¡± The baseball girl didn¡¯t understand her.


    Staring at Kazumi with one eye, Masashi quickly changed the subject and asked Rumi: ¡°Does the reporter have an interview with the odd person?¡± Thinking that he actually said that he was an odd person, Masashi¡¯s heart burst as he forced a smile.


    ¡°No, we couldn¡¯t find him. After the man hit thest home run, he mysteriously disappeared, we couldn¡¯t find him for such a long time now, the worst thing is that not only coach Hisayama, but even the principal is pursuing this important person, the reporters also asked about the ¡®Masked Rider¡¯. But I don¡¯t know why, coach Hisayama wouldn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Masashi smiled, he wasn¡¯t reluctant to not say anything, but just simply pretended that he didn¡¯t know. Before that day when he went on the field with his false name, it can be said that the coach didn¡¯t know anything about him. But the old guy was also quite interesting, to actually let an unknown person like him y. If that day was an official game, Hisayama coach probably wouldn¡¯t have the guts to do he same thing.


    ¡°It¡¯s very strange, I thought that person looked a little familiar, as if I¡¯ve seen him before.¡± Rumi suddenly said.


    ¡°Oh, today¡¯s fish is good, I think I¡¯ll have some again tomorrow, Rumi, what do you want to eat tomorrow?¡± Masashi said with a dry cough.


    ¡°I want to eat shrimp roll. Kazumi, please make some shrimp roll tomorrow.¡± Rumi begged.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kazumiplied, then looked at Masashi with a faint smile.


    Seeing that he had finally sessfully diverted Rumi¡¯s attention, Masashi secretly rxed.


    It seems like this simple-minded person has a keen intuition. At that time afraid of being recognized by others, he had intentionally avoided making contact with anyone, but he didn¡¯t think that he would get recognized by this little rascal.

 Chapter 101 Rooftop

    ¡°I want to ask you about some things.¡± At the stairs, the transfer student Nagasaki aftering back from his extended leave stood before Masashi and asked.


    ¡°Rumi, Kazumi, you go back first,¡± Masashi said to the two girls.


    ¡°Brother, you be careful.¡± Kazumi looked coldly at the transfer student and then said.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Kazumi then took Rumi¡¯s hand and walked to the ssroom.


    ¡°Well, what matter do you have looking for me?¡± On the rooftop, Masashi looked at him.


    ¡°Is it not you¡¯re doing?¡± Nagasaki asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean,¡± Masashi said with a shrug.


    ¡°My house has been maliciously set on fire, I want to know, was it you who did it?¡± The transfer student asked again.


    ¡°Do you think a high school student could do this kind of thing?¡± Masashi asked.


    Nagasaki nced at him, then coldly snorted, ¡°you must be very happy now, right? But don¡¯t you get toofortable, my house was only burned. But with my family¡¯s financial resources, it¡¯s not even worth the attention.¡± He said coldly.


    In face, he felt that it was impossible for the ordinary high school student Masashi to do this thing, it was likely that his bastard father provoked some trouble. The reason for asking was just to determine it.


    ¡°Worthy of being rich, the tone is certainly not small.¡± Masashiughed.


    Nagasaki didn¡¯t want to hear his voice again, then turned around and walked towards the stairs.


    ¡°Yes, Nagasaki student. I would also like to ask you a question.¡± Masashi from behind him suddenly spoke a sentence.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Nagasaki said without looking back.


    ¡°Do you know that there¡¯s a strange substance called diethyl aluminum chloride, I heard that as long as it¡¯s exposed to the air even for a very short time, it would explode, does Nagasaki student heard this kind of thing?¡±


    ¡°It really was you!¡± Nagasaki shouted, then suddenly turned around and looked fiercely at Masashi.


    ¡°It appears that Nagasaki had heard of such a thing,¡± Masashi said with a smile.


    ¡°I will never let this matter go.¡± Nagasaki tightly clenched his fist.


    ¡°Nagasaki Naichi, male, 16 years old, a genius boy with an IQ of 140. His father Nagasaki Masao, 56 years old, owns an export corporation called Nagasaki Business Organization and is now the head. His wife Mieko, 40 years old, has been divorced with Nagasaki Masao for three years already and is now single.¡± Masashi said slowly.


    ¡°You actually had someone investigate me?¡± Nagasaki hissed.


    Masashi didn¡¯t pay any attention to him, continued: ¡°Your elder brother, Nagasaki Kyoshi was a surgeon. He was Nagasaki Masao¡¯s child with his passed away former wife and is your half-blood brother. But I don¡¯t know why, three years ago, Nagasaki Masao suddenly announced to terminate their parent-child rtionship with Nagasaki Kyoshi. Although the outsiders don¡¯t know the real situation, I heard some strange rumors. I heard that Nagasaki Kyoshi, and his stepmother Mieko, usually seems to look too close, workers even say that, once in the morning they saw your brothering out of your mother¡¯s room. That¡¯s weird, your mother had been long divorce for three years, and as it happens, three years ago, your father terminated their parent-child rtionship. You say, isn¡¯t this a little too coincidental?¡±


    ¡°You son of a bitch, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Nagasaki¡¯s veins were exposed, while his whole face twisted up.


    ¡°Since my two younger sister¡¯s being surrounded by hoodlums previously, my first thought that it was you. Afterward, after I¡¯ve sent someone to investigate you, I¡¯ve discovered that you¡¯re rted to this matter and was told that your middle-aged butler gave them money. But at that time, I was a little bit busy so that I couldn¡¯t talk to you. But then something happened, do you know what it was?¡± Masashi looked at him.


    Knowing that he wouldn¡¯t answer, Masashi went on and said: ¡°I met the Tokyo Ripper Chojiro.¡±


    Hearing the name, Nagasaki was shocked.


    ¡°Then he said something very strange. He said that he had a very capable younger brother, who by hacking the Metropolitan Police line was able to find my report. Also, the one who arranged his ce was his so-called younger brother. But ironically, the one who informed the police to surround and capture him at that ce was that same person. I had a strange feeling at that time; his so-called younger brother perhaps is someone who I know. In order to confirm this, I started to investigate every suspicious people that I know, of course, that also includes you.¡±


    Masashizily leaned on the barbed wire at the roof, ¡°In the report, I found that it had something to do with you, the investigation informed about a strange ce. Your half-blood elder brother Nagasaki Kyoshi mysteriously went missing one year ago. Not only did he disappear from the hospital he works, but he also wasn¡¯t at the ce he lived in, and no one saw him again. There is, Nagasaki Kyoshi¡¯s mother, Nagasaki Masao¡¯s wife who had passed away, before she hadn¡¯t married your father, her given name was Maruo Kiku.


    You should know that by today¡¯s cosmetic technology, it¡¯s actually very simple to be another person.


    If the above spections are true, then the answer is apparent.


    In fact, Nagasaki Kyoshi is Maruo Chojiro.


    Perhaps because of the rtionship between your mother, Nagasaki Kyoshi seems to be good to you. But it¡¯s also because of her rtionship, that in fact, you really hate him, or that you¡¯re afraid of him, because he was a madman. You helped him arrange the ce to gain his trust, until finally, you finally found the opportunity to kill him.


    If my guess is correct, you transferred to this school perhaps because of me. In fact, you wanted to know what kind of person I really am. Since it was my advice that allowed the police to sessfully ambush him.


    Am I right, Nagasaki student?¡± Masashi turned around and looked at him dismissively.


    At this time, the transfer students face turned white and green, while having a bitter andplex look at Masashi.


    ¡°So in retaliation, you set my house on fire?¡± After a long time, Nagasaki said darkly.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not going to answer any of your questions. Don¡¯t forget Kazuo that idiot was dismissed because I recorded him, so you¡¯d better be careful.¡± Masashi shrugged and walked in front of him.


    ¡°Gennai Masashi, don¡¯t get toofortable, I....¡±


    Before he could finish, Masashi suddenly grabbed his neck with his right hand and ruthlessly smashed him to the wall.


    ¡°Boy, don¡¯t annoy me, if my two younger sisters were really hurtst time, I¡¯m going to make you wish you were dead. If you dare think about harming them again, there will be no second warning.¡± The youth said as he tightened his grasp on the neck.


    ¡°Uh...¡± Nagasaki was struggling in pain, desperately wanting to get away from his hand.


    After a while, the youth released his hand, while Nagasaki knelt down on the ground constantly panting.


    ¡°If I really wanted to deal with you, it would be easier than crushing an ant.¡± Masashi stepped on his heaving chest, while looking down at him.


    When Masashi went down stairs, Nagasaki¡¯s whole body was still trembling uncontrobly for a long time ....


    ¡°Lei, I¡¯m really happy that you¡¯re staying with me, but I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll miss your lessons.¡± Teacher Naoko sitting on the teenager¡¯s thigh a little worriedly said.


    ¡°Really some like to worry too much, just look when I show you my final exam grades.¡± The youth said while he put his head on neck heartily smelling her fragrance.


    ¡°Lei, you seem to be a little unhappy today, what happened?¡± Naoko affectionately stroked his face.


    The teenagerughed a little, ¡°I know how all those guys are, my intuition is different than that from an ordinary person. In fact, it¡¯s nothing, just felt a little tired of fighting, and suddenly feel that those things are unnecessary.¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t understand what the teenager said, a wise woman isn¡¯t talkative, so Naoko-sensei didn¡¯t ask, and clung to his waist with both of her hands, while tenderly pressing her face on his shoulder.


    The two quietly cuddled together, although nobody spoke, the air was as if filled with the warm feeling and aroma of coffee that made it feel veryfortable.


    Being together with the woman, the teenager more and more liked her unique vor.


    Suddenly, Naoko-sensei¡¯s phone on the desk rang.


    She couldn¡¯t help but be a little resentful while looking up, and stood as she answered the phone, the youth also suddenly stood up, walking towards her and hugged her beside the desk.


    Naoko-sensei shyly looked at him, then let him hold her, as she picked up the phone on the desk and pressed the answer key.


    ¡°Hello, may I ask who¡¯s calling?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Junichiro, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°You want to invite me for dinner? I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve been very busy recently, thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding, I don¡¯t have time. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up.¡±


    ¡°Bye.¡±


    After closing the line, Naoko-sensei yfully stuck out her tongue at the youth.


    ¡°Does that guy often bother you?¡± The teenager asked.


    ¡°Not too often, but sometimes just like today he would invite me to dinner, watch movies and the like, Lei, you have to believe me, I really have nothing to do with him, I¡¯ve never epted any of his invitations.¡± Naoko-sensei looked at him a little anxious.


    ¡°Fool, don¡¯t be cranky.¡± The youth lowered his head and kissed her delicate lips.


    Naoko-sensei immediately gently responded.


    After a while, the two¡¯s lips separated, the youth¡¯s heart beat as he looked at Naoko-sensei¡¯splexion bing bright red, and was extremely captivated.


    After he sat down beside the bed, the teenager¡¯s left hand yed with her two beautiful jade-like feet.


    Seeing the teenager¡¯s intimate action, Naoko-sensei was both happy and shy, and could only shiver as she held his neck with her arm, letting him do what he wants.


    ¡°Naoko, your feet are beautiful, I love the way you wear sandals, really lovely. However, it would be best if you don¡¯t wear miniskirt on the streets. Otherwise, those pervert would look at you, and I¡¯ll feel jealous.¡± The youth said in her ear.


    ¡°Um,ter I¡¯ll only put it on for you to look.¡± Naoko-sensei blushes as she smiled bashfully, it was the first time she saw him with this kind of expression.

 Chapter 102 Unlucky

    At the decorated ceremony hall, there was a big flower wall behind the altar, and in the middle of the altar, a picture of an old man with eyes shining brightly was disyed. Unaware that this kind of picture would be used after he passed away. A dark-colored coffin was also ced not far away from the altar.


    On both sides of the hall, there was a monk chanting.


    People stood inside the hall, as they burn joss sticks in front of the altar in an orderly manner, paying respect to the deceased remains after his death.


    It was now Masashi¡¯s family¡¯s turn to go, the first to go was Rumiko who very respectfully burned an incense and bowed in front of the coffin before leaving. Kazumi had an indifferent expression, even after burning an incense, then turned around and without looking back got out of the way.


    It was now Masashi¡¯s turn, during which he had been smiling bitterly in his heart. To be really unlucky enough, in less than two months, he was already attending another funeral for the third time.


    After burning an incense, they looked at the strange yet impressive photo. Rumiko¡¯s so-called family elder that she couldn¡¯t forget, she remembered him saying: don¡¯t bother to see me out.


    Not long after returning to their spot and sat down, a sudden small uproar resounded in the hall.


    The source of the unrest was because of a woman, a very beautiful woman.


    ¡°That woman really is shameless, even daring toe here.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Uncle Totaro left her a lot of property in his will. This time, she finally got her wish.¡±


    ¡°What? She¡¯s just a mistress, my uncle actually gave her property? He really was old and confused.¡±


    ¡°I heard that she has other men out there. What a slut.¡±


    People whispered curses of the woman, and in the eyes of men she was hot, a more than 30 years old sexy woman that they haven¡¯t heard before, the woman went to the front of the altar, and then stared at the coffin of the elder for a long time.


    Although she wore a simple in ck skirt that goes up to her knee, a coat, and an ordinary white shirt, which couldn¡¯t cover up every portion of her graceful, sexy stature, made many men unable to bear but fiercely swallow their own saliva.


    Coupled with her mistress status, and unknown identity, many men still had the idea of stealing the woman. But seeing the family member of the dead, they felt a little awkward.


    After gazing at the coffin for several minutes, that woman lowered her head and calmly left the mourning hall.


    Along with her departure, the mourning hall gradually became tranquil, only those men who cover her beauty had a kind of regret as they drooled signifying their desire for her.


    After the funeral ended, Gennai Totaro¡¯s family was holding his picture, and then left towards the crematory along with the picture and the coffin.


    Along with their departures, other people present also slowly diverged.


    ¡°Aunt, do you want to go back?¡± Rumiko¡¯s niece that was a university student came over and asked.


    ¡°Yes, Ryoko,¡± Rumiko said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go back so quickly, hang out with us.¡± Kurata Ryoko said.


    ¡°No, you young people go hang out, I want to go home and rest,¡± Rumiko said with a smile.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to go, then let cousin Masashi apany us, I haven¡¯t seen cousin Masashi for a very long time, so I would like to hang out with him.¡±


    This kind of thing, Masashi apanying them is good, ¡°go somewhere just don¡¯t hang out toote.¡± Rumiko turned around and looked at him.


    ¡°Kazumi you go too.¡± Masashi helplessly took off his ck suit and handed it over to Rumiko.


    After ncing at Ryoko, Kazumi shook her head and said: ¡°Rumi may be afraid to be home alone, so I¡¯ll go back and apany her.¡±


    ¡°Well, if something happens, then give me a call,¡± Masashi said.


    ¡°Auntie, you don¡¯t have to make dinner for Masashi, we¡¯ll eat outside.¡± Kurata Ryoko nearby interjected and added a line.


    ¡°Come on, cousin Masashi.¡± After they left behind Rumiko, Kurata Ryoko smiled at Masashi and said.


    ¡°If you can, please call me by my name only,¡± Masashi said dismissively.


    The most annoying part in reincarnating into a kid¡¯s body was to act like other people¡¯s grandson.


    ¡°Oh Masashi, you¡¯ve changed a lot, if not for Aunt introducing you, I almost wouldn¡¯t have recognized you.¡± Kurata Ryoko was still not able to connect the teenager with the previous Hirota Masashi together.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see any difference. He¡¯s just taller than before.¡± Masashi¡¯s current older cousin Nishino Nagason said. He didn¡¯t understand, why Kurata Ryoko must call this fellow.


    ¡°Cousin Kurata, where are we going now?¡± Nishino Nagason¡¯s younger brother Nishino Choshi asked Kurata Ryoko.


    ¡°I want to go to Harajuku, Hiromi, where do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°I actually, haven¡¯t been in Harajuku for a long time, so I also want to have a look there. But before going, I want to go home and change first.¡± Masashi¡¯s younger female cousin Yasukawa Hiromi said.


    ¡°Well, whoever want to go home and change can go, but muste at a table in Caf¨¦ de Flore before 2:00, we won¡¯t wait for anyone thateste,¡± Kurata said with a leader-like tone.


    ¡°Caf¨¦ de Flore? I heard that ce is very expensive, before reaching to an agreement, I have to tell you that my allowance is running out this month, but if someone will pay, then that¡¯s a different story.¡± Yasukawa Hiromi said with a grin.


    ¡°Sly little rascal, that¡¯s the most I can treat you.¡± Kurata Ryoko said ill-humoredly.


    ¡°Then thank you.¡± Yasukawa Hiromi somewhat proudly said.


    ¡°The old rules, if you have a girlfriend or boyfriend you can alsoe and bring them. The more people, the livelier it is.¡± Kurata Ryoko added.


    ¡°This is what you said, I just recently met a nice guy. Don¡¯t snatch him from me when I bring him.¡± Yasukawa Hiromi blinked as she said to her elder sister.


    ¡°Yawn, my eyes might not like what you like. I¡¯ve been waiting since university to find out what kind of man you have.¡± Kurata Ryoko said with a shrug.


    ¡°To be so arrogant, in a while bring your boyfriend so we can have a look.¡± Yasukawa Hiromi a little unconvinced said.


    Kurata Ryoko¡¯s face turned red, and argued back: ¡°Do you see me as a kind of immoral girl? A lot of boys chase me, but it¡¯s only natural for me to slowly choose a capable man. What¡¯s the rush, in any case, I get a capable man that¡¯s first rate.¡±


    Yasukawa Hiromi revealed a disdainful smile, while the two Nishino brothers also smile. Seeing this made Kurata Ryoko angry.


    ¡°Masashi, don¡¯t you want to go back and change clothes?¡± After the three left, Kurata Ryoko looked at Masashi and said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t need to, this should be fine,¡± Masashi said.


    ¡°Good, you go to the cafe first, wait for us there, I¡¯ll quickly catch up.¡± With that, she reached out for a taxi and left.


    Truly have enough of being bored, Masashi yawned and also called out for a taxi

 Chapter 103 Encounter

    ¡°Aiko, what¡¯s wrong, are you not feeling well, what happened to you?¡± Asami asked interestingly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Aiko said with a sigh.


    ¡°Saying you¡¯re all right, are you sure it¡¯s not because of that fellow Gennai-san?¡± Asami asked.


    ¡°Ah, that guy hasn¡¯te to see me for several days already. Ami, do you think that he doesn¡¯t like me?¡± Aiko¡¯s eyes turned a little red.


    Asami sighed in her heart, then smiled and stronglyforted her, said: ¡°How could that be, with your looks, figure, how can any boy refuse, perhaps he¡¯s just quite busy recently, so he didn¡¯te see you, don¡¯t think about it too much.¡±


    ¡°But, I don¡¯t understand him at all. Sometimes he¡¯s very good to me, but other times he doesn¡¯t seem to have any interest in me. I sometimes wonder if he doesn¡¯t even like me.¡± Aiko said in frustration.


    ¡°You little fool, don¡¯t say that, is there even anyone who can thoroughly understand that guy? I¡¯ve never met anyone as unfathomable as him; it¡¯s like he has many hidden secrets. Aiko, assuming, I mean, suppose, did it ever ur to you, that he may just be looking at you as a sister.¡± Asami said with half interrogating tone.


    At those words, Aiko¡¯s face immediately turned pale, answered very difficulty: ¡°Yes...is it true?¡±


    Seeing this, Asami hugged her immediately replying back: ¡°It¡¯s just an assumption, it¡¯s not real. Sorry, Aiko for scaring you. Hey, look, isn¡¯t that Gennai-san?¡± She suddenly said surprised.


    Listening to her, Aiko immediately looked toward the line of sight of Asami, and sure enough, not far across the street were people walking, among them a sleepy teenager had his hands inside his pockets while walking slowly.


    ¡°Gennai-san!¡± Seeing the boy, the girl immediately rushed out towards him.


    ¡°Aiko be careful!¡± Asami suddenly screamed.


    Just when the girl ran in the middle of the road, Asami suddenly saw a motorcycle in the middle of the roading at high speed, quickly ramming Aiko....


    At that moment, Asami felt her heart stopped. She was afraid to look at what happened next.


    ¡°.....Peng!¡±, After the hasty sound of a harsh brake, followed by a very big impact noise, as well as heavy items falling down the ground.


    When Asami opened her eyes, tears started to fall, seeing an rming brake marks on the road, and a red motorcycle not far away from the middle of the road, the bike rider fell off the red motorcycle keeping down his voice as his leg was unable to move for a while.


    Aiko? Asami ran up to search traces of her friend. She had never felt such a fear before making her eyes hazy, and those few steps in her mind seemed like it was very far away.


    ¡°Kid, do you want to die? You almost died back there.¡± At the side of the road, the voice of a teenager full of anger was suddenly heard.


    ¡°Aiko!¡± When Asami saw the girl in the youth¡¯s arms, she couldn¡¯t help but rush towards them as she clung on her friend in tears.


    Seeing the two girls huddled together crying, Masashi couldn¡¯t help but wipe the sweat on his forehead.


    ¡°Dead child, are you blind?¡± The bicycle rider managed to climb up throwing away his helmet and menacingly came.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Kurata Ryoko, who saw the trouble at the side, hurriedly rushed in front of Masashi.


    ¡°Fuck off....Ah!¡± He still couldn¡¯t let go of what had happened and shoved the girl aside, when all of a sudden he held the lower part of his body, kneeling down on the ground while calling out pitifully.


    Standing behind Kurata Ryoko was a teenager who had his left leg outstretched, who then went forward stepping on the motorcyclist that immediately screamed pitifully.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go find a ce to rest.¡± In the people¡¯s surprised look, the teenager held the young girl who was still unceasingly shivering and walked towards the front of a restaurant.


    In the restaurant, Kurata Ryoko asked curiously: ¡°Masashi, is one of these two girls your girlfriend?¡±


    Masashi shook his head saying: ¡°The girl who almost got hit by the motorcycle, is the younger sister of my previous high school teacher. The other one is her schoolmate; I didn¡¯t think that I would see them here.¡±


    Just thinking of the girl¡¯s attitude towards Masashi, Kurata Ryoko couldn¡¯t help but be a bit puzzled.


    After carefully fixing themselves, Asami and Ryoko came out from the bathroom inside the restaurant; everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at the two.


    Because it had urred too suddenly, everyone didn¡¯t notice the two¡¯s appearance, looking again, they found out that the two turned out to be surprisingly beautiful.


    Seeing the two stop at a table, it had immediately captured everyone¡¯s attention.


    Seeing Aiko closely sitting with Masashi, Kurata Ryoko said: ¡°Masashi, introduce us.¡±


    Listening to Kurata Ryoko speak, the two Nishino brothers who don¡¯t have a girlfriend yet suddenly became excited.


    After briefly introducing them, Masashi turned to Aiko and whispered: ¡°Hey, kid, I¡¯m taking you to the hospital, okay?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± Looking a bit pale Aiko shook her head.


    Masashi then said: ¡°If you feel your body ufortable, then remember to speak out. Otherwise, if you leave your internal injuries alone, it would be troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I know.¡± Feeling his concern, the girl was so happy, and her face became a lot better too.


    Seeing the two quietly whispering, Kurata Ryoko became more doubtful.


    Knowing that the two girls were a student from a very famous elite school, several boys couldn¡¯t help but sigh, the girl really is out of the ordinary, these two¡¯s figure and looks would trample many girls. As the matter stands, not only the two Nishino brothers, even Kangchuan Hiromi also quite warmly chat with Aiko and Asami. As Kangchuan Hiromi observed, he suddenly became angry and annoyed.


    Since Asami and Aiko were suddenly added, the whole atmosphere had be very subtle.


    Perhaps it was because they were frightened, as the normally lively and outgoing Aiko suddenly didn¡¯t like to talk, in addition to not answering to other¡¯s question, while more often just quietly watching Masashi. Seeing her cute appearance, the two Nishino brothers were both jealous and angry.


    Because it was still too early, there were only a few people in this restaurant.


    After dinner and rested for a while, in order to continue to retain the two beautiful girls, the Nishino brothers suggested to go ballroom dancing.


    Masashi wasn¡¯t interested in dancing and didn¡¯t want to go.


    ¡°Masashi cousin, you¡¯re such a loner. No wonder you¡¯re always being bullied in junior middle school.¡± Nishino Nagason said with a smirk.


    ¡°What, you were bullied in junior middle school Gennai-san?¡± Aiko asked incredulously. There are still people that can bully this guy?


    ¡°Aiko, you didn¡¯t know? That guy in junior high school was almost everyday beaten up, had his money stolen, or ordered to buy breakfast. Always very miserable. Isn¡¯t he also bullied in the high school that he¡¯s attending now.¡± Nishino Choshi immediately followed up.


    When Kangchuan Hiromi heard these words, he had a look of disdain as he nced at Masashi. Just looking at the guy who saved the girl from the motorcycle, he thought that he was very powerful, but it turned out that he was only a coward.


    While two Nishino brothers happily talked about the ¡®glorious days¡¯ of Masashi, Kurata Ryoko carefully watched his reaction.


    And to her surprise, the teenager was still very calmly sitting on the chair, leisurely sipping his tea, his face was not the slightest angry nor ashamed, as if they were talking about another person.


    This discovery made her think about her previous cousin and made her think that he was like apletely different personpared to the past, making her more curious of her cousin.


    After observing at him for a period of time, she said to the teenager: ¡°Masashi, if you don¡¯t want to dance go there to sit. I¡¯ll apany you, ok?¡±


    Masashi turned his head to ask Aiko: ¡°Little rascal, do you want to go, do you want to go home?¡±


    Rarely seeing his face, Aiko certainly wanted to stay at his side for a while longer, so she said: ¡°If you¡¯re willing to go with me, then I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Masashi thought that she really wanted to go, so he told her: ¡°all right, but you have to make a phone call to your sister, tell her you¡¯re going homete, or else she¡¯ll be worried. Asami you too, if you want to go, then inform your family.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± Aiko smiled sweetly for a moment, then pulled out her cell phone to dial. Asami also took out her cell phone from her pocket.


    Seeing Masashi mature approach, Kurata Ryoko appreciated it.

 Chapter 104 Ballroom

    Nishino Nagason led the several people to arge ballroom.


    Under the loud echo of the music, even if you want to say a word, you have to shout. Seeing Masashi didn¡¯t seem to like the environment here, Kurata Ryoko specifically looked for a less noisy spot.


    ¡°What do guys want?¡± Not long after they sat down, a sexy bunny girl came over and asked.


    Nishino two brothers looked at each other for a long time then Nishino Choshi said to that bunny girl: ¡°Bring a dozen beer and some snacks, and also a bottle of liquor.¡±


    Masashi took a look at the two men¡¯s expression and knew their intentions, he suddenly said to the bunny girl who was about to walk away: ¡°Trouble you to take two ss of orange juice.¡±


    Hearing Masashi ordered juice, Nishino Choshiughed for a long time, ¡°Does cousin Masashi only drink juice?¡±


    Masashi watched them lightly, ¡°The juice is for Aiko and Asami. In this ce, it¡¯s better for them not to get drunk.¡±


    Hearing Masashi¡¯s words, Nishino brothers¡¯plexion changed. Nishino Nagason viciously stared at him.


    Feeling the unfriendly aura from Nishino brothers, Kurata Ryoko immediately said to smooth things over: ¡°We went out to dance so wee to the ballroom, howe we don¡¯t go dancing?¡± With that, she pulled Nishino Nagason to stand up.


    ¡°Aiko, Asami, let¡¯s go dancing.¡± Nishino Choshi said to the two girls.


    ¡°Sorry, I just want to sit down,¡± Aiko said dryly.


    ¡°Kid, since we¡¯ve already in the ballroom, why don¡¯t you go and y, if somethings happen, immediately call me,¡± Masashi said to Aiko.


    ¡°Yes,e on, dance. It¡¯s fun with many people around.¡± Nishino Choshi thought this was the best sentenceing out of Masashi¡¯s mouth this long day.


    Thinking to herself, ¡®it wouldn¡¯t look good if I don¡¯t go dance,¡¯ plus the slightly encouraging look from Masashi, Aiko slowly stood up.


    Once all of them walked away, Masashi opened the bottle of liquor. After he poured himself a cup, he calmly sipped as he stared at the dance floor.


    A youth calmly sat in the noisy Ballroom sipping liquor. With looking into the past gaze, he was like a solitary being in the world. But the youth enjoyed this everyone is drunk I am sober kind of feeling.


    ¡°Young man, can you buy me a drink?¡± Unfortunately, not long after, a cutesy voice destroyed the youth¡¯s reverie.


    Turned his head to look at the source of that voice, the somewhat pretty woman, the youth said dismissively: ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m with other people.¡±


    The woman wanted to say a word, but when she saw the youth¡¯s eyes, the words stuck in her throat.


    After that, she tactfully walked away. The youth withdrew his eyes and continued to drink the liquor.


    ¡°Gennai, what¡¯s with that woman?¡± Not long after the woman left, Aiko hurriedly ran back. Followed behind her Asami and the Nishino brothers.


    Just saw a pretty woman arrived at his side, Aiko¡¯s heart immediately anxious and almost jumped out.


    ¡°Nothing, just passing through. Why back so soon?¡± Masashi put the ss down and asked.


    ¡°Humph, I¡¯m afraid if I don¡¯te back, you will be taken away by those vixens.¡± Aiko frowned and said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, a vixen only likes a handsome guy, they would never take a nce at me.¡± Masashi self-deprecatingly said.


    ¡°In any case, I don¡¯t care, tonight I want to see you.¡± Aiko pouted her mouth and sat beside him.


    Masashi silently smiled and continued to raise his ss to drink.


    Seeing Aiko tightly clung to him, Nishino brother can only look at Masashi with resentment.


    Soon, everyone came back. Everybody sipped their beer while talking about amusing thing from their school. Because Kurata Ryoko was the only university student on the scene, she has the most interesting and funny story to talk about, in the end, everyone listened to her with great interest.


    ¡°You guys look, that¡¯s the woman from the funeral.¡± When people were happily chatting Kangchuan Hiromi, all of a sudden said a sentence.


    ¡°Which woman?¡± Her boyfriend asked somewhat confused.


    At this time, the five people who attended the funeral already knew the said woman. The mistress of the deceased man Gennai Totaro.


    She was drinking liquor in the dark corner. Beside her sat two men approximately thirty years of age. They were constantly pouring liquor and talking to her as if they were old acquaintances.


    ¡°That woman is really a **, today attended her lover¡¯s funeral, but now already ganged up with other men.¡± Kangchuan Hiromi sneered.


    ¡°Never thought to see her here, looks like she was about to drunk.¡± Kurata Ryoko said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind her, we rarelye out to y, I don¡¯t want to feel disappointed.¡± Kangchuan Hiromi poured a ss of beer and said.


    Suddenly, Kurata Ryoko saw Masashi stood up.


    ¡°Masashi, where do you want to go, the bathroom?¡± Kurata Ryoko asked.


    Masashi didn¡¯t answer her question, but lightly said something, ¡°Someone would wear a funeral dress to seduce men in the Ballroom?¡± Then, under the crowd puzzled eyes, he went to the location of that woman.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Suddenly being approach by a student, one of the men looked up and asked.


    ¡°This woman is my Aunt, I¡¯vee to take her home.¡±


    ¡°What a joke, you think we¡¯ll believe your nonsense? This woman is a friend of ours, I¡¯m not going to let you take her away.¡± Another man said with a sneer.


    ¡°So you guys are friends right, good, then do you know what¡¯s her name? If you say the words, I¡¯ll immediately leave.¡± Masashinguidly said.


    The two men suddenly speechless, the man became angry out of shame, stood up and loudly said: ¡°Boy, this has nothing to do with you, quickly get the hell out of here.¡±


    The other man saw this, immediately stood up, ready to make the move.


    ¡°What to do, it looks like they want to hit Masashi, we¡¯ll have to go there immediately.¡± Kurata Ryoko stood and said.


    ¡°I....,not our problem, he brought this to himself.¡± Seeing the tall stature of the two men, Nishino Nagason sheepishly said.


    ¡°But after all, he is our cousin.¡± Kurata Ryoko red at him and looked at the others.


    But to her disappointment, Nishino Choshi, Kangchuan Hiromi, and her boyfriend showed the same timid look.


    ¡°A group of waste.¡± Kurata Ryoko swore in her heart and then rushed toward Masashi.


    When she has just taken a step, she suddenly discovered two more people by her side. Unexpectedly, they were Aiko and Asami the two girls.


    Suddenly she felt very touched, but no time to think continued to run toward Masashi.


    But before she arrived at her destination, she suddenly heard the two men respective muffled sound falling on the chair, unable to move, and then they saw Masashi held that woman up.


    ¡®What just happened?¡¯ Kurata Ryokopletely confused about the situation.


    But the two girls beside her knew the two men were beaten by Masashi.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here? Just in time, help me hold her, but be careful she throws up on you.¡± Masashi saw the three people came running, dryly said.

 Chapter 105 Mistress

    ¡°Now what do we do?¡± Looking at the drunk woman who was in aplete mess, Kurata Ryoko asked Masashi.


    ¡°Do you know where her family is?¡± Masashi asked.


    Kurata Ryoko shook her head.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll send her to a nearby hotel to let her rest for the night. You go get a cab.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kurata Ryoko immediately went to the roadside to get a cab.


    cing this beautiful woman on the hotel bed, Masashi said to Kurata Ryoko: ¡°It¡¯s all right now, Kurata cousin, you go home quickly. I¡¯ll bring both Aiko and Asami home.¡±


    ¡°What do we do to her?¡± Kurata Ryoko pointed at the woman on the bed and said.


    Masashi thought for a moment, said: ¡°I cane and have a look at her tomorrow morning. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    In the cab, Aiko pulled his clothes and asked suddenly: ¡°Gennai-san, did you save her just because she¡¯s pretty?¡±


    Masashi smiled and said: ¡°This one is just a little interested.¡±


    Hearing his answer, Aiko suddenly became frantic, ¡°I said, how can you be so kind to save someone else¡¯s mistress, so you really do have a n.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because she was my elder¡¯s mistress, that I have a little feeling for her. Moreover, looking at such a beautiful woman getting drunk to have a 3p, is always not afortable thing.¡± Masashi said slovenly.


    Actually, he left out the most important reason he saved her. At that time, he could see that the woman was drowning herself with liquor to forget her sorrow. Because of this, he went out to help her.


    He looked like he wasn¡¯t even a little serious, seeing this, Aiko got angry and gritted her teeth. Asami, on the other hand, looked at him with a strange expression.


    After sending back Asami home, Masashi continued to send Aiko back to her apartment.


    When Aiko quietly opened the door with her key, she suddenly saw the light in the hall lit up.


    ¡°Is that you Aiko?¡± Wearing a white silk nightgown, Naoko-sensei walked over from the sofa.


    ¡°Sister, were you waiting for me?¡± Aiko walked over and held her hand tenderly.


    ¡°Later, don¡¯t y untilte at night, if Father knows that you came back homete, he¡¯ll certainly ask you to go home immediately.¡± Naoko-sensei frowned and said.


    ¡°I know, sister you¡¯re quite a nag.¡± Aiko held her hand acting like a spoiled brat.


    ¡°Really don¡¯t know what to do with you. Ah, Lei....Masashi why are you here?¡± Naoko-sensei arrived at the door and saw the smiling youth.


    ¡°Oh, sorry, forgot you were here.¡± Aiko stuck out her tongue at Masashi.


    Naoko-sensei had a veryplex look when she saw him, looking at her own appearance she was hesitant to speak up.


    ¡°This afternoon I went out with a few rtives, and bumping into Aiko with Asami. Afterwards, my rtives wanted to go to the ballroom, but Aiko said she also wanted to go, so I apanied her. And just came back.¡± Knowing what she was thinking, the youth exined at a moderate pace.


    Hearing his exnation, Naoko-sensei finally rxed.


    ¡°Aiko, it¡¯s not veryte, you go take a bath quickly. You still have a ss tomorrow.¡± Naoko-sensei turned her head to her own younger sister and said.


    ¡°Ah, Gennai-san, do you want to sit down and have a cup of tea before you go?¡± Aiko wanted him to stay for a while.


    ncing at Naoko-sensei, the youth nodded.


    Aiko was very d and then went to get a change of clothes.


    After Aiko got into the bathroom, the youth looked at the slightly cramped Naoko-sensei, and then suddenly pped her thigh.


    Naoko-sensei¡¯s face immediately turned red, and after a while, she lowered her head as she walked towards the youth, then slowly sat on his thigh.


    Tightly hugging the captivating beauty, the youth, as usual, moved his head closer towards her white jade-like neck gently smelling her unique fragrance. Maybe because she had just finished taking a bath, she had a faint scent of shampoo, very tempting.


    The youth appreciatively grasped her fine pair jade-like foot, and whispered into her ear: ¡°Tomorrow afternoon wait for me, I¡¯ll show you a ce.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Naoko-sensei blushed while she cried out softly.


    She had an obedient and shy look, making the youth feel like his self-control constantly disappearing.


    Lifting her head up with his right hand, the youth made an effort to kiss.....


    ¡°Elder sister, where¡¯s Gennai-san?¡± Aiko who walked out of the bath while wiping her hair and asked.


    ¡°He just left.¡±


    ¡°What, that hateful guy, I obviously told him to wait.¡± Aiko unhappilyined.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, do you have some matter to ask him?¡±


    ¡°No. Sister, I tell you, today..., was all right.Well, sister, why is your face so red, are you ufortable?¡± Aiko asked with concern.


    ¡°I....fine, it¡¯s just a bit hot in here.¡± Naoko-sensei didn¡¯t dare look at her sister¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right then, I¡¯ll go back to my room. Good night.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    After watching Aiko go back to her room, Naoko-sensei touched her lips thoughtfully, making her heart beat faster and faster.


    ¡ª-


    When the sun from outside shone onto the half-open window onto her face, Tanitoshi Akiko woke up, and for a time, she felt a splitting headache.


    It was dusk when she drunk outside, so she quickly knew that she was in a room at a hotel. After searching, she finally totteringly entered the bathroom.


    After washing her face, she looked at the mirror and saw a pale thin woman, Tanitoshi Akiko smiled bitterly.


    Suddenly, she heard the sound of a door opening from outside.


    Surprised for a moment, she immediately went out to see who it was.


    Unexpectedly, it wasn¡¯t a waiter, but a high school student wearing a school uniform.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Tanitoshi Akiko warily asked him.


    ¡°Gennai Totaro¡¯s rtive.¡± The teenager simply replied.


    Hearing that name, Tanitoshi Akiko¡¯s eyes darkened.


    ¡°Were you the one who brought me here?¡± She looked at the young man and asked.


    ¡°You can say that.¡± The youth walked towards the sofa and sat down.


    ¡°Why did you help me? You should know that I am Totaro¡¯s mistress. The Gennai family can¡¯t wait for me to die, as I¡¯ve made them not only lose their face, but Totaro also left a lot of heritage to me an outsider. I know, you want me to have sex, right? Don¡¯t men want my body?¡± Tanitoshi Akiko nervouslyughed.


    ¡°You¡¯re the most self-righteous woman I¡¯ve ever seen. If I want to y with you, I could have easily have done itst night. Would I need to wait until now?¡± Masashi watched herzily.


    ¡°What do you actually want?¡± Tanitoshi Akiko didn¡¯t like that kind of look that the youth was making in her eyes.


    ¡°Nothing, I just wanted to see that you didn¡¯t die. However, you seem to be in good spirit, since there¡¯s nothing else.¡± Contrary to her expectation, the youth actually got up and walked.


    ¡°Hey, you wait?¡± Tanitoshi Akiko immediately called out to him.


    ¡°What, you want to have sex with me?¡± The youth looked back at her.


    Seeing the youth¡¯s yful eyes, Tanitoshi Akiko immediately red up in anger.


    ¡°Go to hell! I just wanted to pay back the money for this hotel.¡± She really wanted to p him in the face.


    ¡°Okay, but I don¡¯t ept credit card.¡± Looking for a long time, she only found small changes inside her handbag, while the youth leisurely said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to go to the bank to pay you.¡± Tanitoshi Akiko said with embarrassment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t like people like you who owes me.¡± With that, the youth was toozy to speak to her, so he instead walked out of the room.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Thinking of the youth¡¯s pretentious look of generosity, Tanitoshi Akiko was mad.


    ¡ª¨C


    ¡°Aiko, you seem like in a good mood today, what happened?¡± In Gym ss, Ryoko asked.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m the same as every day,¡± Aiko said.


    ¡°No, a few days before, you had a preupied look. I don¡¯t believe you, there must be something that happened.¡± Ryoko steadfastly pursued further.


    ¡°Really nothing, quickly prepare, it¡¯s our turn to run.¡±


    ¡°Well, just you wait I¡¯ll find you afterwards.¡± Looking at the physical education teacher, Ryoko pretended to prepare.


    Once Ryoko ran out, Aiko whispered to Asami: ¡°Ami, do I really look strange?¡±


    Asami stared at her for a moment and said: ¡°Just a bit different, your smile looks a little silly.¡± Saying that she couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Hate you, someone really told you.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was afraid of getting other people¡¯s attention, Aiko would have already dealt with her.


    ¡°Needless to say, it should be because of that Gennai fellow.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Aiko looked at her.


    ¡°Come on, the old Aiko don¡¯t get so moody because of a boy,¡± Asami said a bit helplessly.


    ¡°Ami, I think Gennai-san likes me. Otherwise, why would he risk his life to save me yesterday?¡± Aiko gently smiled.


    Looking at the young girl falling into her train of thought, Asami didn¡¯t know what to say. Her only hope now was that the youth would gradually be attracted to the girl and end up to really like her.


    ¡ª¨C


    Thinking that they were going to drive her own car, after going out of the apartment, the youth actually parked a new ck BMW at the front of the door.


    ¡°Lei, who¡¯s car is this?¡± Naoko-sensei looked at him quizzically.


    ¡°Wait, you¡¯ll find outter, get in the car.¡± The youth smiled and said.


    Naoko-sensei didn¡¯t ask and quietly sat inside.


    Once she was inside the car, the youth went around the other side of the car, opening the door to the driver¡¯s seat and sat inside.


    ¡°Lei, let me drive, ok?¡± Looking at the youth who was in the driver¡¯s seat, Naoko-sensei suddenly said.


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t have a driver¡¯s license likest time? I already took a driving test.¡± The youth said snappily.


    Remembering that night, a year ago, Naoko-sensei covered her mouth and chuckled.


    Such a good memory, perhaps from the beginning of that night, I¡¯ve already unknowingly liked this boy.


    Thinking of that, Naoko-sensei¡¯s heart infinitely beat, as she gentlyid her head onto his shoulder.


    ¡°Hey, you were also a high school teacher, don¡¯t you know you need to wear the seat belt?¡± The youth started the car and said.


    ¡°Lei, can you help me?¡± Naoko-sensei said softly.


    Hearing this girl who rarely acted like a spoiled brat, the youth couldn¡¯t bear it as his heart beat faster.


    Half an hourter, the beautiful car stopped at a rtively quietmunity in Shinagawa.


    When Naoko-sensei thought that they were getting off, Masashi actually pulled his car behind the garden of the foreign-style vi where the garage was.


    ¡°Lei, who are you taking me to see?¡± Naoko-sensei, somewhat curiously looked at the two-storey foreign-style house.


    ¡°How can you react in the same way as my mother? Go inside, you¡¯ll know.¡± The youth said while pulling out a key opening the front door of the vi.


    After looking at all the rooms inside the vi, Naoko-sensei sat on a sofa inside the hall puzzlingly look at the youth.


    ¡°Lei, I don¡¯t understand why you brought me here.¡±


    Masashiid his head on the back of a chair and looked at her, smiled, said: ¡°Isn¡¯t it clear? I think you should be able to guess a little, I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve guessed it, but the house including the car outside, I bought it.¡±


    ¡°Is what you¡¯re saying true?¡± Naoko-sensei revealed a surprised expression.


    ¡°Good, much more calm than my mom. Next, you should ask me, where the money came from, right?¡±


    Naoko-sensei looked at him without blinking.


    She had the same interpretation as Rumiko, so Masashi showed her the thick secured transaction of the ce, and sat next to her exining slowly.


    Naoko-sensei didn¡¯t know, that this stack of records, a few of the listedpanies were made sessful by the youth in a chaotic way.


    ¡°How much does this house cost?¡± After a long time, the transaction records only made Naoko-sensei confused.


    ¡°Plus tax, the total is ?£¤?140,000,000.¡± The youth simply answered.


    Naoko-sensei didn¡¯t ask the price of the car. This amount of money to her family wasn¡¯t too much, but seeing that he hadn¡¯t even reached the age of 18, moreover, he was also a youth who didn¡¯t have a background. To build up several million, and unexpectedly increasing it by 40 times in such a short amount of time, was really incredible. However, if it was him, she actually believed that he could do it because he was out of the ordinary.


    ¡°Lei, are you moving out to live her?¡± After a short silence, Naoko-sensei looked up and asked.


    Masashi shook his head, suddenly stood up and walked to the couch hugging her around the waist, then went towards the ss-floored hall.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you sayst time? When Ie back at home, you¡¯ll cook for me and serve me well.


    So, this house, I¡¯ve bought for you. Later if you have free time, you can wait for me toe back here, cook for me and also serve me here. You say, Ok?¡±


    The youth said as Naoko-sensei burrowed herself straight to his arms bursting into tears.


    After a long time, she slowly calmed down, then the youth said in her ear: ¡°Maybe you hadn¡¯t noticed, but the ce I lead is the ce that I like the most inside the house.¡±


    When Naoko-sensei who was being hugged by the youth saw the king-sized bed in the master bedroom, her face turned bright red, quickly burying her head deep in the youth arm unwilling to look up.

 Chapter 106 Skipping Class

    As if after a long time, the two¡¯s lip separated, the youth buried his head on the left side of her pillow.


    The smell of her hair exudes a faint scent of shampoo, the youth then gently said in her ear: ¡°Naoko, do you know how attractive you are? Really want to eat you right now.¡±


    ¡°Lei...¡± Hearing the youth, Naoko-sensei, who was lying beneath him became even more excited, her body couldn¡¯t help but sway from side to side, and at the same time both her hands grasped the back of the youth.


    ¡°Fool, don¡¯t move heedlessly. I won¡¯t be able to bear it.¡± The youth¡¯s breathe was a little rapid, as he said something in her ear.


    Feeling the youth¡¯s strong desires, Naoko-sensei was bash and happy, suddenly making her whole body stiff.


    ¡°I have a credit card in my left pocket, help me take it out.¡± After a while, the youth said suddenly.


    Naoko-sensei moved her right hand down into his hip pocket from his back, and at the same time felt that she had touched a card.


    ¡°This credit card is for you. I¡¯ve saved some money in it.¡± Before she could speak, the youth opened his mouth first.


    ¡°Lei, you don¡¯t need to do such a thing, I am not short on money,¡± Naoko-sensei said.


    ¡°I know your family is rich, but now you¡¯re my woman, so of course you have to use my money.¡± The youth said overbearingly.


    Hearing the words ¡®You¡¯re my woman,¡¯ Naoko-sensei suddenly burst into tears. Nearly using up all her strength to embrace him, wishing that her whole body dissolves into the youth¡¯s body.


    Feeling that astonishing wonderful curve, the youth lifted her skirt up ready to heat things up, but taking her heart into ount, he didn¡¯t dare to execute the captured offender, and instead had to hug her while their chest rubbed in order to oppress her sex appeal, and unceasingly cool down.


    But by doing so, it was no different than adding fuel to the fire, at that moment Naoko-sensei became as hot as fire, skin like a rosy color, eyes tightly close, she couldn¡¯t help but pant unceasingly.


    In these circumstances, seeing her exposedpletely her seductive body, his bone below was filled with ecstasy, the youth felt like he was unable to back down.


    Suddenly, as if cracking a joke at the same time, his cell phone rang.


    Awakened by the phone, Naoko-sensei shuddered, immediately not daring to move.


    The youth couldn¡¯t tell if it was a good thing or a bad thing, smiling bitterly, he pulled out the cell phone that spoiled the fun from his pocket. Looking at the number demonstrated on it, he knew it was from Kazumi.


    ¡°Hey, Kazumi?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, today I went to my friend¡¯s house to y, so I lost track of time. What time is it?¡±


    ¡°Already after school. Yes, you don¡¯t have to make my meal, I¡¯ll eat here with my friend.¡±


    ¡°I know; I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know, I just met up with my friend. Well, all right, I¡¯m hanging up.¡±


    Feared that she would ask again, the youth hurriedly ended the phone call.


    Looking at Naoko-sensei, he found that she was secretly looking at him. Seeing the youth looking at her, she quickly closed her eyes, blushing as red as blood at the same time.


    Looking at her rosy color skin as well as her pretty face with a thick trace of spring that hasn¡¯t yet disappeared, the youth didn¡¯t dare to light her up again.


    After sitting up, the youth gently hugged her bosom as he pulls her closer.


    ¡°Wait a minute I¡¯ll make a phone call to your sister, say you have something to do, so you¡¯ll be backter tonight, and she¡¯ll just call for a takeout. Stay her tonight and I¡¯ll cook. Ok?¡± The youth pressed his face on her hair and said.


    ¡°Um.¡± Naoko-sensei docilelyplied.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Kazumi, there¡¯s less than a month till the test, how¡¯s your preparation going?¡± Having lunch on the roof, Rumi suddenly asked while Kazumi took out the lunch box.


    Kazumi felt it was strange, as Rumi had never asked her about tests before. And she should know that her result is always if not first second in the school, so she doesn¡¯t need to be worried for her. Just as she was about to reply, she suddenly saw Rumi unintentionally looking down at her lunch after she had looked at Masashi, she immediately revealed a knowing smile.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be an issue. Because I go to school and attend sses on time every day, and never skip ss, nor leave early, so in the eyes of teacher I¡¯m a good student.¡±


    ¡°This way, I can be rest assured.¡± Rumi coughed loudly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be worried about me, but what you should be worried about is a person who frequently skips ss. If I remember correctly, that someone made a bet with you. I think I still remember the content of the bet at that time, probably someone said that if he lost, he must listen to you and so on. Right, brother, you still remember what that person said, right?¡± Kazumi turned her head to ask Masashi.


    ¡°You little rascals don¡¯t sing a duet, that bet I still remember. See what you¡¯ve done, teaching Rumi bad things.¡± Masashi stared at his own younger sister with one eye.


    ¡°What, I¡¯m just kindly reminding you about it. But I¡¯m a little surprised, why did you skip ss so much, haven¡¯t your teachers bother you about it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe it¡¯s second nature to them now. They think that I¡¯m in ss on time in every ss, and they just thought I had a fever.¡± Masashi continued to lower his head to eat his lunch.


    Actually he knew the reason why. Since that time with Congressman Ikeda kneeling down and apologize to Masashi in front of the principal, the principal didn¡¯t dare to look trouble for him. It seems like he had also exined it to his teachers.


    ¡°Senior, do you really have no issue? Even at home I still don¡¯t see you read.¡± Rumi was a little worried as she pulled his arm.


    ¡°What hasn¡¯t read, what¡¯s the things piled on my bed?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about textbooks.¡± Rumi was very dissatisfied with his careless attitude.


    ¡°Little rascal loves to worry, wait and see how your senior force you and Kazumi down the honour role.¡±


    Hearing this Kazumi made a face.


    Rumi believed he couldn¡¯t do it, and was nning to one day find a time to go to the temple and pray, hoping he can pass.


    After lunch, after the two girls went back to their ssroom, Masashi turned and walked to the front of the school.


    ¡°This guy never changes.¡± From the window of the ssroom, looking out of the window Kazumi somewhat reluctantly sighed.


    Because Naoko-sensei sometimes need to help her schoolmate write some manuscript in the magazinepany she works in, he was afraid that he would disturb her, which is why they don¡¯t meet daily. And today was such days.


    When he was considering where to go, suddenly, a taxi opened to his side.


    ¡°Masashi, it really is you. I thought it was a wrong person.¡± Walking out of the car a young girl wearing a modern clothes came out.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Masashi thought that she looked a little familiar.


    ¡°Fool, I am Kurata Ryoko, your cousin.¡± She was a little angry, lifting her hand, she knocked his head.


    Lei Yin was always the one that knocks people on the head, and have never been struck before, his so-called cousin was no exception.


    ¡°Sorry, on that day you tied your hair, and didn¡¯t put any make-up on, so I didn¡¯t recognize you for a while.¡± Masashi fender her off and said gently.


    ¡°Well, do I look attractive putting this on?¡± Listening to him, Kurata Ryoko immediately forgot the matter, and a little happily demonstrated her dress.


    ¡°Yes, if the skirt were a bit short, it would have been a problem, as it had nowhere to go up.¡± Masashimented while nodding.


    ¡°Brat, dare tough at me, see how I¡¯ll deal with you.¡± Hearing this Kurata Ryoko suddenly went crazy.


    ¡°Hey, your friend has been impatiently waiting for you. Well, what matter do you look for me?¡± Because she bravely stepped forward wanting to help Masashi that night, he had regarded his cousin as a rare individual with a sense of justice, for this he appreciated her.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing special as to why I looked for you, but we just say you on the side road thinking that person looks very much like you, therefore we took a look, we didn¡¯t think that it really was you.¡± Kurata Ryoko looked like she was doing a tongue twister.


    ¡°Clearly your correct, since the diagnosis is unmistakable, you can go now.¡± Masashi said. He discovered that this fellow was also very interesting.


    ¡°Brat, I must teach you today, follow me quickly.¡± Kurata Ryoko said pulling him into the taxi.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m very busy, have no free time to fool around with you.¡± Masashi called out.


    ¡°Who are you trying to deceive, looking at your appearance, your definitely skipping ss toe out and y, since you have such a free time, then go apany me.¡± Kurata Ryoko closed the taxi¡¯s door rashly.


    Masashi had no choice but to sit obediently.


    At this time, in the car he saw two girls with Kurata Ryoko who was the same age as her, one sitting next to the driver¡¯s seat, the other was sitting next to him. He was currently looking at the female student sitting next to him.


    The two girls were quite attractive, one has aposed long hair, the other had hair¡¯s length that only goes up to her ears, it was very refresing.


    Among the girls, he found that there¡¯s a very strange phenomenon, generally girls would always be together with friends that have looks or appearance that are on the same level as them.


    Kurata Ryoko patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Well, aren¡¯t my two friends very attractive?¡±


    Sitting next to Masashi, the girl with the hair that only goes up to her ear said: ¡°Ryoko, this is...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you, he¡¯s my younger cousin, Gennai Masashi, his a high-school student this year.


    Masashi, This is Minoru Tachibana, the other one is Yamaguchi Tomoko, they¡¯re my college ssmates.¡± Kurata Ryoko introduced them one by one.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Masashi greeted them.


    ¡°Hello.¡± The two girls also very politely greeted him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be polite with him, this fellow is actually very amusing.¡± Kurata Ryoko said carelessly.


    ¡°Well, where are you trying to take me to?¡± Masashi looked outside the window.


    Tomoko¡¯s sister has been hospitalized, we¡¯re visiting her now.¡± Kurata Ryoko said.


    Masashi suddenly had the impulse of wanting to roll his eyes, ¡°Are you crazy, you allow a stranger who had never seen the person before? Do you think this is a blind date?¡±


    Pfft, nice try, but Tomoko¡¯s sister is very attractive, so it would be strange if she takes a liking for you.¡± Kurata Ryoko said in disdain.


    ¡°I give up, but it¡¯s just a metaphor. In short I want to get off.¡± Masashi felt a little powerless.


    ¡°No.¡± Kurata Ryoko declined.


    Masashi asked Tachibana Minoru who was sitting next to him: ¡°Is this fellow usually like this?¡±


    The short haired girl nodded, covering her mouth as sheughed.

 Chapter 107 Ward

    ¡°Hey, what happened to that woman?¡± Kurata Ryoko asked.


    ¡°That woman you refer to is someone¡¯s mistress?¡± Masashi asked.


    ¡°Nonsense, who else but her.¡±


    ¡°What else can happen, I saw her spirit is quite good in the morning, so I left.¡± Masashi casually said.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything to you?¡± Kurata Ryoko continued to ask.


    ¡°She did, she wanted to pay me back the hotel money, but only had her credit card with her at that time and no cash, so she failed.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°What else do you want?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I think that woman is actually quite pitiful.¡±


    ¡°Pitiful? Many people are more pitiful than her. How many young women like her have to work nine to five following their boss¡¯ order and receiving their anger every day, and then go home to serve her husband and take care of their children. People are like that, when you don¡¯t need to work for a living, they will worry about many specious problems.¡± Masashi said disapprovingly.


    ¡°You seem to hate her appearance, don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because she lost Gennai family¡¯s face.¡± Kurata Ryoko looked at him strangely.


    ¡°It¡¯s not hate, just a bit dismissive toward a woman with such a good condition like her to wallow in the degenerate, that¡¯s all. How many women who lose their weight, facelift, breast augmentation but unable to achieve even half of her look?


    However, it¡¯s also hard to say, after all, everyone chooses different road. Take those golddiggers for example, some women addicted to love, some women want to be an aplished woman. Simrly, there¡¯s nothing wrong with women who love money more than other things.¡±


    ¡°I find your thoughts a bit contradictory.¡± Kurata Ryoko said thoughtfully.


    ¡°I also find you¡¯re quite wordy, keep asking all the time. By the way, how long we¡¯re going to have to sit here?¡± Masashi didn¡¯t want to talk about this topic, steered the other way.


    ¡°It¡¯sing. When we arrive at the hospital, do not talk nonsense. I¡¯m afraid you guy will scare people.¡± Kurata Ryoko was in the mood to talk but actually stopped short by him, became a bit unhappy.


    ¡°Are you afraid I will suddenly propose your ssmate¡¯s younger sister to marry me?¡± Masashi¡¯s eyes were full of yful banter.


    ¡°Can you guy less annoy me?¡± Kurata Ryoko was unbearably angry, squeezed his neck with her hands.


    The two ssmates next to her smilingly looked at them.


    After 15 minutes, the taxi stopped in front of arge Hospital.


    Looking at the big sign in front of the Hospital: Aomori General Hospital, Masashi smiled, ¡°Never thought it¡¯s actually this Hospital.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± In their way to the Hospital, Yamaguchi Tomoko found that the boy is actually very easy to get along with. Seeing him like this, she was a bit puzzled and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± The youth looked at the Hospital building and said thoughtfully.


    Two years ago, Lei Yin rebirthed into his present body in this Hospital. And now to see it again, the heart could not help but sigh.


    Yamaguchi Tomoko took them to a very nice private room on the second floor with a very good lighting.


    On the white bed,y a slightly pale young girl who at the moment leaning against a pillow reading a book.


    The girl saw Yamaguchi Tomoko, immediately smiled very bright, ¡°Sister, you came.¡±


    ¡°Masako, do you feel better today?¡± Yamaguchi Tomoko went to her bed and asked with care.


    ¡°I am fine sister, you don¡¯t worry too much about it.¡± The young girl said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, yesterday really scared me to death.¡± Yamaguchi Tomoko told her she had brought a flower in a vase on the table.


    ¡°Ahem, excuse me, can you two sisters not regard us as transparent person?¡± Kurata Ryoko dryly coughed and said.


    ¡°Ah, so sister Ryoko also came with sister Minoru, really wonderful.¡± Yamaguchi Masako very happily said.


    ¡°You d*mn little rascal, you really treated us like air.¡± Kurata Ryoko went to her bed and said with a fierce look.


    Yamaguchi Masakoughed, ¡°People just didn¡¯t notice. I was thinking, are sister Ryoko and sister Minoru going to visit me today? Don¡¯t think you really came.¡± She said while holding Kurata Ryoko¡¯s hand, unceasingly acting like a spoiled brat.


    Kurata Ryoko shook her short hair several times, suddenly relented down. Minoru Tachibana smiled and brought the fruit to her table.


    ¡°Sister Ryoko, you guys don¡¯t have sses today?¡± Masako looked at Kurata Ryoko and said.


    ¡°Heard from you sister you suddenly fainted and hospitalized, where were our mood to attend the ss. But don¡¯t you worry, today¡¯s lesson is optional and not very important. Do you want to eat an apple?¡± Kurata Ryoko from the fruit basket took out an Apple said.


    ¡°Em, thank you sister Ryoko.¡±


    ¡°Fool, why being polite to me.¡± Kurata Ryoko said while picking up a fruit knife to peel the Apple.


    Initially a quiet hospital room, because of the three girls it suddenly became lively. Coupled with Kurata Ryoko¡¯s somewhat boisterous character, Yamaguchi Masako has beenughing non-stop.


    ¡°Ryoko, where¡¯s your cousin?¡± After a while, her friend Yamaguchi finally found their group seemed minus a person.


    ¡°Oh, right, that guy didn¡¯te in? Where did he go?¡± Kurata Ryoko suddenly stood up.


    ¡°He¡¯s your cousin, and you have the nerve to ask us.¡± Tachibana Minoru snappily said.


    ¡°What, didn¡¯t you also just found out he¡¯s not here?¡± Kurata Ryoko was unconvinced and said.


    ¡°Stop it, quickly go look for him, he should be around here.¡± The rtively calm Yamaguchi Tomoko said.


    ¡°What a troublesome fellow, I wouldn¡¯t ask him toe if I knew he¡¯d be like this.¡± Kurata Ryokoined as she walked out of the room.


    Clearly it was she who pulled someone else here, but now spoke such words the two girls felt angry and funny at the same time.


    ¡°Sister, is there someone else?¡± Yamaguchi Masako asked.


    ¡°On the road, Ryoko met her cousin, but she pulled him here hard, really suit her. But strange, when we went upstairs her cousin clearly followed behind us, howe we can¡¯t see him now.¡± Yamaguchi Tomoko exined.


    ¡°It is indeed a lot like sister Ryoko¡¯s style of doing things.¡± Masako covered her mouth to smile.


    At this time Kurata Ryoko¡¯s loud voice came from the outside, ¡°Are you crazy, you¡¯re here to visit the sick, not to sleep here.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you fear I¡¯ll scare the little kids? So it¡¯s better for me to sleep. s, just fell asleep, only to be wake up by you, disturbing people¡¯s dream is a great sin you know.¡± The youth yawned and said.


    ¡°But you can¡¯t just lie down to sleep on the outside chair, aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± Kurata Ryoko was furious.


    ¡°Rx, if anyone asks, I won¡¯t say you¡¯re my cousin.¡± The youthzily said.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the problem.¡± Kurata Ryoko was about to go crazy.


    ¡°You are really long-winded, I¡¯ll just wait outside okay, let me know when you¡¯re finished.¡±


    ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡± Kurata Ryoko asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t let me sleep, so I¡¯m going to buy a newspaper to read.¡±


    ¡°What newspaper, quicklye with me.¡±


    ¡°Hey, can¡¯t I note in? I don¡¯t know the other people.¡± The youth reasoned with her.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t see the face, how would you know?¡±


    Heard the dialogue of the two cousins outside, Tachibana Minoru and Yamaguchi Tomoko burst outughing.


    Finally, with a bit helpless expression the youth was pulled inside the ward by Kurata Ryoko.

 Chapter 108 Jackpot

    ¡±Masako, this is my cousin Gennai Masashi, just like you, he¡¯s also a high school student, but has too many bad gradespared to you. Masashi, this is Yamaguchi Tomoko¡¯s sister Masako. Didn¡¯t I say Masako is very attractive? Fool, quickly greet her.¡± Kurata Ryoko said making an effort to pat his shoulder.


    Like this Kurata Ryoko took care of introducing them, even showing a bit of deep attachment with each other. The youth then snappily took one look at her.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you?¡± Against all expectation, after seeing the youth¡¯s appearance, Yamaguchi Masako who was sitting on the bed suddenly called out in an excited voice.


    ¡°Masako, do you know my cousin?¡± Seeing her surprised look, Kurata Ryoko asked surprised.


    The other two girls also looked at her in confusion. On the other hand, the youth was bewildered, he couldn¡¯t remember where he saw this girl before.


    Suddenly, Yamaguchi Masako covered her mouth, as tears drop from her eyes.


    ¡°What did you do to Masako?¡± Seeing her suddenly shed tears, Kurata Ryoko held Masashi and asked loudly.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her before.¡± The youth was confused.


    ¡°Then why is Masako like this, it must be that you have done something wrong to her, quickly confess.¡± Kurata Ryoko didn¡¯t believe him, and started squeezed his neck with both of her hands.


    ¡°Masako, what really happened?¡± After looking at Masashi¡¯s eyes, Yamaguchi Tomoko was very concerned and took her hand to ask.


    Seeing Masashi ¡®tortured¡¯ by Kurata Ryoko, Yamaguchi Masako hurriedly wiped her tears, smiled and said: ¡°Sister, you¡¯re mistaken, he really doesn¡¯t know me.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you crying?¡± Kurata Ryoko was surprised for a moment, releasing her hands from Masashi¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± The girl stuck out her tongue and said with a smile.


    ¡°Masako, if this guy¡¯s bullying, you say, I¡¯ll give this guy a good lesson.¡± Kurata Ryoko said wanting to squeeze Masashi¡¯s neck again, but the youth had dodged it instead.


    Yamaguchi Masako didn¡¯t answer her, and instead moved her mouth closer to her elder sister, saying something in a low voice.


    After listening to her younger sister, Yamaguchi Tomoko looked at her a bit puzzled. Then, seeing her pleading eyes, she finally submitted, nodding to her.


    Seeing her sister nod in agreement, Yamaguchi Masako immediately smiled very happily.


    When the others were puzzled, Yamaguchi Tomoko turned towards Tachibana Minoru and Kurata Ryoko, said: ¡°Masako suddenly want to see young girlics, let¡¯s go buy one for her. Ryoko, can you make your cousin stay and apany Masako?¡±


    ¡°I can, but why him?¡± Although Kurata Ryoko was a bit impulsive, she wasn¡¯t an idiot, and immediately understood why Tomoko was sending them away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask, let¡¯s just get out of her. Otherwise, Masako would be unhappy.¡± Tachibana Minoru thought it was very interesting, although she was curious, but she still pulled Kurata Ryoko and walked outside.


    ¡°If there¡¯s something just call my cell phone.¡± Yamaguchi Tomoko gently touched her younger sister¡¯s face, then look at the youth with one eye, leaving the room afterwards.


    After they left, in the hospital ward, the only ones remaining was the two high school student. Because no one had made a noise, the hospital ward immediately became very peaceful and slightly awkward.


    ¡°Please, please sit down.¡± After a while, Yamaguchi Masako stuttered and said.


    Looking at the embarrassed girl, Masashi smiled.


    Masashi readily pulled a chair and sat down in front of her bed, ¡°You¡¯re called Masako right. Can you now tell me what happened?¡±


    Because the youth was sitting so close, Yamaguchi Masako could clearly see his eyes, for a time, she felt her face bing hot.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry, that was rude of me, I was just surprised of you.¡± After a while, she said a few words with great difficulty.


    ¡°To be precise, you were only surprised and nothing more.¡±


    Hearing him speak, Yamaguchi Masako suddenly rxed a lot.


    ¡°Do you want to eat apples?¡± Flustered, she took a fruit out from the fruit basket and gave it to him.


    ¡°I heard that this is probably a pear.¡± Masashi looked at the fruit in her hand and said.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll immediately change it.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t like to eat apples.¡± Masashi took the pear from her hands.


    When the youth¡¯s finger identally touched her hand, Yamaguchi Masako¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but be a bit red.


    ¡°Well, can you tell me now?¡± The youth said as he cut the fruit¡¯s skin.


    Taking a deep breath, Yamaguchi Masako quietly said: ¡°I....I know that you¡¯re the man who hit the home run on the court.¡±


    The teenager looked at her a little surprised.


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± After a while, the youth casually said something, then lowered his head as he continued to cut the pear.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it was you, because I¡¯m also a student from PangMu high school, and by chance, I was also in the infirmary that day.¡± Yamaguchi Masako looked at him and said.


    Listening to her talk, Masashi smiled bitterly in his heart. On that day he went to the infirmary to ask the school doctor for a mask, probably saw a girl was also there but hadn¡¯t paid attention at her appearance at the time. He didn¡¯t think that It would unexpectedly be her.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand, I don¡¯t want to cause a ruckus. I just didn¡¯t expect to see you here, I, I¡¯m really happy.¡± The girl hurriedly exined.


    ¡°In fact, this isn¡¯t a big deal, I¡¯m just afraid of causing trouble so I don¡¯t want to let people know about it. So, please keep it a secret for me.¡± The youth looked up at her again.


    ¡°I, I¡¯ll help you keep it a secret.¡± Yamaguchi Masako said with a little excitement.


    ¡°Well, this is for your hush fee,¡± Masashi smiled, cing the pear that had been cut in her hands.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Yamaguchi Masako a little helplessly received the pear. Until after biting it, she remembered that he had cut it for him to eat.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll help you cut another one.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself. Actually, you can¡¯t even eat a hush fee, then let¡¯s make a deal.¡± Masashi took out another pear from the fruit basket.


    ¡°I, can I call you by your name?¡± After a while, Yamaguchi Masako asked in a low voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Hearing his reply, Masako immediately smiled very brightly.


    ¡°Do you know? My small body isn¡¯t good, so I must go to the hospital to see a doctor frequently, that¡¯s why I particrly appreciate those who are athletic. In all the sports, my favorite is baseball, because a lot of people are passionate about baseball, sometimes as I watch yers lose or win as they hug the ball and cry, I can¡¯t help but cry with them.


    In junior high school when I became the baseball manager, Iter had to drop out because of my body. At that time I was very sad.


    Seeing you hit two home runs that day, I was really excited.


    At that time, only then did I know that you were that mysterious yer. Aside from knowing that you were a student from Asakura High school as well as remembering your appearance, I knew nothing else about you, so I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time. I really didn¡¯t expect to see you here, I¡¯m really quite happy.¡± She said bursting into tears.


    When Masashi saw her excited appearance, the youth was still unable to understand as to why the Japanese were so attached to baseball. Perhaps he was unable to understand because he was Chinese.


    Although it had been thousands of years of continually switching to different nationalities and even different bodies, but from heart, he always sees himself as Chinese. This may be because before he had been hit by lightning bing an immortal spiritual body, he had already a matured. The so-called leopard changing its spot, is simply a sentence tailor-made for him.


    ¡°Wipe your tears, or they¡¯ll think I bullied you when theye back.¡± Masashi handed over a sheet of paper towel.


    ¡°Thank You,¡± Masako whispered her thanks.


    When Yamaguchi Tomoko and the others came back, the three were surprised to see that the Yamaguchi Masako was talking andughing as she chatted with the youth.


    ¡°You....¡± Kurata Ryoko looked at them wanting to ask.


    ¡°Sister, did you buy me the manga?¡± Without waiting for her to speak, Masako hurriedly intercepted her.


    ¡°It seems like we came back too early.¡± The beautiful short haired Tachibana Minoru said with a smile.


    Seeing her younger sister shyly lowering her head, Yamaguchi Tomoko smiled, putting a bag of mangas in front of her, ¡°I bought back some, see if you like it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sister.¡± Knowing that she was helping her break through the situation, Masako said very gratefully.


    ¡°Strange fellow.¡± Kurata Ryoko said as she sat down.


    ¡°Hey, Masashi, wait a minute and we¡¯ll go out for dinner. Make a phone call to aunt and tell her that she doesn¡¯t need to make your meal.¡± The cousin of the youth also said.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go home for dinner.¡±


    ¡°No, rarely see your face, so it¡¯s settled.¡± Kurata Ryoko found that this guy got along veryfortably, and didn¡¯t want to let him go so quickly.


    ¡°Has anyone told you that it¡¯s a bad habit to make a decision for someone else, if you don¡¯t change, then it would be difficult to marryter on.¡±


    When Masashi had finished speaking, the other three girls immediatelyughed.


    Kurata Ryoko didn¡¯t agree with him and said: ¡°Go, I also despise those self-righteous smelly men who fly around those beautiful girls all day.¡±


    Tachibana Minoru said to the youth with a smile: ¡°Masashi, you just don¡¯t see her much, in fact she is very weed by boys in the school. Boys prefer outgoing girls like her.¡±


    ¡°It seems like people really are masochistic now,¡± Masashi said with a harsh smile.


    ¡°To hell with you.¡± Kurata Ryoko couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and gave him a whack.


    The few peopleughed and sat down, and after a while, Tachibana Minoru nced at her watch, said: ¡°It¡¯s gettingte now, we¡¯lle back tomorrow.


    Hearing that they were leaving, Masako seemed a little lost.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this, we¡¯lle back in two days. Besides, the doctor said you can be discharged in a few days. After you¡¯re discharged, you cane with us any time.¡± Yamaguchi Tomokoforted her sister.


    ¡°Exactly, quickly smile.¡± Kurata Ryoko said as she pulled both sides her cheeks with her hands.


    ¡°Hateful, Ryoko sister.¡± Masako ridiculed as she hit her gently.


    The others also smiled, as the atmosphere immediately rxed.


    ¡°You....will you alsoe back to see me?¡± Masako¡¯s face redden, asking the youth in a low voice.


    He didn¡¯t expect that she would suddenly ask this question, so Masashi didn¡¯t know how to reply for a while.


    ¡°Rx, I¡¯ll bring this fellow along next time.¡± Seeing his hesitant expression, Kurata Ryoko hurriedly grabbed his shoulder and said to Masako.


    ¡°Will you reallye next time?¡± Masako looked at Masashi again and asked.


    To be treated as a souvenir, the youth weakly nodded.


    Masako smiled as beautiful as a rainbow after the rain.


    ¡ª


    Finally, they walked out. Looking at the deserted ward, Masako sighed softly.


    Since she was a little bored, she took out a manga from the bag.


    After reading less than ten pages, the ward door flung open.


    It turned out to be Yamaguchi Tomoko and the others.


    ¡°Why did youe back sister, did you forget something?¡± Masako asked pleasantly surprised.


    Then she found that something was wrong, the three girls didn¡¯t answer her, and just kept panting.


    Suddenly, Yamaguchi Tomoko covered her mouth rushing towards the ward¡¯s toilet.


    Masako clearly heard the sound of her sister vomiting inside.


    ¡°What to do now?¡± Kurata Ryoko was terrified to ask. Tachibana Minoru looked pale and helpless.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Feeling the atmosphere was quite strange, Yamaguchi Masako asked timidly.


    Masashi looked at her with one eyes, bitterly smiled, and said: ¡°Jackpot.¡±


    ¨CScene Before¨C


    ¡°Masashi, when did you meet Masako?¡± When the four left the hospital ward again, Kurata Ryoko couldn¡¯t wait and immediately asked.


    This immediately caused Yamaguchi Tomoko and Tachibana Minoru to be interested.


    ¡°Previously, it was when their school had a school festival.¡± The youth simply replied. Strict, but she knew herself that he really didn¡¯t know her.


    ¡°But why did you say in the beginning that you don¡¯t know Masako?¡± Kurata Ryoko hastily examined him closely.


    ¡°This issue is a littleplex, it¡¯s better if you ask the person herself.¡± The youth decided to throw this question back to the instigator of his headache.


    ¡°No, you have to answer this question.¡± Kurata Ryoko didn¡¯t easily let him pass.


    ¡°Oh, it seems like this hospital was upied by a great person.¡± Masashi suddenly looked at the high-intensive care unit.


    He interrupted the three girls, making them unconsciously look back.


    At the front of the door of the intensive care unit, two armed police officers were standing.


    What kind of person was in the hospital ward that would even need the police to be mobilized and protect such individual?


    Seeing the three girls look at the ward curiously, Masashi revealed an unnoticeable smile.


    To avoid answering a question that one doesn¡¯t want to answer, the best way was to divert the attention of the people asking the question.


    At this time, a person was loaded on the hospital bed, quickly pushing it running towards them.


    Lying on the bed, they saw a man with his head strapped with bandages, while his entire body was covered with the hospital bed¡¯s white bed sheet.


    Next to the bed, was a doctor and a nurse running along.


    ¡°Please let us through.¡± Seeing the two policemen standing in the hallway, one of the doctors in the back shouted.


    Seeing the bed heading towards them, immediately the police instinctively stepped aside.


    When the hospital bed when through the police side, without warning, the police suddenly lift the sheet that covered the head of the patient who was lying on the bed, then, a man who didn¡¯t look like a patient held a digger cutting across the policeman¡¯s neck.


    No sound, the cover that the police lifted immediately turned bright red, bing redder and redder.


    With her good eyesight, Tomoko Yamaguchi could clearly see the white sheet turn red continuing to go up to the bed sheet, turning it also bright red.


    At the same time, not only that ¡®patient¡¯, the doctor that was pushing the hospital bed, suddenly inserted a dagger on the chest of the other police. The other police couldn¡¯t believe his eyes as he looked at the dark-skinned ¡®doctor¡¯, then calmly fell down.


    Everything happened in a short span of a few seconds, the three girls stood there dumbfounded, their mind nk.


    Looking at the ¡®nurse¡¯ pick up a pistol from the bed, who then immediately looked at their side.


    The youth immediately took the girls and ran back....


    ¨CBack to Present¨C


    ¡°Who were actually those people?¡± Yamaguchi Tomoko with a pale face, asked from inside the bathroom.


    Kurata Ryoko and Tachibana Minoru¡¯splexion wasn¡¯t very good, and now they were denying the sense of reality as if they were in a dream. They were just ordinary girls living in the metropolis of Tokyo, they weren¡¯t ustomed to seeing the corpse of police or doctors, they only asionally see the dead¡¯s body when they join a funeral to revere and pay respect to the deceased remains, or when they identally see a traffic ident on the road.


    Closely seeing two real people like this, being brutally killed, was something they will be unable to forget during their lifetime.


    ¡°It seems like they want to kidnap the person in one of the hospital ward.¡± Masashi who was quiet for a moment, suddenly spoke.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Tachibana Minoru asked.


    ¡°Nothing to be done, if that person is their only target, when they seed they¡¯ll immediately leave afterwards. So, we can only wait here until those people leave the area.¡±


    Hearing his words, the girls became calmer.


    Although he said that, the youth was still worried about another situation that might happen.


    ¡°Rest assured, Masako, it¡¯s gonna be fine.¡± Seeing her sister¡¯s worried look, Yamaguchi Tomoko sat on her bed immediately hugging her.


    Feeling the slight shiver of her sister who couldn¡¯t hide it, Masako tightly held her hand.


    Minutes ticked by, Yamaguchi Tomoko looked at the rm clock on the table, ten minutes had already passed by. It seems like nothing was happening, so the three girls slowly began to calm down.


    But soon, the ear piercing sound of screams that came and the sound of gunfire that came from outside shattered their optimism.


    The youth sighed in his heart, it seems like he had hit a grand prize.

 Chapter 109 Hostage

    Several minutester, the outside scream and wail were getting louder, and the messy footsteps were getting nearer.


    ¡°Crash!¡± The ward door was kicked open. Then, a man carrying submachine gun menacingly walked in.


    ¡°Everybody get out.¡± The man with a very stiff Japanese said some words out loud.


    Several girls inside the ward looked at each other, stunned silence in the room.


    All the patients, doctors, and nurses about more than 500 people were concentrated in the corridor of the second floor and the first-floor lobby.


    Standing around them, constantly patrolling, were twenty young man with face cover, and hands holding submachine guns.


    Masashi¡¯s group of five people in Masako¡¯s ward were removed to the corridor on the second floor.


    If only Lei Yin alone, he definitely can, when the other bandits do not pay attention, put down the guy who stormed the ward and then jump from the second floor and leave. But now with four other girls, the matter became a lot more troublesome.


    Japan is an earthquake-prone country, the Japanese for this earthquake natural disaster seem to have been a bit numb. Perhaps because of the extension of this role none of the people that were forced out of the wards screamed, the scene seemed quiet and lifeless. But everyone¡¯s eyes revealed panicked look. None of the people present thought they could encounter this only seen in television news scene.


    Among the group of gunmen, stood anky man whose face covered with red cloth. Masashi saw the just now posing as the doctor, nurse, and patient, two men and a woman were standing next to that man.


    On the three chairs next to them, sat three people with hands tied and dejected look.


    Seated in the leftmost is a big-bellied like a pregnant woman middle-aged man.


    Next to him is a 60-something-years-old old man, his body is only slightly thinner than the big fatty.


    Sitting in the rearmost, a more than 50-years-old man wearing a suit with a pair of ck-rimmed sses.


    That man with ck-rimmed sses, Masashi had seen him on TV, and guessed he probably stayed in the highest quality ward.


    The current mayor of Tokyo, Shintaro Ishihara, is one of the most likely candidates to win the seat of Prime Minister. The other two men were also heavyweight political figures.


    ¡°Why are you doing this to us? Please let us go.¡± An old man in front of the standing stoodnky man suddenly said out loud.


    All eyes from the people in the old man¡¯s line of sight immediately focused on that man.


    Thatnky man gave a meaningful look toward the ¡°nurse¡± next to him; the woman immediately nodded knowingly.


    The woman in a very stiff Japanese said: ¡°In the name of God¡¯s mercy and love, we are the Middle East ¡®July Movement¡¯ Jihad members, we have no intention of killing friendly foreign citizens. Because through the reports and news we learned that our Religious Committee asked us not to kill. Unfortunately, your government held up an exiled important member of our organization in your country, and will shortly be transferred to the United States for trial. The trial is unfair, in order to free ourrade, we decided to use your freedom in exchange for his freedom.


    Although we have no intention to kill, if there are people who disrupt our n, we will kill them on the spot. Please behave.¡±


    That woman finished, all the people immediately in an uproar.


    That said, they are really being held hostage?


    At this time, outside the hospital, the police finally arrived. Within the space of a few seconds, more than ten police vehicles parked outside the hospital building. Dozens of armed policemen got out of the car and immediately pulled out their guns and then hid behind the cars.


    A police officer used a megaphone to speak to the people inside the hospital: ¡°The people inside listen, you have been surrounded. Immediatelyy down your arms now and surrender, or we will use violent means against you.¡±


    The woman who has just spoken came to the door and said: ¡°We ask for a dialogue.¡±


    ¡°Patrol Head, what¡¯s the current situation?¡± Ryotaro Maeda walked to a police officer and asked.


    That Patrol Head saluted and said to him: ¡°Report to Chief Deputy, there are more than twenty people inside who imed to be the ¡®July Movement¡¯ Jihad members, they took the whole people in the hospital close to 500 people as hostages. Mayor Shintaro Ishihara, Fumi Fukunaga, and Yamazaki Choju two congressmen were also in their hands.


    They ask us to, within 12 hours, release the detained foreign prisoner in Tokyo prison called Marando. And demand the government to hand over $100 million in ransom. Finally, they also demand that the prisoner Marando to be released here, and to prepare a ne for them right now.


    They im that if in twelve hours didn¡¯t see Marando, each minute will kill a person.¡±


    ¡°Marando? Is that guy also their aplices?¡± Ryutaro Maeda asked.


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Watching from afar the inside of the building densely packed with hostages, Ryutaro Maeda sighed before saying: ¡°Quickly notice the Chief Police, report to him the situation here in detail. We cannot deal with this situation. This is literally a mass hostages situation, and now can only rely on those gang of guys who usually do nothing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Deputy Chief.¡± After the Patrol Head saluted, he immediately called the headquarters.


    It was getting dark by this time, 15 minutester three van-like vehicles came in.


    When the car stopped, thirty dressed in ck body armor, heavily armed young men jumped down from the rear carriage.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m themander of the special crime investigation department Ryosawa. Are you in charge here?¡± A 30-something man went over to Ryutaro Maeda to ask.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Ryutaro Maeda, I¡¯m in charge here.¡±


    ¡°I want topletely understand the entire situation here,¡± Ryosawa said.


    ¡°Patrol Head, you exin the situation here to officer Ryosawa.¡± Ryutaro Maeda called over the Patrol Head.


    When the Patrol Head exined the specific of the situation to Officer Ryosawa, suddenly, several premium limousines entered the scene.


    ¡®Such a big case really alerted the people on the top.¡¯ Watching the iing premium limousine of the Police Chief nked by several high-ranking police officers, Ryutaro Maeda quietly thought.


    ¡°Officer Ryosawa, you are the expert in dealing with such event, do you really think this will be okay?¡± Half an hourter, after listening to Ryosawa¡¯s action n, the 50 years old Police Chief Jinsho Kikoeru asked.


    ¡°Report to Police Chief, in order to maximize the rescued hostages, this is the best approach,¡± Ryosawa replied.


    ¡°I do not agree with this n, it is too dangerous for the hostages inside.¡± A police officer immediately objected.


    ¡°I also do not agree, the majority of the patients inside are sick, to do so would cause great casualties.¡± Another person also said.


    ¡°Unless we really ept those conditions, otherwise, this is the only way to maximize the rescued hostages along with the Mayor and two congressmen.¡± Ryosawa retorted.


    ¡°No, we absolutely can¡¯t agree to their conditions. Don¡¯t you remember 20 years ago, the ¡®Red Army¡¯ members hijacked the airliner incident? That time our government promised the hijackers¡¯ demand, to our country¡¯s disgrace. So afterward the government deliberately established this branch of special forces. If this time we also agree to those people conditions, afterward our country will be the other terrorists¡¯ ATM. I decided, in the absence of other better solution, we¡¯ll act ording to officer Ryosawa¡¯s n.¡± The Metropolitan Police Chief firmly said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Since the Chief has given his order, others had no choice but toply.


    ¡®Will it really be smooth?¡¯ Waiting at the side, Ryutaro Maeda secretly anxious.


    ¡°Will they really kill us?¡± Looking at the numerous police vehicles and the police outside, Yamaguchi Masako suddenly asked.


    ¡°Rest assured, we will be fine.¡± Yamaguchi Tomoko hugged her sister to console her.


    ¡°s, never thought this would happen. Until now, I still think I¡¯m in a dream, but no matter how I pinch it feels painful.¡± Tachibana Minoru softly said.


    ¡°Masashi, are you afraid?¡± Kurata Ryoko gently asked the silent youth sitting next to her.


    ¡°Not really, just a bit hungry.¡± The youth said with a shrug.


    ¡°You are a pig, right now still has the mood to eat.¡± Kurata Ryoko snappily said.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t eat something, how could I have the strength to do things?¡± The youth dismissively said a sentence.

 Chapter 110 Preparation

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the reporter from NHK television, what¡¯s the situation of the hostage now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the TBS reporter, I want to ask the Metropolitan police how they¡¯ll deal with this hostage incident?¡±


    ¡°Please reply? The audiences in the nation are in urgent need to find out the details of the incident from the police.¡±


    ¡°This incident, do you acknowledge that the police were negligent?¡±


    ¡°These terrorists request of releasing one criminal, is that person their partner?¡±


    Looking at the troop reporters who were gathered outside the hospital entrance, the police chief bitterly smiled saying: ¡°You see, I believe that tomorrow, the world will know what happened here, if not handled properly, not only will the police have no face left, but it would also be a stain towards our country. Fellow colleagues, please be diligent.¡±


    ¡°Please rest assured Chief, we will sessfully rescue the hostages. As soon as the n begins, we will immediately break through the door and rescue the hostages.¡± Ryosawa said firmly.


    The police chief nodded, turning his head to ask another police officer: ¡°How¡¯s the preparation going?¡±


    ¡°The main deployment has already beenpleted, the snipers are also already in ce. We¡¯ll coordinate with officer Ryosawa as much as possible.¡± The police officer replied.


    ¡°Are those things also prepared?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve secretly notified the headquarters to have it arranged, after half an hour, they¡¯ll be transported by helicopter.¡±


    ¡°If possible, I don¡¯t really want use this method.¡± The police chief sighed.


    Turning his head towards the other police officers he said: ¡°Continue making negotiation with the terrorists, moreover, we must find out the situation inside as much as possible. This matter doesn¡¯t allow for any negligence.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    At this moment, as time draws near suddenly several people came out of themand center.


    ¡°I would like to ask, what¡¯s actually happening here?¡± In the middle, an old man wearing a white coat came out and loudly asked.


    ¡°Good evening! Congressman Tatsuyama, Congressman Hisanaga, Congressman Nagai and Sir Momozaki.¡± The police chief said respectfully to these political veterans.


    ¡°I was just eating at home, when suddenly Nagai called me, saying that terrorists had taken hundreds of hostages in the hospital. Is this true?¡± The old man first continued to ask.


    ¡°Yes, there are 25 people in the hospital iming that their the ¡®July Movement¡¯ Jihad members, they¡¯ve held about 500 people as hostages. Moreover, mayor Shintaro Ishihara, Congressman Fumi Fukunaga and Congressman Yamazaki Chou are also in their hands. They request that in 12 hours the affiliated criminal Marando be released. And also request the government to hand over 100 million US dor as ransom.¡± The police chief answered.


    ¡°Well said, but we absolutely can¡¯t release Marando. Because we¡¯ve promised the United States to transport him to New York this week.¡± Another congressman said.


    ¡°How did you let this happen Police chief, allowing more than twenty terrorists armed with weapons and infiltrate Tokyo, and also allowed them to take these many hostages. How are you going to exin these to the reporters?¡± Congressman Tatsuyama¡¯s face was filled with anger as he asked.


    ¡°Sorry, this indeed was my dereliction of duty. Our police will recuse the hostages as soon as possible.¡± The police chief bent down to the waist and said.


    ¡°Hopefully, your guarantee is real.¡± Congressman Tatsuyama said destely.


    ¡ª


    ¡°It seems like these guys are very civilized.¡± Looking at the man who was holding a gun patrolling back and forth, the youth suddenly said something.


    ¡°What are you thinking? Having the mood to praise those who kidnaped us at this time.¡± Kurata Ryoko red at him.


    ¡°At least they haven¡¯t raped or abused the woman taken as hostages. If they were from the soldier of Nazi Germany in World War II they would have treated the Japanese hostages very differently, you¡¯re really much luckier.¡± The youth sneered.


    Looking at the girls dazed look, the youth knew that they really didn¡¯t know about the history during that period.


    ¡°Do you have a coin?¡± The youth disliked this topic so he didn¡¯t bother to talk to them about it, then he suddenly asked another question.


    ¡°What?¡± Kurata Ryoko asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask, just give me all the coins you have on you.¡±


    Kurata Ryoko pulled out her wallet and threw it towards him.


    After collecting the coins of the two other girls, the youth counted, there was only a total of 12, less than expected. However, adding on the 6 coins that he has, it should be nearly the same.


    Seeing that he put all the coins that he had taken into his pocket, Kurata Ryoko Couldn¡¯t bear to ask: ¡°Hey, what are you trying to do with that? This money can only let us buy soft drinks, it¡¯s not enough to bribe them to let us go.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to crack a joke, good, leand me your ear, I¡¯ll tell you something.¡±


    Kurata Ryoko nced at him, as he had gotten through her head.


    The three other girls watched, puzzled as the two cousins whispered to one another.


    ¡°Will this really work?¡± Kurata Ryoko was surprised after hearing what the youth had said.


    ¡°Theoretically, it¡¯s possible.¡± The youth said.


    ¡°Theoretical your head, if it doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯re dead.¡± Kurata Ryoko said ill-humoredly.


    ¡°Excuse me, what you just said, can you tell us?¡± Tachibana Minoru interrupted and couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    The youth winked at Kurata Ryoko, afterwards Kurata Ryoko whispered a few words to Tachibana Minoru¡¯s ear.


    After the other girls have also been told about the youth¡¯s n, they all had a startled expression.


    ¡°Masashi, isn¡¯t this too risky?¡± Tachibana Minoru looked at the gunman standing in the distance and said.


    ¡°This is the only way to increase the chances of our survival.¡± Said the youth calmly.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t the outside police rescuing us a better n? I think our method is too risky.¡± The short-haired girl said again.


    ¡°The first thing is certain, the Japanese government will never agree to the conditions put forward by those guys. Although the Japanese government did indeed promise to do what the hijackers requested in that ¡®Red Army¡¯ hijacking twenty years ago, but that was an idiotic action. But unlike that time, this time they can longer afford to lose face. But the main thing is that the prisoner is a person that the United States want, so this make it more impossible for the Japanese Government to release the man. So, the only thing they can do is to have the police forcefully break in and kill these people. In fact, doing so makes sense, but if you look at those guys. Don¡¯t you think that in such a hot weather, they wearing something too thick?¡±


    The girls didn¡¯t understand what he meant as they looked at him puzzled.


    The youth went closer to Kurata Ryoko, whispering into her ears.


    ¡°bom....¡± She didn¡¯t finish as the youth immediately covered her mouth.


    Hearing the word that came from Kurata Ryoko¡¯s mouth, the other girls suddenly became pale.


    In a deep voice, the youth said: ¡°All those people are religious fanatics, they would rather die than be captured by their enemy. That¡¯s why they¡¯re called terrorists.¡±


    ¡°Can we really do it?¡± Yamaguchi Tomoko asked.


    ¡°To be honest, the chances are half-half. We can only wait right now, not long the police will take action, as soon as it had be chaotic here, just act ording to my instructions. Of course, if you want to stay here, I will not force you, after all, the life is your own.¡±


    ¡°But, even if the situation bes like you say, what do we do with the guys patrolling around? They¡¯ll likely to immediately open fire at us.¡± Tachibana Minoru asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said the chances are only half-half. At the appointed time, if you think that it¡¯s safer to go with me, then follow me, if you don¡¯t trust me, then stay.¡± The youth said, subconsciously flipping the coin that was inside his pocket.


    The four girls were looking at each other, suddenly no one spoke.

 Chapter 111 Explosion

    ¡°Reporting to Chief, we¡¯re all ready to go. Able to act at any time.¡± It was 21:20 in Tokyo, when officer Ryosawa entered to the temporary headquarters reporting to the police chief in the evening.


    The police chief looked at the congressmen who were sitting down as if they didn¡¯t hear anything, he then turned around and said to Ryosawa: ¡°Officer Ryosawa,mence the n.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ryosawa saluted to him, then went out of the temporary headquarters.


    Looking at the building where numerous hostages were gathered and sitting together, the police chief tightly entangled both of his hands together. Thinking that he should probably retire already. He sighed at heart.


    ¡°It seems they¡¯ve begun to move.¡± Sitting on the second floor, the youth suddenly said something to himself.


    Hearing his words, the four girl¡¯s heart immediately tightened.


    ¡°Masashi, how do you know that?¡± Tachibana Minoru asked doubtfully.


    ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time to ask, decide quickly, there¡¯s no time left for hesitation.¡±


    Kurata Ryoko found that her cousin was probably a little different from his usualzy expression.


    After a while, the group of armed men suddenly looked a bit strangely outside.


    Almost at the same time, at the building¡¯s first-floor entrance, window, windows on the second floor and other open spaces, several tin cans suddenly flew in from outside.


    Those cans soon fell to the ground, the hostages who were near it thought it was a bomb, immediately screaming and fled. The scene suddenly became very chaotic.


    In order to suppress the crowd that fled, the armed men loudly swore in words that nobody could understand, who then shot several times on the ceiling.


    The sound of gun fire unceasingly reverberated in the spacious hall; the panicked crowd didn¡¯t dare to run all over the ce again.


    But not long after, grey smoke suddenly emerged from those cans. The smoke spread very fast. In just one minute, the smoke that came out from the can on the ground covered the entire floor. And the smoke was still constantly spreading making it more and more concentrated.


    A few minutester, it became very hard to see inside the whole building. A few people standing together basically weren¡¯t able to see the other party¡¯s appearance clearly.


    The sound of screams, run and constant sound of gun fire filled the entire building. Everyone fled in panic like it was the end of the world. Everywhere you can hear people screaming from being stepped on.


    Back when those tin cans were thrown, the youth already knew that those cans can never be a bomb and should be some chemical weapon such as tear gas. So he called out to the four girls to absolutely never let go of each other¡¯s hand, otherwise when they¡¯re separated it would be troublesome.


    Without any time to ask whether the girls agreed or not, the youth held Kurata Ryoko¡¯s hand, after which the girls were like a kebab stuck with him as he led them to run upstairs.


    This was the course of action that the youth had decided, as long as it was chaotic in the building, he would immediately lead the to the roof top.


    As for the second n that he had thought, it was to go out from the fire exit, but thinking that those men must have tightly sealed the whole building, making it riskier, and only underpelling circumstances can they break through from there.


    But now that it was hard to see inside, not to mention the fire exit, even finding the stairs that lead to the roof was also not easy.


    Because there were too many people around, the four girls found it hard to walk, as they were often being stepped on or being tripping over by people, so they were only able to walk over ten meters away from where they started off.


    But fortunately, they remembered what the youth had told them, tightly holding each other¡¯s hands, even if someone falls down they would still not let go, that¡¯s why up until now, no one had been separated yet.


    Arriving at the stair case, the youth suddenly let go of Kurata Ryoko¡¯s left hand, rushed towards the front.


    ¡°Masashi, Masashi! Where are you? Masashi....¡± Seeing that the youth let go of her hand, Kurata Ryoko hastily called out in search of the youth.


    ¡°Ryoko, Masashi disappeared?¡± Hearing the cries of Kurata Ryoko, Tachibana Minoru immediately asked loudly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, he was holding my hand just a while ago, when he suddenly disappeared. Masashi, are you nearby?¡± Kurata Ryoko continued to call out loudly.


    Hearing Ryoko¡¯s words, the other three girls couldn¡¯t help but tense up.


    ¡°No matter what happened, we still must not let go of each other¡¯s hand.¡± Yamaguchi Tomoko knew the urgency of the situation, so she hastened to say those words.


    Although they were eager to look for him, because of the fog, it was difficult to walk. Some people were even only anxiously standing not daring to move.


    ¡°Masako, you? Don¡¯t scare me, Masako....¡± After a while, Yamaguchi Tomoko suddenly cried aloud.


    ¡°Tomoko, what happened?¡± Kurata Ryoko asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Masako all of a sudden fainted, no matter how much I call for her she just won¡¯t wake up.¡± Yamaguchi Tomoko with obvious tearful voice, said.


    ¡°I just want to say, my head is getting more and more dizzy, my whole body doesn¡¯t have much strength left.¡± Then, Tachibana Minoru slowly copsed to the ground.


    ¡°How can this be? Dead Masashi, quicklye back!¡± Indeed the storm had not yet stopped and was still continuing to rise, Kurata Ryoko was anxious and worried, but she was just unable to anything in this situation.


    Suddenly, a cool hand held Kurata Ryoko¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Kurata was shocked, couldn¡¯t help but cry aloud.


    ¡°What, it¡¯s me.¡± A familiar voice reached Kurata Ryoko¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Bastard, just where did you go? Do you want to scare us to death?¡± Kurata Ryoko scolded while she unconsciously shed tears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk too much, quickly go upstairs.¡± He then held her hand and continued to say.


    ¡°It¡¯s no good, Masako¡¯s ears seems a bit ufortable. No matter how much Tomoko call out to her, she just won¡¯t respond.¡± Kurata Ryoko said.


    It seems like the tear gas was definitely not simple. When he had just started to smell it he immediately felt that it was a bit strong, but because the situation was too urgent, he didn¡¯t think much about it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry Masako, you hold your schoolmates. Quickly.¡± The youth said while he arrived at Yamaguchi Tomoko¡¯s side, carrying her younger sister.


    ¡°Hey, are you all right, can you walk?¡± The youth turned his head to ask the elder sister.


    ¡°I¡¯m all right, just a little dizzy.¡± Then, Yamaguchi Tomoko staggered on her feet.


    Seeing her this way, the youth pulled her hand to keep her from being separated.


    Strangely enough, when they walked up the stairs, Tachibana Minoru and Kurata Ryoko found that nobody was guarding. But didn¡¯t think about at the moment, as they closely followed the youth towards the roof.


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation now?¡± Looking at the smoke continuouslying out of the hospital building, the police chief nervously asked.


    ¡°Reporting to chief, the situation is already within our grasp. After putting in ¡®tear gas¡¯, our members have sessfully entered the building. They¡¯re now carrying out the mission, killing the terrorists.¡± Ryosawa stressed the ¡®tear gas¡¯ pronunciation.


    The police chief nodded, and then continued to ask: ¡°Then, when can they rescue the hostages inside.¡± He was indeed very worried, if they continue to dy longer, many people might die, let alone when the majority of them were frail patients.


    ¡°Please rest assured chief, so long as our team is able to kill most of the terrorist, we¡¯ll be able to immediately rescue the hostages. I believe that those fellows must have started to slowly lose battle efficiency.¡± Ryosawa said confidently.


    ¡°Hope so.¡± The police chief sighed.


    Suddenly,


    ¡°Bang!¡±, A loud explosion came from the inside the building. A huge air current instantly broke two ss windows on the third floor. After the loud noise, they immediately saw a thick smoke, and me writings around the building on the third floor.


    At that moment, the police chief and officer Ryosawa¡¯splexion became pale.


    ¡°What¡¯s this, why did nobody tell that those fellow have bombs?¡± Congressman Tatsuyama angrily rushed out from his car, and walked over towards the police chief asking loudly.


    The police chief didn¡¯t have time to take care of him, and immediately turned his head to tell officer Ryosawa: ¡°Tell your subordinates to immediately open fire towards the terrorist. We absolutely can¡¯t let them detonate another bomb.¡±


    ¡°But the smoke is too thick inside, they won¡¯t be able to clearly distinguish whether or not it¡¯s the terrorists.¡± Officer Ryosawa finally responded from the shock.


    ¡°I officially authorize you to, so long as they suspect the person as the terrorist, your subordinates have the right to open fire.¡± The police chief said seriously.


    ¡°I, I understand.¡±


    ¡°I told you, that you¡¯ll have to bear all responsibilities of this matter.¡± After Ryosawa got out of the way, Tatsuyama¡¯s face darkened as he said.


    ¡°After this matter, I¡¯ll take the me and immediately resign.¡± The police chief bowed towards him, then entered the temporary headquarter.


    ¡°Bang!¡±, Another explosion transmitted, Congressman Tatsuyama then looked at the burning building


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Inside the temporary headquarter, the police chief¡¯s eyes were red as he looked at Ryosawa.


    ¡°Sorry, our member has hit a terrorist, but had also hit the bomb on his body, apparently they¡¯ve strapped a bomb on each person....¡± Ryosawa was on the verge of tears.


    Taking a deep breath, as if he suddenly turned into a twenty year old man, he said: ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time to apologize, Imand you, to tell your subordinates to continue shooting, but only shoot at the terrorist¡¯s head, you hear?¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Ryosawa quicklymanded his subordinates with his inte.


    When Ryosawa was busy telling themand, the police chief gently stroked his waist.


    On the other hand, on the third floor, the three girls at the moment, were facing the biggest fear in their life since they were born.


    Because they had just set foot on the third floor, they found a gunman touching the wall violently coughing. Seeing theme up, the man immediately raised his gun to fire at them.


    In the eyes of the three still conscious girls, time seems to slow down a lot.


    Because the smoke on the third floor wasn¡¯t thick, Tachibana Minoru saw some obvious rust on their machine gun. Kurata Ryoko, on the other hand, saw a shadow rush out. While Yamaguchi Tomoko tightly closed her eyes.


    ¡°Bang!¡± the sound of gunfire reverberated, as the three girls simultaneously thought that one of them were hit. However, Tachibana Minoru actually saw a hole on the terrorist¡¯s fore head as bright red blood sshed out, as his whole body fell down backward, motionless. The entire process seemed like slow motion as they were clearly able to see what had happened.


    But just as Yamaguchi Tomoko opened her eyes, she saw the youth inserting a ck gun on his belt.


    ¡°Masashi, where did your gune from?¡± After a long time, Kurata Ryoko slowly recovered.


    ¡°From one of these fellows. Well, don¡¯t ask anymore, quickly go.¡± Then he calmly continued to move forwards while carrying Masako on his back.


    Looking at her younger cousin who had just shot down a living person, she noticed that hisplexion actually didn¡¯t change. Kurata Ryoko suddenly felt a bit scared of this boy.

 Chapter 112 Liable

    As Yamaguchi Tomoko and Tachibana Minoru still haven¡¯t recovered from the shock they had from being in mortal danger just moments ago. Seeing that the youth continued to move forward, they still followed him while staring him from behind.


    The more they went up, the lower the concentration of the smoke, and when they arrived at the eight floor, Yamaguchi Masako slowly woke up.


    ¡°Where am I?¡± She asked a little weak.


    ¡°Small Ya, you finally woke up, thinking that you won¡¯t wake up anymore, you really scared me to death.¡± Yamaguchi Tomoko held her hand while wiping her own tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sister, for worrying you,¡± Masako whispered apologetically.


    ¡°Fool, so long as you¡¯re all right it¡¯s all good. Masashi, Masako¡¯s awake, let me carry her.¡± Yamaguchi Tomoko was afraid that the youth was tired, so she opened her mouth to say.


    ¡°No need, this little rascal is very light.¡± The youth without looking back, continued to go up.


    The girl¡¯s elder sister followed from behind as she exined the matter to her younger sister when she had fainted.


    Feeling the youth¡¯s body temperature, Masako felt embarrassed.


    From the start, Kurata Ryoko and Tachibana Ryoko walked without making a single noise, merely just silently following closely behind.


    ¡°Was there really an explosion below?¡± Masako asked.


    ¡°Um, there had been two big explosions already, the shock from it even broke the windows, but luckily we quickly left. So I just don¡¯t know what happened to the people downstairs.¡± Yamaguchi Tomoko said very anxiously.


    If they had just stayed there, they couldn¡¯t imagine what would have happened to them. Thinking of this, Tachibana Minoru felt scared.


    Finally, walked to the 12th floor, arriving at the roof of the building.


    After arriving on the roof, the youth looked around, then lead them to hide behind the building¡¯s water reservoir.


    ¡°Now, we should temporarily be safe here, so let¡¯s rest. Cousin, use your cell phone and alert the police, and tell them that we¡¯re on the roof, and have them send a helicopter to save us.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Kurata Ryoko nodded, taking out her cellphone on her body.


    On the other hand, the other three girls watched, surprised, as the youth took his gun out, and in a very skillful way took out the magazine checking the amount of bullets left.


    After checking, he loaded the magazine, then with both hands held the gun tightly as he stared at the door to the roof.


    ¡°Masashi, you....¡± Tachibana Minoru couldn¡¯t bear to ask.


    ¡°Think, If we could run up to the roof, isn¡¯t it also possibly that these terrorists can alsoe up here, so we should be prepared if such a thing happens. No matter what happens, don¡¯t expose your head. Understand?¡± The youth interrupted her words.


    ¡°I, I understand.¡± At this time, the girls werepletely out of ideas, so they could only believe the youth in this kind of situation.


    After making the call, Kurata Ryoko looks at the youth who was holding a gun while staring at the entrance to the roof.


    At this time, she suspected whether or not this person really was, Masashi, her cowardly and ordinary cousin.


    When Masashi first saw her with her friends, Yamaguchi Tomoko and Tachibana Minoru, she felt that the youth was somewhat different. Together, she grew up with her cousin Masashi, although they rarely meet, they could still see each other several times every year.


    Starting from the funeral, she discovered at that time that here younger cousin¡¯s appearance changed a lot. At that time, she only thought that the reason for this was that he grew. But, along with her observation over thest two times that they¡¯d met, she found that his change wasn¡¯t that simple.


    Today, in the face of such a dangerous situation, he demonstrated a calm and decisive attitude that of a murderer, killing without batting an eye, she was extremely shocked. If not for his facial feature having no major changes, she would have really doubted if this youth was really the same person who she knew before.


    ¡°Someone ising.¡± When Kurata Ryoko was indulged in her thought, the youth suddenly whispered something.


    Hearing his words, her heart immediately tightened. Because they were hiding behind the water reservoir, they couldn¡¯t see and had to listen attentively for any sounds outside.


    After a while, they really heard several footsteps slowly getting closer.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, the youth began to get headaches, as there were six of them. Imagining that those fellows really had good tricks. And because he only had two guns having ten bullets in total, even if he simultaneously opened fire to instantly kill two people, and also hit their heads. If he had hit the spot where the terrorists had put their bomb, it wouldn¡¯t be a wonderful situation, so it was just impossible to counterattack.


    Thinking about this, he changed his strategy, lunge up, and jumped on the balcony above the entrance.


    After jumping, the youth adjusted his breathing, quietly waiting for these people¡¯s arrival. If it was closebat, he believed that no one was his opponent. So long as his swift, it should be much more effective than using a gun.


    Finally, the footsteps were getting closer, he could hear the people¡¯s breath. Maybe because it had been a long time since he had faced such a crucial moment, Lei Yin couldn¡¯t help but be a bit excited.


    However, when the people rush to the roof, he knew that he didn¡¯t need to fight.


    ¡°You¡¯re the police, right?¡± The youth looked at their uniform with an exaltedly big ¡®POLICE¡¯ inscription, and asked.


    Those members of the special department were already really tensed, so when they suddenly heard a sound from above, they immediately wanted to shoot above.


    ¡°You guys are sick. I¡¯m a hostage!¡± Fortunately, Lei Yin in the tip of the moment, already turned back, going out of the way when he had seen them, or he would have certainly been miserable. Looking at the bullets flying towards the edge of the balcony, the youth shouted.


    Hearing his words, the police couldn¡¯t help but be surprised for a moment, and then immediately stopped firing.


    His grandmother, this whole bunch were idiots. Lei Yin scolded as he looked up, at the starry sky, unceasingly shining. It seems like the helicopter has arrived.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Isn¡¯t such a thing not proper? Giving them a vacation, moreover a long one. How enviable.¡± Lying on the bed, the youth was reading the newspaper, and gleefully said.


    Maeda Ryutaro smiled bitterly, ¡°Easy for you to say, but now our entire division as long as they¡¯re in our division, was also forced home to reflect. Meing out now to visit you is already viting the rule.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing that can be done, always putting the me on someone else¡¯s back, in any case, it¡¯s just like people stealing an innocent cow, your boss probably returned with a bigger headachepared to you. Right, was the number of death written on the newspaper really these many?¡±


    ¡°Yes, probably even more than that. That¡¯s because many people weren¡¯t able to get out of danger.¡±


    ¡°Humph, some people were killed by the bomb and being stomped on so to speak, yet there were people that were obviously scarred after being involved in the bomb and have been hospitalized? Don¡¯t tell me you also believe that those things thrown at the site were indeed tear gas?¡± The youth sneered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but more and more people have the same question as you. Now the Metropolitan Police are surrounded by reporters outside. The most shocking thing, however, is about the police chief shooting himself, no one could have imagined that he would do that.¡± Maeda Ryutaro sighed.


    ¡°He did this to express that he nevertheless was an unyielding person, this way, the idea is regarded as a relief, at least those people would no longer be bothered by it.¡± Putting down the newspaper, the youth said dismissively.


    Seeing Maeda¡¯s sudden strange expression, the youth said ill-humoredly: ¡°There is something I have to tell you, don¡¯t look like you have constipation.¡±


    Maeda Ryutaro looked at him and asked: ¡°Can you tell me honestly, were you the one that knocked down the two terrorist?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying.¡± The youth said with a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t trick me, at the scene we found two dead terrorists, their guns were taken away, and you happened to have two pistols, so I know it was you.¡± Maeda Ryutaro said quite surely.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you imagine that someone else killed them, then I just conveniently picked up their gun?¡±


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to admit it, I won¡¯t force you. It¡¯s about time, I should get back, you get some rest.¡± Maeda Ryutaro said before standing up.


    ¡°Hey, help me get discharged as soon as possible, I¡¯m really fine, but it might be good if those girls were checked, especially the girl named Yamaguchi Masako, she has been dizzy for some time. Well, anyway, these doctors will handle it. In short, I want to get out of the hospital as soon as possible.¡± The youth said to him with an unquestionable tone.


    ¡°Sorry, this matter can only be decided by Rumiko, I would like to reflect at home, so I don¡¯t have the time.¡± Before leaving Maeda Ryutaro exposed a sly smile.


    ¡°Really is rare, this old boy also unexpectedly know how to crack a joke.¡± The youth looked at the door that was shut tightly, and thought aloud.


    Under extreme boredom, the youth wanted to look at the time, picking up the phone he found that the phone was shutting down, it seems like it was out of power.


    What seems to have been forgotten, was slowly being remembered.


    Suddenly, outside he heard a rapid sound of footsteps, then ¡°Peng,¡± the door of the hospital wards all of a sudden opened.


    ¡°Sorry, I forgot to watch the movie with you.¡± The youth raised his head, and said to Naoko-sensei who was standing in the doorway panting.


    ¡°Lei!¡± Naoko-sensei suddenly rushed up to hold him.


    ¡°Fool, don¡¯t cry, I don¡¯t have any injuries.¡± After a long time, she calmed down a little, the youth felt bad as he wiped the tears from her face.


    ¡°Lei, I was scared.¡± Naoko-sensei looked at him while tears continued to flow down from her eyes.


    ¡°Come, sit, take off your sandals.¡± Lei Yin tapped the extra space of his bed.


    If it was the usual Naoko-sensei, seeing the action of the youth, she would be extremely shy. But this time she was very emotional, thinking for a moment, she took off her sandals and climbed up.


    Hugging her, he felt her sweet soft body, the youth felt a very unspeakable sense of satisfaction. Unknowingly, this woman had be an increasingly important person in his heart.


    ¡°Naoko, promise me one thing, please?¡± The youth faced his head against her forehead and said.


    ¡°Lei, as long as you¡¯re okay, I¡¯ll promise you anything.¡± Remembering the explosions that were seen on the Television, Naoko-sensei still felt scared.


    ¡°No matter what happens, you have to wait for me toe back. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Lei....¡± This sentence made Naoko-sensei feel very uneasy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be cranky. Because I sometimes go to faraway ces to do some things, it may take me longer toe back, I don¡¯t want you to worry, just tell me that you promise that no matter what happens, you won¡¯t give up and believe that I¡¯lle back to you. So, before Ie back, you must take care of your body, okay?¡± Lei Yin looked deeply in her eyes, said.


    ¡°Ah, no matter what happens, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Her eyes stared back at him, Naoko-sensei gently but firmly said something, and then leaned her head against his shoulder.


    ¡°By the way, how did you know I was in the hospital?¡± It stands to reason that she didn¡¯t know that he was in the hospital.


    ¡°I was at home waiting for you, but for a very long time you still didn¡¯te home to see me, so I called your cell phone, but your phone was closed. I was a little worried, so I called your ce, your mother was at home and told me that something had happened to you. It scared me, so why are you here?¡± Naoko-sensei looked up and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little long to say, wait a minute and then I¡¯ll tell you. You just said that my mother was at home, she¡¯s supposed toe back and get me a change of clothes, perhaps she¡¯s already back.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Naoko-sense was startled, immediately wanting to jump down the bed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, let me hug you. In any case, let her see her beautiful daughter-inw earlier.¡± Lei Yinughed and hugged her waist, not letting her go.


    ¡°Lei, let me go quickly.¡± Naoko-sensei blushed up to her ear as she struggled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll only let you go if you give me a French kiss, otherwise I won¡¯t let go.¡± Lei Yin proudly looked at her.


    ¡°You bad guy.¡± Naoko-sensei blushed as red as blood as she continued to look at him.


    Originally, he thought that with her shy personality she would hesitate for a long time, but to his surprise, although she still felt embarrassed, soon her cherry lips moved closer....

 Chapter 113 Dinner Party

    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re in high spirits, I feel relieved.¡± In the female hospital ward, Lei Yin leisurely sat beside her cousin¡¯s bed.


    ¡°Did you reallye to visit a patient? Didn¡¯t even buy a bouquet of flower and came empty-handed.¡± Kurata Ryoko said ill-humoredly.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m also a patient.¡±


    ¡°Come on, which part of your body resembles that of a patient? Lying down the whole day, I¡¯m bored to death.¡± Kurata Ryoko rubbed her face.


    ¡°How long did the doctor say until you can leave the hospital?¡± The youth took an orange from the table to peel it.


    ¡°They said that in two days I can be discharged. Damn, I have to go for two more days here, I really can¡¯t stand it.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s your two schoolmates?¡± The youth divided the peeled orange by half giving it to her, as she bluntly stretched out her hand.


    ¡°Just like me, they can also leave the hospital in two days. However, Masako¡¯s situation isn¡¯t quite good. She was already a patient, at that time she had sucked in a lot of smoke, listening to Tomoko, she said that she¡¯ll have to be observed for half a month before she can leave the hospital. Oh, didn¡¯t think that this would happen.¡± Kurata Ryoko sighed to say.


    ¡°So long as no one¡¯s injured that¡¯s good, but half a month, it will pass quickly.¡±


    ¡°Can you be a little morepassionate? Right, I have something I wanted to ask you.¡± Kurata Ryoko¡¯s expression became very serious.


    ¡°Tell me.¡± Lei Yin had already guessed what she had wanted to ask.


    ¡°That day, your actions were so unusual, although I promised that I would keep it a secret for you, but an ordinary person like you could never use a gun to kill a person. I want you to tell me the reason how you were able to do it.¡±


    ¡°The reason? Perhaps because I often y games....You should know, headshots are verymon in many shooting games.¡± The youth said nonchntly.


    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t tell the truth. Well, since you don¡¯t want to tell me, I won¡¯t force you, but I just want you to know, I¡¯m your cousin, no matter what happens, I¡¯ll stand by your side.¡± Kurata Ryoko sincerely said.


    ¡°The atmosphere is pretty good, but to be honest, you watch too much soap operas, it¡¯s quite disgusting.¡± The youth smiled.


    Kurata Ryoko¡¯s face reddened, immediately standing, she was ashamed and angry, ¡°You bastard, always annoying and making me angry, die.¡± Saying that she sent a kick to him.


    As soon as she stood up, Lei Yin had already slid back with the chair, evading the kick with ease.


    ¡°You....What are you doing?¡± At this time, the door was suddenly opened, and wearing simr to that of a patient, Tachibana Minoru puzzlingly looked at Kurata Ryoko who exaltedly stood on her bed.


    ¡°Minoru you came.¡± Discovering that her own posture was a little elegant, Kurata Ryoko hurriedly sat down. And then stared at the youth¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Quite bothersome, I wanted to leave the hospital earlier. But father and mother won¡¯t let me.¡± Tachibana Minoruined a little as she walked in.


    ¡°I¡¯m also the same, if not for you living next door, I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll get over the next two days. Tomoko? Is she at Masako¡¯s room?¡± Kurata Ryoko said on her bed.


    Minoru nodded, ¡°she¡¯s a good older sister. Masashi, are you also leaving the hospital in two days with us?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m leaving the hospital today. Don¡¯t you see that I¡¯m wearing civilian clothes?¡± The youth said slowly.


    ¡°Why are you discharged so quickly?¡± Kurata Ryoko asked in surprise.


    ¡°Because I convinced my mother, I told her that nothing¡¯s wrong with me. Moreover, I still have to deal with the final exam, so I must get back to ss early, so she helped me go through the discharge formalities. As for you guys, recuperate here.¡± The youth a little meanly said.


    ¡°Just like that? If I had known that would work, I would have also said the same thing as you.¡± Tachibana Minoru said in regret.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be proud, I order you as your cousin, from tomorrow onwards, you have toe visit us everyday, until all of us leaves the hospital.¡± Kurata Ryoko overbearingly said.


    ¡°If I have time I¡¯ll think about it. My mother should be back, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± The youth stood.


    ¡°Bastard, I mean, if you don¡¯te, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± The youth¡¯s cousin continued to say.


    ¡°As I said, I¡¯lle when I have time, you¡¯re really too wordy. Bye.¡± Lei Yin said as he left the ward.


    ¡°Ryoko, this time, your cousin saved us.¡± After a moment of silence, Tachibana Minoru said.


    ¡°I just asked him the question, but he didn¡¯t reply. What did really happen to him to be like that in just two years? I just don¡¯t understand this guy.¡± Kurata Ryoko frustratingly said.


    ¡°Well, anyway, he¡¯s quite a good person. If he weren¡¯t a high school student, I would have run after him.¡± Minoru said with a smile.


    ¡°Toozy to talk to you, let¡¯s go see Masako.¡± Kurata Ryoko got out of bed and wore slippers.


    ¡°Ah, wait for me.¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°Sister, what are you doing?¡± After watching a volume of soap opera, Aiko turned her head to ask.


    ¡°I¡¯m knitting a scarf,¡± Naoko-sensei said, lowering her head, she continued to knit.


    ¡°My god, it¡¯s summer right now, why are you knitting a scarf for? You¡¯ll get a heat stroke.¡± Hearing that she was knitting a scarf, Aiko thought about the heat.


    ¡°Fool, of course I wouldn¡¯t be used it right now. I¡¯m knitting for someone, I¡¯m not good at knitting, so I have to practice, and when I knit a good one I can give it as a present for him.¡± When she spoke of ¡®him,¡¯ Naoko-sensei¡¯s expression suddenly became very gentle.


    ¡°Who is he? Sister, do you have a boyfriend?¡± Aiko responded, immediately staring at her.


    Looking at her younger sister¡¯s surprised look, Naoko-sensei nodded very shyly.


    ¡°When was this? Sister¡¯s too hateful, such a big matter as getting a boyfriend, but didn¡¯t tell me.¡± Aiko was very discontented.


    ¡°Actually, it was just recent, so I didn¡¯t have enough time to tell you. Aiko, can you help me keep it a secret? Don¡¯t tell this matter to father.¡± Naoko-sensei held her younger sister¡¯s hand to say.


    ¡°Why, this is a good thing, why won¡¯t you let father know? I know, you¡¯re afraid that father will oppose, right? Well, father can be very stubborn sometimes.¡± Aiko said thoughtfully.


    Naoko-sensei nodded.


    ¡°Good, I¡¯ll help you keep it a secret, but you must have me look at him. Which fellow is so powerful that he can even pursue such a beauty like big sister. Right, do I know that person?¡±


    Regarding her sister¡¯s question, Naoko-sensei didn¡¯t know how to answer it.


    Thinking for a moment, she was about to speak, when her phone suddenly rang.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick up the phone.¡± Naoko-sensei secretly felt rxed.


    Seeing her elder sister answer the phone, Aiko then continued to watch TV.


    Not long after, Naoko put down the phone and walked back. Sitting on the sofa, she suddenly sighed. Saying to herself: ¡°It seems like I can¡¯t watch the movie tomorrow evening with him.¡±


    ¡°Elder sister, who was it?¡± Aiko casually asked


    ¡°It¡¯s a call from my college friend, she organized a ss reunion, inviting me to go.¡±


    ¡°It seems like it¡¯s fun, did you say you¡¯re going?¡± Aiko continued to ask.


    ¡°Um, because I haven¡¯t seen my schoolmates for quite some time, rejecting it was embarrassing. Tomorrow I¡¯ll ask aunt to help make dinner for you. You have to be obedient, and not run around.¡±


    ¡°I know, sister always treats me like a child, I¡¯m already a high school student,¡± Aiko said.


    ¡°Even if you get married in the future, your still my sister. Ah, it¡¯ste already.¡± Looking at the clock on the wall, Naoko stood up.


    ¡°Sister did you make a mistake, it¡¯s just 10:30, can this be consideredte?¡± Aiko looked at the time, and said the thing on her mind.


    ¡°I¡¯ve promised him that I must go to bed and rest before 10:00. Aiko, you also sleep earlier, you have ss tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to sleep in half an hour.¡±


    Immediately, she curled her lip saying: ¡°Elder sister, I¡¯m not really clear, why would you listen to that fellow? If I have a boyfriend in the future, and he dares to be wordy like this, I¡¯ll immediately break up with him already.¡±


    ¡°You are young, you don¡¯t understand, he¡¯s good like this to me. Remember, don¡¯t stay up toote.¡± Then, Naoko-sensei took the yarn and went back to her room.


    Looking at the gentle and happy expression that her sister was revealing, Aiko was confused.


    If Gennai that fellow also told me to do this, will I really do ording to what he said? Thinking of this, Aiko became more enthralled, forgetting to continue watching TV.


    ¡ª


    Different from a high school student¡¯s school reunion, Naoko-sensei¡¯s schoolmate organized their reunion in a very high-quality dining room.


    After going, inside was brilliantly illuminated, men and women wore western-style clothing or evening dress everywhere. Looking at the familiar or unfamiliar face, Naoko-sensei felt like time flew backward all of a sudden.


    ¡°Naoko you finally came. I and the others were waiting for you for a long time.¡± Just as she stepped into the dining room, a woman with short hair walked over very happily.


    ¡°You are....¡± Naoko-sensei was a little confused as he looked at the woman in front of her.


    ¡°Fool, I¡¯m Matsumi, Fukuhara Matsumi. This fellow unexpectedly forgot me, too hateful.¡±


    ¡°What, your Matsumi? Didn¡¯t you use to wear sses? Your hair is also short, sorry, I couldn¡¯t recognize you for a while.¡± Naoko-sensei embarrassedly thought.


    ¡°Don¡¯t need to mind it, in any case, a few people also couldn¡¯t recognize me. I¡¯m wearing contact lenses, the pair of old sses I used before was already gone. No wonder you didn¡¯t recognize me, we haven¡¯t seen each other for years, you¡¯re more beautiful than ever, really worthy of our school flower.¡± Fukuhara Matsumi said with a smile.


    ¡°Not really, in fact, if you hadn¡¯t called me I wouldn¡¯t havee.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still as shy as always. I¡¯ll take you to see our former ssmates, they certainly haven¡¯t forgotten about you.¡± Then Fukuhara Matsumi pulled her.


    ¡°Be careful, Naoko, you still have a lot of suitors who haven¡¯t given up. Oh, I really want to see what will happen if they see you.¡± Fukuhara Matsumi said as they walked.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense again, I have.....a person who I like,¡± Naoko-sense said shyly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t think that our school flower has finally been captured. In the past many people pursued you, but you weren¡¯t interested, I want to see what kind of person you like? Why didn¡¯t you tell him toe? Anyway, there¡¯s also a lot of couple tonight.¡± Fukuhara Matsumi exposed a very curious expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, he couldn¡¯te tonight, he has something to do,¡± Naoko said falteringly.


    ¡°Since he couldn¡¯te, why apologize. Hurry.¡±


    When Fukuhara Matsumi drew attention with her dress, afterwards, Naoko-sensei came in wearing a splendid attire, everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at her. Soon, some people recognized that this beautiful woman was the former school flower, Hasebe Naoko.¡±


    Suddenly, the people who didn¡¯t have a girlfriend immediately encircled her.


    ¡°Are you Naoko? It really is you. I¡¯m Yamakawa, do you recognize me?¡±


    ¡°Hello, it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve met.¡± Naoko greeted with a smile.


    ¡°Naoko, you¡¯re so beautiful, do you recognize who I am?¡± Another man asked as he revealed his white teeth as if he was doing a toothpaste advertisement.


    ¡°You¡¯re from the track and field club, Ishida, right?¡± Naoko said thoughtfully.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d remember.¡± The man appeared to be very proud.


    After a round of dazzling introduction, Fukuhara Matsumi courageously pulled her to the washroom to avoid these excessively enthusiastic men.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t wrong, right? It seems like our Naoko¡¯s charm is now even more than before. Just wait, if you tell them you have a boyfriend, I wonder what kind of expression they¡¯ll show.¡± Fukuhara Matsumi showed a joking smile.


    ¡°Right, is Anzuing?¡± Naoko-sensei asked.


    ¡°How do I know if she¡¯lle or not. If she doesn¡¯te the better.¡± Fukuhara Matsumi sneered.


    ¡°Matsumi, after all these years, you still hate her? We were good friends.¡± Naoko-sensei asked, worried.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never forget the matter of her stealing my boyfriend.¡± Fukuhara Matsumi clenched her teeth as she replied.


    ¡°You.¡± Naoko-sensei sighed.

 Chapter 114 Honest

    When the two came out of the washroom, they immediately saw an attractive woman wearing a yellow dress, skirt with dotted beads. Next to her was a young man wearing a high-quality suit.


    ¡°It¡¯s Anze, she also came.¡± Naoko-sensei said a little surprise. But then she immediately noticed Fukuhara Matsumi¡¯splexion bing not quite good.


    Gently taking her hand, she said: ¡°Matsumi, it¡¯s rare to see many of our old schoolmates, cheer up okay.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll restrain myself, I don¡¯t want to lose face in front of her.¡± Fukuhara Matsumi said coldly.


    Seeing her this way, Naoko could only sigh in her heart. Making a forced smile, she pulled her over.


    ¡°Anze.¡± Naoko-sensei walked in front of the woman and said with a smile.


    ¡°Oh, Naoko, long time no see. Didn¡¯t imagine that you¡¯d alsoe.¡± Tsuhara Anze said somewhat coldly.


    ¡°Since graduation, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, how have you been?¡± Naoko asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you for your concern.¡±


    Seeing her indifferent expression, Naoko didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. The nearby Fukuhara Matsumi couldn¡¯t tolerate it anymore, and butted in to say: ¡°Naoko, it seems like youngdy Anze doesn¡¯t want to talk to use, we¡¯d better not bother her anymore.¡±


    ¡°Matsumi, don¡¯t be like this.¡± Naoko said in a low voice.


    She then turned her head to say to Tsuhara Anze: ¡°Anze, haven¡¯t seen you for such a long time, I really miss you, I¡¯ve even tried to call your cell phone, but it seems like you changed your number, so I couldn¡¯t find you. In the future, let¡¯s hang out again?¡±


    ¡°Until then we¡¯ll talk. Forgot to introduce to you, this is my boyfriend, Maeyama Gentaro. You should have heard about the Maeyama tradingpany, right? He¡¯s the eldest son of Maeyama tradingpany chairman. His also the future sessor of the Maeyama tradingpany.¡± Tsuhara Anze said a little happily.


    ¡°Hello, Maeyama Gentaro.¡± Naoko greeted, as Tsuhara Anze nodded.


    ¡°Hello, I didn¡¯t think that Anze also had such pretty schoolmates.¡± Maeyama Gentaro said.


    ¡°You tter me, in face, actually Anze is the most attractive.¡±


    ¡°Tsuhara, I want to ask, how are things going with you and Tatsuki Kimigen? When I ask you to hang out you would alwayse with him.¡± When Naoko was having a small talk with Maeyama Gentaro, Fukuhara Matsumi suddenly said something with a smile.


    Hearing her words, Tsuhara Anze¡¯s facial expression change right away.


    ¡°Gentaro, it¡¯s a little stuffy here, let¡¯s take a break somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°Two beautifuldies, if you¡¯ll excuse us.¡± Maeyama nodded, turning towards Naoko and Matsumi to say.


    ¡°You¡¯re too polite, please feel free.¡± Naoko answered.


    After they left, Fukuhara Matsumi smuglyughed, ¡°Did you see her face? Thinking that catching a rich boy would make her great. If I talked about her romantic history, I¡¯m sure that her boyfriend wouldn¡¯t want to see her anymore.¡±


    Matsumi, why are you like this? I know that Anze did something wrong to you, but it was a long time ago, you don¡¯t need to fight with her anymore.¡± Naoko urged.


    Fukuhara Matsumi was silent for a moment, then said: ¡°Naoko, you haven¡¯t experienced such a thing, so you wouldn¡¯t understand. Your own good friend unexpectedly robs you of your own first love, having to watch the two of them every day, they¡¯re lucky that I hadn¡¯t killed them. Sorry, I forgot to put my make up on, I¡¯lle out quickly.¡± With that, she walked towards the washroom.


    Naoko knew that she cried, at this moment, she truly felt that Matsumi suffered badly in the past.


    In a crowd ofughter, at a distance she looked at the beautiful Tsuhara Anze pulling her boyfriend, Naoko suddenly thought that she seemed strange like she was another person.


    Slightly feeling Naoko¡¯s slightly depressed mood, these men whose eyes saw that no one was at this top beauty¡¯s side, they immediately swarmed at her like a piranha smelling the blood of an Amazon.


    For several minutes, Naoko waspletely encircled by men, in her hands were a bunch of name cards.


    In order to obtain the favor of this beautiful woman, all these men disyed their skills to make her happy. In between, to some extent it was hard to avoid any conflict, for a moment, the tension increased.


    ¡°I knew you group of perverts won¡¯t let Naoko off.¡± At this time, a woman suddenly came and coldly snorted.


    ¡°it turned out to be ss leader.¡±


    ¡°Mari you also came. I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.


    Looking at the woman standing behind them, several men awkwardly smiled.


    ¡°You certainly didn¡¯t want me toe. Naoko let¡¯s go, just ignore this perverts.¡± The woman with a short hair and non-frame eyesses walked towards the middle of the crowd, holding Naoko¡¯s hand.


    ¡°ss leader, you said too much, right? We were just talking about the old days with Naoko.¡± A man said a little discontented.


    ¡°Reminisce is it? Good,e talk with me, let¡¯s cherish the memory of you deceiving several girls in school. I really miss those days.¡± The intellectual beautiful woman sneered.


    ¡°Uh, I....right, didn¡¯t you have something to discuss with me? Have almost forgotten, let¡¯s talk at that side.¡± The man hurriedly drew another man to get out of the way.


    ¡°You, do you also want to talk about the old days with me? I¡¯ll apany you for a bit.¡± Looking at the remaining men, Mari asked.


    ¡°I have something to do, Naoko, I must say good bye now, I¡¯lle to talk with you again.¡±


    ¡°I have something else too. Good bye, Naoko and school leader.¡±


    In less than a minute, the men made an excuse and hastily left.


    ¡°Mari you finally came, I was waiting for you for a long time.¡± Naokoined very happily.


    ¡°The editor-in-chief looked for me for a little something, that¡¯s why I arrivedte. Did Matsumie? I haven¡¯t seen her for more than two years.¡±


    ¡°She already came, she¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°Speaking ill of me is it?¡± Fukuhara Matsumi walked cheerfully.


    ¡°Matsumi, it¡¯s not like that.¡± After sizing her up carefully, Mari said.


    ¡°Am I not more attractive than before? You¡¯re actually the same as before. Come on, wearing eyesses isn¡¯t popr anymore. Just change like me.¡± Fukuhara Matsumi said.


    ¡°Wearing it has already be a habit, toozy to change. Right, this is your month¡¯s pay, a few days ago you didn¡¯t show up, so I forgot to give you.¡± Mari took out a cheque from her pocked and handed it to Naoko.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Naoko received it and put it inside her wallet.


    ¡°Does Naoko help Mari with writing a manuscript?¡± Fukuhara Matsumi asked curiously.


    ¡°Yes, because I have more time now, I could help them trante something or write some drafts and so on.¡± Naoko-sensei replied.


    ¡°Well not to mention, I haven¡¯t eaten yet, quickly let go get something to eat.¡± Mari said.


    Follower from behind, Naoko walked with Fukuhara Matsumi shoulder to shoulder and said in a low voice: ¡°Sorry, Matsumi.¡±


    ¡°Fool, it¡¯s none of your business.¡± Matsumi smiled as she gripped her hand.


    Dining is mainly in the form of buffet, so there were a variety of high-ss food.


    Because the school leader Mari stood beside Naoko who was known as ¡®Pervert mosquito-repellent¡¯, there were only a few men that dared to actually disturb them. That¡¯s why they all could eat in a very rxed manner.


    Suddenly, they saw Tsuhara Anze with her boyfriend Maeyama Gentaro.


    ¡°Oh, Naoko, school leader also. What¡¯s wrong, haven¡¯t your boyfriendse? Or you still don¡¯t have a boyfriend.¡± Seeing them, Tsuhara Anze holding a wine suddenlyughed.


    ¡°Anze, you¡¯re durnk. I¡¯m sorry, Anze probably got drunk.¡± Maeyama said apologetically.


    ¡°Gentaro, I¡¯m not drunk. Right, Naoko, we haven¡¯t talked for a long time, do you want to talk outside?¡± Tsuhara Anze suddenly said.¡±


    ¡°Anze, are you gonna be all right?¡± Naoko asked, worried.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,e on, let go talk outside. You guys, this is just my matter with Naoko, just the two of us.¡± Then, Tsuhara Anze pulled her walking towards the balcony outside.


    Fukuhara Matsumi was about to follow them, but was pulled by Matsuri, ¡°don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s ok.¡±


    At the balcony, the evening gentle breeze blew towards their face, even blowing up their skirts a bit.


    ¡°Naoko, do you know? Sometime, I really hate you.¡± Turning around, Tsuhara Anze suddenly said to her.


    ¡°Anze, I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± Naoko said, amazed.


    ¡°In school, although you conceal yourself very well, but I know that you¡¯re a princess of a wealthy family. You¡¯re attractive, family also rich, but also many male students want to pursue you. Is there anything you can¡¯t do? Do you remember Tanaka? Fukuhara Matsumi¡¯s boyfriend who I stole from her.¡±


    Looking at her eyes, Tsuhara Anze continued: ¡°Matsumi was a genuine fool, the person that Tanaka really likes was you. But after you rejected him, he slowly epted Matsumi. After knowing the truth, I immediately bid farewell with him, I¡¯m not willing to be others¡¯ recycling station.¡±


    ¡°Anze, why must you do this, do you know that you harmed Matsumi?¡±


    ¡°Why you ask me, I don¡¯t know, perhaps I just couldn¡¯t get used to seeing these men bleeding for you. What¡¯s so great about you? You only look beautiful, but you assume that you¡¯re all mighty. Really makes me sick. However, before long, I¡¯ll be thepany heir Maeyama¡¯s wife. At that time, I no longer have to go to work every day to see smelly men. As for you, I hope I won¡¯t see your face anymore.¡± Then, she threw the ss of wine on her hand on the ground, swaggering away.


    Looking at her from afar, Naoko suddenly felt an unprecedented weary feeling well up.


    Almost unconsciously, she took out her cell phone to call the familiar number.


    But just then Mari and Fukuhara Matsumi came, Matsumi was the first to ask, ¡°Naoko, are you okay, what did that guy tell you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, Anze was just drunk. Let¡¯s go back and have a sit.¡± Naoko smiled walking back to the hall.


    ¡°Naoko....¡± Matsumi wanted to ask, but was pulled by Mari.


    ¡°If she wants to talk she¡¯ll talk, we don¡¯t want to push her.¡± Mari said calmly.


    ncing at her, Matsumi nodded and also returned to the hall.


    Matsumi discovered that since the talk with Anze, Naoko had be absent-minded. Several times she wanted to ask her, but was stopped by Mari. This made her feel very depressed.


    Suddenly, one of the waiters came over and asked: ¡°May I ask, which one of you is youngdy Naoko?¡±


    ¡°I am, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Naoko looked up and said.


    Seeing the teacher¡¯s face, the waiter couldn¡¯t help but stay silent for a moment, after a while he responded: ¡°Outside, there¡¯s a gentleman named Gennai-san looking for you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Naoko immediately stood up.


    ¡°Naoko, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Matsumi hadn¡¯t seen her make such expression.


    ¡°He...came.¡± Naoko said very shyly, hurriedly running outside.


    ¡°Did her boyfriende?¡± Matsumi watched her back and said.


    ¡°When did Naoko have a boyfriend?¡± Mari asked strangely.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a look to know.¡± Then, Matsumi pulled her walking towards the entrance impatiently.

 Chapter 115 Suit

    ¡°Lei, howe you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°On the phone, your voice sounds a bit different than usual, so Ie to see. What happened?¡±


    ¡°Lei....¡± Looking at his caring eyes, Naoko leaned her head tightly against his arms.


    Lei Yin didn¡¯t ask anymore, but embraced her waist with his left hand, his right hand gently stroked her hair.


    Feeling his gentleness, Naoko almost fainted with happiness.


    ¡°Nao....¡± Originally followed her out Matsumi Fukuhara, to see Naoko being hugged by a man, managed to suppress the words in her mouth with great difficulty.


    Lei Yin slightly raised his head to look, and then leaned near Naoko¡¯s ear to say: ¡°Your schoolmates is here.¡±


    Hear his words, Naoko quickly turned her head to look back and saw Matsumi Fukuhara and Tadashi Mari curiously looking at them. Her face immediately turned red, unconsciously loosened both of her hands on Lei Yin.


    Feeling herself being a killjoy third-wheel character, Tadashi Mari smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Lei, can I introduce you to my good friends?¡± Naoko looked at him with a pleading eye.


    ¡°Of course you can.¡±


    Naoko was a bit shy but very sweetly pulled his arm to walk toward Tadashi Mari and them.


    ¡°Masashi, this is Matsumi Fukuhara and Tadashi Mari, they are my college friends. Matsumi, Mari, he is the man that I just mentioned, Gennai Masashi.¡±


    Matsumi Fukuhara and Tadashi Mari had no time to pay attention to Naoko¡¯s shy expression, they were very surprised looking at them man before them.


    With countless experience in reading people¡¯s face, Mari Tadashi actually can¡¯t see the man¡¯s age.


    The man wore a snugfortable light gray suit, with round neck unlike the other¡¯s who wore a tie. But strangely, such appearance didn¡¯t give people a sense of ipatibility.


    His facial features looked very young, although not the kind of impressively good looking man, there¡¯s difficult to write difficult to describe peculiar manners.


    This man looks like an 18-year-old boy from afar, but on closer look, he was actually like a 30-year-old mature man. A person with such a big age gap really made the two women a bit difficult to adapt.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Without wasting any time, he extended his right arm toward them.


    ¡®Neither cold nor hot.¡¯ When Mari held his hand and felt his hand¡¯s temperature, those were the words that she thought.


    ¡°May I ask Mr. Gennai what is your line of job?¡± Matsumi Fukuhara was getting more curious about this man.


    ¡°Sometimes I will invest in securities as a frencer.¡±


    ¡°Oh, can I ask you how long have you been with Naoko? Before this, I didn¡¯t know Naoko has a boyfriend.¡± Matsumi Fukuhara continued to ask.


    ¡°It should be more than a month right?¡± Lei Yin turned his head to look at the beauty beside him.


    ¡°From that day plus tonight, altogether is one month and six days,¡± Naoko smiled sweetly.


    ¡°You remember it well.¡±


    ¡°Well, of course.¡±


    Watching the two people whispering at each other, envy feeling rose up in Matsumi Fukuhara¡¯s heart.


    Rtive to Matsumi¡¯s enthusiastic manner, Mari appeared much colder.


    She was more a rational than emotional woman. She always believes that mature attitude needs to correspond with a stable economic base. Without a proper job, a man who wallow in unstable stock market hype, can¡¯t bring happiness to Naoko. Therefore, her favorable impression toward this Gennai fellow was now gone.


    ¡°Mr. Gennai, if you don¡¯t mind please go in to sit.¡± Matsumi Fukuhara opened her mouth to invite.


    After taking a nce at Naoko, Lei Yin said with a smile: ¡°To trouble you then.¡±


    To hear him willing to apany her inside, Naoko excitedly clung tightly to his arm.


    The beauty regardless where would always be the center of attention. When Naoko walked back to the hall, slowly, more and more eyes saw this never been taken by a man first-rate beauty who at the moment like an innocent girl, walking arm in arm in a very intimate manner with a man.


    For a time, surprise, jealousy, envy, various kind of emotions were there.


    ¡°Naoko, can you help introduce this gentleman to us?¡±


    Several men finally can¡¯t restrain themselves came up and wanted to have a look.


    Feeling the non-friendly atmosphere from these guys, if it were usual, Mari would cynically open her mouth to drove them away. But now she has no favorable impression toward this Gennai guy. Therefore, she just sat quietly not ready to say anything.


    After a round of introduction, a man asked: ¡°May I ask Mr. Gennai engage in what kind of work?¡±


    Lei Yi told him the same answer he just said to Matsumi Fukuhara.


    Hearing his answer, another man said: ¡°As far as I know, in recent years, the Japanese stock market fluctuation is significant. Many small investors have been implicated. Don¡¯t know whether Mr. Gennai also has the same troubles?¡± He emphasized the ¡°small investors¡± on his sentences. Other people listened took the hint to smile.


    ¡°Impact? Doesn¡¯t seemrge, barely passable.


    Naoko, help me get a ss of wine, okay? I am a little thirsty.¡± Halfway through, he suddenly turned around to Naoko and said.


    ¡°Um, you wait for me.¡± Naoko very gently nodded, and then stood up to walk toward the food table.


    That several men saw thepletely submissive appearance of Naoko, can¡¯t help but burst with envy. They never saw the school flower to treat a man like this.


    When a man wanted to open the mouth to make things difficult for him, suddenly, from the side came a rich maic male voice, ¡°Excuse me, are you Mr. Gennai Masashi?¡±


    Those men looked back and saw the man turned out to be Tsuhara Anze¡¯s boyfriend, the heir to the Maeyama tradingpany Gentaro.


    Although the several people on the scene were fairly sessful, at most just a mix of supervisor or manager level. But in the business world,working is always the most important. For the heir of Maeyama tradingpany, they were absolutely afraid to offend. Therefore, these people quickly made a very wide path for Maeyama Gentaro to walk in.


    ¡°Excuse me, are you Mr. Gennai Masashi?¡± Arrived before Lei Yin, Maeyama Gentaro asked again.


    ¡°I am Gennai Masashi, do you have something for me?¡± Lei Yin did not have any impression of the young man in front of him.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Maeyama Gentaro, all of sudden, very respectfully bowed to him and said: ¡°I am Maeyama Gentaro from Maeyama Trading Company. I am very honored to have the opportunity to see Mr. Gennai. Chairman Sakurai once exined to us, when we see Mr. Gennai, must not be disrespectful.¡±


    Although his words were looming, Lei Yin¡¯s mind naturally conjured up a beautiful figure. It seems this Maeyama Trading Company is a Tokyo base Japanese Corporation purchased by ck Dragon.


    ¡°You are too kind, if you can, please give my regards to Miss Sakurai.¡±


    Maeyama Gentaro bowed, and then said: ¡°I will certainly convey Mr. Gennai¡¯s message.¡±


    ¡°We are all guests here, do not need to be so overly courteous. Please feel free to have a great time.


    ¡°Many thanks for Mr. Gennai¡¯s care. If there¡¯s anything, please feel free to tell me.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Lei Yin nodded his head.


    Maeyama Gentaro after giving him another salutation returned to his original position.


    After he left, everyone watched in amazement at this leisurely sitting on the sofa ¡°Mr. Gennai.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, but you just seem to have something to say to me, could you repeat that again?¡± Lei Yin asked the man who previously was about to speak.


    ¡°Em, really unexpected that Mr. Gennai actually knew the young master of Maeyama Trading Company. If there¡¯s anything rude just now, please do not mind it Mr. Gennai.¡± The man hastened to say with a smiling face.


    ¡°You¡¯re too polite.¡± Lei Yin dismissively said.


    ¡°I, I have some things to do, Mr. Gennai, if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡± That guy who just published the ¡°small investor theory¡± very embarrassingly said a sentence, then hurried away.


    Mari sneered watching these men constantly making excuses to leave. She had just seen such a scenario, thest time was created by herself, but this time because of this strange man.


    ¡°Masashi, what happened to them?¡± Coming back with a ss of wine Naoko strangely looked at those men with hurried footsteps.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, they just said they have to do something, so went away.¡± Lei Yin nonchntly said.


    ¡°This is your red wine, and some dishes.¡± Naoko didn¡¯t ask anymore, returned to sit by his side while putting the wine and the dish on the table.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± He picked up the ss of wine and drank.


    ¡°Why are you polite to me.¡± Naoko gently said with a red face.


    The nearby Matsumi Fukuhara and Mari can¡¯t help but look at each other¡¯s eyes for a moment.


    ¡°Gentaro, who is that guy?¡± After the boyfriend came back, Tsuhara Anze asked with an odd expression.


    ¡°Anze, do not talk nonsense, that gentleman is a person who absolutely can¡¯t be offended. I don¡¯t care what grudges you have with your ssmates, but I want to remind you, it is best not to do things that embarrassed me, or else....¡± Until here, Maeyama Gentaro didn¡¯t continue his talk, just raised his ss and took a sip.


    ¡°You....¡± Tsuhara Anze¡¯s face turned pale, coldly snorted and went to the bathroom.


    ¡®Why is it always like this, it seems that all good things will go to that woman.¡¯ When passing near them, she gave Lei Yin and Naoko a vicious nce.


    At Nine PM, the dinning was over. At this time, several people began to retreat. Naoko couple and her two friends are one of them.


    ¡°Then we go first, you guys must drive carefully.¡± Inside the car, Naoko opened the window to say to her friends.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I work in Yokohama. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be able to see each other more often.¡± Matsumi Fukuhara a little sadly said.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,ter on, we can just call each other more often.¡± Naokoforted her.


    ¡°I know, you guys quickly go.¡±


    ¡°Em, see you next time, Matsumi. Mari, too.¡±


    The nearby Mari also waved goodbye.


    Looking at their simr goodbye gesture, Lei Yin started the car and slowly drove.


    Watching the car went farther and farther away, Matsumi Fukuhara said: ¡°It seems that Naoko has found a good man.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡± After finishing this words, Mari didn¡¯t make a sound.


    ¡ª-


    ¡°Tonight I don¡¯t look like a kid, hoping not to embarrass you.¡± Driving the car, Lei Yin suddenly said.


    Naoko knew he usually doesn¡¯t like to wear a suit, tonight he deliberately wore it, entirely for herself.


    ¡°Lei, thank you,¡± Naoko said softly.


    ¡°Why are you polite to me.¡± Lei Yin smiled, returned her original words.


    Naoko watched him as he drove the car.


    Since together with him, every day is a very happy and fulfilling day. But these happy days wouldst how long?


    The day after tomorrow is back to the hospital for a checkup, at that time what would be the result? She has no certainty about the oue. Thinking about these, she became very depressed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Like having a six sense, the youth suddenly turned to nce at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Perhaps a bit tired.¡± Naoko said with a smile.


    ¡°After going back, you need to rest early. If there¡¯s something, remember to give me a call.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±

 Chapter 116 Scene-Part 1

    Watching Rumi on the yground doing the baseball¡¯s pitching practice, Lei Yin asked: ¡°Does that kid everyday practice untilte hours?¡±


    ¡°Yes, because of the forting local area trial, only the winning team can enter the Koshien to participate in thepetition. So, recently in this period of time every day have to practice.¡± Kazumi replied.


    ¡°Then what about her schoolwork?¡±


    ¡°Schoolwork is fine, she¡¯s always been a good student, everyday carefully listen to the lecture and take notes. Should not be a problem. What I¡¯m most worried about is her body, I¡¯m afraid she will one day fall from burnout. I¡¯ve tried to talk to her not to go, but she didn¡¯t listen. You know that Rumi is sometimes very stubborn.¡± Kazumi said with a sigh.


    Lei Yin didn¡¯t say anything but silently watched the engrossed in practice Rumi.


    After a long pause, he suddenly said: ¡°It looks like they finished practice.¡±


    Kazumi looked up and really saw the team began to disperse. But the bearded coach was still talking to Rumi, momentarily can¡¯t return.


    ¡°Hey, Senpai also came.¡± After a while, the bearded man finally let go of people. Rumi went to the edge of the yground and found Masashi was actually there, suddenly very happy.


    Because usually Lei Yin frequently skips sses in the afternoon to apany Naoko, he seldom able to apany them together. Rare to see him herself, therefore, Rumi was pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°Look at you, sweating profusely, wipe it first.¡± Kazumi handed her a handkerchief.


    ¡°Thank you, Kazumi.¡± The kendo girl expressed her gratitude as he received the handkerchief.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home, today officer Maeda wille to our home for dinner, and mom should almost ready the meals. Taking benefit from association with that guy, we are in for a treat tonight.¡± Kazumi said with a smile.


    Rumi also smiled listen to this.


    Looking at her somewhat weary smile, Lei Yin couldn¡¯t help but filled with a sense of guilt. He had cared too little for this girl.


    Thinking of this, Lei Yin took the heavy book bag from her hand to hold it in his own hand.


    ¡°Senpai, I can do it myself.¡± Rumi quickly said.


    Let¡¯s go.¡± Lei Yin said with a smile.


    To see the outpouring of pity look from his eyes, the kendo girl¡¯s heartbeat suddenly quickened, feeling a rush of hot in her face.


    Lei Yin was thinking of something so didn¡¯t notice her abnormality.


    The two people walked quietly. To see this good atmosphere, Kazumi tactfully didn¡¯t make a noise.


    After a while, Lei Yin suddenly said: ¡°Rumi.¡±


    ¡°Yes, senpai.¡± The kendo girl answered with a bit of fluster.


    ¡°Originally I do not intend to interfere your school life, but promise me one thing, okay? Starting tomorrow, I want you to stop attending the baseball practice. As for the Baseball club, I¡¯ll go tell them for you.¡±


    Hearing his words, Rumi suddenly stopped.


    Lei Yin stopped and turned to look at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, senpai, this thing I can¡¯t promise you.¡± After a brief silence, Rumi bit her lip and said.


    ¡°Tell me your reasons.¡± Lei Yin continued to look at her.


    ¡°After a period of time, there will be a local area trial. Although we all know that our chance to win is small, we don¡¯t want to give up this opportunity. Now all the members of the baseball club are diligently practicing, how can I quit at this time?¡± Rumi said with tears streaming from her eyes.


    ¡°Very well, I withdraw my previous sentence.¡± Lei Yin a bit reluctantly said, already guessed correctly that she would not agree.


    This sentencepletely took the two girls by surprise, never thought he would be so easy topromise.


    When Rumi haven¡¯t had the time to smile through her tears, he said another sentence: ¡°In exchange, while you participate in the training before this trial, you can¡¯t go to the Kendo club to practice.¡±


    ¡°But....¡± Rumi hastily said.


    Before she finished, Lei Yin interrupted her words, ¡°No buts, these two clubs; you can only choose one. If you continue like this, before the trial arrives, you will fall sick. I will talk with Omura-sensei about this, in any case, not going to Kendo club is only temporary. This will not affect you. Unless you think practicing with me at home has zero effect.¡±


    ¡°Of course not. But I feel that this is not a very good idea. Because before I go to the baseball club, I had a good talk with Omura-sensei; after I finish the practice in the Kendo Club then I go to the Baseball club.¡± Rumi awkwardly said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you deal with this thing. I don¡¯t know how to say you are good, practicing itself is a good thing, but if because of excessive exercise you fell ill or injured, then it loses its original meaning. This matter is settled, these few days, I and Kazumi will pick you up after school.¡± Brimming with pampering, Lei Yin indulged her with pinching her face.


    ¡°Senpai....¡± Confused whether she should be happy or feel wronged, Rumi suddenly fell into his arms crying out loud.


    Changchuan, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let your granddaughter suffer any injury. Lei Yin secretly thought as he stroked her hair.


    Watching the two of them hugging on the road, Kazumi¡¯s lips curled into a warm smile.

 Chapter 116 Scene-Part 2

    Remembering the morning talk negotiation with Omura-sensei, Lei Yin felt depressed.


    Never thought that this dead fat man really has potential as a profiteer. Although he agreed to temporarily allow Rumi not to practice, the condition was that he wanted Lei Yin to join the Kendo club.


    Lei Yin, of course, did not agree. After another round of negotiation, he had to ept Omura-sensei¡¯s final request, to take two or three days per week to instruct the Kendo club members.


    He¡¯s fine with teaching a person, especially teaching a talented student like Rumi; A little sense of aplishment was there. But immediately wanting him to instruct those many people, Lei Yin felt he would suffer a headache. But there was no other way, who told him to ask a favor from other people, forcing him topromise.


    Different from Lei Yin¡¯s depressed mood, Naoko seemed to be in a good mood. She was humming a song while focusing on brewing the coffee. The corner of her mouth also asionally exposed faint smile.


    Seeing her happy look, Lei Yin couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Getting up from the couch, he tiptoed over to her.


    ¡°What happened, why are you so happy today?¡± Suddenly hugged her waist from behind, Lei Yin whispered near her ear.


    Feeling the heat from his mouth sprayed over her sensitive ear, Naoko¡¯s body suddenly turned soft and felt weak.


    To see her ear and neck skin became pink, Lei Yin knew she was moved. With a sudden mischievous impulse, he bowed his head totch on her small left earlobe, and finally with his teeth nibbled a few times.


    ¡°Ah....¡± If he was not holding her, Naoko really going to fall.


    A natural born sensitive like her, if the teasing continued, it may be out of control like thest time. Therefore, Lei Yin didn¡¯t continue but put her up holding her in the middle.


    Holding her soft body, the youth asked again: ¡°Tell me exactly what happened.¡±


    Lifted up her blushing face, Naoko gave him a shy nce and then said: ¡°This morning I went to a doctor at the hospital for a check up. The doctor told me that my condition has stabilized, and the recovery is getting better and better, even she also felt very surprised. Maybe I don¡¯t have to leave you so soon.¡± Having said that, she couldn¡¯t resist but burst into tears.


    Lei Yin suddenly excited and put her tightly into his arms.


    When she sobbed in silence, Lei Yin loosened his true qi into her body to observe and found her qi flow in arteries and veins was quite smooth. It seemed doing so was really helpful to her.


    Usually, when there are only two of them, whether it was watching TV or chatting, Lei Yin would always hold her in his arms. Naoko didn¡¯t know, he did so, besides liking her smell, the more important reason was that he needed to be in body contact with her to deliver his true qi into his body to slowly adjust her body¡¯s meridians.


    The biggest difference between Traditional Chinese Medicine (TCM) and Western Medicine is that Western medicine analyzes from the microscopic point of view, study pathology, and also to treat the living organism as a biological object.


    While TCM is different. The reason it is called extensive and profound, because it is more focused on the macro perspective, ording to the theories of Yin and Yang, Ruler and Ministers, and other theories to analyze the problem. Often the same illness, different TCM will have different opinions and approaches.


    Lei Yin knew for such congenital heart disease, the Western Medicine is no help, and can only prolong the patient¡¯s life through some drugs. Although he had also studied the Western Medicine, he didn¡¯t consider himself better than the heart expert who treat and diagnose Naoko¡¯s heart disease. Therefore, Lei Yin cast away the traditional healing method and started from TCM. Every day with his own true qi to unblock her meridians.


    Although he had previously tried to use this method to save lives, never treated congenital heart disease. Therefore, his assurance was not very big. However, through the result of this check up, it appeared that the result was pretty good.


    Because each time Lei Yin delivered his true qi in steady micro-flow, so Naoko, besides to asionally feel like being flowed with warm water through her body from the outside, she basically did not aware.


    After a long time, Naoko slowly stopped the tears.


    ¡°Lei.¡± She suddenly let out a soft cry.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I asked the doctor, she said, as long as this continues, after a period of time, even....even doing that, there will be no problem.¡± If her mouth didn¡¯t attach to his ear, Lei Yin might not be able to clearly hear herst few words.


    ¡°What kind of thing?¡± Lei Yin let go of and smiled at her.


    Naoko blushed as red as blood, didn¡¯t dare to raise her head to look at him.


    Lei Yin loved her shy look, lifted her chin with his hand, and then kissed her red lips.


    Slowly, Naoko began to respond gently.


    ¡°Today the weather is good, and it is such a good news. Let¡¯s take a walk and buy something to celebrate.


    ¡°But what about the coffee, it¡¯s almost cooked.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll drink it when we get back.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±

 Chapter 116 Scene-Part 3

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± When the two of them passed a clothing store, Lei Yin looked at a white dress inside a ss cab, and suddenly said.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Naoko stopped, a bit puzzled.


    Lei Yin didn¡¯t make a sound, merely tried topare the dress in front of him with her stature. After a while, he said: ¡°Should you wear that dress it would certainly look great. Can you try it for me?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Naoko blushed and nodded.


    ¡°Wee, please feel free to look.¡± The two people went in, two young girls wearing short skirts uniform immediately came over and greeted very politely.


    ¡°Please help this youngdy try that dress on the ss cab.¡± Lei Yin said.


    ¡°Yes, pleasee with me, Miss.¡± One of the girls led Naoko to the dressing room.


    Naoko looked at Lei Yin¡¯s eyes and followed her.


    ¡°Lei, I think part of the skirt seems a bit short.¡± Aftering out from the clothing store, Naoko somewhat embarrassedly said.


    ¡°It is a bit short; I don¡¯t think your legs to be even more slender than I imagined.¡± Lei Yin said with a smile.


    ¡°Hate, so disgusting.¡± Naoko smilingly swore and gently hit him.


    Suddenly found the corner of his lips curled into a never seen strange smile, Naoko asked: ¡°Lei, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Em.¡± Naoko very happily put her hand on his arm.


    When the two of them passed through a Community Park, suddenly came from the front four easily recognizable young punks. Among them, there are two men with hair dyed with strange colors. The other wore a lip ring and another with a tiger tattoo on his arm. These four images are definitely the ssic Japanese bad youth.


    Saw those people came, Naoko was very afraid. Even her hands on Lei Yin¡¯s arm can¡¯t help but tremble.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I am here.¡± Lei Yin said softly in her ear.


    The four people walked to the front of them, the youth with a lip ring smiled ingratiatingly and said: ¡°Miss....¡±


    ¡°Stop the bullshit, if you want to fight hurry up. You¡¯ve been following us for a long time. Also, your mouth really stink.¡± Lei Yin interrupted the youth¡¯s words.


    The few people looked at each other in surprise.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to start, then we¡¯ll leave.¡± Lei Yin said while patting Naoko¡¯s hand, then pulled her behind him.


    ¡°Since you want to die, we¡¯re not going to be polite anymore.¡± The youth with Tiger tattoo in the arm mercilessly stared at him, then came to him first.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Before the other three even reacted, that guy inexplicably screamed, and then clutching his lower body part kneeling on the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, initially wanted to kick you in the stomach, who told you to grow so tall.¡± With that, Lei Yin put his foot on that guy¡¯s forehead and pushed him down, the whole person lying face up on the ground.


    ¡°Hey, you guys, aren¡¯t you going toe?¡± Lei Yin raised his head and looked at the remaining three people.


    ¡°Go to hell.¡± The three people looked at each other for a moment and then rushed over to him.


    Until this time, Naoko finally knew how Lei Yin rescued her from several students¡¯ evil intention two years ago.


    The three people were knocked down to the ground by the youth like he was just joking with them. As if those three people were dummies.


    Looking at the four people lying on the ground screaming pitifully, Naoko until now still has an unbelievable feeling.


    ¡°Garbage.¡± From start to finish, he just used his feet, because he didn¡¯t want to dirty his hands.


    ¡°Naoko, let¡¯s go.¡± He turned back to his previous position and calmly pulled the still staring beauty to leave.


    Not long after they left, a man holding a ck packaged document angrily walked over.


    ¡°How could this happen? You guys can¡¯t even beat a high school student?¡± The man loudly shouted.


    ¡°You....Why didn¡¯t you tell us the guy so powerful?¡± The guy who was kicked in the nuts said with a pale face.


    ¡°How should I know? I really don¡¯t know how you do things.¡± That man sneered.


    ¡°Do not think that being rich is great, d*mn, quickly give us the rest of the money.¡± The young man wearing lip ring grabbed him by the cor and said.


    ¡°Such a simple thing you can¡¯t even do, but still want money, go to hell.¡± The man kicked him in the stomach, kicked out his whole person. He then left without even looking at them.


    Because the four people were injured, nobody has the strength to go after him.


    ¡°Why would he do that?¡± Not far away, in a secluded corner, Naoko puzzledly asked.


    ¡°Fool, still don¡¯t understand? This is the hero save the beauty scenario. Although corny, it¡¯s very effective. If I didn¡¯t have long known he was following us from the beginning, we might fail to see such a wonderful y. You can imagine, if they weren¡¯t beaten by me, but I was killed by them, and then when you were in your most dangerous moment, a handsome man suddenly appeared and heroically defeat the four punks; it really is an exciting scene.¡± Lei Yin sneered.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t think that Hinatsu Junichiro turned out to be that kind of person,¡± Naoko said with a bit of surprise.


    ¡°In short, you must be careful with this person, you know?¡±


    ¡°I know. In the future, I will no longer take his call.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary, as long as you don¡¯t meet with him alone. That fellow is a wolf.¡±


    ¡°Em.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    With that, Lei Yin took her to leave the ce.

 Chapter 117 Exam

    ¡°Masashi, this is your tea.¡± Ma Fang ced a cup of tea in front of him.


    ¡°Thank You.¡±


    Looking at the club member diligently training in the Kendo Hall, Ma Fang very sincerely said: ¡°Since more than a month ago you came to help us guide the Kendo Club, our members¡¯ level improved very quickly. I, on behalf of all the Kendo Club members, thank you.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, in fact, I didn¡¯t teach them anything, just correcting some of their errors. If they are not willing to ept it with an open mind, then I have no alternative.¡± Lei Yin said and drank the tea.


    ¡°Masashi, with your strength, even if you participate in the National Competition, you also can achieve a very good result. You don¡¯t really think about actually joining the Kendo Club?¡± The Kendo Club manager asked.


    ¡°Did Omura-sensei told you to advise me?¡± Lei Yin looked at her with a smile.


    ¡°Omura-sensei did say so, but this is also my own wish. I really hope that you can join.¡± Ma Fang looked at him and said.


    Seeing her sincere eyes which can make most of the guys excited, Lei Yin cursed in his heart, ¡®Omura that pig, actually employs this vulgar honey trap method.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m usually very busy, so do not have much time to participate in the Club. Rumi, let¡¯s train.¡± Lei Yin stood and loudly said to Rumi on the field.


    ¡°Yes, senpai.¡± Rumi immediately replied.


    Rare to see Lei Yin to find someone to practice on his own initiative, everyone immediately stopped and cleared the hall, and then stood by fully absorbed in watching the two people sparring.


    ¡®It seems he has seen through it,¡¯ Ma Fang revealed a relieved smile. She had told Omura-sensei that this trick is useless against that guy. If this matter were to be known by her boyfriend, they would surely quarrel.


    But speaking of which, the guy is truly a freak, he seemed to really dislike being famous. What a waste of a good Kendoist strength.


    Wanting to return back to think, she still stood up with the other club members, watching the two people in the field.


    ¡°Finally return to calm again.¡± Aftering out from the Kendo club, Rumi deliberately stretched out and said.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, kid, still unhappy about the trial?¡± ncing at her, Lei Yin asked.


    ¡°No way, although lost, we have tried our best. So we have no regret.¡± Though she said that, her eye socket unconsciously reddened.


    Lei Yin just casually mentioned it but didn¡¯t think it could affect her so much.


    After a silent moment, he looked at her and said: ¡°If you want to cry, then cry.¡±


    Seeing his warm eyes, Rumi could no longer hold herself, rushed over to him and then burst into cry.


    ¡°Senpai, you are so bad, I¡¯ve tried not to think about it anymore, but you still mentioned it. I can¡¯t ept it, I really can¡¯t ept it, the difference is only two points. We have gone all out, but in the end, we lost. If that person was with us, we can definitely win. Those who have to cope with the University entrance exam, the third-grade club members, for this trial, also try to take the time to practice. We have really tried very hard. It¡¯s true, senpai.¡± The Kendo girl cried.


    Lei Yin was silent, waiting for her to finish venting out, and then said: ¡°Although these words are a little old fashioned, since you have tried, then there¡¯s nothing to regret. Sometimes, not only those who won thepetition deserve to be happy.¡±


    The girl lifted her full of tears face, stared at him, and after a while, leaned back in his arms again.


    ¡°Senpai.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Can you promise me a wayward request?¡±


    ¡°Just say it.¡± For the gentle and cute personality like her, Masashi was very curious about this wayward request.


    ¡°Carry me back, OK?¡±


    ¡°Do you feel ufortable?¡± Lei Yin looked at her strangely.


    ¡°No, I just want senpai to carry me home. Just like...st time in the Kendo Hall when I was injured in the match. Is that ok, senpai?¡± The Kendo girl blushed and said.


    Looking at her still stained with tears little face, Lei Yin smiled and nodded.


    The Kendo girl suddenly smiled. Like raindrops on a pear blossom (i.e., tear-stained face of a beauty), her delicate face was especially touching.


    ¡°Senpai.¡± After leaning over the youth¡¯s back, the girl whispered.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, I have senpai on my side.¡± After a while, she suddenly said something softly.


    ¡°Kazumi is already preparing the meal waiting for you toe back. Later on, if you have some unhappy things, remember to speak out.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Leaning her head on his shoulder, watching him though not handsome but has a soft side, Rumi exposed a very satisfied smile.


    ¡ª-


    ¡°Senpai, you are so powerful.¡± On the rooftop, Rumi incessantly yelled.


    ¡°What powerful, I lost. If you want anything, just say it.¡± Lei Yin wryly smiled.


    ¡°How could it be, you suddenly rise to the top 20. There has to be a mistake, usually never see you read any book, and almost everyday skipped sses, how could your exam results are better than mine, this is really too much.¡± The Kendo girl pouted her mouth and said.


    ¡°This is the strength, but no matter what, our bet is if I can¡¯t get to the top ten then I lose. So, big brother Rumi, I am your little brother. If you need something, please feel free to tell this little brother.¡± Lei Yin pretended to be serious and shook her hand.


    ¡°Hate, senior, the other are telling you the truth.¡± Rumi charmingly said but didn¡¯t draw her hand back.


    ¡°Hey, you two stop ying around, quickly eat your meal.¡± The nearby Kazumi said.


    Lei Yin and the Kendo girl smiled, and then obediently started to eat.


    Watching her elder brother eating in earnest, Kazumi could not help but think of today¡¯s exam publication results.


    He did seed in his exam, although not on the top ten high scorers, all of a sudden, he jumped to the top twenty, making a lot of people raised their eyebrows.


    She had read his exam papers, most of them have very high scores, including, math, physics, and other science subjects all have perfect scores. But it¡¯s weird, she can¡¯t find his history paper. When she asked him, he just said it¡¯s lost.


    She calcted that, in addition to history, her brother¡¯s total exam score on all the subjects is only less 30 than the maximum score. Which is to say, his history score barely passed the threshold. Why was this the only subject with a bad score?


    In fact, Lei Yin himself was very depressed. His thousand of years of cumtive knowledge made this high school test a y thing, which was why he confidently made a bet with Rumi.


    But as fate would have it, although most of those subjects were okay, that history exam made him unable to write down the answer.


    Some questions made him very angry, particrly one question that asked: Japan and Chinese 100-years war, 19th century Qing War (In China it¡¯s called ¡°the Sino-Japanese war of 1894-1895¡±), and 20th-century Sino-Japanese war. In the 21st century, if Japan opened fire with China, when do you think it would happen? What would be the indirect and direct cause? If Japan won, where would it be, if lost, what would be the condition for it to happen? Try to analyze.


    His grandma, what is this nonsense topic.


    Lei Yin didn¡¯t bother to write lengthy refute, but with his talent in drawing that he acquired among his countless rebirths, in that exam paper, he drew a big and exquisite life-like student who gave the middle finger.


    In Japan¡¯s high school exams, as long as you have, at least, 30 points on every subject, you will pass the exam. But there are more than a dozen subjects, as long as one subject is failed, you will have to repeat the exam. Lei Yin is not an idiot whopletely disregard the consequences, so, after finishing all the exams, he immediately wrote a heart-warming, absolutely can ¡°moved¡± the principal into shedding cold sweat greeting letter, and put it on the Principal¡¯s desk.


    Soon, the letter really ¡°moved¡± the Principal. He ignored the strong opposition from the History teacher and very strongly allowed this centuries-old ¡°good student¡± Masashi to PASS the History exam.


    Having this PASS result, Lei Yin although very unhappy, didn¡¯t bother to pursue the matter further. In any case, with Rumi¡¯s simple character, she would not really push him around as little brother.


    ¡°Kazumi, we have finished the exam. In a few days, we¡¯ll be on summer vacation, what are you nning to do this summer?¡± Halfway through eating, Rumi asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to use the summer vacation time to go to a cram school,¡± Kazumi answered.


    ¡°What, you are the first rank in the whole school, why would you need a cram school?¡±


    ¡°Public High School enrollment rate is very low; the exam questions are too simple. The test here is nothing. If you don¡¯t prepare now, then in the future University entrance exam it will be very difficult to get admitted to a Top University.¡± Kazumi slowly said.


    ¡°Kazumi, you¡¯re so fierce, turns out you have long nned for this.¡± Rumi stretched out her tongue.


    ¡°Fool, many people have the same idea as me,¡± Kazumi said with a smile.


    ¡°Very well, from now on, I also want to strive, I must attend the same University as Kazumi and senpai.¡± The Kendo girl appeared to be in a great fighting spirit.


    Seeing her with a-small-universe-exploding like face, Lei Yin couldn¡¯t help but smile; this little girl is as simple as ever.


    Summer vacation? If everything is all right, he wanted to go to Switzend to find Amy. This was the n that he promised the little rascal before he left. Therefore, in Switzend, he will deliberately buy a house with a car.


    Of course, Naoko would also go with him. Otherwise, he would not feel at ease if he leaves her here. He also can bring the little rascal for a summer vacation in Japan. In any case, she should note over here, but as a tourist it¡¯s fine.


    Rumi should fond of this little rascal, with thenguage barrier, interesting scenes would happen when they meet and talk to each other in differentnguage. Thinking of this, Lei Yin smiled.


    ¡ª-


    ¡°So tired, finally finished the exam.¡± After entering the room, Aiko tossed down her bag, totally ignoring the beautiful figure of Shimamura Asami, lying on the bed.


    ¡°Me too, as if just finished fighting.¡± Kogure Ryoko feebly said.


    ¡°How was your test?¡± Shimamura Asami sat down on the chair and asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, the Math and English subjects are very dangerous, I hope that spinster shows mercy, do not buckle too hard,¡± Kogure said with a headache.


    ¡°Little Ai, your performance has always been good, the test result should be good, right?¡± Shimamura asked the nearby Ai.


    ¡°Should be eptable. I¡¯m not sure.¡± Ai didn¡¯t say with certainty.


    ¡°Please guys, stop talking about exams. Now as soon as I heard the word exam, I have a headache. How about we think about our summer vacation.¡± Lying on the bed Aiko turned her head and said.


    ¡°What else can we do? I can¡¯t think of any good ces to go. Why don¡¯t we go to other ces to travel? Isn¡¯t a few people organize a self-tour very popr right now?¡± Kogure Ryoko suddenly said with great spirit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about that, with only a few of us girls, when being eaten outside nobody would know. Besides, mom and dad would not agree. Come on, think of something constructive, okay?¡± Shimamura Asami immediately poured cold water on her.


    ¡°If you have any good ideas, do tell.¡± Kogure refuse to buckle and said.


    ¡°I temporarily can¡¯t think of something, in any case, the summer hasn¡¯t started. We have plenty of times to think, no need to be anxious.¡± Shimamura said with a smile.


    ¡°Go.¡± Kogure said with disdain.


    ¡°Everybody, this summer I¡¯m ready to do something very important to me.¡± The previously silent Aiko suddenly made a cryptic sentence.


    ¡°What things?¡± Piqued by the sentence, Kogure asked.


    The other two girls also looked at her.


    ¡°I want to confess to that guy.¡± Although flushed, she is still very firmly said.


    ¡°Good, Aiko, I support you.¡± Kogure immediately created disturbance and said.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± After a while, Shimamura Asami asked.


    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t want to wait any longer. I must make a clear confession to that dull guy, I want him to be my boyfriend.¡± When the young girl spoke, her eyes seemed to exude some brilliant light.


    Infected by her expression, Shimamura went to her side to sit down, and then looked at her and said: ¡°I will also support you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Tightly holding her hand, the girl¡¯s eyes shed with faint tears.


    Ai stared at the seemingly a bit excited girl and suddenly felt a kind of empty feeling.

 Chapter 118 Guest

    This chapter is sponsored by ToFu


    ¡°My God, you can actually pass the exam with this drawing?¡± Naoko incredulously looked at that ringly arrogant sketch.


    ¡°This exam paper I managed to get it back with great difficulty. I rarely draw a picture, do not want to leave it to those guys. This is the legendary masterpiece of drawing, you need to treasure it well.¡± Lei Yin said with a smile.


    Imagining the expression of the History teacher when he saw this piece of paper, Naoko could not help butugh.


    Herugh finished, Lei Yin picked up her hands and put it on his face, feeling the warm skin on her hands, and said: ¡°A few days after this, summer vacation will begin, do you have nothing to do?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing special about it. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Naoko lovingly looked at him.


    ¡°In that case, this summer vacation I want to take you to Switzend for a period of time. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Switzend?¡± Naoko was a bit surprised to say.


    ¡°Yes, I want to see that rascal Amy, but don¡¯t feel at ease to leave you here alone. So I want you toe together with me. As for how long, it will depend on the situation. I also nned to bring that rascal to Japan this summer, just consider this as her vacation.¡±


    ¡°Lei....¡± Naoko breathed and looked at him, suddenly shed some tears.


    ¡°Hey, why are you crying. If you don¡¯t want to go, let¡¯s just cancel it.¡± Lei Yin said, wiping her tears.


    Shaking her head, Naoko said: ¡°It¡¯s not this, Lei, I, I am truly happy.¡± With that, she put her head on his chest and gently wept.


    Naoko was really touched, the more she got along with him, the more she discovered that he is actually very gentle and considerate. He rarely spoke the words love or like, but he actually silently concerned about her. He will often keep an eye on the change of her body temperature, and emotional ups and down. When she feels cold or depressed, he will always be the first to know. He never forced her to do anything, except for that time when he told her not to rest beyond ten o¡¯clock. She knew there were times he very much wanted her, but for her body¡¯s sake, he abruptly bore it down.


    The quiet care seemed to be just his instinct, he himself didn¡¯t realize, but such casual gentleness was particrly impressive.


    Naoko knew very clearly that if she loses this man, her life would have no meaning at all.


    Looking at the unable to quell the tears beauty in his arms for a long time, Lei Yin just felt confused. He still did not understand why she would cry like that. s, is there any man who dare to say hepletely understand a woman?


    ¡ª-


    ¡°Kid, why are you here?¡± To see Aiko and Asami standing in front of the school, Lei Yin was a bit surprised.


    ¡°I....oh, have you taken the test?¡± Seeing Kazumi and Rumi standing next to him, Aiko suddenly changed her words to a question.


    ¡°The test is over, did youe here just to ask this question?¡±


    ¡°I, I want to know what you are nning to do this summer?¡± Under so many people watchful eyes, Aiko could not open her mouth to say that matter.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t decided yet. Since you¡¯vee, how about this, let¡¯s go to our house for a meal, what do you think? Asami, you can alsoe. You guys have never been to my house.¡± Lei Yin said.


    ¡°Won¡¯t it be troublesome?¡± Aiko a bit hesitantly said.


    Lei Yin shrugged his shoulder: ¡°Just a meal, nothing troublesome.¡±


    Aiko inquired with her eyes toward Asami, listened to what Lei Yin said, she really wanted to go, because this would give her the opportunity to tell him.


    ncing at her, Asami nodded with a smile.


    Aiko immediately chirped: ¡°Then trouble you.¡±


    This was the first time Aiko and Asami came to Masashi¡¯s house. After looking around for a bit, they found the house though not luxurious, very clean andfortable.


    ¡°Gennai, you grew up here, right?¡± Aiko looked at the house in a very novel vision.


    ¡°No, we moved here not long ago. Kazumi was cooking the meal, soon will finish, and then you can eat. First, drink a ss of water.¡± Lei Yin ced two cups of tea in front of them.


    ¡°Thank you. Then what about your mom?¡± Aiko asked.


    ¡°Because momes backter than us, so usually Kazumi is responsible for the meal, momes home when it¡¯s almost dinner. In general only on Saturday and Sunday when she doesn¡¯t go to work, can help us to cook. After a while, she will be back.¡± Lei Yin exined.


    Hearing his mother will be back soon, Aiko suddenly felt ill at ease.


    ¡°We have to go to the bathroom.¡± With that, she hastily pulled Asami to the bathroom.


    ¡°Asami, you help me look, if there¡¯s any mess in my clothes or hair behind me.¡± In the bathroom, the girl said to her friend.


    ¡°Rest assured, our Aiko is the most beautiful and lovely. Absolutely one hundred points.¡± Asami said with a smile.


    ¡°Asami, my heart is beating so fast. If his mom doesn¡¯t like me, what to do?¡±


    Watching the heart in flutter girl, Asami can¡¯t help but feel a bit funny. To see her so nervous look, Asami didn¡¯t know whether her friend was under the impression that she was about to meet the parents to discuss the marriage conditions.


    With a bit pity, she took her hand and said: ¡°Rx, just act normal. No one would refuse the beautiful and lovable Aiko.¡±


    ¡°If....if she refuses, what do I do?¡± At this point, the girl¡¯s eyes began to suffuse with the hint of tears.


    ¡°It does not matter, as long as you said it well. No matter what happens, I will be at your side to support you.¡± Asami held her hand and said.


    ¡°Thank you, Asami, if you are not with me, I really don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    ¡°No, wash your face first, and then we get out together,¡± Asami said.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    After the meal, Kazumi and Rumi went to the kitchen to wash the dishes, leaving Rumiko responsible for cutting the fruit from the refrigerator, while Lei Yin stayed in the hall with the two girls to chat and to watch TV.


    ¡°Hey, kid, why tonight you rarely said any word, it¡¯s not like the usual you. My mom didn¡¯t look so terrible, right?¡± Lei Yin said with a smile.


    ¡°How could she? It¡¯s just....¡± Aiko retorted.


    ¡°Just what?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± She said bitterly.


    ¡°Masashi,e help me bring the fruit.¡± From the kitchen on the other side came Rumiko¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I would also like to help.¡± Aiko was the first one to stand up.


    ¡°No need, this is the first time youe here as a guest, wait until youe several times and say again.¡± With that, Lei Yin walked over to that side.


    ¡®His meaning seems to be wanting to invite me here many times in the future.¡¯ Watching his back, Aiko happily thought.


    Secretly looking at sitting in the hall Aiko, Rumiko smilingly said: ¡°Come on be honest, how did you meet such a beautiful girl?¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t think too much, we¡¯re just ordinary friends.¡± Lei Yin weakly said.


    ¡°Really just ordinary friend? But I think that really likes you. Both girls are good, it¡¯s really hard to choose. However, I like Rumi, that¡¯s my opinion for your reference.¡± Rumiko said with a sly smile.


    ¡°I will not interfere with your olddy¡¯s daydream, I go out first.¡± With that, he took a tray full of fruit and walked out.


    After Lei Yin came back, in the living room there were only Aiko, Asami, and Lei Yin, three people. Aiko took a deep breath and then leaned over near Lei Yin¡¯s ear and whispered: ¡°Gennai, I, I want to tell you something in private.¡±


    Seeing her a bit anxious eyes and distended red face, Lei Yin nodded.


    After she came to his room, he said: ¡°You wait here for a moment, I¡¯ll let mom know, then picked up the fruit and tea.¡±


    ¡°Em, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Finally only the two of them, Aiko slowly rxed.


    After he had gone out, Aiko surveyed the room curiously.


    The room furnishing is very simple, only a bed, a wardrobe, and arge bookcase with a desk.


    On the wall, unlike the other normal youth, there were no wallpapers of beautiful women or artists. On the East wall, hung a very sloppy calligraphy writing. After looking for a long time, Aiko couldn¡¯t understand what was written on it.


    The most striking feature in this room is the many books that were ced in everywhere.


    That bookcase is, needless to say, has no other spot to add another book. Under the bed, and on the bed all stacked with thick stack of books


    Aiko thumbed through some of them but found they were all in Chinese or English. asionally found a few Japanese, but it was the likes of ¡°Introduction To Deep Consciousness,¡± ¡°Japan Macroeconomic Analysis¡± kind of book.


    Perhaps the books are someone else¡¯s. Aiko can¡¯t imagine someone could have the energy to read so many books here.


    Suddenly she remembered a few girls in the ss said that in the room of all the boys, there would be, more or less, some movies or magazines. Thinking about this, Aiko suddenly has a mischievous thought to investigate. She would like to see if this guy is the same as the other boys.


    Listened to the outside sound, it seemed that he wouldn¡¯te so soon. Aiko repressed herugh, walked to the desk in front of her, and pulled open the top drawer.


    The drawer was unlocked, so easily opened. After pulling open the drawer, Aiko found nothing, not to mention magazine. But in the drawer, there¡¯s something that deeply attracted her attention.


    She carefully picked up to take a look and all of a sudden, her whole body froze.

 Chapter 119 Indulgence

    Edited by ck Knight


    ¡°Sorry, kid, making you wait for a long time.¡± Lei Yin with left hand holding the tray filled with fruit and a tea cup opened the door with his right hand.


    After closing the door shut, he put down the tray and said: ¡°Now there are no other people, say what you want to say.¡±


    Like a robot, Aiko stiffly turned around, and then with an iparably dry voice asked: ¡°Where does this scarfe from?¡±


    ¡°Hey, kid, what¡¯s going on with you?¡± Found her voice was different, Lei Yin approached her to ask.


    ¡°I ask you, where did you get this scarf?¡± Aiko suddenly threw the scarf in her hand on him.


    Holding the scarf in his hand, the youth gently caressed.


    Naoko weaved this scarf for him, strictly speaking, this was a flop. Because she thought she weaved badly, after she finished this scarf she cast it aside, not really for him. Heter saw it and conveniently took it as a memento. She said when she weaved one satisfactorily then she will give it to him as a gift.


    ¡°It seems you already know. Yes, this is your sister¡¯s hand-woven scarf. It¡¯s not our intention to conceal it from you, but she wanted to find an opportunity to personally tell you.¡± Lei Yin slowly said.


    ¡°Turns out, my sister¡¯s boyfriend is you.¡±


    Suddenly, Lei Yin saw two teardrops dropped from her eyes along the girl¡¯s face to her chin, and then fell to the ground, finally sshing into two little watermarks on the floor.


    ¡°Kid, you....¡±


    ¡°You guys are bastards!¡± Aiko lifted her tears stained face, swore loudly, and then pushed him, and rushed to the door to open the door and ran out.


    Seeing Aiko ran out without saying a word, Asami immediately chased her out.


    ¡°Brother, what happened?¡± Kazumi asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m out for the night, don¡¯t wait for me toe back.¡± With that, Masashi went to the backyard and pushed open the garage.


    ¡°Senpai, don¡¯t drive too fast, be careful.¡± Rumi urged from the side.


    Lei Yin nodded his head and then drove out the car.


    Seeing Rumi¡¯s worried face, Kazumi held her petite hands and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s ok.¡±


    Rumi nodded, but her eyes gazed at the direction where he left.


    Lei Yin went to Naoko¡¯s apartment driving a car. When he just stopped, he saw Naoko¡¯s anxious face standing at the entrance.


    Seeing Lei Yin, Naoko immediately ran and said: ¡°Lei, just now Aiko came back very angry and started to throw things around. What exactly happened?¡±


    ¡°Where is she now?¡± Lei Yin asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, she ran out after, she finished throwing things up. Why would she do that?¡± Naoko very anxiously asked.


    ¡°She knows about us. That¡¯s why she did this. Don¡¯t worry, as long as she¡¯s with Asami, she¡¯ll be fine. Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Lei Yin said tofort her.


    Naoko nodded her head.


    Sure enough, the room was really a mess, everywhere there were smashed things, the entire living room looked like a Typhoon has just passed through.


    Lei Yin wryly smiled, ¡°That kid temper is really big.¡±


    After they went in, he put the junk on the sofa to the floor, and then he put Naoko up in the middle of the sofa and said: ¡°There are many pieces of ss on the floor, it¡¯s dangerous for you to wear a slipper here. Let me tidy up here first while you obediently sit still. Understand?¡±


    Naoko¡¯s eyes were red as she very docilely nodded.


    ¡°Good.¡± Lei Yin kissed her on the cheek, then walked to the balcony to take the broom with the garbage shovel.


    Naoko held both of her knees with her hands as she watched him cleaning the living room.


    Because Lei Yin is the kind of person who rarely clean his own room, moreover there are three very diligent women in his home, so basically he has not done cleaning work. It took him nearly an hour to sweep clean the trash on the floor and restore the living room to look pretty much like the original.


    After washing his hands, he walked to the sofa, held Naoko up, sat down on the sofa, and then put the beauty on his thigh.


    Hugging her pleasantly warm and tender body, Lei Yin said: ¡°Let the kid calm down. If at twelve o¡¯clock she hasn¡¯te back, I¡¯ll go out and find her. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    Looking at his pair of purer than precious gems but also deeply mysterious eyes, Naoko softly sighed and said: ¡°I should have guessed it. The boy that she likes is, in fact, you. Because she often inadvertently mentioned your name. I¡¯m her elder sister, but actually failed to perceive this.¡±


    Watching her remorseful eyes, Lei Yinforted: ¡°I also just knew this thing from her reaction. Don¡¯t think too much about it, a kid like her is still immature, having favorable impression toward the people around her is also a verymon thing. When she grow up a little, she will understand that in this world men are actually a lot.¡±


    ¡°I hope so. I¡¯m just afraid she will take things too hard.¡± Naoko said with worry.


    ¡°Nothing would happen, rest assured. If you are tired, then go back to the room to rest.¡±


    ¡°No, I want to be here,¡± Naoko said and leaned her head on his chest.


    At 11:30, Lei Yin¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    He looked at the top disy and saw it was an unknown number.


    ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± He pressed the answer key.


    ¡°Gennai, I am Asami, quicklye here, Aiko is in trouble.¡± Over the phone came the rapid voice of Asami.


    ¡°Just tell me the specific address.¡±


    ¡°What happened, Did Aiko had an ident?¡± After Lei Yin hung up the phone, Naoko very nervously asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go now and bring her back. Wait till Ie back.¡± Lei Yin patted her face and walked out.


    Naoko stood in the doorway and watched as he drove away.


    ¡ª-


    ¡°Aiko, don¡¯t drink anymore, let¡¯s get out of here,¡± Asami spoke again to persuade her friend.


    ¡°I....don¡¯t, I don¡¯t want to go back, I hate there!¡± Aiko said out loud.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to go back, we¡¯ll apany you.¡± Youth with earrings sitting next to them said with a smile.


    ¡°You are really good, 1000 times better than....that bas....tard, no, a million times.¡± Aiko finished and drank the rest of the half cup of beer.


    ¡°If you want to drink, you cane to my house to have a drink. Let¡¯s go.¡± With that, despite her objections, Asami forcefully pulled her up.


    ¡°Hey, youngdy, your partner told you, she doesn¡¯t want to go back, why are you forcing her?¡± Another dyed blond youth stopped in front of Asami.


    Looking at these three guys who entangled them from the start, Asami deadpanned: ¡°What do you want to do? If you don¡¯t get out of the way, I¡¯m going to call the police.¡±


    ¡°Youngdy, please don¡¯t misunderstand, we just want to apany you two to have some fun.¡± Thest youth dressed in jeans, like a machine gun, said with a smile.


    ¡°I repeat, If you don¡¯t get out of the way, I¡¯m going to call the police.¡± Asami knew they are not good people, resolutely wanted to go.


    Watching the fat prey wanting to slip away, the three of them looked at each other for a moment.


    ¡°How about this, I won¡¯t force you, as long as you drink this ss of wine, I¡¯ll let you go. If this time, you don¡¯t even give us some face, then I¡¯m sorry. Arguing like this in here, even if something happened no one would know.¡± The dyed blond youth suddenly said.


    Asami a bit hesitantly looked at that ss of liquor he held in front of her, for a while didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Looking at her hesitation, the young man went on to say: ¡°Just a ss of liquor, even if you drink it, you will not get drunk. Youngdy, don¡¯t test my patience.¡± With that, he pulled out a knife from his body and slowly yed with it.


    Asami¡¯s facial expression changed, she looked at the youth and said: ¡°If I drink this cup of liquor you¡¯ll let us go at once?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± The dyed blond youth put the knife back in his pocket.


    ¡°Fine, I will drink it.¡± With that, Asami reached out and took that ss of liquor.


    When she was about to drink that liquor, azy voice suddenly came: ¡°Fool, if you drink it, you won¡¯t get out of this bar. There¡¯s something inside it.¡±


    ¡°Gennai!¡± Asami was pleasantly surprised to see the source of that voice.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The three young men watched with surprise as the guy came from behind.


    ¡°What happened to Aiko?¡± Lei Yin didn¡¯t bother the three of them, went toward Asami and asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s drunk,¡± Asami answered.


    ¡°What a troublesome kid. Let¡¯s go.¡± With that, he led the way at the front.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you, quickly leave.¡± The dyed blond youth pulled out a knife in front of him and waved it.


    ¡°This world really has so much trash.¡± Before the dyed blond youth reacted, Lei Yin grabbed his holding the knife hand, put his hand back on him, and put the hand holding the knife to stab on that youth¡¯s thigh.


    ¡°A....¡± That youth didn¡¯t scream out loud, was knocked out by Lei Yin¡¯s punch.


    The dyed blond youth was right, to quarrel here, even if something happened, no one would know.


    ¡°As you can see, he stabbed himself. Why don¡¯t you take him to the hospital, if he bleeds too much, he will die.¡± Lei Yin dismissively said.


    Seeing his eyes, the two young men shuddered, quickly pulled the fainted dyed blond youth and ran out.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go, this kid¡¯s sister is still waiting for her at home.¡± With that, he picked up Aiko and walked outside.


    After a time staring at his back, Asami finally reacted, and quickly followed up.

 Chapter 120 Truth

    Outside, the cool evening breeze blew, Aiko slowly woke up.


    ¡°Where am I?¡± She felt very dizzy.


    ¡°Well....¡± Lei Yin didn¡¯t have the time to speak, as Aiko suddenly covered her mouth feeling nauseated.


    Lei Yin hurriedly put her down supporting her arm up.


    Aiko couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, bending down she started to throw up.


    ¡°Aiko, are you all right?¡± After she finished, Asami handed her the towel in her hand.


    ¡°Asami, my head is dizzy.¡± Aiko clutched her head while she spoke.


    ¡°Wait a minute and you¡¯ll be fine, if you can¡¯t drink, don¡¯t drink.¡± Lei Yin said destely.


    ¡°You....are you Gennai Masashi?¡± Hearing his voice, Aiko said slightly sobered.


    ¡°Well, you hear my voice.¡± Lei Yin sneered.


    After clearly seeing his appearance, Aiko flew into rage, immediately scolding at him: ¡°You bastard, leave. I don¡¯t want to see you again. Go away....¡± She said, pushing him as hard as she can.


    ¡°Your sister¡¯s still at home waiting for you, I¡¯m not leaving before I take you back.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you, all of you are liars. I hate you, go away, get the hell away from me.¡± Aiko cried a little hysterically.


    Lei Yin looked at her, and suddenly put her on his shoulder, walking towards the central square.


    ¡°You....what do you want? Let go of me....¡± Aiko cried out in a loud voice.


    Seeing his action, the nearby Murashima Asami froze for a moment, but quickly reacted, immediately following the youth.


    ¡°Quickly let me go, you bastard, I¡¯m going to call for help. Someone save me, help, someone quickly help, save me....¡± Aiko without any other way, actually cried out for help.


    ¡°Gennai-san, put Aiko down first, this isn¡¯t right.¡± Asami urged as she saw more and more people starting to notice them.


    Lei Yin didn¡¯t utter a word and continued to act as though there was no one around, continuing to carry Aiko on his shoulder.


    Seeing him acted aloof, Aiko was both ashamed and angry, and at the same time continued to call for help while repeatedly hitting his back.


    *Ssh*, Lei Yin threw the girl into the fountain at the central square.


    Asami waspletely petrified. My God, this guy would actually do that to a girl.


    Although the water level of the fountain was only up to the waist, Aiko still swallowed arge amount of water. After getting up with great difficulty, she coughed desperately.


    His action scared the two affectionate man and woman sitting near the fountain. They looked nkly at the beautiful girl and the boy standing at the side of the fountain, even though his clothes was sshed with water, he didn¡¯t care about it.


    ¡°What are you looking at, leave.¡± Lei Yin felt extremely ufortable, giving the couple a re.


    They¡¯d never seen such an evil man, their face turned pale, not knowing what they did against the man. Finally, the first to react was the young man, immediately pulling his girlfriend away.


    ¡°Gennai-san, you¡¯ve gone too far, why did you do this to Aiko?¡± Asami anxiously ran to the fountain going towards her good friend.


    ¡°Awake now? If you are, listen to me.¡± Lei Yin looked at the young girl coughing near the fountain.


    ¡°Do you know, if it weren¡¯t for Asami tonight, refusing those trash and dragging you out, you would have already lost your virginity. Also, your older sister is at home worrying about you, waiting for you to get back. Look at your appearance, was it such a big deal? That it¡¯s worth doing this?¡± Lei Yin unemotionally said.


    Asami didn¡¯t say anything, and just held Aiko while looking at her silently.


    ¡°There¡¯s something you don¡¯t know. Your sister had a heart attack a few months ago, almost dying at that time. Doctors said that she might not live much longer. I ask you, did you know this? Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re unfortunate. There are so many people less fortunate than you. I told you this, but I also told your sister not to hide this from you. Don¡¯t abandon yourself after only feeling a bit wronged, you ask yourself, do you genuinely care about your family?¡± Lei Yin looked at her eyes and said with a deep voice.


    Tears streamed down from Aiko¡¯s eyes.


    She finally knew why her sister would go to bed so early every night, and why she take pills every day, although she says that it was only vitamins.


    Her sister has been suffering from this pain. Thinking of this, Aiko cried.


    Asami quietly held her, as she let her head lean on her shoulder.


    ¡°That, my sister...¡± Crying for a while, Aiko looked up at Lei Yin.


    ¡°Her condition is stable now.¡± Lei Yin said dismissively.


    Hearing his answer, Aiko felt slightly better.


    After staying silent for a moment, Lei Yin said, ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll get the car.¡± With that, he turned around and walked away.


    Looking at him get further away, Aiko said,¡± Ami, I really didn¡¯t know....¡± She said while crying.


    ¡°It¡¯s unimportant,e on out.¡± With that, she helped Aiko out of the fountain.


    After getting out of the fountain, Aiko suddenly asked with a very light voice: ¡°Ami, you say....does he hate me?¡±


    Asami was wiping her face with a handkerchief, but hearing her words, she couldn¡¯t help but stopped and reply: ¡°No, if he really does hate you, he wouldn¡¯t have saved you, but you should understand that he likes your sister. Maybe I should have told you clearly, that he usually acts like you¡¯re his younger sister when he¡¯s with you.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I already knew that, but I¡¯ve been deceiving myself. But, I, I really like him very much. I feel so exhausted.¡± As if she was trying to drain off a lifetime of tears, the young girl continued to cry.


    Murashima Asami had never seen Aiko this vulnerable. Not knowing how tofort her, she just held her quietly.


    At this time, light shone from behind them, and it turned out to be the youth driving back. Asami knew that the car was Aiko¡¯s sister¡¯.


    Concerned about her friend, Asami went along, back to Aiko¡¯s house.


    In the car, Aiko didn¡¯t say a single word, as if she was a lifeless doll.


    Arriving at the apartment door, Lei Yin said to her: You two go in. I¡¯ll also have to trouble you to give the key back to Naoko.¡± As he said that, he handed the keys to Asami.


    Asami took a look at him and then took the keys.


    ¡°Gennai-san.¡± When he turned around to leave, Aiko suddenly called him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lei Yin looked back at her.


    ¡°No matter what you think, I¡¯ll still tell you, I....like you.¡± The young girl¡¯s face reddened all over, as she said firmly.


    Looking at her, Lei Yin saidnguidly: ¡°Little rascal, you fall in love too easily. There are many men in this world, many of which die randomly being smashed down by a signboard. Go back and have a good night¡¯s rest, and when you wake up, you¡¯ll find out, that Gennai Masashi is, in fact, nothing, he¡¯s just a self-righteous asshole. So, you don¡¯t have to do anything stupid for him, you know?¡±


    ¡°I....When did I do anything for him? You¡¯re right, he¡¯s a jerk, moreover a big jerk.¡± The young girl said while clenching her teeth.


    ¡°I know. Go in quick, your sister has been very worried about you. I¡¯ll be off.¡± With that, he turned around and walked way.


    ¡°Humph! Fellow putting on airs.¡±


    Looking at him, the young girl scolded as tears flowed down, making Asami finally rxed.


    ¡ª-


    Under the light, Naoko gently looked at the young girl sleeping soundly.


    It was already a long time, that the two sisters slept on the same bed, talking intimately with one another, like tonight.


    From the younger sister¡¯s mouth, she had understood it all. Including how Lei saved her, after that, the young girl told her about her increasingly deep affection towards the youth.


    Why did they have to fall in love with the same person?


    Thinking of this, Naoko sighed softly, easily switching off the deskmp


    Gently touching her sister¡¯s pure white forehead, Naoko put a letter at the end of the table, and then brought a bag of luggage, standing up and walked towards the door.


    When she walked out of the door, she saw that the sky was still dark. She looked at her cellphone and found from the time shown above, it was still around 4:00 AM.


    After opening the garage door, she calmly sat on the driver¡¯s seat. And after a while, she started the car.


    When the car drove out of the entrance, she suddenly noticed a person with a slender stature standing in the middle of the road. Under the shine of the headlight, she saw the figure as well as the person¡¯s shadow bing longer and longer.


    Opening the car door, the youth sat silently.


    ¡°Lei, you...¡± Naoko looked at him surprised.


    Looking at her baggage at the back seat, the youth interrupted her words, ¡°It¡¯s sote, where are you going? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re camping out.¡±


    ¡°I....want to move out temporarily. It might be nice for Aiko.¡±


    Looking deeply into her eyes, and after a while, the youth raised his right hand touching her left cheek, said: ¡°I¡¯m relieved. I was afraid that you¡¯ll have an idea like one of those dramas, pretending to have a great exit, and then leaves. Thinking of your character, I thought it was possible that you would make such a foolish decision.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ve been waiting here for me?¡± Naoko¡¯s eyes instantly widened.


    Lei Yin nodded and smile: ¡°It seems like I was thinking too much.¡±


    Suddenly tearing off all her buttons, Naoko turned around and threw herself to him, embracing him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really wanted to do so. However, the thought of being apart from you, made my heart hurt so much. But ever since I was young, I¡¯ve given everything to Aiko, because she is my most important younger sister. But this time I can¡¯t do it, I just can¡¯t....¡± Naoko wanted her whole body to dissolve into his body.


    After she returned to normal, Lei Yin a little angrily said, ¡°Who told you to do that, what do you take me for?¡± With that, he pped her pretty jade-like hip.


    ¡°Ah!¡± This palm was fierce, Naoko couldn¡¯t help but groan.


    But before she could call out, Lei Yin pped her again.


    ¡°Ah....¡± Her tone was very soft.


    When Naoko thought that the youth was going to p her the third time, Lei Yin actually slowly rubbed her hips with his hands.


    ¡°Ah....¡± As she was sensitive, his actions were no less stimting than before. Naoko was ashamed to find out that in her heart, she really didn¡¯t want his hands to stop.


    Suddenly feeling more and more wet than he anticipated, the youth showed a meaningful nce at the beautifuldy, strangely look at her bosom.


    Lifting up her bright red face, he said: ¡°Next time you act unreasonably like this again, it won¡¯t simply be just a spank.¡±


    Knowing that he had found out her current predicament, Naoko-sensei didn¡¯t dare to look at his eyes. Only clinging to his back, deeply shrinking down into his arms.


    ¡°The day after tomorrow, go see a doctor to see the result, this way, I¡¯ll be able to stroke you.¡± Lei Yin smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Un.¡± Naoko softly replied.


    Taking a deep breath, Lei Yin said: ¡°Let¡¯s go back, it will be just us two in our house.¡±


    Hearing his words, Naoko couldn¡¯t help but tremble in his arms.

 Chapter 121 Cafe

    Looking at the small groupsing together, happily talking about summer vacation, Lei Yin having his back on the wall revealed an indistinct smile. Being a student really was good, doesn¡¯t need to worry about life problems, not only that, they also have two huge free vacations.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, senpai, for keeping you waiting.¡± The vibrant kendo girl first went towards him. Rumi then revealed a smile at his back as she slowly came.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t wait long, let¡¯s go.¡± Lei Yin stretched.


    ¡°With great difficulty, I managed to wait for summer vacation, but unfortunately, I¡¯ll have to go back to Hokkaido,¡± Rumi said a little depressed.


    ¡°Your parents haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. Certainly, they want to have a look at you and see if you¡¯ve be fat or thin. However, they should be rest assured, after you came here, they haven¡¯t seen your good appetite. Kazumi takes credit for this, for making you fat and plump.¡± Lei Yin pinched her cheeks while smiling.


    ¡°Senpai¡¯s alwaysughing at others.¡± Rumi blushed to say.


    ¡°The day after tomorrow we¡¯ll take you to the airport, at that time don¡¯t cry.¡± Lei Yin fondly squeezed her small nose.


    ¡°I won¡¯t, in any case, we¡¯ll be able to see each other next semester, only senpai has to call me frequently.¡± She was very fond of his intimate action at heart very much, the young kendo girl pulled his hand acting like a spoiled brat.


    ¡°Good. Moreover, I¡¯ve bought some tea and several bottles of liquor, bring theses back to your family as souvenirs.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks, senpai.¡± Without being polite, Rumi readily thanked him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we still have to go to the supermarket to do our grocery, tonight Rumi will make meals to your liking.¡± Touching her hair, Kazumi walked towards Lei Yin standing in front of the school.


    Thinking that she wouldn¡¯t see him for the whole summer, the kendo girl¡¯s eyes turned red again. Looking at the back she saw him being bathed under the sunlight, immediately she quickly ran up, tightly holding his hand walking together.


    ¡ª-


    ¡°Miss, your eyes are really good, this only came out yesterday. This is thetest design that ¡®Dianne¡¯ made.¡± A saledy wearing a uniform warmly introduced the product.


    ¡°I want to try it.¡±


    ¡°The changing room is on that side, pleasee with me.¡± The saledy said well-mannered.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    In the changing room, looking at the mirror, Naoko blushed.


    This underwear seems a bit too much, I wonder what he¡¯ll think about it?


    Imagining him seeing her put on this set of underwear, Naoko felt that her whole body became hot.


    ¡°Please wrap it.¡± In front of the desk, Naoko-sensei said to the saledy.


    ¡°Thank you, will you pay in cash or credit card?¡± The saledy asked.


    ¡°Credit card.¡± Naoko took out a credit and handed it over.


    Handing over the credit card on the saledy¡¯s hand, Naoko revealed a gentle smile on her face.


    Aftering out of the underwear shop, she looked at the time, it was 3:00 pm.


    Remembering what he had said yesterday, that he was dropping off someone at the airport, she thought that he probably wouldn¡¯te today. Thinking of this, for a while she couldn¡¯t think where she¡¯d go. Finally, she arrived at a coffee shop, sitting there to rest.


    Shortly after going to the coffee shop, a red sports car stopped in front of the entrance. A quite handsome young man walked out from the vehicle and then entering the coffee shop.


    ¡°Hello Naoko, didn¡¯t think that we¡¯d meet this quickly.¡± Hinatsu Junichiro smiled as he walked in front of the table where Naoko was sitting at.


    ¡°Hinatsu-san hello, you wouldn¡¯t by chance tell me that you just happened to see me, right?¡± Naoko said a little destely.


    ¡°I specially came to see you.¡± Hinatsu Junichiro sat in the chair opposite of her without consulting anyone.


    ¡°What matter did youe find me for?¡± Naoko looked at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m just oversensitive, but recently I think Naoko seems very cold towards me.¡± Hinatsu Junichiro smilingly said.


    As Naoko was just about to speak, suddenly, a female student wearing a maid outfit came and ced a cup of coffee in front of Hinatsu Junichiro.


    ¡°Sir, this is your coffee. Please enjoy.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± When Hinatsu Junichiro spoke, his eyes were actually looking at the outstandingly beautiful woman opposite of him.


    After serving him, the girl got out of the way, allowing Hinatsu Junichiro to continue talking to Naoko: ¡°Naoko, do you really have no interest in me? It should be very clear to you why I¡¯ve been looking for opportunities to approach you.¡±


    ¡°Hinatsu-san, I¡¯ve told you clearly when I was at Nagoya. I have a person I like, besides him, I won¡¯t fall in love with anybody else. That¡¯s why, please don¡¯t look for me again, all right?¡± Naoko said sincerely.


    ¡°You say that you have a person you like, are you referring to the high-school student Gennai Masashi?¡± Hinatsu Junichiro sneered.


    Hearing his words, Naoko¡¯splexion immediately changed, ¡°Hinatsu-san, did you have someone investigate me? I am very disappointed with your behavior.¡± She then stood up, turning around, preparing to leave.


    ¡°I want to know, if the head of the Hasebe house find out that her own daughter was actually living together with a high school student, what do you imagine he¡¯ll think?¡± Hinatsu Junichiro looked at her while he was sat down.


    And sure enough, just as he had expected, Naoko stopped.


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± After a while, Naoko asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that, Naoko, I just care about you. This fellow is only a high school student with no money nor power, and his mother is just an average worker. Do you really think he can make you happy?¡± Hinatsu Junichiro said slowly.


    She¡¯s smiling?


    ¡°Hinatsu-san, I don¡¯t want my father to know about this matter, but I¡¯m also not afraid that he finds out about it. That¡¯s why you can do whatever you want to do. I must take my leave now.¡± With that, she picked up her bag and shopping bag filled with stuff, and stood out of the seat.


    This time, Hinatsu Junichiro was really starting to panic, he never expected that this woman would be so unyielding. Looking at her killer body gradually get farther, and then a light shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Naoko, please wait a minute, I have to apologize to you.¡± Just as Naoko was about to go out of the door, Hinatsu Junichiro ran and stopped in front of her.


    ¡°Please excuse me, Hinatsu-san,¡± Naoko said in front of the man.


    ¡°Naoko, I¡¯m very sorry, I apologize. Can you just give me a chance to say a few words? I assure you, I will not mention it to the head of Hasebe.¡± Hinatsu Junichiro wouldn¡¯t yield an inch.


    Seeing his fully sincere expression, Naoko started to hesitate.


    ¡°I just want to say a few words, after that, I won¡¯t disturb you again. Ok?¡± Seeing that she shook, Junichiro immediately added a few words.


    ¡°All right.¡± Naoko finally nodded.


    Back at the seat, Hinatsu Junichiro turned towards the waiter standing not far away, said: ¡°Please give us a cup of coffee.¡±


    ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± The waiter answered.


    Hinatsu Junichiro turned his head back to Naoko, said: ¡°Naoko, I know feeling of such a thing can¡¯t be forced, since you really like that person, I can only give you my blessing. However,ter on, can we still be friends? I don¡¯t want to lose you as a friend.¡±


    Hearing him say this, Naoko immediately felt relieved. She smiled saying: ¡°You are my younger sister¡¯s schoolmate¡¯s cousin, so we¡¯re friends.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Naoko.¡± Junichiro looked at her and said.


    Seeing the hot look in his eyes, she felt a little ufortable.


    Fortunately, at this time a woman holding a cup of coffee went over and ced two cups of coffees on the table. With that, she was relieved.


    After the woman left, Hinatsu Junichiro held up the coffee cup in his hand and smiled, ¡°To celebrate us bing friends, let¡¯s toast?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a joke.¡± Unable to bear to rain on his parade, Naoko had also raised her cup of coffee and slightly hit his cup for a moment, then slowly took a drink.


    Seeing her drink it down, Hinatsu Junichiro showed a faint smile on his lips.


    Naoko remembered what Lei Yin had said, Don¡¯t be alone with him, she then stood up and said: ¡°Hinatsu-san, I have somewhere I need to go to.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll also go, I¡¯ll take you back.¡± Hinatsu Junichiro stood up.


    ¡°No, my car is parked in the vicinity.¡± Naoko turned him down and said.


    Hinatsu Junichiro didn¡¯t force her, but said: ¡°Good, let¡¯s always hang out, ok?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re joking.¡± Naoko ced the money on the table, then taking her stuff walked towards the entrance.


    Hinatsu Junichiro followed behind her.


    Looking at him ride his sports car not wanting to talk to her, Naoko rxed. She didn¡¯t think much as she walked towards her car.


    Still a few meters away from her car, when suddenly she felt a little dizzy, and felt her body lose more and more power.


    What¡¯s happening, is my illness starting up again? But why isn¡¯t my heart in pain?


    Taking two more steps, she thought about what was happening to her as she felt her dizziness and weakening was getting more and more serious.


    Finally, she arrived in front of her car with great difficulty. Touching the blue car, she thought that she was quite tired, as her whole body was constantly sweating.


    Lifting her heavy right hand, she took out the cell phone in her pocket, then looked for his number while her fingers trembled.


    She just saw his name, when all of a sudden, a hand snatched the cellphone from her hand.


    ¡°Naoko, what¡¯s going on with you? Are you okay?¡± With one arm around her waist, She heard a familiar male voice that she didn¡¯t want to hear.


    Looking at his face unable to hide the grin on his face, Naoko¡¯s heart suddenly felt cold.


    ¡°You.....in the coffee...drug?¡± Naoko looked at him weakly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying? It seems like you aren¡¯t feeling too good, rx, I¡¯ll bring you to my house to rest.¡± Hinatsu Junichiro strengthened the pronunciation of the two words ¡®My House¡¯.


    Naoko mind immediately became nk.


    Seeing that she slowly fainted, Hinatsu Junichiro showed a self-satisfied smile.


    Because he was afraid that he had been seen, he hurriedly opened the front seat of the red race car and ced her inside, he then rushed to the other side and sat on the driver¡¯s seat.


    After closing the car door, he looked at her tender and iparably beautiful appearance, his face started to distort with excitement.


    Bitch, I said that I¡¯ll y with you one day.


    Suddenly he saw her mouth move as if to whisper something. Curious, he leaned his ears.


    ¡°Lei....Save....Me....¡±


    ¡°Lei? Not Gennai Masashi? Well, no matter.¡±


    Without wasting any more time, Hinatsu Junichiro quickly started the car and drove away.

 Chapter 122 Nightmare

    Edited by ck Knight


    As if waking up from a very scary nightmare, Naoko slowly opened her eyes.


    She felt as if her whole body being pressed by a very heavy thing, so heavy that she can¡¯t even move a finger.


    Her head was still a little dizzy, a bit like the hangover feeling.


    Three minutester, a trail of tears silently ran down from her eyes.


    She clearly remembered the things that urred before she fainted, especially that devil-like face.


    Seeing her clothes were different than the one she wore before, her heart was broken. A deep sense of despair covered her whole soul.


    Lei, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not clean anymore.


    Like suffering a heart attack, Naoko felt a crushing pain in her heart.


    I¡¯m such an idiot, a hopeless fool. I should have listened to him, he had told me not to talk with Hinatsu Junichiro alone. Why I didn¡¯t even have a bit of vignce.


    Naoko deeply reproached herself, wishing she could immediately die.


    She now knew, when one in an extreme grieve, one couldn¡¯t cry out loud. Although the tears kept pouring down, she was unable to send out her voice.


    She was like a wounded reindeer, tightly curled up the body with sorrow.


    Not long after, she heard the sounds of footstepsing from outside the door, and then, the door was opened.


    Hinatsu Junichiro came over and put a hand on her forehead to check her temperature.


    Naoko finally broke out, she suddenly turned to grab that hand and maliciously bite down.


    That hand¡¯s muscle was very strong, but she deeply bit into it. When she tasted the liquid full of vor, she has the pleasant sensation of revenge.


    Suddenly, his other hand gently stroke her face. That strange touch unexpectedly made her has an indescribable feeling.


    ¡°Fool, I¡¯m Lei Yin.¡± A clear and familiar voice sounded in her ears.


    At that moment, Naoko could hardly believe her ears. She unconsciously loosened her tightly biting teeth to look at the owner of this hand.


    It¡¯s not Hinatsu Junichiro, it¡¯s him, it¡¯s really him!


    When looking at his pair of deep and clear eyes, Naoko almost got into a shock.


    ¡ª-


    ¡°Really? Hinatsu Junichiro didn¡¯t....that on me?¡± Naoko closely looked at his eyes and asked.


    The right hand gently stroking her back, Lei Yin kissed her face and said: ¡°You are my woman, of course, I will not let people take advantage of you. In fact, there are some things you didn¡¯t know, I¡¯ve arranged a few people to protect you around the clock. Only when I¡¯m around you, they will temporarily leave. When Hinatsu Junichiro made you get on the car, the person that I arranged to protect you has actually been following from behind. On that same day, when Hinatsu Junichiro drove through a no man¡¯s area, they intercepted him. And then they saved you. That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°Then why are my clothes being reced? Lei, I beg you to tell me the truth, okay? Please don¡¯t lie to me.¡± Naoko said while crying.


    ¡°You this fellow didn¡¯t even believe my words. Listen, I¡¯m the one who changed your clothes. Because your original clothes were wet with sweat, so I helped you to change. Forget it, even if I go on, you will still think I¡¯m lying to you.


    Fool, you are a woman, can¡¯t you feel something if you have been done by a person? Go look at your own body at the bathroom and you¡¯ll know.¡± Lei Yin a bit reluctantly said.


    Hearing what he said, Naoko immediately came to her senses. Just too excited, even such a simple thing she was unable to think of.


    Can¡¯t manage her shy, she quickly went to the bathroom.


    Ten minutester, she came out red faced.


    Seeing her happy expression from the angle of her eyebrows, which can¡¯t be concealed, Lei Yin opened his arms with a smile.


    Naoko full of shame walked over to sit on hisp.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, letting you frightened, I should¡¯ve got rid of that guy.¡± Lei Yin said, kissing her temple.


    Thinking about the previous thrilling experience, Naoko can¡¯t help but cringe.


    Shaking her head, she tightly held the gauze on his right hand, feeling guilty.


    ¡°Lei, I¡¯m sorry. It must have been very painful, right?¡± She said while bursting into tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He gently stroked her hair.


    Hearing this, Naoko cried even more.


    Previously, when he was being bitten, he instinctively wanted to unleash his true qi to his hand, but because he was afraid that would hurt her mouth, he had to bear down hard.


    ¡°Although I was bitten, I also sort of took advantage of you. Naoko, your body is so beautiful.¡± In order to distract her attention, Lei Yin suddenly said a sentence in her ear.


    Sure enough, after hearing this words, all of Naoko¡¯s exposed skin turned pink.

 Chapter 123 Desire

    Edited by ck Knight


    In an old house, several men were talking, an unconscious man lying on the floor in front of them.


    ¡°How is he?¡± Lei Yin coldly looked at the lying on the ground Hinatsu Junichiro.


    ¡°Master, he hasn¡¯t woke up till now.¡± A tall, strong man next to him replied.


    ¡°This time, it¡¯s thanks to you, if not you, this guy would seed.¡± Lei Yin turned his head toward the several men.


    ¡°Master is too kind, this is what we should do. What will master want to do with this person?¡± That man asked.


    Lei Yin was silent, just quietly walking to Hinatsu Junichiro¡¯s side, and then put a hand on his head.


    While the several men were puzzled, suddenly, two lines of blood slowly oozed out of Hinatsu Junichiro¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Put him back in the car, and then make it look like a traffic ident. This guy is already an idiot, there will be no trouble.¡± Lei Yin said dismissively.


    Those several men¡¯s heart turned cold, and immediately went over Hinatsu Junichiro to pull him up and tow him away.


    ¡°Master, we go first.¡± That tall, strong man bowed and said to him before leaving.


    ¡°Mm, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    After those several men left, Lei Yin stepped into the bathroom, opened the tap, and slowly washed his right hand.


    Regarding this depraved beast Hinatsu Junichiro, Lei Yin originally wanted to castrate him and then send him to those double plug club letting him taste those perverted XX men¡¯s taste. But, considering that as long as the guy didn¡¯t die, he would one day going to find Naoko to take revenge. Moreover, this guy is a millionaire, if he really kills him, it will draw the attention of the police, so he finally decided to make him an idiot, too cheap for him.


    However, no matter how many years, he still doesn¡¯t like this hands-on feeling.


    ¡ª-


    When Lei Yin used the key to open the door, he saw Naoko in an official Kimono kneels at the entrance stair tenderly looking at him.


    This is the first time he saw her appearance in Kimono, Lei Yin couldn¡¯t help feel his pair of eyes shone brightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± Naoko said as she put the slippers on his feet.


    After changing the slippers, Lei Yin asked her: ¡°What happened? Why it¡¯s not the same as usual?¡±


    Slightly lifted up her light makeup face, Naoko lovingly said: ¡°Lei, today let me serve you well, okay?¡±


    ¡°How would you like to serve me?¡± Lei Yin asked with a smile.


    Naoko blushed, and after a while, she took him by the hand and said: ¡°The dishes are ready. Let¡¯s eat while they¡¯re still hot.¡±


    After walking down the hall, he really saw the food and wine ready at the table.


    After Lei Yin sat down, Naoko said: ¡°Wait a minute.¡± With that, she went into the kitchen.


    After a while, she came while holding a bowl of warm water.


    ¡°First wash your hands, okay?¡±


    Lei Yin smiled and looked at her, and then nodded.


    Naoko put both of his hands in the bowl and carefully, gently rubbed.


    When she washed his hands, Lei Yin slowly appreciated her single-hearted devotion movement.


    After wiping his hands with a towel, she looked up and said: ¡°Lei, your hands have been washed clean.¡±


    But no sooner had she finished speaking, her blooming cherry lips were sealed up by the youth opposite her.


    Because the two people were separated by a bowl filled with water, Naoko was afraid to move, and only gently responded.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to eat?¡± Lei Yin saw only a pair of chopsticks, turned around to look at the blushing kimono beauty.


    ¡°I already ate. These dishes are prepared for you.¡± With that, she lowered her head to pick up a bottle of wine and fill the ss in front of him.


    ncing at her, Lei Yin drank that ss of wine in one gulp.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much, there are many dishes you need to try, okay?¡± Naoko whispered and filled his ss again.


    Like a gentle wife, Naoko knelt beside him and carefully wait.


    After the tableware had been tidied up, Naoko said to the youth sitting in the hall sipping a ss of tea: ¡°Do you want to take a bath now?¡±


    Lei Yin thought and nodded: ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯m going to help you put in the hot water. Also, the bathrobe has been ced on the bed.¡± With that, she turned and walked into the bathroom.


    Watching her back, the youth revealed a thoughtful eye.


    Soaking in the steaming bath, Lei Yin felt all the pores are opened, veryfortable.


    At this time, a sound of knocking suddenly came from the door.


    ¡°Lei, I....help you rub your back, okay?¡± After that knocking sound came Naoko¡¯s shy voice.


    ¡°Come in, the door is unlocked.¡±


    After a while, Naoko wearing arge bathrobe quietly walked in.


    Although the bathroom is filled with steam, Lei Yin can still clearly see her flushed face.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to help rub my back, why don¡¯t youe?¡± Lei Yin propped his hand on the edge of the tub.


    Hearing his words, Naoko finally slowly walked over.


    Lei Yin very cooperatively turned back toward her.


    Naoko with trembling hand held the towel and gently wiped his back.


    Suddenly, he turned around and grabbed her hand, ¡°Do you want to take a bath together?¡± Lei Yin smiled a bit evilly.


    ¡°I....I have washed in the afternoon.¡± Naoko was full of shamepletely afraid to lift her head even a little bit.


    ¡°What a coincidence, I also have just washed.¡± He stood up from the bathtub.


    Naoko quickly closed her eyes.


    Lei Yin picked her up by the waist and then lowered his head to kiss her closed eyes.


    ¡°Lei....I, I will help you clean....your body, okay?¡± Naoko bit her lips and gently said something.


    ¡°No need, we¡¯re going back to the room.¡± With that, he walked out of the room while still holding her.


    Lying in his arms, Naoko felt her whole body melted, and can only tightly attach her face against his chest.


    Walking a short distance to the master bedroom, Lei Yin applied his power to evaporate the water on his body.


    Gently putting the beauty on the bed, Lei Yin reached out his hand to release her hair.


    Watching the luxuriant hair shy beauty, Lei Yin caressed her face and praised: ¡°Naoko, you¡¯re so beautiful.¡±


    Naoko slowly opened her eyes and soulfully looked at him.


    ¡°You really do not have any regret?¡± Lei Yin put his hand on her towel.


    She didn¡¯t speak, just looked at him with infinite tenderness.


    Lei Yin couldn¡¯t bear anymore and kissed her red lips, while his right hand gently pulled off her towel.


    Although this was not the first time he saw her body, because yesterday he was in too much of a hurry, he didn¡¯t take a closer look. Under the shine of light, Lei Yin carefully looked at the soul-stirring beauty before him.


    Sensing his gaze, Naoko trembled, and closed her eyes tightly. But even so, she didn¡¯t shrink up her body, but stretched it as far as possible to let him watch.


    Knowing that she was really nervous, Lei Yin flicked his middle finger backhandedly, a wisp of wind flew to the light switch beside the door, switching it off. The room suddenly became dark.


    In this dark environment, Naoko finally began to rx, her body slowly stopped shaking.


    At this time, Lei Yin¡¯s two hands each held her delicate foot, ying with them. After a while, both hands traced her as smooth as the finest Satin skin slowly moved upward.


    Although she had prepared for this, when he was ying her feet, Naoko¡¯s whole body became stiff. Both fear and expectationplex emotions continued to impact her nerves.


    When the two hands were on her knees, Naoko instinctively mped her legs. Her mouth can¡¯t help but groan.


    By this time, Lei Yin no longer moved his hands upward, but gently put her upside down, pressing his face on her lower body.


    ¡°Naoko, now it¡¯s only 8 PM, it¡¯s 12 hours from dawn. The Big Bad Wolf is going to eat the Little Red Riding Hood little by little; you will slowly experience it.¡± With that, Lei Yin¡¯s hands began to move.


    The whole room began to echo Naoko¡¯s more and more helpless charming moan.


    ¡ª-


    When Naoko woke up, her eyes immediately saw on her right-hand side Lei Yin smilingly looked at her with hands resting behind his head.


    Before her shyness even shows up, he suddenly held her in his arms.


    Listening to his strong heartbeat, Naoko felt a serene mood.


    ¡°Still hurt?¡± Her ears heard his voice.


    Naoko felt her face flushed, after she nodded, she quickly shook her head.


    ¡°Right now....what time is it?¡± She asked in whispered voice.


    ¡°2 PM.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually sote,¡± Naoko said with a bit of amazement.


    ¡°Hungry yet? Let¡¯s go out to eat.¡±


    ¡°Em.¡± Naoko held his waist and casually said.


    Touching her slippery skin with his left hand, as well as her quite curling buttocks, Lei Yin couldn¡¯t help but have a wave of impulse.


    Sticking together with him Naoko immediately noticed his reaction and suddenly blushed.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s just wait for a while and then go out. I think you are quite delicious.¡±


    ¡°Ah, no....¡±

 Chapter 124 Situation

    It was already the fifth day of summer vacation, apart from returning home every day to tell them he hade back, Lei Yin almost always run to Naoko¡¯s side whenever he has time.


    He wasn¡¯t a young boy who didn¡¯t understand anything, at heart wasn¡¯t a morally nobleman.


    But perhaps because Awei died early, and in addition to being dead for ten years, he hadn¡¯t felt a woman in more than a decade. Moreover, the main reason, was that Naoko was simply a true obsequiously natural stunner. If not for taking her illness into ount, Lei Yin would have even be unwilling to let her out of the bed for even a minute.


    In contrast, with Lei Yin¡¯s careful watering these past few days, it goes without saying already that Naoko could cause crimes with her stunning beauty. The gap between her brown and the corner of her eye exudes a kind of mature woman atmosphere, and just by showing her back, it would intoxicate any men, even with Lei Yin¡¯s cultivation it was also a bit difficult to control himself.


    ¡°Lei.¡± Bending down in his arms like azy cat, Naoko acted like a spoiled brat calling for him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lei Yin replied, his right hand continued to move slowly going inside her night gown.


    ¡°I need....to return and take a look at Aiko. Please, don¡¯t do this again. Ah...people are already....saying not to.¡± Naoko pitifully looked at him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about it, who told you to be this attractive? Right, what did you just say? Once again.¡± Lei Yin lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead.


    ¡°I want to go back and see.....Ah no, don¡¯t do that....¡± Her sobbing voice grew weaker.


    After a while, she let out herst violent moaning chirp, Lei Yin slowly pulled out his fingers which were dripping wet, and then ced it in front of his nose to smell it a bit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Seeing his action, Naoko¡¯s body shook in embarrassment, stretching out her left hand, she grasped his fingers not letting him continue smelling it.


    Feeling his wet finger with her hand, her whole body turned red just like a shrimp.


    Taking pity on her, Lei Yin kissed her red lips, and said with a gentle voice: ¡°You go back and have a look at that little rascal, I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    ¡°Lei, thank you.¡± Forgetting about her embarrassment, Naoko raised her head and looked at him lovingly.


    ¡°Fool, thank you. Let¡¯s go take a shower.¡± Lei Yin hugged her waist as they went to the bathroom.


    Naoko¡¯s face was red. Although she already has such a close rtionship with him, her feeling of shyness still didn¡¯t diminish.


    ¡°I forgot to tell you, I really like your smell.¡± Lei Yin suddenly smiled and evilly said in her ear.


    ¡°You bastard....¡± She couldn¡¯t bear hearing him anymore, so she gently pinched his fist and pushed his chest.


    Seeing that Naoko had entered the apartment¡¯s front door, Lei Yin conveniently turned on the radio in the car.


    Listening to a somewhat boring talk show, Lei Yin had almost fallen asleep.


    The reason it was almost, was because he was awakened by the noise emitted from his cell phone.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Taking a look, he casually answered the phone.


    ¡°I know; I¡¯ll meet you as soon as possible. No matter what their condition is, don¡¯t agree with it for the time being, but you also can¡¯t refuse them, stall them off. Wait for me to get there, let¡¯s talk about this againter.¡±


    After five minutes, Lei Yin sternly hung up the phone.


    After switching off the radio, he opened the middlepartment of the car and took out a packet of smoke. Picking up one inside, ignited it, and then took a look at the window of the silent scenery outside.


    After half an hour, Naoko finally walked out from the apartment.


    Looking at her good mood, Lei Yin said: ¡°Was the little rascal all right?¡±


    Naoko snuggled up against his shoulder and said: ¡°Um, it seems like she¡¯s back to normal. She also told me that she¡¯s going with a few of her schoolmates at the countryside to y and will be back in a few days. Looking at her like this, I feel relieved.¡± She then gently rxed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before; after a period of time, she¡¯ll be fine. You always like to worry too much.¡± Lei Yin fondly kissed her.


    Feeling his gentleness, Naoko unrestrainedly burst into tears.


    ¡°Lei, I¡¯m afraid, really afraid, these days I¡¯ve felt like this isn¡¯t reality as if I¡¯m in a dream. I¡¯m afraid that this feeling of happiness is only a dream. If this is a dream, I would never want to wake up from it.¡± She said as she cried on his chest.


    Lei Yin didn¡¯t say anything, and instead picked her up on hisp, and tenderly hugged her tightly in his arms.


    In the very quiet car, listening her lover¡¯s quiet but strong heartbeat, Naoko wished that time would stop forever.


    ¡ª-


    Walking down the hall, Lei Yin saw Kazumi sleeping on the coach, with the TV turned on showing a program that wasn¡¯t funny at all.


    After turning off the TV, he gently picked her up and walked to her room.


    Helping her take off her sses, when Kazumi all of a sudden woke up.


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re back,¡± Kazumi said while rubbing her eyes.


    ¡°Sorry to wake you up.¡±


    ¡°No, I just identally fell asleep while watching TV, did you eat yet?¡±


    Lei Yin discovered that the just woken up Kazumi¡¯s calm and shrewd appearance was a bit different, apparently look a little dazed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten. Mom?¡± Lei Yin asked as he sat on by her bed.


    ¡°Maeda that guy brought her to see a movie. Unfortunately, you didn¡¯t see her tense look, picking a dress for half an hour. I really give it to her, they¡¯ve known each other for so long, but they¡¯re still so shy with each other.¡± Kazumi said with a smile.


    Feeling like he hadn¡¯t had a good talk with her for days, Lei Yin stroked her hair and said: ¡°Didn¡¯t you enroll for cram school, when will it start?¡±


    ¡°It will start in two weeks, without Rumi these days, I don¡¯t know how to spend my time,¡± Kazumiined.


    ¡°Studying diligently is good, but schoolwork isn¡¯t the most important. It¡¯s summer vacation now, you can call a schoolmate and spend time with them outside. You know?¡±


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re getting more and more long-winded, always like to preach,¡± Kazumi grinned as she leaned her head on his shoulder.


    ¡°Who told you to be my younger sister, this is the privilege of being the eldest child. Also, give this credit card to mom for me.¡± Lei Yin handed her a credit card from his pocket.


    ¡°This credit card is to help mom right?¡± Kazumi took it and looked at him.


    ¡°I deposited a sum of money in it, the password is her birthday.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you hand it to her yourself?¡± Kazumi asked curiously.


    ¡°Due to a little thing, I¡¯ll be going out of town tonight.¡± Lei Yin thoughtfully replied.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re going to go out, for how long?¡± Kazumi sat looking at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it might take longer this time.¡±


    ¡°How long will it take?¡± Kazumi pursued to ask.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long.¡± Lei Yin said.


    ¡°Brother, you? Exactly what happened?¡± Having never seen him show this kind of expression before, she asked worriedly.


    ¡°Nothing, just something personal, don¡¯t let your thought wander off. If Rumi calls looking for me, tell her I¡¯ll be back soon. Rx, everything¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t show such face.¡± Lei Yin pinched her face with a smile.


    Looking at him for a moment, she suddenly threw herself into his arms and said in his ear: ¡°Brother, you muste back safely.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Lei Yin gently stroked the back of her hair.


    ¡ª-


    Lei Yin like a ghost stepped into the kitchen, watching intently Naoko cook something, he felt this scene was very warm. Indeed, someone waiting for them at home was simply a blessing.


    ¡°What are you cooking?¡± Lei Yin held her waist and said gently.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Naoko was shocked, thedle in her hand fell off.


    Seeing this Lei Yin immediately caught it, and then conveniently ced it on the chopping board.


    ¡°Hateful, are you a cat? Why don¡¯t you tell me when you¡¯re back.¡± Naoko looked at him charmingly angry.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear my voice when I opened the door. What are you cooking?¡± Lei Yin looked inside the pot.


    ¡°You¡¯re flying somewhere again, so I wanted to make you something before you leave,¡± Naoko replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re so good.¡± Lei Yin said as he kissed her right cheek.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, simply just making something to eat, that¡¯s all.¡± Hearing his words, Naoko blushed.


    Really love her shy and charming look, Lei Yin couldn¡¯t help but kiss her again.


    ¡°Annoying.¡± Naoko scolded in a low voice and then leaned on his chest as she continued to cook.


    After Lei Yin finished eating, Naoko carefully wiped his mouth with a handkerchief.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cook a little more? I¡¯ll be quick ok.¡± Naoko said to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, I can¡¯t take the ne with a full stomach.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tidy up the tableware, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± With that, she picked up the tableware on the table and brought it back in the kitchen.


    After drying her hands, Naoko went out of the kitchen and saw Lei Yin watching TV, but she knew that he was actually thinking.


    Naoko went to his side, sat down, andid her head on hisp.


    Stroking her luxurious hair, Lei Yin said: ¡°Naoko, if I don¡¯te backter in six months. You.....don¡¯t have to wait for me. All right?¡±


    Naoko looked up at him, and after a while, she gently shook her head.


    ¡°You are my first man, and will be my final man. If you don¡¯te back in 6 months, I¡¯ll wait for you for two years. If you don¡¯te back in two years, I¡¯ll wait for you for ten years, if you don¡¯te back in ten years, I¡¯ll wait for you for a lifetime.¡± Her voice is as gentle as ever, but was actually filled with painful perseverance.


    ¡°You really are a fool.¡± Lei Yin sighed, carrying her on hisp, he tightly hugged her. Tightly hugging her as if putting her inside his body.


    ¡°Lei, even if you don¡¯te back it doesn¡¯t matter, as long as you¡¯re safe, it¡¯s enough. After enduring the pain, she still couldn¡¯t bear to cry finally.


    ¡°I promise you that I¡¯ll certainlye back to you.¡± Seeing her tears continuously flow, Lei Yin thought that a part of his chest was in pain.


    ¡°We¡¯ve reached an agreement, so you muste back earlier.¡± Naoko wiped her tears and forced a smile.


    Gently wiping away her tears with his hand, Lei Yin looked her in the eyes and said, ¡°I know you have many questions, but I fear that you won¡¯t bother to ask me, so I¡¯ll tell you now, I¡¯m going to save a person that I need to save.¡±


    Before he could finish, Naoko suddenly pressed down his lips with her finger.


    ¡°Lei, you don¡¯t have to tell me.¡± Then, for the first time ever, she took the initiative to kiss him.


    After a long time, the two lips finally separated, Lei Yin took out a small box from inside his pocket. After opening, inside was two simple-designed, but veryfortable-looking couple ring.


    Putting it on her finger, Lei Yin said with a smile: ¡°Fortunately, it just fits, otherwise, I¡¯d be troubled.


    Naoko now knew on the day when they were in the car, why he had tied her finger with a line, was originally used to measure her finger.


    ¡°Come on, you.¡± Lei Yin smiled and ced his hands in front of her.


    Naoko blushed as she picked up the other ring inside the box, cing it near her lips and kissing it, then carefully put it around his finger.


    After she helped him wear the ring, Lei Yin carried her and walked towards their room.


    On the wide double bed, Naoko enthusiastically and sorrowfully responded to him as if she never wanted it to end.


    Feeling more of his taste, even when she was exhausted, she kept wrapping herself tightly around him.


    Feeling her strong sadness, Lei Yin from the beginning was gentle gradually became wild.


    In the entire room, Naoko¡¯s moan vibrated unceasingly.


    After several consecutive peaks, finally, they fiercely climaxed, and Naoko couldn¡¯t move anymore.


    After cleaning the traces of her climax, Lei Yin tenderly took her in his arms.


    ¡°Good, close your eyes and have a good night¡¯s rest.¡± Lei Yin kissed her while she tried hard to open her eyes.


    After one look at his eyes, Naoko finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore as an intense sleepiness overwhelmed her, slowly closing her eyes, and then fell into a deep sleep.


    Seeing Naoko¡¯s beautiful and tranquil look as she was sleeping, Lei Yin felt a rising burst of strong sense of responsibility.


    Fighting for her, no matter what he muste back alive.


    Being reincarnated so many times, it wasn¡¯t the first time Changan called him on the phone and talked about the situation. But today, after finishing his talk with Changan, he suddenly had a strange feeling.


    Although this feeling was strange, he didn¡¯t feel strange at all.


    Every time he had this feeling, not too long, the body he was using would ¡°retire¡±.


    Not to say that this feeling in itself will lead to an ident, but it just acts as an rm device, warning him in advance that he would soon ¡°change shell.¡±


    In the many times he had reincarnated, it had been tested. He had tried to avoid the devastating consequences that may arise, but in the end, always fall short. Later, he just let the so-called nature takes it course.


    He doesn¡¯t believe in fate, but this time, he was forced to believe that something was controlling his fate that even he couldn¡¯t avoid.


    That¡¯s why, just like his previous deaths, he ced his hundreds of millions of dors in the Bank of Switzend, in addition to the investment in securities which pays all belong to ¡°Gennai Masashi,¡± the money under his name was divided into two, one is given is to Rumiko, while the other was deposited into Naoko¡¯s ount.


    But as for Rumiko¡¯s share, the amount of money she was given was not even a fraction of Naoko¡¯s. Not that he was entric, but in order to avoid Rumiko to think that it was dirty money, he had only ced a part of the investment into her ount.


    This time, it was different, for Naoko, he muste back alive at any cost.


    Looking at the time, in about an hour he needed to board the ne. Lei Yin gently went down the bed.


    After getting dressed, Lei Yin arrived at her bedside, deeply looking at her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll certainlye back. Naoko, I love you.¡± Ever since Lei Yin had been reincarnated this was the first time he said such phrase.


    Then, he kissed her red lips, and then went out of the room peacefully.


    After Lei Yin left the house, Naoko who had been sleeping suddenly opened her eyes.


    ¡°Lei....¡± She bit her pillow and wept in a low voice.

 Chapter 125 Search

    New York¡¯s Chinatown, a famousrge Chinesemunityprised of several streets, is also the world¡¯srgest overseas Chinatown. On the street, in the restaurants, inside the shops, in the crowded area, the people all speak the vernacr, as if one is standing in Hong Kong¡¯s Temple Street. This scene, to those overseas Chinese, is indeed very familiar and convenient.


    Now it¡¯s around 1:00 AM, in a three story high building East of Chinatown, the light is actually still lit. Every now and then someone can see a shadow in the window walking back and forth.


    In the basement of this building, Changan was like in meditation, sitting on a chair without moving. The tea ced on the table beside him is already cold for a long time.


    Suddenly, a few rhythmic metal percussion sound echoed without warning.


    Changan¡¯s eyes shed, immediately went to the front of therge wooden cab filled with debris.


    After forcing open the lock, he explored a bit, and then pried open the wooden floor that already partially broken, revealing a metal bezel with a keyhole.


    Changan took out a key from his body to put it inside the keyhole, and then he used his hand to lift, lifting up this whole block of metal.


    ¡°How long exactly that kid hasn¡¯t cleaned this passage, his grandma, made me catches a lot of spider¡¯s web.¡± Lei Yin called out from the opposite side as he came out from the channel under the bezel.


    ¡°Master has worked hard. If I remember correctly, thest cleaning should be three years ago, after that he moved out.¡± Changan repressed hisughter to help Lei Yin get off the sticky Spider¡¯s web that covered his body.


    ¡°This is your contingency escape ce, and should asionally be cleaned.¡± Lei Yin found a chair to sit down.


    Changan followed after him, gave him a cup of tea, and also sat down.


    After drinking the tea, Lei Yin said to him: ¡°Give me the detail about what had happened.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master. Two days ago at night, little Rey was invited to attend an annual gang rally. But on the way there, he was ambushed, two drivers with five bodyguards all died in the cars. Two cars exploded and burned beyond recognition. Four hours after this happened, I received a phone from those guys.¡±


    ¡°There was no witness?¡±


    ¡°We saw two gunned down tramps at the scene. They should be the so-called witnesses.¡± Changan wryly smiled.


    ¡°What was the police reaction to that?¡±


    ¡°They thought it was a gang shoot out, so now they send people staring us all day.


    ¡°His subordinates were actually killed, and he was forced into captive, I really don¡¯t know if that kid is getting weaker or the other side is too strong.¡± Lei Yin sneered.


    ¡°Please master, don¡¯t get angry, the other side has nned for this, the matter can¡¯t be entirely med to little Rey.


    ¡°I know, did you hear his voice on the phone?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they just let him say two words. But from those two words, ording to our gang in-house custom code, tranted to two words, ¡®men in ck¡¯ and ¡®ind¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Men in ck in these words is unnecessary because we should have guessed it, but the ind word actually has some use. This should mean he is now on an ind. However, he shouldn¡¯t know the exact location. What conditions are those guys set out?¡± Lei Yin put the teacup down.


    ¡°The list of all members of ck Dragon, the entire ck Dragon Industries and all the internal data. They told me explicitly, as long as we finish the formalities of the property rights¡¯ transfer, they will immediately release the people. They need us to cooperate in order to show our sincerity.¡± Changan heavy sound ended.


    ¡°It seems they just want to control the ck Dragon, not trying to overthrow it. Understandable, after all, it is much more convenient if you can control a deep-rooted force, such as ck Dragon than to prop up a new gang. Who is the recipient of the property rights?¡±


    ¡°A US brokerage firm called Lyle. I¡¯ve checked, thatpany was only recently registered. The boss is a US man named Robert J Johnson. He is a veteran with an incredibly clean record. It¡¯s like he build thepany by saving a dor at a time. The staffs, including the cleaners, consist of only five people.¡± Changan said, didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    ¡°It¡¯s the worst kind of shellpany I¡¯ve ever heard. If one can find out anything from there, I might as well go home to retire. Don¡¯t say these, I remember you said before that a few years ago, you put a gadget on Little Rei¡¯s clothing, what about now, still useful?¡± Lei Yin looked at him.


    The thing that Lei Yin said is actually a small transmitting device, simr to the tracker. But unlike the tracker, the signal of this device is sent as a repeated transmission, with the farthest receiving distance in about 200 km. Although it has such a long distance reception range, due to the battery problem, the device can only send the signal every half an hour, and the battery must be reced every month. The rings that Changan and ReiLi usually wore is actually this thing.


    Changan-ReiLi is the principal of the ck Dragon, in addition to being assassinated, being kidnapped is a very likely thing. So, in order to prevent this situation, Changan has called people to develop this stuff.


    Hearing Lei Yin¡¯s question, Changan pulled out a map from a bookcase and came over.


    ¡°Master, thest time they called is less than four hours ago, ording to little Rei code word ¡®Ind,¡¯ I immediately sent someone to secretly search the Inds near New York. Finally, we intercepted his signal near this ¡®Heart Ind.¡¯ But strange, when I sent people to go there to receive the signal again, the signal is gone. There are only two possibilities in this, one he is in a confined space, the signals can¡¯t pass out. The second is the worst case scenario, that is, his signal was discovered and destroyed.¡± Changan¡¯s expression seemed to be very serious.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to keep on thinking, right now the only way is to go to the Ind to make sure. The Dark group people are ready?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve called them on standby. Master want to take action now?¡±


    ¡°Of course, this matter can only be fixed by doing a battle to force a quick end. Hurry up, on the road you can slowly tell me about this Ind.¡± With that, Lei Yin stood up.


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    ¡ª-


    On top of the continuously swaying yacht, Lei Yin carefully watched the Ind in front of him with a binocr.


    Right now iste at night, plus there was no moon, leaving the entire Ind seemed like a mass of ck. Even with Lei Yin eyesight, he probably can only see its outline.


    Putting down the binocr, Lei Yin sighed. This is his action that he most unsure of in decades. Besides some little knowledge of the opposite party, he actually knew nothing of their internal situation or their distribution of strength. In contrast, although the ck Dragon is hiding in the dark, after all, it has existed for many years, plus there are frequent expansion these recent years, the others may had some general understanding about them. When the enemy is in the dark and yourself is in the bright, the situation is quite dangerous.


    But, however unsure he was, he must save that boy. Who told him to let the boy call himself master.


    Now the only advantage they had, was that the other party might not know they¡¯ve already started to act. If they can catch the enemy off guard, they might be able to seed eventually.


    Looking at the rising sea-level with waves that were getting higher by the minutes, tonight seemed to be windy.


    Lei Yin turned to Changan and said: ¡°Did you really decide to go with me? Don¡¯t forget, if little Rei and I didn¡¯te back, someone has to preside over the general situation.¡±


    Also dressed in waterproof clothing, Changan shook his head and said: ¡°Master, if this is like before, I might stay. But after knowing your experience, I suddenly realized something. No matter if the ck Dragon still exists or not, it¡¯s all the thing outside the body. Even if we¡¯re gone, the ck Dragon is dissolved, the following brothers will still survive. The ck Dragon is an underworld organization, not a justice organization, if people want to mess with the ouws, let them mess with it. In any case, those government officials are not going to sit by and do nothing. Then what the f*ck do I need to care? Therefore, while my body is still active, I want to do things that I want to do.¡±


    Watching his calm smile, Lei Yin knew that further advised is useless.


    Touching the outline of the ring on his finger under the glove, Lei Yin said: ¡°Gentlemen, let¡¯s start.¡± With that, he put the breathing tube, carried the oxygen tank, and first to jump out of the water.


    After him, Changan, as well as more than 20 Dark group members, went underwater.


    Different from the windy and high waves on the sea, under the sea, was actually very quiet.


    Swimming about a kilometer or so, the more than 20 people finally arrived on the beach side of the ind.


    After determining there was no one near, Lei Yin with the other people went into the woods on the isle.


    After hiding the oxygen tanks, waterproof lenses and other things people began to change their attire and put out their pieces of equipment from the waterproof bags.


    When everyone got ready, Lei Yin briefly inspected, and then led them to walk to the center of the ind.


    Walking for almost a kilometer, Lei Yin discovered that, along the way except for a few shabby wooden houses, there were no traces of human habitation on the ind.


    Did we guess it wrong?


    After another half a kilometer walk, he suddenly stepped on a rectangr thing. He picked it up to take a look, it turned out to be a canned box. Beside that, there were also a few simr things.


    After smelling the can, Lei Yin whispered some sentences: ¡°It seems like those guys dide here. This canned food is opened today.¡±


    Changan went up to him and said: ¡°Master, it has been half an hour, but I haven¡¯t received the signal from little Rei transmitter. Could they have evacuated from here?¡±.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, now we can only continue to search. I hope they are still here.¡± With that, Lei Yin threw away the can and continued to walk.

 Chapter 126 Entrance

    This chapter is sponsored by Jonathan of US and LG


    Touching the highly visible tire marks on the ground, Lei Yin and Changan looked at each other.


    Changan nodded, Lei Yin followed suit to stand up, waved his hand, and went along that tire tracks on the road.


    After walking about a kilometer or so, the tire tracks disappeared in front of a veryrge cave.


    ¡°Master, we want to go in?¡±Changan whispered.


    Lei Yin shook his head, ¡°This is obviously a base, and this cave is the main entrance. Inside there must be full of cameras, and we have so many people. We have no way to enter through this unless they all fell asleep.¡±


    ¡°What should we do then? If we don¡¯t go in, there¡¯s no way of knowing if ReiLi not inside.¡± Changan showed a worried expression.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Such a big ce like this is impossible without the vents; we can go in through the vents.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll immediately split up to look for a vent.¡± Changan nodded and said.


    ¡°Wait a minute, let me give it a try to find it first.¡± With that, Lei Yin took off his gloves and put his hands on the ground.


    Five minutester, he opened his eyes and smiled.


    Seeing his smile, Changan knew he had found it, although it was unclear how he did it.


    Lei Yin with the other people arrived in front of a hill behind the cave.


    He pointed to the above, and other people immediately understood. Then, each of them took out their respective climbing tool, ready to climb.


    Lei Yin nced at his watch, now is 4 AM, will soon dawn. They must sessfully enter before dawn.


    After signaling Changan and the other team members, he first climbed up.


    Because the hill is abnormally high and steep, it took almost half an hour before all the people climbed up.


    After taking and wearing the infrared sses from his pocket, Lei Yin noticed in front them was full of invisible infrared beams.


    Everyone carefully skipped or avoided those beams. This was the most crucial time, as long as someone identally bumps the beam even a little bit, the people inside will immediately notice their invasion.


    Seeing everyone sessfully avoided the beams, Lei Yin brushed aside the hanging weeds before him with his hands, revealing a downward slope of a nearly one-meter square vent.


    Time is running out, Lei Yin didn¡¯t say anything, with hands and feet, he propped on both side of the vent¡¯s wall and began to crawl.


    After climbing to the top, Lei Yin saw the vent was divided into several ways. He then chose to continue to crawl to the right.


    The team members also followed behind him.


    After crawling for quite a long time, Lei Yin finally reached a room. Seeing the inside of the room from the gaps on the vent, he saw the room was not very big, only a bed with desk, with a notebook ced on it. On that bed, a bulky man was sleeping soundly.


    Finally seeing a person, Lei Yin gently removed the bezels from the vent and then jumped down like a cat.


    Arrived at that man¡¯s bedside, Lei Yin¡¯s hand moved like a blur, jabbing several of the man¡¯s acupuncture points.


    After finishing that, Lei Yin pped him in the face.


    That man suddenly woke up.


    Seeing a figure before him, he suddenly scared out a cold sweat. He wanted to yell, but unable to. He wanted to move but found his body as if not belong to him, no matter how hard he tried, his body didn¡¯t react.


    This cannot move and cannot speak feeling of terror, almost made him mad.


    In the dark, Lei Yin can clearly see the fear in his eyes. He pped him again.


    ¡°I can let you speak, but if you dare to yell, I¡¯ll immediately kill you. If you hear me, blink your eyes twice.¡± Lei Yin said in English.


    The man just looked at him nkly.


    Seeing him like that, Lei Yin elbowed him in the stomach. The man immediately hummed out ¡°ah¡± sound.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, if you hear what I just said, blink your eyes twice.¡± Lei Yin said coldly.


    The man immediately blinked his eyelids twice.


    After he jabbed the man twice, Lei Yin asked: ¡°Now you can talk. First, answer me, who are you?¡±


    ¡°I....¡± The man opened his mouth and was surprised to find that he could talk.


    ¡°Answer me, who are you?¡± Lei Yin asked again.


    ¡°I....My name is George Cornell, a researcher here. Who are you people?¡± He saw two people jumped down behind this man.


    ¡°What kind of research you¡¯re doing here?¡±


    ¡°The research and development of Biological cells anti-rejection agents. I¡¯m just one of the members of the research group.¡± The man called George stammered.


    Seeing him this way, Lei Yin pressed the bedsheet over his mouth and then ruthlessly punched his stomach several times.


    To see his pained expression, Lei Yin took the bedsheet out of his mouth and said: ¡°Don¡¯t give me a half-assed answer, I don¡¯t have the patient.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true, I¡¯m just a fellow researcher who researches this kind of thing, really none of my business,¡± George said, almost crying.


    ¡°Why are you studying this stuff, don¡¯t tell me is just used as drugs for organ transnts. You don¡¯t look like such a caring person.¡± Lei Yin heard some hidden clues.


    ¡°They....they want to add something else in the human body. In order not to cause rejection, they called me to research this stuff. However, the side effect of the drug is very big, and can¡¯t be used on the average person. I really only know so much, don¡¯t ask me this again.¡± George called out.


    Lei Yin covered his mouth, ¡°Who told you to shout? Do you want to die?¡± After saying that, Lei Yin sent out another fist.


    ¡°Do you know where¡¯s the man that your people caught two days ago?¡± Lei Yin asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m just a researcher, everyday all the time in theb. If they caught someone, I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    Looking at the way he was afraid to die, Lei Yin knew he shouldn¡¯t be lying. Having had no time to care about their experiments, Lei Yin continued to ask: ¡°Do you know where¡¯s the ce where they usually put the people they caught in? Do you have the sitemap here?¡±


    ¡°The sitemap is on myputer.¡±


    With a wink from Lei Yin, Changan immediately took theptop on the table.


    ¡°Show me the sitemap.¡± Lei Yin released his acupuncture points, then put the notebook on his body.


    George searched the file on theputer with trembling hands, after a while, he showed the sitemap to Lei Yin and the others.


    ¡°Call everyone down, let them remember this sitemap well. Whether we can escape or not will rely on this.¡± Lei Yin said to one of the Dark team members.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± That person immediately


    In less than three minutes, the room filled with more than twenty people. George looked stunned.


    ¡°What are these few red ces?¡± Lei Lin referred to the position on the image.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, they just told me those are restricted areas, and if we enter without authorization, we¡¯ll be executed on the spot.¡±


    ¡°What do you think the most likely ce that is used for keeping a person?¡± Lei Yin asked.


    ¡°I....I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°His grandma, is there anything that you know?¡± Lei Yin asked as he punched him again.


    Toozy to care for him, Lei Yin said to his people: ¡°You guys remember this sitemap well.¡± With that, he gave them the notebook.


    ¡°Master, this is such a big ce, if we search the room one by one, it would be a waste of time,¡± Changan said.


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I want us to split the search. By the way, how many bombs that we bring this time?¡±


    ¡°Each of us has three, which added up to nearly 70,¡± Changan replied.


    ¡°Good, you look for those obviously important room. For the so-called restricted area, especially send out a few. Set the time for detonation at 8 AM. But you also need to think about a good escape route, do not engage if you don¡¯t have to. Whoever found ReiLi first, immediately send out a signal to inform, I¡¯ll immediately rush over. Good, let¡¯s split four people per group, and make it quick. Changan, you also go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡± Changan immediately led several people to climb up the vent.


    ¡°Move when you can remember the sitemap clearly. I don¡¯t need others to follow, you guys go ahead.¡± Lei Yin said to the rest of the people.


    When everyone left, Lei Yin caught George by surprise, letting this big man died in his own bed without a scar.


    Putting the notebook back to the table, Lei Yin began to adjust George position. After he made it look like euthanasia, he also followed to climb up the vent.


    Because the control room isn¡¯t marked on the sitemap, he has to search like the other people. In order to find ReiLi, he needed to find the control room and upy it as soon as possible, so as to avoid being found.


    In the venttion tunnels, Lei Yin moved toward the suspected control room ording to his memory of the sitemap.


    After nearly 15 minutes of crawling, he came to the room, looked down from the vent, and saw seven or eightrge cabs stood on the room. It seemed that this was just a ce to store files, not the control room.


    He didn¡¯t want to stay long, immediately crawled to another suspected room.


    His luck was quite good, as he arrived at the second suspected room, sure enough, he found the control room.


    Looking down from the top, he saw two very tall white men. One of them was sitting in front of the monitor tform, asleep. The other one was looking at ¡°yboy.¡±


    Lei Yin gently broke the exhaust fan baffles, then stretched out his right hand to flick. A wisp of wind flew and hit the nape of the man looking at the magazine. The man¡¯s neck crooked as he fainted.


    After jumping down from the vent, he stepped in front of the monitoring station, and casually jabbed his hand several times at the sleeping man. Then, he carefully watched the images on the dozens of surveince monitors one by one.


    Finally, in one monitor screen, he saw the tied up on the bed ReiLi.


    Saw that kid, Lei Yin breathed a sigh of relief.


    After waking up the man that just looking at the magazine, and some additional coercing, Lei Yin, from this man¡¯s mouth, knew in which specific room ReiLi was.


    Over the radio, Lei Yin informed Changan about ReiLi¡¯s position. After knowing that, Changan immediately rushed to save the people.


    So far, the progress seemed to be going well, just hoping they didn¡¯t make a mistake. But, without knowing why, aftering in, Lei Yin always had an unsettled feeling.


    Toote to think at this point, after killing the two people, Lei Yin hid a time bomb at the bottom of the monitoring station and set the time. Then he put the control room on the deadlock by putting the cab against the door.


    After doing all these, he hurried back to the venttion pipe and crawled to ReiLi¡¯s room.


    ¡°How is this kid?¡± Jumping down from the vent, he went over to Changan and asked.


    ¡°Master, little Rei seems to have been injected with a drug, no matter how hard I call, I can¡¯t wake him up,¡± Changan replied.


    ¡°First, we need to get out of here. You carry him.¡± Lei Yin said to one of the Dark team members.


    That member nodded and immediately put ReiLi on his back.


    When they were out of the door, Lei Yin suddenly felt all his fine hair immediately stood up.


    ¡°Get down!¡± He eximed while pulling down the nearby Changan.


    A burst of scream sounded from behind him. One of the team members, having no time to crouch, was swept by a row of bullets, and blood wildly spurted out.


    The bullets kepting like a migratory locust. The entire entrance was like a ho¡¯s nest.


    ¡°D*mn it, this is a trap.¡± Lei Yinmbasted a sentence, hurriedly pulled the unconscious ReiLi looking for a ce to cover.


    At this time, a strong light lit up from the outside. A powerful light illuminated the room they were in.


    ¡°Mr. Shen, surprisingly we met so quickly.¡± A man with a megaphone said from the outside.


    ¡°Master, he is the man that spoke on the phone,¡± Changan said to Lei Yin in low voice.


    ¡°Try to dy him, I¡¯m going to look for a way out of here.¡± Lei Yin said.


    Changan nodded, and then loudly said: ¡°Is this your hospitality?¡±


    That man smiled and said: ¡°To a guest, we, of course, offer our hospitality. But for those mouses that silently drill, then it¡¯s hard to say. Of course, Mr. Shen is our important guest; please speak out your mind.¡±


    Changan nced at Lei Yin who came to the door.


    Under that harsh re of the lighting, Changan only saw a slightly obese figure on the second floor above. And in the front stood rows of men in ck with guns.


    ¡°Using a bright light to shine the face of the guest is how you entertain a guest?¡± Changan said calmly.


    ¡°I admire your courage, Mr. Shen.¡± The man on the second floor pped his hand. The lighting on the room was suddenly turned off, leaving only the original few fluorescentmps.


    At this time, Changan saw that the man was 50-something years old Caucasian, with slightly bald head, and dressed in a white suit.


    He seemed indistinguishable with ordinary middle-aged men on the street. Never thought such an ordinary man is actually the leader here.


    ¡°Then what about those whoe along with me?¡± This was the thing that Changan most concerned about at the moment.


    ¡°Just a bunch of mouses that want to sabotage, all have been dealt with by my staffs.¡± Hearing his answer, not only Changan, even Lei Yin felt a burst of heartache.


    All of them were the elite of the Dark group. The effort and time spent on each of them are incalcble. Words from the underworld were that, they are definitely the gold medal killer in the underworld. Now, all of a sudden, lost more than twenty, it really is thergest losses of the ck Dragon in recent years.


    ¡°I want to know, how did you know that we wille tonight?¡± Changan quickly restored his calm and asked that man.


    ¡°In return, I would like to know how did you get here? This one really make me wonder.¡± The man asked.


    ¡°Since you said that we are guests, shouldn¡¯t you give us the preferential treatment? I would like to hear your answer.¡± Changan took the initiative to say.


    ¡°You really are good at doing business, Mr. Shen. Very well, I¡¯ll tell you. Come out.¡± When he said thest sentence, the man pped his hands.


    Before long, a man stepped out from behind those group of men in ck.


    To see that man, Changan¡¯s pupils immediately contracted, ¡°You¡¯re the one who betray us?¡± He didn¡¯t conceal his murderous intent on his tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Shen, I was forced to.¡± That Dark group member said as he lowered his head.


    ¡°Understand now, Mr. Shen? When you began to move, this person has notified us in advance. You must be wondering how I make him betray you, right?¡± The man said proudly.


    Changan didn¡¯t say anything, just kept staring at that Dark group member.


    Seeing this, the man smiled and then pulled out a tube-like thing from his body.


    ¡°18th, bark like a dog for me, then this thing will belong to you.¡±


    That Dark group member looked up to see the man at a nce, saw the test tube in his hand, his eyes suddenly sent out a strong longing look. Changan had never seen that kind of look before.


    ¡°Woof, woof woof....¡± In Changan¡¯s surprised eyes, that Dark group member actually barked like a dog.


    The man proudly smiled.


    ¡°You must be very surprised, Mr. Shen.¡± The man said.


    Changan was indeed very surprised, though the Dark group members are his and ReiLi¡¯s subordinates, each is a very proud elite. If they order them to bark like a dog, they¡¯ll immediately mutiny. Exactly what made him became like this?


    It seemed like the real culprit is the man upstairs. Changan looked up at him.


    ¡°Seeing that you are the guest, I¡¯ll answer your second question now. Do you know what¡¯s in my hand? No, you should not know. This is called T5, ourtest researched drug. Originally, we develop this as a cell filtering agent. Butter on, after testing, we found a very interesting phenomenon. This stuff is five times stronger than the addiction power of heroin. Each test subject will need it like crazy. Unfortunately, it has a side effect, that is, if long-term use, it will greatly reduce a person¡¯s intelligence. If not for your group member that is too stubborn, I really don¡¯t want to use this kind of thing. However, this also has an advantage, people can buy heroin everywhere, but you can only find the T5 here. So, I don¡¯t worry someone will betray.¡±


    Changan very sadly looked at that Dark group member that was still posing like a dog.


    ¡°Well, Mr. Shen, then, let us discuss the issue on how we can cooperate.¡± The man smiled like a gentleman.


    ¡°Go back and talk to your mom.¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded, followed by something being thrown at those men in ck.

 Chapter 127 Breakthrough

    Before the explosions sounded, Changan immediately returned to ReiLi¡¯s captivity room.


    ¡°Changan,e quickly.¡± Lei Yin from the bathroom on the right yelled.


    Changan immediately ran following the source of that sound.


    Once in the bathroom, Lei Yin added: ¡°Quickly cover your ears, there¡¯s going to be explosions here.¡±


    Just as Changan covered his ears, suddenly, from the outside came the sound of an earth-shattering explosion. sts of air flew into the room rolling out everything, even the few men in the bathroom felt dizziness and tinnitus.


    ¡°Quicklye with me.¡± Not long after the explosions happened, Lei Yin immediately rushed out from the bathroom.


    In the room filled with dust, five people got out from the big gap that was sted open by the explosions.


    ¡°General, you want to kill them?¡± A refined looking man next to a man dressed in a white suit asked.


    ¡°Except for Shen or ReiLi two people, kill all the others. As long as we catch one of the two, that is enough. I will let them be my dogs.¡± The man in a white suit sneered.


    ¡°Master, what do we do now?¡±


    Changan suddenly heard the sound of ReiLi, turned to take a look, only to find that ReiLi actually followed behind him. His whole face was swollen like a pig, evidently he was awakened by Lei Yin¡¯s gigantic and quick p in the face.


    ¡°Now we have been encircled by wolves, the only way out is to ze a new trail to survive. We can¡¯t trust the sitemap anymore, who knows if they still have some traps. Now we just need to break through the main entrance, if we can snatch a car the odds of sess would be much bigger.¡± Lei Yin continued to run as he replied.


    He originally thought about pretending to cooperate with that man, but to see that man¡¯s means, he knew that person is very difficult to deceive. If that person forced them to take that drug, then it really worse than death. So, he finally decided to make a forced break trough.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master, Changan, I¡¯ve implicated you.¡± After a moment of silent, ReiLi said something.


    ¡°At a time like this, you said these words, what¡¯s the use. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll beat you up after this. I¡¯ve just notified the outside brothers on the boat toe immediately and kill. This is a life and death situation, just hope they wille in time.¡±


    Five people ran through the huge space, along the way continued to shoot the men in ck that came at them, it was really lively.


    Perhaps because of the influence of the drugs, those men in ck recklessly rushed to their fires like crazy. In this shootout, these several people¡¯s path was blocked every now and then. Because these several people¡¯s hand grenades were not many, only when the shootout was too concentrated did Lei Yin order them to throw out one or two. But even so, it was not long before they almost threw all their grenade. Finally, without any other way, they had to use the fast ticking time bomb as they threw theirst hand grenade.


    For a time, the sound of explosions sounded again and again in the entire base, and the base appeared like it was about to copse.


    These few people, along the way, shoot every human in their sight. ReiLi with the other two have never yed such a vigorous battle, it was very exciting. Guns were scattered everywhere on the ground, which they conveniently picked to use. Therefore, they didn¡¯t have to worry about running out of bullets.


    To see from the monitor screen, the few people continued to make a breakthrough, the man dressed in the white suit turned ugly.


    ¡°Only five people, but they actually able to put the entire base upside down like this, are all our people waste?¡± He mmed the table full of anger.


    ¡°Sorry, General, I also can¡¯t imagine they would be so stubborn. I have ordered all our forces to concentrate on the entrance, as long as they get there, they will be surrounded by our formidable firepower. Then we can nk them, surrounding them from the front and back, and then round them up.¡± The young subordinate next to him respectfully said.


    ¡°Now we can only do so, remember, no matter what, you have to ensure one of the two to stay alive, preferably capturing both of them alive.¡± The man ordered.


    ¡°Yes, General.¡± After saluting, the young subordinate went out of the room.


    ¡°So many facilities have been destroyed by them, I really don¡¯t know how to exin to the above. Those several old ghosts are really long winded.¡± The man swore to himself.


    Faced with several sudden surges of firepower, Lei Yin and the others could not even lift up their heads.


    ¡°Changan, when are those guys going to arrive?¡± Lei Yin asked aloud.


    ¡°Master, they have justnded, it may take an hour to arrive,¡± Changan replied.


    ¡°An hour? Calling them to collect our bodies in an hour is more likely. You tell them, they must arrive within twenty minutes in any case. How many bombs we have left?¡± Up to now, adding the two of them, they only have four people left. From the two remaining Dark team members, one has been shot and killed.


    ¡°Master, we are left with thest time bomb,¡± Changan replied.


    ¡°Set it to detonate in five minutes. I¡¯m going to st apart the wall on the left.¡± Lei Yin said.


    He knew that, before long, these men in ck would outnk them from behind, and now the only way is to return inside the base to fight a gueri warfare. As long as they can hold on until the reinforcement arrives, that would be fine.


    When thatst Dark team member adjusted the detonation time, Changan suddenly called out a sentence: ¡°Master, little Rei was hit.¡±


    Lei Yin was surprised and immediately looked back. Only to find Changan tightly covered ReiLi¡¯s back. Facing them, ReiLi¡¯s face was as white as a paper.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine....¡± ReiLi hasn¡¯t finished, suddenly coughed violently, some blood coughed out from his mouth.


    Lei Yin rushed over to take off his clothes and saw, on the upper right sight of his back, there¡¯s a bullet hole.


    Lei Yin quickly made some jabbing movements with his fingers on the several spots around the wound, and torn a strip of ReiLi¡¯s clothes and then strapped it on his wound.


    ¡°Master, how is little Rei?¡± Changan, with a face full of worry, asked.


    ¡°Pretty bad, he was shot through the lung, leaving the blood flow back into the lung. If this continues, he¡¯ll be choked to death with his own blood. It seems he had been shot for quite a while, merely endured it to death till now.¡± Lei Yin said with a heavy face.


    ¡°So what happens now?¡± Changan also watched ReiLi growing up, his affection for him is no less than Lei Yin.


    ¡°I have sealed several off his key acupuncture points, so the blood temporarily stopped. But he can¡¯t move heedlessly now, otherwise, the blood will continue to flow back to the lung.¡±


    Hearing what Lei Yin said, Changan¡¯s heart suddenly cooled. If they don¡¯t get out of here soon, they would soon be outnked. But watching ReiLi¡¯s terribly pale face, he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Master, Changan, you guys don¡¯t worry about me, quickly leave....quick....¡± ReiLi said while coughing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Master, I¡¯m going to stay here and watch him, you and 12th should go first. They just want me and little Rei, and will not do anything to us, wait until you can work something out and have the opportunity then youe and save us.¡± Changan looked up and said to Lei Yin.


    Lei Yin didn¡¯t answer, just said to that member of the Dark group: ¡°Don¡¯t adjust the bomb, keep it as it is. You continue to find the opportunity to shoot them.¡±


    The Dark member immediately picked up two submachine guns and prepared himself.


    ¡°Changan, it seems we still a bit underestimate the opponent.¡± Lei Yin said with a sigh.


    ¡°Yes, master.¡± Changan nodded heavily.


    Lei Yin went on to say: ¡°Looking at the size and the equipment on this base, if they are not supported by the government, even if you kill me I would not believe it. Maybe this is their biologicalboratory.¡±


    Changanughed bitterly, ¡°I now begin to understand why they want to control the ck Dragon, perhaps in order to get a huge amount of research funding as well as wanting the ck Dragon to get more experimental bodies for them. Just like the previous gang in New York that they prop up led by Tang Najin.¡±


    As early as six months ago, those men in ck started tounch their attack on several of ck Dragon strongholds. But ReiLipletely unable to find any clues in those cases. Lei Yin then collected the leftover human tissue from the explosion and sent them to several gene research organization from several countries. In those countries, he used variety of means, so that a member of those organizations looked for him and handed him the list that matches the sample that he sent.


    Because gic information has a considerable degree of ** nature, usually only those who donate certain body¡¯s tissue, such as bone marrow or blood, their gic information can be registered.


    After screening the data of the gene banks from the several countries, he finally found a matching sample. A Finnish veteran called Mark.


    When the man was still in the military, he voluntarily donated his blood marrow after receiving the application handout by the agency specializing in the treatment of Leukemia. Moreover, he also had a blood test at that time. Therefore, his blood type, genes, and other information were inside the file and was finally found by Lei Yin.


    After obtaining this vital clue, Lei Yin told Changan to look for this man named Mark, because he is a member of men in ck. After several months of searching, Changan discovered that the man called Mark was once Tang Najin subordinate, that is to say, the assassination of Tang Najin probably has some collusion with those men in ck.


    Now it seems that the man in white suit is the real boss behind the scene. And Tang Najin is just his pawn.


    ¡°Now it seems like there are only two ways to survive. First is to surrender to them, this is the most simple way.¡± At this point, Lei Yin nced at ReiLi.


    ¡°But as you can see from that 18th appearance, this is very dangerous because he will probably do the same thing to you. An obedient dog is always much more safer than a tied wolve. Therefore, in order not to make you suffer, I¡¯d rather shoot you.¡± Lei Yin said.


    Hearing his words, Changan and ReiLi raised their heads at the same time and looked at him.


    ¡°In fact, there is another more direct and simple solution. That is, to kill all those people.¡± At this point, Lei Yin suddenly revealed a strange expression.


    ¡°Master, what do you want to do?¡± Ten years ago, ReiLi had seen him with exactly the same smile as now, his heart filled with a very uneasy feeling.


    ¡°Rest assured, master will not going to let anything happen to you. Changan, it seems, this time I have to say goodbye to you once again.¡±


    ¡°Master you....¡± Changan was surprised to find that Lei Yin¡¯s body seemed to have a vagueyer of silver light.


    Lei Yin suddenly smiled faintly, and then, his whole person disappeared....


    As if turning into air, Lei Yin disappeared out of thin air just like that. Changan and ReiLi could hardly believe their eyes.


    Immediately after that, they heard strange screams from the front, then there¡¯s a burst of messy gunfire.

 Chapter 128 Disappear

    Refusing to think about the danger, Changan and ReiLi exposed their head to look at the front.


    Only to see, for some unknown reason, that several hundred men in ck suddenly turned chaotic. A few people even shot toward the direction of their own people.


    When ReiLi and the other two were still puzzled, all of a sudden, Changan saw next to a man in ck suddenly appeared a dark figure, and then, in less than 0.01 secondter the dark silhouette was eerily gone. This scene happened so fast that Changan thought he just saw an illusion.


    But soon, he knew that that was certainly not an illusion. Because he saw that the man in ck, like a slow motion image, fell to his knees on the ground. Then, his head fell off. That big incision was like being made byser cut, it was so incredibly smooth. Changan can even see, on that incision, the constant twitch of white muscle tissue of the trachea. Several secondster, the blood, like a fountain, rushed out of the neck from that cut, flowing over the floor.


    Changan nkly stared at that head while more than ten men in ck beheaded in the same way.


    No one knew what happened, those men in ck only saw theirpanions inexplicably die like this at their side, and then it was immediately their turn.


    ¡°Monster, it¡¯s a monster....¡± Didn¡¯t know who shout it first, the whole scene became increasingly chaotic. Initially, only one or two people shooting randomly, but soon, more and more of theirpanions opened fire at themselves. Those people didn¡¯t care about the consequences anymore, as long as they saw a suspected shadow object, they will immediately open fire.


    But all of them were men in ck, the friendly fire increased exponentially.


    After seeing several times that theirpatriots walked a few steps, and then the head fell down to the ground, these men in ck members who always kill without batting an eye felt a burst of bone-chilling cold.


    This is definitely not something a human can do. Is there really a de cut that fast? Who can decapitate people¡¯s head so fast that the man didn¡¯t even realize he is already dead?


    Seeing the eerie shadows of the ghostly killer flickering all over the ce, ReiLi nkly asked: ¡°Changan, that¡¯s Master, right?¡±


    Changan didn¡¯t answer, just closely watching everything that happened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t shoot, exactly what happened?¡± Standing in the back, the refined gentleman who is responsible formanding these men in ck called out in a loud voice. Because he came to the scer, he only saw his subordinates suddenly became chaotic, then opened fire at each other like crazy.


    In just two minutes, more than a hundred highly trained soldiers and mercenaries became like a broken mannequin, their lifeless bodies fell to the ground. Everywhere filled with decapitated heads who died without closing their eyes. There were also more than fifty people who killed by their peers. The entire floor was dyed bright red from the blood.


    Themander desperately wanted to call his subordinates to gather around, but no one can hear his voice. Everywhere there seemed to be screaming, hissing roar and gunfire sounds.


    The dark shadow only stops when he was killing, but no one knew where will he appear next. Even some people who shot rtively faster, only shot his afterimage.


    ¡°What is that thing?¡± Watching the scene unfolding in the monitor screen, the man in the white suit angrily cried out.


    ¡°I....I don¡¯t know.¡± One of his subordinates said, cold sweat streaming down his head.


    ¡°Get Jack with all the people to support there. Right away!¡± The man pounded the table to urge.


    Looking back at the monitor to see the men in ck unceasingly fell down, as well as doubting whether there was really a shadow, his face turned very ugly.


    ¡°Monster.¡± He is unable to sit straight on the chair.


    Five minutester, another group of men in cking up from the rear nk finally arrived.


    Running at the front was a man about 40 years of age. He was very surprised to see the strange scene that resembled a ughterhouse before him.


    Those guys actually kill each other? Did they really go crazy?


    But soon, he saw two men in ck¡¯s heads fell in a weird way. At the same time, he also saw the faint dark shadow.


    That¡¯s the monster the old Jess refer to? Are all of these people die because of that thing? Suddenly, Jack felt his hands and feet were cold.


    ¡°Everyone immediately shoots at the front, quick!¡± Without the time to exin to them, Jack said as he raised his submachine gun at the front and started the attack.


    Although unclear, under his lead, the men in ck standing behind him immediately followed to raise their guns and open fire to the front. But the targets that they shot were only the remaining dozen men in ck. They thought those group who shot at each other just now were crazy.


    ¡°Changan, are we going to save Master?¡± Hiding on the side, ReiLi asked.


    ¡°Not yet, I¡¯m afraid if we threw the bomb now it will identally injure master. Besides, looking at master¡¯s performance, those bullets don¡¯t seem to be able to hit him.¡± After a few minutes of watching, Changan has calmed down.


    After a round of indiscriminate fire, ¡°Stop shooting.¡± Jake suddenly waved and cried.


    Those men in ck immediately stopped firing.


    Only to see that more than ten men in ck lying in the pool of blood, except for one man in ck who stood with his back toward them


    Looking at that standing alone man in ck, Jack¡¯s expression was quite dignified.


    In his vision, that man in ck already has dozens of bullet holes. He was able to stand only because something supported him. What is behind him? Jack¡¯s hand tightened, ready to shoot.


    Finally, that man in ck fell to the ground. When he fell to the ground, Jack clearly saw behind him stood a man.


    Wearing a ck leather jacket, the youth was holding a dagger. Didn¡¯t know whether he had vertigo, Jake seemed to see that person appears to have ayer of silver light.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Jake loudly asked.


    ¡°People whoe to kill you.¡± The voice was very light, but everyone can hear.


    Without knowing why, having listened to these words, Jack felt his eyelids jumped a bit.


    ¡°Shoot him.¡± With a shout, he first opened fire to madly shoot that person. The other men in ck followed suit.


    Looking at the seemingly slow motion rey of the rows of flying bullets, Lei Yin calmly dodged as if nothing happened.


    At that moment, in his eyes, the time seemed to be infinitely magnified. He can definitely see those iing bullets, and it was clear to him that he can grab the bullet with his hand.


    But he has no time for such idle thought, he didn¡¯t know how long this body can still support, before this happen, he must kill all the enemies.


    Therefore, after shing through the first round of fire, he began to move.


    In the eyes of outsiders, the man suddenly disappeared.


    Totally beyond reason, such arge man disappeared just like that.


    Jack didn¡¯t have the chance to speak, a secondter, the man suddenly appeared in front of him, and then he felt cold on his neck.


    ¡ª-


    After finally decapitated thest head of the men in ck, Lei Yin quietly stood there with a pool of blood under his feet.


    In addition to the shoe soles, his whole body was clean, including the dagger in his hand.


    ¡°Master....¡± Changan called out to him.


    A figure suddenly appeared before them, ReiLi and thest surviving Dark group member automatically jumped.


    ¡°This....¡±


    ¡°You guys listen to me.¡± Lei Yin interrupted him as usual.


    The three people all looked at him.


    ¡°Little Rei, ifter on I¡¯m gone, you have to take a good care of yourself. Changan too, you...¡± Speaking to this part, Lei Yin suddenly sprayed a mouthful of blood out of his mouth.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°Master, what happened to you?¡± ReiLi struggled to stand up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move heedlessly.¡± Lei Yin waved trying very hard to stop him.


    ReiLi immediately dared not to move, only looked at him closely.


    ¡°Listen, I¡¯m now using the power that human body can¡¯t afford, so this body is likely to be scrapped. I just hope that in your lifetime, I will have the opportunity to see you again. Take care of my family for me....Changan, help me look at him.¡± Halfway through his speech, Lei Yin vomited blood from his mouth.


    He knew his internal force soon couldn¡¯t suppress the huge energy within his body. Can¡¯t afford to exin further, he turned around and ran out of the base.


    Thus, in the eyes of the three of them, Lei Yin once again disappeared.


    ¡°Master, Master!¡± ReiLi screamed himself hoarse.


    Seeing the way he was about to excitedly stand up, Changan quickly went over and held him down.


    ¡°ReiLi, don¡¯t move, do you want the painstaking effort of master went in vain?¡± Changan continued to persuade him, and pped him in the face.


    Seeing Changan¡¯s eyes shone with tears, ReiLi finally turned around, and then looked up to loudly cry like a child. As he cried, he constantly hit the wall with the back of his head.


    ¡ª-


    Really going to die?


    Lei Yin thought that the energy almost burst out from his body.


    Not only his mouth, even his other facial features like eyes, nose, and ears also started to bleed.


    He felt like a balloon being constantly filled with gas, ready to burst open at any moment.


    His grandma, after all these years, why this energy is still so overbearing, it didn¡¯t even have the slightest room for negotiation.


    This energy is not his own, but the ¡°gift¡± from when he was struck by lightning after bing an immortal spirit.


    In his first rebirth, because he didn¡¯t know how to control this energy, just when his soul entered that body, the body immediately exploded, flesh and blood flying in all directions.


    After no less than three rebirths, he slowly learned how to suppress this energy.


    But this enormous amount of energy is like a ticking time bomb, as long as he lifts the lid and uses it, although, in a short amount of time, it can bring him an absolutely invincible force, the energy will continue to increase rather than decrease. When his internal force can no longer suppress the increased energy, he will burst and die.


    Touching the ring that he wore on his finger, Lei Yin screamed as he rushed into the sea....

 Chapter 129 Remembrance

    This chapter is sponsored by LG and Hungrymcpie


    ¡°Naoko, you seem to have lost your spirit, are you unwell?¡± Wearing rimless sses, the Kawaii short hair Mari put her hand on Naoko¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, perhaps I didn¡¯t have a good night sleep. This is the week¡¯s trantion manuscript.¡± Naoko handed her a paper bag.


    After taking the paper bag, Mari looked at her somewhat quizzically, ¡°You sure you¡¯re okay?¡±


    Looking at her worried eyes, Naoko smiled and said: ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. Also, can you give me some other draft?¡±


    ¡°Do you really need money recently? This is the third manuscript that you give back to me.¡±


    ¡°No, I just have more free time recently, and looking for something to do. The fee is as normal.¡±


    ¡°Your boyfriend didn¡¯t apany you?¡± After thinking about it, Mari asked.


    ¡°He has some matter to do, so he went out to the field.¡±


    Carefully looked at her face, Mari suddenly asked: ¡°Naoko, you honestly tell me, is that guy broke up with you? If that¡¯s the case, you don¡¯t need to be sad for that kind of people.


    Naoko shook her head gently, ¡°It¡¯s not like that, he really has some important things to do and need to leave for a period of time. He promised me, he will definitelye back.¡± At this point, she involuntarily clenched both her hands into fists.


    Watching her determined look, Mari didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Drafts that need to be tranted, are indeed a lot, I¡¯ll get some of them for you. Moreover, yourst few essays are very popr with the readers, the Editor in chief want you to continue doing that, I was about to inform you about it. Don¡¯t know if you have the interest in that?¡± Mari suddenly remembered something and said.


    ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Naoko nodded her head in affirmation.


    Looking at the table, Mari said: ¡°You haven¡¯t had dinner? Wait for me, after I pack my things I¡¯ll go out to dinner with you.¡±


    Naoko nodded.


    Not long after Mari walked away, two men immediately came up.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Hiroshi Watanabe, Mori¡¯s colleague.¡± A bespectacled man took the initiative to introduce himself.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Hasebe Naoko, Mari¡¯s college ssmate.¡±


    ¡°Hello miss Hasebe, my name is Hiro Toshiaki, is also Mari¡¯s colleague.¡± Another younger man said with a smile.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Naoko nodded to him.


    When the two men saw Naoko entered the Editorial office, their eyes shone. The moment they saw Molly walked away, they immediately seized this chance to meet the beautiful woman.


    When the two men sputtered to say something, from behind them suddenly came Mari¡¯s sneering voice, ¡°I knew you two perverts would find the opportunity to strike up a conversation.¡±


    ¡°Mari, youe back so quickly.¡± Hiro Toshiaki said with a smile.


    ¡°Of course you don¡¯t want me toe back so soon. Naoko, let¡¯s get out of here.¡± Mari pulled Naoko¡¯s hand to walk outside.


    ¡°Miss Hasebe, and Mari, why don¡¯t you let us invite you to dinner today.¡± Hiroshi Watanabe kept up with them and said.


    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s rare for Miss Hasebe to be here, might as well letting us y the host to eat a meal.¡± Hiro Toshiaki hastened to add.


    ¡°This is what you said.¡± Mari suddenly exposed a sly smile.


    Seeing the smile from Mari, the two men¡¯s heart suddenly felt cold. They forgot that there was this witch.


    ¡°Since they are so keen to ask us for dinner, we¡¯ll give them some face. Am I right, Naoko?¡± Mari Said.


    ¡°But....¡± Naoko a bit hesitantly said.


    ¡°Yes, since even Mari said that,e with us Miss Hasebe.¡± To hell with it, Hiroshi Watanabe thought that he might as well went all the way and invited the beauty.


    With Mari and the two men¡¯s persuasion, Naoko finally agreed. The two men immediately excited and almost howl like a wolf.


    Mari agreed to go with them because she saw Naoko¡¯s mood was very low. She still believed that the guy named Gennai Masashi abandoned her, letting her turned like this. Moreover, going along with the two guys that have been her colleagues for years, she knew they were the type of guys who have the intention but no guts. She just let them go along to stir up the atmosphere.


    In the dining room, the two men continued to look for opportunities to talk to Naoko, while Mari surprisingly didn¡¯t bother with that, just quietly eating her meal.


    ¡°Miss Naoko, your ring is very beautiful, is it the gift from your boyfriend?¡± Hiro Toshiaki identally saw the ring on Naoko¡¯s hand, casually asked a sentence.


    ¡°Yes, it is a couple¡¯s ring, there¡¯s also one on his hand.¡± Naoko lovingly stroke the ring on her finger.


    Hearing her answer, the two men¡¯s faces suddenly became very strange. They now just remembered that they forgot to ask if she had a boyfriend.


    Seeing their expressions, Mari couldn¡¯t help but smile. Turning her head to look at Naoko, she found her expression was a bit strange, and can¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Naoko, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I need to go to the bathroom.¡± Naoko stood up and walked toward the restaurant restroom.


    Looking at her hurried footsteps, Mari showed a thoughtful look.


    More than a month has passed, he still didn¡¯te back, not even a single phone call he gave her.


    Did he....


    Thinking of this, Naoko shook her head, wanting to dump this ominous thought.


    Lei, please be okay, please be okay....


    After a while, Naoko wiped the tears in her eyes with a tissue, then slowly walked out of the bathroom.


    ¡ª-


    Looking at the two average looking men before him, Changan put down the teacup in his hand.


    ¡°Are these your conditions?¡±


    ¡°Yes, as long as you give all those data back to us, we guarantee that we won¡¯t look you for trouble.¡± One of the men said.


    Changan sneered, ¡°Guarantee? You think your so-called guarantee credible? We already have close to two hundred people die in your hands. At this time, you want to talk to me about conditions?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Shen, don¡¯t go too far, our people that die in your hands is no less than yours. Do you want to continue this unwinnable war?¡± The other man couldn¡¯t help but sing out.


    ¡°Indeed, no gang could resist in a fight against a country, let alone such a powerful nation such as yours. But don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re the one who started this, we just fought back in self-defence. To be honest, at this point, I don¡¯t care about anything. I¡¯d like to see how much of a stir I could create if I hand those data to the public. Don¡¯t you often boast yourself to be the beacon of human rights?¡±


    Hearing his words, the two men¡¯s face immediately changed.


    ¡°Mr. Shen, I apologize to you for my partner¡¯s attitude just now. Our boss wants to sincerely reconcile with you. We hope Mr. Shen would consider our proposal seriously.¡± The man who talked first immediately apologized to Changan and said.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to consider, my request is very simple, as long as both sides do not interfere with one another (orig, river water does not interfere with well water), that would be enough. Now, every day there are a lot of people around the world that rely on ourpany for their livelihood. Unless it is absolutely necessary, we don¡¯t want any open conflict with you. The data, I will give it back to you, as for how and when, we can talk about it on another time. I can assure you, as long as you no longer harass us, this data will absolutely not leak out. Excuse me, I¡¯m a little tired, the two of you please go back.¡± Changan said dryly.


    ¡°In that case, we take our leave.¡± The two men looked at each other and then stood up.


    ¡°Do not send.¡± With that, Changan walked himself out of the room, leaving behind two white male with awkward expressions.


    After they walked to the car, one of the men angrily kicked their white vehicle, ¡°D*mn, I really want to kill that arrogant guy.¡±


    ¡°You shut up, you almost messed things up just now. If we can¡¯t handle this, none of us can escape.¡± Another man red at him and opened the door.


    That man bitterly entered the car.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand, why the above want topromise with this guy. He¡¯s just a gang leader, why we must humble ourselves to these people.¡± After getting into the car, that man said discontentedly.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen their data, so there are a lot of things you don¡¯t know. They are not as simple as you imagine. Do you think the hundreds of people who died in their hands are just a motley crew? Wrong, they¡¯re all the crazies that we saw in area C. Especially now that they have that information, if leaked, the consequences that it will lead to are unimaginable. Later on, please use your brain when you work.¡±


    From the window of the room watching the receding car, Changan turned to the several men in suits standing behind him and asked: ¡°Where is your boss?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s at the bar.¡± One of the men replied.


    Changan sighed in his heart, ¡°Now take me to him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Shen.¡±


    ¡ª-


    In a noisy bar, a more than 30-year old blond man a bit tipsy watching the stripper on stage. Compared to the young girl on stage, the escort girl by his side leave little to be desired. In addition to the rtivelyrge chest, her thighs and waist were a bit thick, and she had a strange body odor.


    Drinking the fifth cup, he finally couldn¡¯t bear anymore. Pushed away the woman, he walked to the bar, and loudly shouted: ¡°Are all your beauties here die? Howe there¡¯s not even one who is slightly prettier, all are sows.¡±


    The bartender gave him a nce and said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir, all the pretty girls have been wrapped up by a guest. That includes the youngdy who is now performing on stage, after this, she will go to apany that guest.¡±


    ¡°What? Which guy is so perverted?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not quite clear either. If there¡¯s no other thing, I¡¯m going to continue to work.¡± The bartender was toozy to care for him, bowed his head and wiped the sses.


    ¡°D*mn, what¡¯s with your attitude, you think I don¡¯t have the money to pay the bill? Where is your boss, I¡¯ll tell him to fire you immediately.¡± Feeling the contempt, the man suddenly flew into a rage.


    Having seen many such wild drunks like him, the bartender didn¡¯t even look at him and continued to clean the cup.


    Though very angry, the man didn¡¯t dare to touch the bartender. This was not his first time toe out to y here, and he knew he would be the one to suffer in the end if he put his hand on the bartender.


    When he scolded while backing off, he was suddenly bumped into someone a bit. The man who has nowhere to vent his anger immediately turned, but after seeing in his side stood a few strong and able bodyguards, he suddenly didn¡¯t dare to make any noise.


    The middle-aged man that identally hit him also didn¡¯t catch a glimpse of him, continued to walk on. The several bodyguards also followed behind him.


    ¡°Good evening, Mr. Shen.¡± Arriving in front of a big room, the few man standing at the door saluted to Changan and said.


    ¡°Open the door.¡±


    ¡°But the boss he....¡±


    ¡°I told you to open the door,¡± Changan said in a deep voice.


    That bodyguard dared not say anything anymore, immediately opened the door.


    When Changan walked in, he saw within this dark room, many youngdies dressed in sexy revealing outfits. In the middle of the room, there were two women cuddled together, fondling each other, moaning. In the couch behind them, a young man was drinking while his bleary eyes looked at the two women show.


    Changan without saying anything, turned on the lights on the wall, the two women lying on the ground immediately screamed and stood up.


    ¡°All of you get out.¡± Changan coldly said.


    Looking at the posture of those bodyguards, these women knew their guest tonight and the man before them were not ordinary people. In less than two minutes, in this big room, there were only two men left.


    After closing the door, Changan and went and sat next to ReiLi.


    ¡°Who is it, his grandma, where are all the people?¡± Unable to see the surrounding women, the half drunk ReiLi cried out in a loud voice.


    ¡°Little Rei, stop drinking anymore, your wound hasn¡¯t healed well.¡± Changan took down the bottle in his hand.


    ¡°Oh....it¡¯s you Changan, what are you doing here?¡± ReiLi said after seeing the man.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go back.¡± Changan pulled him up.


    ¡°No, I....still want to drink. Give me the drink...¡± ReiLi reached out and grabbed the bottle in his hand.


    ¡°If master sees you now, he will be very angry.¡± After silence for a moment, Changan said.


    Hearing his words, ReiLi¡¯s whole body shivered. After a while, he pulled open Changan¡¯s hand and slowly sat on the sofa as he lowered his head.


    ¡°Little Rei, you have to pick yourself up,¡± Changan said with a deep voice.


    ¡°Changan, I killed Master. If not to save me, he would not....¡± After bowing his head for a long time, ReiLi slowly said.


    ¡°Did you forget? Master is immortal. I believe that before long he will rebirth ande to see us.¡± Changan patted him on the shoulder and said.


    ¡°How long is that? Ten years, twenty years? Or wait after we all die?¡± ReiLi said with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Little Rei!¡± Changan whispered.


    ¡°Changan....I want to see Master....¡± ReiLi covered his face and wept.

 Chapter 130 Church

    Two hundred kilometers from the City of Boston, near a small fishing vige called Norman. The entire fishing vige poption is about three hundred people. A small fishing vige this size can be seen everywhere in the surrounding Boston area.


    East of the fishing vige close to the sea, there¡¯s a not small Catholic Church. The church has a history of more than twenty years. At the beginning when the church was very small, only thirty people can sit inside. Even so, it is the only church within the nearby two hundreds of kilometers. For this reason, those sincere religious believers living nearby more than ten years agounched arge-scale donations activity. The church then suddenly expanded a lot, turning into today¡¯s scale.


    The church is very quiet most of the time on weekdays. Until Sunday, when most of the believers would drive or ride to the church to worship. Moreover, in important events, such as Thanksgiving or Christmas, it will be very lively here.


    At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, a young man wearing an earring in his left ear pushed open the back door of the church.


    After going in, the youth directly went to the second floor, and then walked to the room where the priest rest.


    After the youth knocked on the door a few times, there was a voice of Father Marshall, ¡°Is it you, Robin?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡± The youth said and then opened the door.


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± The fifty years old Father Marshall asked Robin.


    ¡°Father, have you forgotten? Didn¡¯t you want me to help you to get some anti-inmmatory drugs with the gauze? These are the things that you want.¡± Robin put the package on the table.


    ¡°I almost forgot, thank you. How much do I owe you?¡±


    ¡°Forget it, in any case, these things did not take much money.¡± Robin declined the offer.


    ¡°No, now you have moved out, you need a lot of money.¡± Father Marshall handed him several paper money.


    Robin didn¡¯t insist, took the money, and then said: ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m wordy, but Father, you really do not need to be so good to that stowaway. I urge you to quickly turn him over to the local police.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that, you should have seen that his whole body are wounded. If I handed him over to the police, they would immediately repatriate him. But the problem is, he doesn¡¯t even know who he is.¡± Father Marshall said with a straight look.


    ¡°Father, do you really believe he is suffering from amnesia? For a stowaway like him, as long as they can stay in the United States, they will do anything. Father, you should listen to my advice and hand him over to the police.¡± Robin waved his hand and said.


    ¡°No, I believe him. From his eyes, I could see that he didn¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    ¡°s, I really regret it that I carried him from the beach to here. If I knew, I should directly take him to the police station.¡± Robin a bit reluctantly said.


    ¡°You have always been a good kid. Even if this happen once again, I believe you will still save him.¡± Father Marshall said with a smile.


    Robin was a bit speechless. In fact, he also didn¡¯t want to notify the police. Near the ce where he lived, there were also a few people smuggling themselves into the United States to work. Although they usually work very hard and earn much less money, almost all of them spent tens of thousands of dors to sneak in. If the police catch and repatriate them, all of their previous efforts wille to naught. Based on this inexplicably sympathetic attitude, he didn¡¯t send the man to the police station.


    ¡°By the way, how are sister Mary and sister Jill recently?¡± Robin asked a question.


    Although he said it without showing any expression, when it came to the name sister Jill, Father Marshall could see a trace of concern showing on his face.


    ¡°They¡¯re doing great. Sister Jill misses you, and sometimes asking about your situation to me. You should go and see her.¡± Father Marshall said.


    ¡°Where is she now?¡± Robin thought for a moment and asked.


    ¡°She is the person in the room taking care of him.¡±


    ¡°What? How could this be.¡± Robin cried aloud.


    Father Marshall was young once, and naturally knew what he was worried about. He smiled and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s not the kind of person that you imagined. If you¡¯re not assured, you can go and see them.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I have nothing to worry about. But I haven¡¯t talked to sister Jill for so long. I¡¯m now going to see her.¡± With that, Robin stood up and ready to leave in a hurry.


    ¡°Robin, please help me take the medicine and the gauze to sister Jill.¡± Father Marshall called out to him and handed him the bag on the table.


    ¡°I know.¡± Robin was burning with impatient, after receiving the bag, immediately went out.


    Watching Robin left in a hurry, Father Marshall can¡¯t help but sigh.


    Robin was an orphan. When he was very young, Father Marshall took him as adopted son. He has been at this church for a full fifteen years. In that many years, Father Marshall watched him slowly grew up into an adult, the fatherhood kind of joy was unspeakable. Although he had a mind of letting Robin inherited his career to be a priest. But Robin, like other young people, has more longing for the outside world, so, Father Marshall did not force him.


    Although he did not want to be a priest, he was brought up in a clean and quiet life in a church. Therefore, he was not like the other young people addicted to tobo and alcohol, drugs or having fun. This was the thing Father Marshall felt most gratified.


    But three years ago, when sister Jill being assigned to work in the church, Robin began to change. He became decadent, often going out all night long, the body filled with the smell of irritating alcohol odor. Later on, Robin finally left the church and moved to live outside.


    Father Marshall knew the reason he turned out this way was because he fell in love with sister Jill. But this was a dead-end rtionship. He knew better than anyone that sister Jill is loyal to no one but the Lord.


    Robin went to the room at the very end of the second floor. The man now lived in that room.


    When he arrived at the door and was about to knock, he suddenly heard someone¡¯s voice. He immediately stopped his hand.


    ¡°Koger, why are you so stubborn? The Bible is the Word of God, how can you say that kind of thing.¡± Robin heard sister Jill¡¯s reproach but with the usual gentle tone.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t remember anything, I felt I should believe that there is one mysterious entity that can dictate the fate of the world and all the people. But, is it reallypletely the same as described in the Bible?¡± The speaker was the man named Koger. Because he didn¡¯t remember anything, Father Marshall helped him took the name ¡°Koger,¡± this name means forgetting.


    ¡°But this does not prove that the Bible¡¯s teachings are wrong. The above teachings are intended to reduce crime.¡± Sister Jill continued.


    ¡°If in strict ordance with biblical teachings, then every person in the world are doing crime all the time. Chatting with friends can be a sin, spending energy to prepare delicious meals made a sin of gluttony, thinking of others as a fool vited the crime of criticizing, even if in the rainy day be in a bad mood is a sin. Let me give you an example, Of the tenmandments in the Bible, ¡®you shall notmit adultery.¡¯ ording to this doctrine, this includes not only forbidding a marital rtionship outside of one¡¯s legitimate spouse but also forbidding one to even think about it. Don¡¯t you think that this dogma is too harsh? This is inconsistent with God¡¯s mercy. The Bible also said that human body is weak, susceptible to Devil¡¯s temptation, so we need to strengthen our mind. However, when a normal man sees a beautiful woman in a sexy outfit, he will inevitably start to fantasize, this is a normal psychological phenomenon, or should I say this is an animal instinct, as the many men in the United States who like to buy ¡®yboy¡¯ adult magazinee to know. Strange, how would I know this ¡®yboy¡¯ kind of thing?¡± When it came to thest sentence, the man called Koger suddenly asked strangely.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you are a pervert.¡± Robin could no longer hold, pushed open the door and mercilessly red at the man lying in the bed.


    ¡°Turns out to be Robin, when did youe?¡± Sister Jill happily said.


    ¡°Sister Jill, good evening,¡± Robin said hello to the young trainee not yet ordained nun.


    ¡°You know nothing Koger, how dare you talked absurd things about God¡¯s mercy. If you don¡¯t have any injury, I will mercilessly beat you up.¡± Robin turned to the man on the bed and scolded.


    ¡°The man on the bed nced at him and then said: ¡°In the middle ages, due to religious issues, people were burned and killed inrge number. These were not the will of God, but just the method people at the time used to achieve their purpose, by disguising it in the name of God. I¡¯m not some clergy, am I wrong to doubt the doctrine?¡±


    ¡°You....bast*rd!¡±


    ¡°Stop messing around, his wound is still not good.¡± Seeing the way Robin was about to make his move, sister Jill hastened to hold him.


    ¡°Please let me go, sister Jill, I want to teach this arrogant guy a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Robin, you can¡¯t do that. Is to make a move against an injured man a thing that someone who believes in God supposed to do?¡± Sister Jill very seriously said.


    Seeing her expression, Robin didn¡¯t try to make his move again, after a while, he said: ¡°Sorry, sister Jill. I¡¯m just too impulsive.¡±


    ¡°Robin, you have to control your emotion.¡± Sister Jill let go of his hand.


    ¡°This is the medicine with the gauze that Father Marshall asked me to give you.¡± Robin handed her the thing in his hand.


    ¡°Thank you. The gauze has just run out today. Fortunately, you promptly brought it.¡± Sister Jill said with a smile.


    Looking at her warm and touching smile, Robin can¡¯t help but be absent-minded.


    ¡°Sister Jill, this is the medicine and the gauze that will be used on me?¡± The man called Koger suddenly asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Sister Jill replied.


    Koger turned to Robin and said: ¡°Although I have views that are different from yours, I would still like to thank you for sending this stuffs to me. Thank¡¯s a lot.¡±


    Robin didn¡¯t think he would thank him, for a moment, didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Sister Jill came to Koger bedside and said: ¡°Since the gauze has arrived, I will now help you change it.¡±


    ¡°Sister Jill, let me change it. After all, he is a man.¡± Without waiting for an opening, Robin quickly said. This was not his good intention, just didn¡¯t want sister Jill toe into contact with the guy¡¯s body.


    ¡°That¡¯s good too,e on then. But you have to be careful, his wound has just healed, if you¡¯re too harsh it will split again.¡± Sister Jill thought for a moment and then said.


    ¡°I know.¡± After Robin gave that guy a dirty look, came to his bedside.


    When untying the old gauze, Robin couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. Although Robin saw the wounds on his body when he saved him on the beach, to see now that his whole body was almost covered with terrifying wounds, he could not imagine exactly how the man survived. But the strange thing was, when he saw him on the beach, his wound didn¡¯t bleed, or Robin would have to inform the Police to call an ambnce instead of taking him back to the church.


    Though most wounds have scarred, there were still severalrge wounds notpletely healed, the gauze firmly affixed to their top. If you want to change the gauze you have to rip them off. But that could rip the skin off the wounds. But finally, Robin hardened his heart to pull the entire gauze. And then, after he applied the medicine, he wound them with the new gauze.


    Watching him sweating out cold sweat on the forehead, enduring the pain but trying not to cry out, Robin couldn¡¯t help but admire him.


    ¡°Sister Jill,ter on, I wille over to help him change the gauze every day.¡± Looking at the pale sister Jill at the side, and knowing that the thing she was most afraid of was this gory scene, Robin very sadly said.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Sister Jill asked in surprised.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, Robin. Uh, sorry, I was rude.¡± Sister Jill couldn¡¯t help but cheer up, but quickly found her performance was beneath a nun¡¯s deportment, immediately stopped and awkwardly said.


    Rarely seeing her so happy, a smile appeared on Robin¡¯s face.

 Chapter 131 The Past

    This chapter is sponsored by Michael of US


    In the vast beautiful environment of the campus, like in the high school, a ck-rimmed sses, shoulder-length hair Kazumi walked quietly.


    It is May now, about a month ago, after an exciting opening ceremony, Kazumi officially became ordinary college student of Teikyo University in Hachioji district.


    Realizing her dream, to be a student of a first ss University, Kazumi found herself not so excited about it. Her expression was still indifferent, letting people difficult to approach her.


    In February this year, her mother finally married to Ryutaro Maeda. Regarding this, she sincerely gave her blessings. Only she knows how lonely her mother was after so many years. As for Ryutaro Maeda, he is her present father, although he didn¡¯t force her to call him so. He is a stubborn but very principled man, he is also good to her mother and herself, and should be called a good man.


    The wedding was simple and warm that day, Rumiko and Ryutaro didn¡¯t invite many people, just some familiar friends, and rtives.


    At the wedding, Rumiko smiled beautifully, and Kazumi found for the first time that her mother in the wedding dress turned out to be so beautiful. Does every woman in this time will be particrly beautiful?


    Later on in the bathroom, however, Kazumi heard the constant tears from her mother.


    Her cry was filled with sadness, though the sound was so soft and gentle.


    Kazumi knew she remembered that person, who was supposed to appear at this time, but hasn¡¯t appeared.


    A year has passed, and he finally did note back.


    After Ryutaro Maeda¡¯s continuous investigation, in addition to his exit record, Maedapletely unable to find other information.


    Certainly he was not kidnapped, or put under house arrest, he was out alone, the airport staff who saw him can prove it. But why did he have to go to the United States, a ce so far away?


    The investigationpletely fell into a bottleneck. He was even ssified as a missing person by the police.


    He is a liar. He said, he will be back soon. But in the end, he did not deliver his promise.


    Doesn¡¯t he know that mom and Rumi would turn into tears worrying about him?


    Maybe he knew he wouldn¡¯te back, so when Ist saw him that night, he put arge sum of money into a bank card and gave it to mom. If I had prevented him out, everything would be fine.


    If there were no Ryutaro Maeda supporting mom by the side, mom might have really fallen.


    But what about Rumi? What about that naive and a bit cheeky girl?


    In a year¡¯s time, when she woke up in the middle of the night, she often heard the low sound of sob of that fellow in her room.


    Kazumi¡¯s train of thoughts was suddenly interrupted by the sound of her cell phone ringing.


    ¡ª-


    In a bright and clean restaurant, a beautiful and quiet teenage girl, like a beautiful painting, attracted the unintentional attention of all the young men.


    She was not the type of sexy bombshell girl, but any woman standing next to her could not conceal her presence. The girl was like a pearl, elegantly issued a subtle yet exciting light.


    Based on her appearance, she was probably still a high school student. Her natural waist long ck hair casually tied together, except for the pale yellow ribbon, there was no other ornaments on her head. The skin on her face is white and delicate, without a bit of makeup marks. But people who have seen her will think such a beautiful skin would be a waste if put on makeup.


    She sat there quietly, sometimes lifted up the cup on the table to drink, the scene itself is a picture worthy of a beautiful poster.


    At this time, a ck-rimmed sses girl arrived at the front of the girl¡¯s table to sit down.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡±


    ¡°Kazumi, you¡¯vee.¡± Rumi raised her head and looked at her with a bit of pleasant surprise.


    ¡°What are you thinking, you don¡¯t even know that I came,¡± Kazumi asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, you hungry? Order the food first.¡± Rumi pushed the menu on the table in front of her.


    Kazumi nodded and picked up the menu.


    After ordering the food, Kazumi looked up and watched the girl opposite of her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Kazumi, do I have something on my face?¡± Rumi unwittingly wiped her face with her hand.


    ¡°No, just haven¡¯t seen you for so long, suddenly found you are getting more and more beautiful,¡± Kazumi said with a smile.


    The Kendo girl suddenly blushed, and stammered: ¡°Not really, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Seeing her as shy as ever, Kazumi thought it was very interesting.


    ¡°Are you doing ok? Is it fun in college?¡± Can¡¯t stand the look of Kazumi, the Kendo girl quickly diverted the topic.


    ¡°It¡¯s so-so, just a bit more freedom than high school. What about you? Now you¡¯re in a third grade, what does it feel to be the senior sister?¡± Kazumi took a sip of tea and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, when I began to be called senior sister, I was somewhat unused to, but then I gradually adapted to it,¡± Rumi said with a smile.


    ¡°How is my mom? I¡¯ve been busy studying recently, and haven¡¯t been home for almost a month.¡±


    ¡°Aunty is in good health, but uncle Maeda was traveling a lottely. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of aunty.¡±


    ¡°You should also pay attention to your own body, what about your school clubs?¡±


    ¡°Because I was busy with homework recently, I went to the Kendo club a few days ago, but I haven¡¯t been gone to the Baseball club,¡± Rumi replied.


    Hearing her said so, Kazumi felt relieved. This was the thing that she most worried about her because Rumi was usually too embarrassed to refuse the club activity and that might affect her schoolwork.


    ¡°Kazumi, wait till you have the time, can you apany me to look for some reference books?¡± While eating, Rumi looked up and asked.


    ¡°No problem. Do you want to apply to the University that I attend?¡± Kazumi asked.


    ¡°Yes, I want to study....in the same University as you, Kazumi.¡± Finishing the sentence, the girl quietly lowered her head.


    ¡°Really? I¡¯m also looking forward to be Rumi¡¯s senior sister.¡± Seeing how her lowered head look, Kazumi said with a wry smile.


    ¡°Sorry, I want to go to the bathroom.¡± With that, Rumi left her seat.


    Watching her walked faster and faster, Kazumi sighed.


    In order not to open the wound, they will always try to avoid mentioning that guy. But, is it really useful?


    In the bathroom, Rumi pped her cheek with her hands, and then whispered to herself in the mirror: ¡°Rumi, don¡¯t cry, remember, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    But the tears did not listen to her, running down her face.


    ¡°If you cry, it would be better.¡± Suddenly, a voice came from the side.


    Rumi turned to look and saw a very beautiful woman. She was slowly washing the hands.


    After washing her hands, the woman said to the girl: ¡°Tears are a woman¡¯s wealth, the greater the age, the chance of bursting into tears will be less and less. While you¡¯re still young, let all your tears out.¡±


    Looking into the woman¡¯s warm eyes, Rumi¡¯s tears kept pouring out.


    ¡°Broken up with the boyfriend?¡± After a while, the woman handed her a tissue.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Rumi very gratefully received the tissue.


    ¡°To give up a girl like you, that man is not worth your tears.¡± That woman carefully looked at the girl with a nce, and then said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± Rumi tightly clutched the tissue in her hand and shook her head.


    Seeing her sad face, the woman didn¡¯t speak again, and slowly walked out of the room.


    ¡°Sorry, Kazumi, for letting you wait so long.¡± Aftering back from the restroom, Rumi apologetically said to her calmly.


    For her slightly swollen eyes, Kazumi pretended not to see and said with a smile: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Hurry up and eat, after a minute we¡¯re going to buy the reference books.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Rumi looked down and ate something.


    After settling their ounts, the two girls walked out of the restaurant door.


    Not far away from the door, Rumi saw a pretty woman sitting in a red sports car. Without much thought, Rumi quickly ran over.


    ¡°Really thank you for just now.¡± Arriving at the woman¡¯s side, Rumi made a thank you gesture and said to her.


    The woman turned around, looked at the slightly-short-of-breath-because-of-running girl before her, and smiled.


    ¡°Youe here to say this sentence?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rumi nodded her head.


    The woman smiled and turned on the car.


    After she started the car, from the window, the woman said to her: ¡°You¡¯re still a kid. But I like you a lot.¡± With that, she closed the window and sped away.


    Rumi watched with bewildered look as the sports car getting farther and farther away.


    ¡°Rumi, you know that person?¡± Kazumi went to her to ask.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know her, just met her once when in the bathroom,¡± Rumi replied.


    ¡°Turns out to be so,¡± Kazumi said, and then looked in the direction where the sports car disappeared.


    If she isn¡¯t mistaken, that person seems to be the woman she met at the funeral that day, the mistress of the family elder. She did not expect she would meet her here.


    ¡ª-


    ¡°Madame Yaka, this is my daughter, Hasebe Naoko. Please advise.¡± Naoko¡¯s mother said to the opposite middle-aged woman.


    ¡°I have long heard that Director Hasebe has two very beautiful daughters, now seeing her with my own eyes, she is really iparably beautiful. This is my son, Yaka Kawashiro; this year just graduated from Harvard University. At the graduation time, his mentor wanted him to teach there, but because he wanted to help his father manage the business, he rejected his mentor¡¯s request.¡± Mrs. Yaka a bit proudly introduced her son.


    Hasebe Shohata praised: ¡°Your son is really young and promising, in the future, he will definitely be the right-hand man of Mr. Yaka. Naoko,e say hello to Mrs. Yaka and Mr. Kawashiro.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Yaka, Mr. Kawashiro, hello.¡± Naoko bent her waist to greet them and said.


    ¡°You are too kind, Miss Hasebe.¡± Yaka Kawashiro a bit excited to see the absolutely beautiful person in front of him.


    Being ustomed to the culture of freedom in the United States, Yaka Kawashiro hates this kind of blind date. But because he was forced by his parents, he reluctantly agreed. In the first two blind dates, he really had enough of those rich princesses false modesty. One of them is even more exaggerate that she even need to seek her mother¡¯s consent to eat a snack.


    These princesses, are not like the ordinary people imagine, that all of them are so beautiful. At least, he had seen some of them, only a few pleasing to his eyes.


    For this blind date, he didn¡¯t have much high hope.


    But, since he saw Hasebe Naoko for the first time now, his heart didn¡¯t slow down.


    He was extremely lucky not to refuse this blind date, or he¡¯d missed such a tender and absolutely beautiful top level beauty.


    When the two middle-aged women were engaging monotonous pleasantry, Yaka Kawashiro unblinkingly stared at the opposite Naoko.


    Seeing Yaka Kawashiro¡¯s eyes seemingly can¡¯t wait to swallow Naoko, Hasebe Shohata and Mrs. Yaka couldn¡¯t help but smile at each other.


    ¡°Let the two young people talk, our two old women will just be a bother here, Kawashiro, why don¡¯t you take miss Hasebe to the outside for a walk. What do you think, Mrs. Hasebe?¡± Mrs. Yaka asked Hasebe Shohata.


    ¡°This proposition is very good. Naoko, you go out with Mr. Kawashiro.¡± Hasebe Shohata immediately responded.


    ¡°Miss Hasebe, would you go out with me?¡± Yaka Kawashiro said with full of hope.


    Naoko thought for a moment, and then looked up and said: ¡°Then bother you, Mr. Kawashiro.¡±


    Seeing her agreed, Yaka Kawashiro deliriously happy, immediately stood up.


    ¡°Mother, I go now,¡± Naoko said to her mother.


    ¡°Em, have a great time.¡± Hasebe Shohata was full of smile.


    After also greeting Mrs. Yaka, Naoko went out of that serene restaurant. Yaka Kawashiro, of course, immediately followed after.


    ¡°Miss Naoko, do you have any particr ce you want to go?¡± In the car, Yaka Kawashiro eagerly said.


    ¡°If possible, I want to go to a nearby coffee shop,¡± Naoko answered.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Yaka Kawashiro immediately took the car to the cafe two hundred meters away to the left.


    After parking the car, the two people walked into the coffee shop.


    After getting their respective coffee, Yaka Kawashiro continually created the topic to speak with Naoko, hoping to gather more information about this beauty¡¯s preference.


    After replying several of his questions, Naoko sipped her coffee while politely listened to the talk about his study in the US.


    After drinking a cup of coffee, Naoko felt she should not refill her empty cup, and said to Yaka Kawashiro: ¡°Mr. Yaka, I have something to say to you.¡±


    ¡°Miss Naoko, please do not hesitate. If you don¡¯t mind, you can call me Kawashiro.¡± Yaka Kawashiro very eagerly said.


    Naoko looked up and said: ¡°Mr. Yaka, I believed you are like me, being forced by the parent toe to the blind date. With Mr. Yaka¡¯s condition, I believe you can find your idealpanion that is your equal. If there¡¯s nothing else, I want to go back. Many thanks to Mr. Yaka¡¯s hospitality.¡± After bowing to him, Naoko stood up.


    Yaka Kawashiro was silly, never thought she would suddenly say she want to go back.


    ¡°Miss Naoko, do you have something urgent? If so, I can drive you there.¡± Yaka Kawashiro immediately said to her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything in particr, just don¡¯t want to waste Mr. Yaka¡¯s time,¡± Naoko answered.


    ¡°How can this be called wasting time, I like being together with Miss Naoko.¡± Yaka Kawashiro also stood up and said.


    Naoko said to Yaka Kawashiro: ¡°Mr. Yaka, you should go find someone who is more suitable to be your partner, please do not waste your time.¡±


    ¡°No, Miss Naoko, ever since I first saw you, I already like you, Miss Naoko, please give me a chance?¡± Yaka Kawashiro directly confessed to her.


    Naoko raised her beautiful eyebrows and said with a straight face: ¡°Mr. Yaka, I already have a favorite person. Other than him, I¡¯m not going to ept anyone. Please do not waste time with me.¡±


    ¡°What, is this true?¡± Yaka Kawashiro said in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. If there¡¯s nothing else, I take my leave, Mr. Yaka.¡± After another bowing ritual, Naoko walked toward the door.


    Yaka Kawashiro nkly stared at her beautiful figure walking farther and farther away, and for a long time could not say a word.

 Chapter 132 Injury

    ¡°Your hand grip is too tight, it will affect your sword speed.


    ¡°I understand, senior sister.¡±


    ¡°You are a beginner, so it¡¯s verymon to make such a mistake. After more practices, you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Rumi said with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, senior sister, I¡¯ll work hard.¡± A girl in a Kendo outfit looked at the beautiful senior sister instructor with a worship look.


    ¡°Alright, continue your training.¡± With that, Rumi returned to the edge of the field.


    ¡°Ryoko, who is that? Howe I never saw her before.¡± After Rumi walked away, another girl in Kendo uniform came over and asked.


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t even know her? I really don¡¯t know why you want to learn Kendo.¡± Ryoko was surprised to say.


    ¡°Ie to the Kendo Club in order to lose weight. Initially, I want to participate in the gymnastic club, but training there is too hard. That¡¯s why Ie to the Kendo club.


    ¡°My God, learning Kendo in order to lose weight, only you can do that. I advise you to withdraw because the exercise here is also quite hard.¡± Ryoko looked at her with both angry and amused look.


    ¡°No, I see you guys only waving your swords all the time. Forget it, regardless of this, you didn¡¯t answer me, who is that girl just now?¡± Hiromi continued to ask.


    ¡°She is my idol, I only joined Kendo Club because of her. She isst year¡¯s individual champion of the National High School Kendo Tournament, Nakagawa Rumi.¡± Ryoko said excitedly.


    ¡°What, you said that she¡¯s the National Champion, aren¡¯t you mistaken, she¡¯s just a girl.¡± Hiromi was bbergasted.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. After watching her game, I was too excited that I stay awake the whole night. I¡¯ve heard that not so many female students join the Kendo Club, but because of what she achievedst year, many girls attended the Kendo Club. But because senior sister Nakagawa recently preparing for the University entrance exam, she¡¯s rarely able toe to the Kendo Club.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like she¡¯s really fierce,¡± Hiromi said thoughtfully.


    ¡°Of course. And she also looks so beautiful, she is the embodiment of beauty and wisdom.¡±


    Seeing the longing look of worship Ryoko gave to senior sister Nakagawa, Hiromi couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Then does she have a boyfriend? Such a fierce girl like her must have put her boyfriend a lot of pressure, right?¡±


    ¡°Never heard she had a boyfriend. Although from the first grade, many boys have chased her, but no one seems to be sessful. But I thought, with such an outstanding girl like senior sister Nakagawa, no boy in our school is worthy of her.¡± Ryoko righteously said.


    ¡°I see that you have been poisoned.¡± Hiromi snappily nced at her. Then she looked at sister Nakagawa sitting in meditation on the sideline. Didn¡¯t know if this was just an illusion, but she felt as if there was a touch of sadness in her eyes.


    ¡ª-


    Entering the hall, not only Naoko saw her mother, but even the rarely seen second brother also inside.


    ¡°Mother, brother, good evening.¡± Naoko gave them the greeting ritual.


    ¡°Naoko you came, long time no see.¡± Hasebe Kenji said with a smile.


    ¡°Brother, how are you?¡± Naoko asked.


    ¡°Still the same, Naoko I tell you, now I don¡¯t know what happened, as long as one day I don¡¯t hear that old man¡¯s scolding voice, I felt I don¡¯t have the gut to go home. This is really a terrible habit, it seems I need to see a psychiatrist.


    ¡°Your sister goes home rarely, what nonsense are you talking about. If your father heard that, he would certainly chase you out.¡± Naoko¡¯s mother Hasebe Shohata said with some anger.


    Hasebe Kenji made a face to Naoko.


    Seeing her brother still as frivolous as ever, Naoko can¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Naoko, I already knew what happened yesterday. You also know that your second brother is also a Harvard graduate so that Yaka Kawashiro can be considered as my junior. I know that guy, as far as I know, he is a good man, you really don¡¯t want to consider him?¡± Hasebe Kenji went over to her and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, brother, making you embarrassed.¡± Naoko bowed to him to apologize.


    ¡°Em, you don¡¯t have to be polite. Actually, I know that feelings this kind of thing can¡¯t be forced, just forget what I previously said.¡± Hasebe Kenji scratched his head and said.


    ¡°Thank you, brother, for your consideration. Moreover, I don¡¯t know when brother is nning to get married, I think mom should be very concerned about this thing.¡± Naoko suddenly said with a hint of sly look.


    Sure enough, after Naoko finished this sentence, Hasebe Shohata started to grumble: ¡°Your brother does not intend to get married, he spend all of his day phndering, which youngdy is willing to marry him. If I knew this, I would not let him go to the United States to study. You look at him, he doesn¡¯t even have a bit of big brother¡¯s poise, always so frivolous. No wonder your father often scolds you.¡±


    Seeing the smile on her sister¡¯s lips, Hasebe Kenji knew he was tricked and had to helplessly listen the scolding of his mother.


    Because Naoko and Hasebe Kenji two people age difference is not veryrge, plus Hasebe Kenji¡¯s character since childhood is quite frivolous, therefore, the brother and sister rtionship has always been very good, and will, from time to time, y some joke on each other.


    ¡°Mom, stop saying that, the old man is still waiting for Naoko.¡± After the third round of scolding from Hasebe Shohata, Hasebe Kenji immediately seized the opportunity to say something.


    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. Naoko, hurry up and go to the study room, your father is waiting for you there. He looks very angry. Forget it, let me go with you.¡±


    ¡°Second brother, I go first.¡± Then, Naoko walked toward the study room with her mother.


    Sitting on the sofa, Hasebe Kenji looked at Naoko beautiful figure from the back, and can¡¯t help but sigh. Naoko was getting more and more beautiful, a pity she was his own sister. Among the women that he socializes with, not a single one of them is up to her level. A pity, what a pity.


    After gently knocking the door a few times, from the study room, a strong voice quickly came, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Opening the door, Naoko saw her father sitting in front of a desk.


    ¡°Good evening, father.¡± Naoko respectfully saluted him.


    Raised his head to nce at Naoko, Hasebe Masao with an indifference expression said: ¡°You finallye, take a seat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Naoko sat down at the chair in front of the desk.


    Sized up her father who she has not seen for a long time, Naoko found his white hair has increased, and he seemed older than thest time she saw him. Naoko can¡¯t help but a bit sad.


    ¡°Naoko.¡± After a while, Hasebe Masao called out.


    ¡°Yes, father.¡± Naoko immediately responded.


    ¡°How old are you?¡± Hasebe Masao asked.


    ¡°Answering to father, the daughter is twenty-four this year.¡±


    ¡°So to speak, your age is not small anymore; this should be the time to think about getting married. You¡¯ve been a well-behaved, obedient daughter, this is very clear to me. Because your body is not so good, I¡¯ve always worry about your life. Yaka Enterprise has been a very close partner with ourpany. Yaka Director is also my old friend with a deep personal rtionship. His second son, Yaka Kawashiro, ording to my observation, has a good character, so I called your mother to arrange a blind date for you and him. Even if you don¡¯t like him now, you should at least try to socialize for a period of time to see whether the two of you is suitable for each other. But you don¡¯t even give him a chance, which makes me very disappointed. What you did will cast a shadow over my rtionship with Yaka Director, you know?¡± Hasebe Masao was getting more and more loud.


    Naoko bowed her head while she listened to her father¡¯s talk, after a while, she slowly looked up and said: ¡°Father, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t give Mr. Yaka a chance, but it¡¯s because daughter already has a man in her heart. In order not to waste time on both sides, I tly rejected him. Father, please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°You say you already have a favorite person, are you referring to that fellow called Gennai Masashi, a high school student?¡± Hasebe Masao looked at her coldly.


    Naoko¡¯s mind was shocked, her father actually sent someone to investigate her situation.


    After silence for a long time, Naoko bit her lips, and then looked up and said: ¡°Yes, father. I really love him.¡±


    Hasebe Masao whacked the desk loudly and said: ¡°Are you still Hasebe family? You actually did such a shameful thing like cohabitating with a high school student, yet you¡¯re still unrepentant?¡±


    ¡°What? Naoko, did you really live together with a high school student?¡± The nearby Hasebe Shohata uncontrobly called out.


    ¡°Look at your baby daughter¡¯s good deed. If other people know this thing, where do you think I can keep my face?¡± Hasebe Masao fiercely coldly snorted.


    ¡°You have always been a sensible child, why would you do such a silly thing, how can you marry a high school student?¡± Hasebe Shohata ruefully said.


    Watching her said nothing while still keeping her head down, Hasebe Masao with an unquestionable tone said: ¡°Starting tomorrow, you will immediately move back to live here, andter can not meet with that fellow again. Also, whether you like it or not, you have to socialize with Yaka Kawashiro for some time, if after that you are still no match for each other, then we¡¯ll talk again.¡±


    After a while, Naoko gently said something: ¡°Father, I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Hasebe Masao was enraged, like an angry Lion, he suddenly stood up, tightly staring at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, daughter can¡¯t do ording to father¡¯s words. I have promised him, I will wait for him toe back, therefore....¡±


    ¡°I ask you again, are you actually willing to leave that guy?¡±


    ¡°I....¡±


    Hasebe Masao interrupted her, ¡°I won¡¯t let you shame the Hasebe Family, if you don¡¯t do as I say, then you immediately get out of here, from now on, you will no longer a Hasebe Family member.¡±


    Having heard this, not only Naoko¡¯s face became pale, even Hasebe Shohata was horrified.


    ¡°Masao, you can¡¯t do that, Naoko is, after all, our daughter.¡± Hasebe Shohata made a noise to discourage her husband.


    ¡°You shut up! Now answer me, what exactly do you want?¡± Hasebe Masao turned to look at Naoko.


    The atmosphere in the room became very heavy, Hasebe Shohata worriedly looked at her pale daughter.


    As if it was for a long time, Naoko finally slowly stood up, and then knelt on the ground and gave Hasebe Masao a kneeling ritual.


    Hasebe Masao thought she agreed, his face slightly eased a bit.


    ¡°Father, please forgive this unworthy daughter.¡± With that, she slowly turned and walked to the door.


    Hasebe Shohata dumbfoundedly looked at her daughter walking out of the room.


    Hasebe Masao¡¯s anger went through the roof, he kicked the whole desk into the ground. All things above the table spilled all over the ground.


    ¡°Masao....¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Who dare to plead on her behalf, immediately get out of the house.¡±


    Never seen her husband so angry like this, Hasebe Shohata was afraid to make a sound.


    After walking out of the study room, Naoko felt her whole body weak, as if there was a sense of shock. She could only hold on to the wall, struggling to walk downstairs.


    ¡°Naoko, what happened to you?¡± Hearing arge noiseing from upstairs, Hasebe Kenji immediately went up.


    ¡°Second brother, I¡¯m fine.¡± Naoko continued to walk downstairs.


    ¡°Still say you¡¯re okay, yourplexion is not good. Exactly what happened?¡± Hasebe Kenji nervously looked at her.


    ¡°I....¡± Before finishing her words, Naoko suddenly felt a burst of intense pain in the chest. Then, her whole body copsed on the floor.


    ¡°Naoko!¡± Hasebe Kenji rushed over and lifted her head.


    Hearing the scream of Hasebe Kenji, Hasebe Shohata ran out from the study room. Seeing Naoko lying on the ground, she can¡¯t help but cry out loud.


    ¡°Quickly call the ambnce.¡± Hasebe Kenji was first to react and shouted.


    Hasebe Shohata frantically rushed downstairs to make the call.


    Looking at the pale face Naoko on his bosom, Hasebe Kenji has a very ominous feeling.


    ¡ª-


    At 9 PM, at the Boston airport terminal, two young men were talking.


    One of the youth said: ¡°Koger, do you really want to go now? You just got out of bed and able to walk a couple of days ago, I urge you to stay and rest for a few days.¡±


    ¡°I know how my body is, I¡¯m alright. I have something urgent to go back, so I must go now. In addition to you, convey my gratitude to the priest, sister Jill, and sister Mary. For all these time, I really thank you all for taking care of me.¡± The other Asian youth called Koger said.


    ¡°I will. What a pity that the Priest and the two sisters have to attend a sermon, therefore, can¡¯t send you here. He wanted me to tell you, take care of your body.¡±


    ¡°I know, I¡¯ve already talked to them yesterday. This is my contact information, if something happens, remember to call the number listed above and look for me.¡± Koger handed him a note.


    The White youth readily took the note into his pocket.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re so determined to go, I wish you a pleasant journey.¡± The youth hugged him and said.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s about time, hurry up and get on the ne.¡± The White youth nced at his watch and said.


    The Asian youth who was without any baggage nodded, and then walked to the entrance door.


    After walking a few steps, the Asian youth suddenly turned to the White youth and said: ¡°Robin, to be honest, I really don¡¯t like this ¡®Koger¡¯ name. I prefer to be called by my own name, Lei Yin.¡±


    Hearing his words, Robin smiled: ¡°No way, who told you to have a name that is so difficult to pronounce.¡±


    The Asian youth smiled, turned around, and continued walking toward the entrance.

 Chapter 133 Ward

    ¡°Doctor, How¡¯s my daughter?¡± When the doctor came out from the ICU, Hase Shohata immediately asked.


    The doctor looked around and saw a few of the patient¡¯s family, said: ¡°To be honest, the condition that the patient is in is very dangerous. After being admitted here in the hospitalst night and up to now, her heart rate has been very unusual, and so far, she hasn¡¯t woken up. I saw her medical records, she has a congenital heart disease, and had been hospitalized because of the disease two years ago. Moreover, the patient is very weak,pared to the previous one, this time¡¯s illness is even worse. We will do our best to save the patient, but please prepare yourself.¡±


    ¡°Prepare? Doctor please say it more clearly.¡± Hase Kenji asked loudly.


    The doctor thought for a moment before answering: ¡°If her condition continues to deteriorate, the patient is likely to die.¡±


    Hearing his remark, everyone¡¯s face immediately became pale.


    ¡°Doctor, I beg you, you must save my daughter.....¡±


    ¡°We will try out best. Please rest assured.¡± The doctorforted Hase Shohata who has been crying all along.


    ¡°Doctor, I¡¯ve heard that the best treatment for congenital heart disease is a heart transnt, can you do this type of surgery to my younger sister? Money isn¡¯t an issue, so long as you can rescue my younger sister, we don¡¯t care how much we have to pay.¡± Naoko¡¯s brother Hase Kento asked.


    ¡°it is as you¡¯ve said, you¡¯re younger sister has a congenital heart disease, and performing a heart transnt is indeed the best way to prolong the patient¡¯s life. But as you know, there are very few people who are willing to donate their organ¡¯s after death, so the storage capacity is very small in organs and tissue, particrly the type of heart needed. There exist a problem when the body rejects an organ, that¡¯s why we want to find a heart that matches with your younger sister which is a very difficult matter. Even if I could find apatible heart, with your younger sister¡¯s present physical condition, it isn¡¯t good to perform such arge-scale surgery.¡±


    Hearing the doctor¡¯s exnation, Hase Shohata¡¯s heart was ice cold, almost fainting. Seeing her this way, Hase Kento quickly held on to her.


    Once the doctor left, Hase Kento said to his younger brother: ¡°Go and inform father immediately, tell him Naoko¡¯s situation.¡±


    Hase Kenji coldly snorted: ¡°So what if we inform him, if he really cared about Naoko, he would have immediately came to see her. The reason why Naoko is like this, is his own making.¡±


    ¡°Kenji, watch your mouth.¡± Hase Kento immediately stopped him from continuing.


    ¡°You want me to inform him, then you inform him, but seeing that his always so busy anyway, he wouldn¡¯t have the time toe.¡± Hase Kenji quipped.


    Hase Kento in his own way, helped his mother sit to one side, then took his cellphone.


    ¡°Brother, is sister really going to die?¡±


    ¡°You shut up, saying such unlucky words.¡± Hase Kenji was furious.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry.....¡± Aiko bit her lip crying.


    Looking at the pale young girl, Hase Kenji knew that he scared her. Quickly saying softly: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t met to say that, Rest assured. Naoko¡¯s going to be fine.¡± He said as he clenched his fist.


    Through the window of the ward, Aiko stared at her sister lying on the bed wearing an oxygen mask, her face pale and her thin white body.


    Gennai, you bastard, why haven¡¯t youe back yet?


    She knew why her sister became so weak. Withouting back for more than a year, and that bastard didn¡¯t even call back.


    Six months ago, Naoko finally moved back to the Apartment Aiko was at.


    Helping her move the baggage she had, Aiko discovered a hand-made scarf with gloves. Needless to say, it must be specially woven by her sister for that guy.


    When she asked about the circumstances about that guy, her sister just smiled and said that he had something to do, had to temporarily go somewhere, and will take some time before he coulde back.


    Although it was strange that the guy was away for so long, but Aiko didn¡¯t ask again.


    But in the evening, Aiko really regretted asking her this question. Because after her sister went into her room, she heard her desperately suppressing her tears.


    In the days that followed, Aiko found that her sister was eating little by little every day, usually she would write something or trante something. It wasn¡¯t because she was trying to work hard, but rather like it was her own anesthesia.


    Seeing her face increasingly became thinner, Aiko was very worried.


    Talking about her worries to Ami, Ami as usual suggesting something, telling her to spend more time at home, apanying her sister and talking to her.


    Aiko thought that this proposition was very good, that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t go out to y frequently like in the past, and remained at home as much as possible talking with her, and sometimes call Ami toe and y.


    This method seemed to be very effective, as her sister was smiling more and more often.


    But why was her face getting worse?


    Suddenly, the door opened and interrupted her thoughts, as she saw a nurse hurriedly ran out of the intensive care ward.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Hase Kenji immediately ran over and asked.


    ¡°The patient isn¡¯t breathing normally, the situation is very dangerous. Please let me, I need to tell the doctor toe immediately.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Hase Kenji couldn¡¯t help but make an effort to grab the nurse¡¯s arm.


    Please let me go, I need to call the doctor.¡± The nurse worriedly said.


    ¡°Kenji, quickly let go of her. Sorry, could you hurry up and call a doctor.¡± Hase Kento tugged his brother¡¯s hand.


    The nurse nodded, and immediately ran out.


    ¡°Why is this happening? Naoko!¡± Hase Shohata wanted to burst into the intensive care unit, but was pulled by Hase Kento.


    ¡°Mom, calm down, it will affect the doctor¡¯s job.¡±


    Aiko looked at her elder sister¡¯s icy cold hands and feet on the hospital bed, tears streaming down on her face unceasingly.


    I¡¯m sorry, sister, because of that Gennai guy, I hated you, even cursed you, but now I admit my mistake, I¡¯m really sorry. I don¡¯t care what you do to me, but please wake up quickly....


    ¡ª¨C


    ¡°Hello, who are you looking for?¡± The police who was patrolling nearby asked loudly.


    He was paying attention to this person for quite sometime now.


    This person shouldn¡¯t live nearby. What is important is that on his neck was a very obvious scar, and looked a little like a knife wound. If it really was a knife would, it was very possible that the type of hoodlum whoes out that steals to feed himself.


    From the start, he¡¯s just standing there, at that big apartment door, seemed as if he¡¯s waiting for someone.


    To his knowledge, that big apartment was where to very beautiful sisters live. Does this guy have ill intentions toward them?


    Thinking of this, the young police spontaneously arise, imagining himself like a heroing to the rescue upholding justice.


    But the man ignored him, and continued to stand motionless.


    The young policeman was a little angry, and immediately walked over to him.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m asking you, why aren¡¯t you answering?¡±


    The man looked him in the eye.


    The young policeman found that he looked much younger than he had imagined.


    Just as he was about to ask, the man spoke first, ¡°Can I borrow your phone to make a call?¡±


    ¡°What? You want to borrow my phone?¡± The policeman didn¡¯t think that the hoodlum would ask to borrow a police¡¯s phone.


    ¡°I have an urgent matter; I need to make a call.¡±


    Looking at his eyes, the police unknowingly pulled out his cell phone and gave it to him.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± After the man received the cell phone, he immediately dialed a phone number.


    However, when he pressed the fifth digit, he suddenly stopped, and after a long time didn¡¯t press the sixth digits.


    His grandmother, again, something¡¯s up. Feeling something especially from something like a fragmentary thing like a telephone number, and not just from his, but her phone number as well.


    Starting from when he got off the ne, he had a very bad feeling. A feeling of anxiety that was slowly disrupting his state of mind.


    Taking a deep breath, he calmed his mind, telling himself, the most important thing right now is to get to where she is.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Immediately send her to the ICUk, take turns and send someone on duty for 24 hours, if anything happens inform me immediately.¡± Coming out of the operating room, the doctor was talking to the nearby head nurse.


    ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my younger sister?¡± Looking at Naoko who was on the stretcher, Hase Kenji first asked.


    ¡°Sorry, we¡¯ve done everything we could. But your younger sister¡¯s situation is still bing more and more unstable, even her breathing isn¡¯t normal, in addition her heart rate is excessively slow. In order to make her heart rate be normal, I¡¯ve injected her a cardiac glycoside. But if she doesn¡¯t wake up tonight, the patient would likely have a heart failure.¡± Here, the doctor didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Hearing his words, everyone¡¯s face changed.


    ¡°Mom!¡± At this time, Aiko suddenly cried.


    Turning their head, they saw Hase Shohata unknowingly faint on the ground, Aiko was making an effort to hold her head.


    ¡°Nurse, immediately send her to the emergency room.¡± The doctor yelled after observing her condition.


    ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my mother?¡± Aiko asked quickly.


    ¡°She just couldn¡¯t handle the situation and fainted, I¡¯ll check on her againter.¡±


    Kenji, Aiko, both of you stay here and look after Naoko, I¡¯ll take care of mother.¡± With that, Hase Kento followed the doctor towards the emergency room.


    At 22:00, Kenji and Aiko remained at the front of the ICU.


    Naoko still didn¡¯t show any signs of waking up, Hase Kenji was anxiously walking up and down the corridor.


    Suddenly, a man came over.


    ¡°Kenji, how¡¯s Naoko¡¯s condition?¡±


    Hase Kenji looked up, and saw his father Hase Masao.


    Although he was unwilling, he still replied: ¡°Naoko¡¯s condition is really bad, the doctor said, if she doesn¡¯t wake up tonight, then, it¡¯s likely that she¡¯ll suffer from heart failure.¡±


    Hase Masao¡¯s face changed, he didn¡¯t think that the situation would be so bad.


    ¡°Your mother?¡± After a while, Hase Masao asked.


    ¡°Mother fainted. She¡¯s now in the hospital ward resting, brother is looking after her.¡± Seeing his father¡¯s dejected look, Hase Kenji¡¯s resentment disappeared.


    Hase Masao arrived in front of the ICU room, looking at her daughter lying down on the hospital bed from the ss window, without making any noise for a very long time.


    ¡°Because I forced her to do something she doesn¡¯t want, Naoko became like this. Kenji, you hate me, right?¡± Hase Masao looked back towards them, and said slowly.


    Hase Kenji looked at his eyes, and didn¡¯t speak a word.


    ¡°You also know, Naoko since childhood was frail. But she has been a sensible and caring child. Besides her illness, she had never made me worry. But this time she really made a mistake. As her father, I can¡¯t continue to let my daughter go down the wrong path, this is my responsibility. However, I¡¯ve made a mistake in handling this matter, I shouldn¡¯t have forced her.¡± Hase Masao¡¯s tone expressed deep remorse.


    Watching their father suddenly look 10 years older, Hase Kenji felt his chest tightened.


    Sitting in the back, Aiko made an effort to cover her mouth crying in a low voice.


    2:00 am, Naoko still hadn¡¯t woken up. Hase Shohata insisted on waiting outside until Naoko woke up, Hase Kento who had no choice, escorted her back outside the ICU.


    As the minutes ticked by, an incredibly heavy oppressive atmosphere spread in the whole corridor. Everyone lost the mood to talk.


    Suddenly, a burst of rapid footsteps came from outside the corridor. Because of the quiet environment, these footsteps became very loud.


    Hase Kento found that those footsteps were bing increasingly clear as if there were several people walking towards here.


    Sure enough, before long, five men appeared in the corridor.


    Aiko looked up, looking at the side, her whole being was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Ge..Gennai-san?¡± After a good look it was indeed that man, she cried aloud.


    Hearing her cry, the others also looked over.


    But before they could look, the man had already appeared in front of Aiko.


    ¡°You....¡± Seeing his face, Aiko was suddenly filled with a mixture of surprise, anger, grievance, and otherplex emotions.


    Before she could finish, Lei Yin interrupted and asked first: ¡°Has your sister woken up?¡±


    When he came in, he first saw a doctor and found out Naoko¡¯s illness. After all, only a doctor can exin things clearly.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Hase Kenji looked at this strange young man and asked.


    Looking at Aiko who was also not reacting, Lei Yin didn¡¯t want to waste any more time and turned around walking towards the ICU.


    ¡°Who are you, what are you doing here?¡± Hase Kento hurriedly blocked him.


    ¡°Move out of the way!¡± Lei Yin didn¡¯t have time to take care of him, shoving him aside.


    ¡°Hey, what do you actually want?¡± Hase Kenji ran up and stopped him.


    Lei Yin was worried right now, but seeing someone blocked him again. He couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, turning his head, he said loudly to the four men behind him: ¡°Block them immediately. Don¡¯t let them hinder me.¡±


    The four men immediately ran up, two were blocking the Hase brothers. While the other stood in front of Hase Masao.


    ¡°Gennai Masashi, what do you actually want to do?¡± Hase Masao shouted.


    ¡°You listen to me, right now I¡¯m the only one who can save Naoko.¡± With that, he opened the door, and went inside.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Hase Kenji cried loudly while struggling.


    Suddenly, one of the men pulled something out from his chest and put I in front of his chest.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The two other men also took out the same thing and ced it against Hase Kento¡¯s and Hase Masao¡¯s waist.


    ¡°You, you....¡± Seeing the men hold a hand gun, Hase Masao was frightened, feeling his hand and feet be icy cold.


    ¡°We¡¯re just doing what Mr. Gennai told us, just don¡¯t say anything.¡± One man said towards Hase Masao.


    The Hase family suddenly didn¡¯t dare speak out. The four men also immediately retrieved their hand gun, in order to avoid being seen by other people.


    Aiko didn¡¯t think that she would see such scene, looking at Lei Yin inside the hospital ward dull.


    Looking through the ss window, they saw Lei Yin walked towards Naoko who was lying on the bed, climbing up the bed, he made a very strange posture sitting cross-legged, and then held Naoko¡¯s hands.


    The Hase family didn¡¯t know exactly what he wanted, but they had no choice but to only look quietly.


    Looking at Naoko¡¯s body, Lei Yin found many of her channels stagnating into a ball. Apparently due to worries over this fool.


    It was now toote for him to send his qi towards her meridians, one by one, it was important for him to start with her heart arteries first, enabling it to circte naturally, so that she could live on.


    After considering this, Lei Yin sent his qi into her body treating her right away.


    She didn¡¯t know if she was seeing things, but in the dark room, Aiko saw Gennai¡¯s body suffused with a faintyer of light.

 Chapter 134 Dreamland

    This chapter is sponsored by Michael of US and Anonymous


    Naoko had a very strange dream.


    She dreamt her whole body soaked in a hot spring, her upper and lower body were warm.


    Just like every morning when she woke up fast, she knew she was in a dreand. But it felt so warm and sofortable, making her feel this was very familiar and close to her.


    Slowly, she opened her eyes. Seeing the man sitting in front of her, she smiled.


    ¡®Really nice, he came to see me.¡¯


    ¡°Lei, don¡¯t go, okay? Why do you always have to go so soon? Did you know that every time I woke up and found I am only by myself, was really ufortable? Please, let this dream be a little longer, will you?¡± Naoko forced herself to hug him and said.


    ¡°I promise you, I won¡¯t leave you again.¡±


    Naoko¡¯s ears heard that familiar voice.


    ¡°Lei, you¡¯re really nice to me.¡± Naoko closed her eyes very satisfiedly; she suddenly felt exhausted.


    After a while, listening to her steady, regr breathing, Lei Yin knew that she fell asleep.


    Gently heid her on the bed and then covered her with the quilt up to her chest. Lei Yin was very aggrieved to see her pale, haggard face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, making you suffer.¡± Lei Yin softly said a sentence, and then put her left hand on his face to gently stroke.


    Aftering out from the ICU room, Lei Yin saw not only the Hasebe family was here, even the doctor in-charge of Naoko also present. However, it was evident that when he was going to inspect the patient, he was casually ¡°held hostage¡± by the four men, because one can see his scared look and the beads of sweats that covered his forehead.


    ¡°Doctor, please check out her condition. She just woke up for a while, but fell asleep again.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± The doctor was scared to death and hurriedly went in.


    ¡°Sorry, just now because the situation is too urgent, I¡¯ve offended you.¡± Lei Yin turned his head toward the Hasebe family and said.


    ¡°How is Naoko now?¡± Hasebe Masao took one look at him and asked.


    Just now the few of them have also seen that after this guy entered the room, about an hourter Naoko indeed awake a bit.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the doctor to check over, okay?¡± He really couldn¡¯t exin to them about his treatment.


    ¡°If something happens to my sister, I won¡¯t let you get away with it.¡± Hasebe Kenji told him what¡¯s inside his heart.


    Lei Yin ignored him and turned to look toward Naoko¡¯s ward.


    Seeing him like this, Hasebe Kenji was even more furious. His two eyes fiercely stared at him from behind.


    Aiko looked at him with an incrediblyplex look.


    ¡®I haven¡¯t seen him for more than a year; he seems a bit taller. He also looks a lot thinner than a year ago, but it gives a more mature taste.¡¯


    Although she didn¡¯t know where he went this past year, Aiko felt as though he wasn¡¯t doing great. Maybe it was just like what her sister said, he really has had difficulties.


    ¡®Who are the other four men who came with him? Each of them actually carries a gun. Even more surprising is that they seem to be very respectful and obedient to him. s, exactly how many secrets this guy has?¡¯


    After a while, the doctor came out with a surprised expression.


    ¡°How about my daughter?¡± Hasebe Shohata immediately asked. The other people were nervously waiting for his test result.


    ¡°It¡¯s really strange, her heartbeat suddenly returned back to normal, including her breathing. ording to her previous situation, even if we could wake her up, it is impossible for her to return to the normal heartbeat so quickly. Excuse me, what did you just do to the patient?¡± The doctor very excitedly walked toward the young man.


    ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡± Hearing his answer, Lei Yin was relieved.


    After thinking for a while, he turned toward the Hasebe family and said: ¡°Naoko should be able to wake up soon, I¡¯ll stay here with her. Just now I¡¯ve offended you, really sorry.¡± With that, he walked into the ward.


    Because he had just excessively used his power, he felt a little fatigue, and not in the mood for a polite talk with them.


    The Hasebe family were a bit ufortable to see him go, but no one tried to stop him.


    ¡°Doctor, exactly what happened to my daughter?¡± Hasebe Masao wanted to be sure.


    ¡°The way she is now, her situation has stabilized. As long as it keeps going, I believe she can wake up tomorrow.¡± The doctor exined.


    Hearing his words, everyone revealed a happy countenance.


    At this time, Aiko turned around to look at the ward. The man was quietly sitting on the bed watching her sister. Then, her heart faintly sighed.


    ¡ª-


    Seemingly asleep for a very long time, Naoko thought that this was her best sleep in a year.


    She vaguely remembered thatst night she seems to dream about him. Naoko was a bit sad to sit up.


    Where is this? Naoko was a bit surprised to see she was in a white room.


    Soon she came to understand, this should be a hospital ward, and she must have had a heart attack again.


    How long can I wait for him? Thinking of this, Naoko¡¯s heart turned sour.


    At this time the ward door suddenly opened, and someone came in with a takeaway lunch box.


    Because tears blurred her view, she didn¡¯t see the person¡¯s face. After rubbing away the tears with her sleeve, she finally saw the man¡¯s face.


    And then, her entire body froze.


    Walking over to the bed and gently cing his right hand on her left cheek, Lei Yin full of pity looked at her, ¡°Naoko, I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡ª-


    Watching two people cuddled together tightly, Hasebe Kento stood there somewhat embarrassed. ¡®It seems I came in a wrong time.¡¯


    ¡°Naoko, your brother is here.¡± Lei Yin whispered a sentence in her ear.


    Naoko blushed, and quickly released her hold on his hand.


    ¡°Brother, good morning.¡± Thinking that her brother had just seen the scene where she tightly hugs a man, Naoko blushed.


    ¡°You finally woke up; we were all very worried about you.¡± Hasebe Kento said with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, brother, letting you all worry,¡± Naoko said apologetically.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as you¡¯re alright, father and mother have stayed here until morning before they leave. If they know you¡¯ve woke up, they¡¯ll be very happy.¡± Hasebe Kento refrained from telling her that Hasebe Shohata had fainted because of too much stimulus, lest she worried.


    ¡°Letting them two old people toil so hard, I really feel sorry. Brother, you too, look tired. Why don¡¯t you go back to rest.¡± Naoko said to Hasebe Kento.


    ¡°Your condition have just stabilized and need someone to look for you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m in a good spirit.¡± Hasebe Kentoforted her.


    Naoko just wanted to advise, but Lei Yin already started talking to him: ¡°Brother Hasebe, I will stay here with Naoko, you¡¯d better go back to take a rest. If there¡¯s anything, I¡¯ll let you know.¡±


    Hearing him saying ¡°Brother Hasebe¡± made Hasebe Kento a bit ufortable. For this quite mysterious young man, Hasebe Kento was not very assured. But looking at hisst night¡¯s action, he thought that the young man seems to really care about Naoko. Looked at him in the eyes, Hasebe Kento can¡¯t help but hesitate.


    ¡°Brother, you first go back.¡± Naoko pleaded again.


    ¡°Very well, I wille again tonight. Mr. Gennai, if something happens, please notify me as soon as possible.¡± Hasebe Kento finally nodded.


    ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll take care of Naoko.¡±


    After giving his sister another nce, Hasebe Kento left the ward.


    Once Hasebe Kento walked away, Lei Yin opened the lunch box and took out a bowl of steaming porridge from the inside.


    ¡°Your body is still very weak, can only eat liquid food.¡± Sitting on the bed, Lei Yin scooped a spoonful of porridge to her mouth.


    ¡°I....I can eat by myself.¡± Seeing him trying to feed her, Naoko¡¯s face reddened.


    ¡°My dear, be obedient.¡±


    She took one look at him, and finally opened her red cherry lips.


    ¡ª-


    Seeing the house from afar, Lei Yin didn¡¯t know how he should feel.


    For more than a year he didn¡¯t go back. He wondered what would their reaction be when they see him.


    Unfortunately, he forgot Maeda¡¯s phone number, if not, he can have a better lying partner in him. Otherwise, when they ask him where has he been this past year, he really can¡¯t say.


    He went to the door and thought for a moment. Finally, Lei Yin raised his hand and pressed the doorbell.


    After a while, the door opened, and a man stepped out.


    Speak of the devil, the one who opened the door was actually Maeda.


    ¡°Ma...Masashi?¡± Maeda looked at him like seeing a ghost.


    Lei Yin found his surprised look was quite funny. But there was no time tough, he quickly pulled him out to the street.


    Ryutaro Maeda was like a fool being pulled to a corner before stopping.


    ¡°Masashi, you really are Masashi?¡± Maeda tightly clutched his arm. Until now he still can¡¯t believe that this guy who disappeared for more than a year has suddenly appeared before him.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re very surprised by this, but now it¡¯s not the time to catch up, let use up with a string of statements.¡± Lei Yin said.


    ¡°Statement, what statement?¡± Ryutaro Maeda is, after all, a trained police officer, he quickly recovered his thought.


    After seeing him calm down, Lei Yin immediately told him about his ideas.


    After a round of talking, Ryutaro Maeda reluctantly said: ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll say it like that. After youe back, you this guy immediately ask me to help you lie,ter on, don¡¯t make me do this kind of thing anymore.¡±


    ¡°But what I said is actually not a lie, most of which are true. Later on, I¡¯ll exin it to you. By the way, what are you doing in my house? Came here to eat?¡± After having his promise, Lei Yin asked.


    ¡°Masashi, actually....I¡¯ve married Rumiko.¡± Ryutaro Maeda stammered.


    ¡°When did this happen?¡± Lei Yin was pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°Three months ago,¡± Maeda said.


    ¡°Very good, I can¡¯t believe you guy actually get it, I was worried that you would only talk about love with my mom forever.¡± Lei Yin vigorously patted him on the shoulder to show his appreciation.


    Maeda smiled without saying a word.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t giggle, hurry up and prepare it. I¡¯m waiting here for you.¡± Lei Yin said.


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll drive over.¡± With that, Maeda walked back.


    When he returned to the living room, Rumiko has just showered.


    ¡°I just heard someone rang the doorbell, who is it?¡± Rumiko asked.


    ¡°One of my subordinates, Rumiko, listen to me, that fellow said, they¡¯ve found Masashi.¡± Maeda pretended to be excited.


    ¡°What? You say that again!?¡± Rumiko could not believe her ears.


    ¡°Just now the police informed me, they¡¯ve found Masashi,¡± Maeda repeated.


    ¡°Is that true? Are you serious?¡± Rumiko excitedly pulled his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, I¡¯m going to pick him up right now,¡± Maeda said while wearing a coat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Rumiko hurriedly back to the room to change clothes.


    ¡°No, just stay at home waiting for us toe back. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Before she could say anything, Maeda went out of the door.


    ¡°You have to hurry back.¡± Rumiko had no choice but to run to the door and loudly shout.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Once Maeda drove out, Rumiko was restless, feeling both anxious and looking forward to it.


    ¡®That¡¯s right, Rumi should also know about this.¡¯ Thinking about this, she quickly ran to Rumi¡¯s room and knocked her door.


    After the door is opened, Rumiko saw Rumi was single-heartedly dedicated to practicing the test questions.


    ¡°Rumi.¡± Rumiko softly called out.


    The Kendo girl finally heard someone called her, raised her head to look at the caller, who turned out to be Rumiko.


    ¡°Turns out to be Aunty, what can I do for you?¡± The girl stood up, looked at her and asked.


    ¡°Rumi, ording to Ryutaro, the police have found Masashi,¡± Rumiko said as tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°What?¡± The pen in the girl¡¯s hand dropped to the floor.


    ¡°Aunty, is this true, they¡¯ve really found senpai?¡± The girl excitedly ran to her side.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, Ryutaro has gone to pick him up, soon they¡¯ll be back.¡± At thest word, Rumiko has already choked with sobs.


    At this time, the girl¡¯s mind went nk. She could not believe the thing that she looks forward to day and night, could actuallye so suddenly.


    When the two women were anxiously waiting for the return of Lei Yin, Ryutaro Maeda used the car to carry Lei Yin around the block back and forth to make up time.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time, let¡¯s go back.¡± Looking at his watch, Ryutaro Maeda said.


    ¡°Em, let¡¯s go then. s, haven¡¯t seen them for a year, I do not know what has be of them now?¡± Lei Yin sighed.


    ¡°They are thinking of you everyday. If I do not know that you have had difficulties, I really want to beat the sh*t out of you.¡± Maeda threw the cigarette butt out of the window.


    Lei Yin paused, after a while, he said: ¡°Let¡¯s go back. I also want to see them.¡±


    Ryutaro Maeda immediately turned the car to drive back.


    Once againing to the door, Lei Yin saw Rumiko and Rumi standing at the doorway side by side looking out.


    After getting out of the car, step by step Lei Yin walked to the door.


    Watching the two women¡¯s eyes shing with tears, Lei Yin didn¡¯t know what to say. After a while, he said a sentence in a very dry voice: ¡°Mom, Rumi, I¡¯m back.¡±


    The two women standing at the doorway rushed out to throw themselves at him....

 Chapter 135 Reunion

    ¡°The thing is, our police met with the US embassy and took Masashi back.¡± After the excitement from the reunion, Ryutaro Maeda slowly began to exin the reason of Masashi¡¯s disappearance.


    ¡°So that sort of thing could actually happen.¡± Rumiko was very sad and held Masashi¡¯s hand. At the side, Rumi kept on wiping away her tears.


    Seeing them cry so sadly, Lei Yin help but feel a little bit guilty. Looking at Maeda, he discovered that he was the same.


    The version that Lei Yin exined to them was very simple. The general content follows along: He went to US to visit a good friend who he met online, but it didn¡¯t take long when the ne had an ident. After being sent to a local hospital, because of the excessive blood loss during that time, resulted in insufficient blood to make the brain function, so he had been unconscious and in bed full of patient for a year. After the crash, the documents, wallet and luggage were stolen by local thieves, so the US hospital was unable to confirm his identity. But up until recently, he miraculously woke up, after contacting the local embassy, he had safely returned to Japan.


    Although Rumiko was convinced with their exnation, but Lei Yin and Maeda knew, that this version had many weak points. The biggest w was that even without the documents to prove his identity, it was very obvious that ¡°Gennai Masashi¡± had Asian ethnic characteristics, and most people in the US would see him as a tourist. As long as they check immigration records at the airport they¡¯ll be able to find his data quickly. There wouldn¡¯t be any problem to confirm his identity. But Rumiko didn¡¯t understand how the police operated, and in any case, as long as he could make them believe him, it was enough. This time, he should have passed through the n.


    ¡°Masashi, you look very tired, quickly take a back and rest well.¡± After a long time, Rumi finally calmed down, and told Lei Yin.


    ¡°Okay, mother. You also get some rest, Rumi you too.¡± He was indeed a little tired, as he had just got off the nest night, in addition to nursing Naoko on the hospital bed, he hadn¡¯t close his eyes ever since. If not for Naoko insisting him to go back and rest, he would have possibly still be at the hospital.


    ¡°Senpai, I¡¯ll help you prepare hot water.¡± Rumi stood up.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Lei Yin said with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Afraid to look at his eyes, the girl whispered something, and then hurriedly ran towards the bathroom.


    Seeing Rumi¡¯s shy look, Rumiko gentlyughed.


    After taking a bath, Lei Yin¡¯s spirit became a lot better.


    Passing through Rumi¡¯s room, he saw the room lights on.


    Knocking on the door, there came the familiar voice of Rumi, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Opening the door, he saw Rumi sitting in front of a desk, a book spread on top of the table.


    ¡°Senpai.¡± The young girl didn¡¯t think it would be him, and was suddenly a little startled close the book on the table.


    Seeing her like this, Lei smiled and walked towards her.


    ¡°Writing a diary? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take a peek.¡±


    The girls face was crimson.


    Pulling up a chair, sitting down, Lei Yin stared at the girl for a moment, then simply said: ¡°It seems that the little girl has finally grown up.¡±


    Hearing this, a surge of emotion suddenly welled up on the young girl. Tears flowed from her eyesing out uncontrobly.


    ¡°Senpai, I miss you.¡± Rumi could no longer bear it, and threw herself into his arms and cried.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Except for this words, Lei Yin didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    The girl shook her head and said: ¡°No, so long as senpai....came back, it¡¯s enough.¡±


    Lei Yin silently stroke her hair, and felt that it had been longer than a year since he had done so.


    After she calmed down, Lei Yin said with a gentle voice: ¡°Listen, Maeda said that you were busy preparing for the university entrance exam recently, studying hard is good, but you must take care of yourself. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Un.¡± The young girl nodded gently in his arms.


    Feeling the girl¡¯s mature body, Lei Yin thought that hugging like this isn¡¯t very good, so he gently lifted her up, and then used his sleeves to wipe the tears from her face.


    ¡°Crying kid.¡± After wiping her tears away, Lei Yin pinched her nose with a smile.


    The young girl also looked at him, smiling.


    ¡°Well, go get some rest.¡± Lei Yin stood up.


    Following him to the door, the girl looked up at him, and then said meaningfully: ¡°Senpai, Will I see again tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°You little fool, I¡¯ve alreadye back, I won¡¯t leave again. Later, you¡¯ll be able to see me everyday.¡± Patting her head, Lei Yin smiled and left the room.


    ¡°Senpai, good night.¡± Standing at the doorway, the girl smiled with tears flowing down her face.


    ¡ª¨C


    ¡°Lei, when can I get discharged?¡± Like a cat lover, he was stroking her hair softly, when Naoko asked.


    ¡°I asked the doctor, and said that you¡¯ll be able to go home in a week, only that you have to pay special attention to resting and taking medicine on time. Good, patiently wait a few days, all right?¡± Lei implicitlyforted her.


    ¡°Un.¡± Naoko closed her eyes andplied.


    Suddenly she remembered something, looking up, she asked: ¡°Lei, will you continue studying?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Just suddenly thought of asking. I heard that your sister is now a first year in Teikyou University.¡± Naoko replied.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s necessary for me to continue studying?¡±


    Naoko seriously thought for a moment, then a little reluctantly shook her head.


    With her knowledge, Naoko aware that she had never seen anyone like him. On wealth, he had stored a great sum of money in her ount a year ago. Which university student could achieve something to this degree?


    ¡°Tell me, you actually thought that I would continue studying, right?¡± Lei Yin asked.


    Looking at his eyes, Naoko nodded.


    Struggling in his arms, she said softly: ¡°I know that with your knowledge there¡¯s no need for you to continue studying, but it¡¯s just a little pitiful, you won¡¯t get to know more a lot of people, and make more friend.¡±


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t treat me like I¡¯m autistic, will you? The people I know aren¡¯t few, just that there aren¡¯t many good people.¡± Mentioning autism, he suddenly remembered that little rascal Amy, and din¡¯t know what she had be now.


    Hearing his words, Naoko couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about your suggestion. Butpared to this thing, there is another matter that¡¯s just bothering me.¡±


    ¡°What matter?¡± Naoko asked a bit strangely.


    ¡°You¡¯re illness, you may want to take some time to rest and fully recover. But you know, I¡¯m a normal healthy man, that kind of pain isn¡¯t enough to stop me from eating you up, it would be awful if you died because of that. Naoko, you better hurry up and quickly get better.¡± Then, Lei Yin lowered his head and nipped her ear.


    ¡°You bastard....¡± Naoko blushed up to her ears, as she shrunk into his arms.


    Perhaps because of being separated for a long time from being a newly-married couple, seeing captivatingly embarrassed look, Lei Yin immediately had a strong reaction.


    Sticking against his body, Naoko immediately sensed the changes in his body, her whole body trembled like a frightened little animal.


    Knowing that her heart couldn¡¯t be exposed from too much stimtion, Lei Yin didn¡¯t dare tease her again, and could only hug her motionlessly.


    At this time, a knock could suddenly be heard from outside.


    Naoko was startled, and immediately left Lei Yin¡¯s arms, and hurriedly fixed her disorderly clothes.


    Seing a young nursee in, Lei Yin thought that she wanted to take Naoko¡¯s temperature and so on, so he immediately got out of the way at one side.


    But the nurse said to Lei Yin: ¡°Are you Gennai Masashi?¡±


    ¡°I am, did something happen?¡± Lei Yin was a little surprised.


    ¡°Some gentlemen outside said something about looking for you. They¡¯re waiting in the corridor outside.¡± The nurse replied.


    ¡°Thank you. Naoko, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Lei Yin turned his head and said to Naoko.


    ¡°Lei, you muste back a bit faster.¡± Naoko¡¯s eyes revealed a worried expression.


    ¡°Rx, I¡¯lle back quickly.¡± Kissing her forehead, Lei Yin went out of the hospital ward.


    Naoko was a little restless as she gazed towards the direction he had left.


    ¡ª-


    In the hallway, Lei Yin saw a few people who were looking for him.


    It was them, a faint smile crept on Lei Yin face.


    One of the men was about to speak, when Lei Yin¡¯s hand had immediately prevented him from opening his mouth.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go talk on the roof.¡± With that, he took the lead, and walked towards the rooftop.


    The men immediately followed behind.


    After reaching the roof, the four men dressed in ck suits shut the door, and then stayed there.


    The other two men went to the edge of the roof, one of the man took off his sunsses clearly revealing his face, and then, all of a sudden knelt in front of Lei Yin, sping his feet, shouted: ¡°Master!¡±


    Changgan was also shaking out of his hat.


    ¡°Master, we finally meet you again.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Lei Yin calmed himself from their excitement, and then forcefuly shoved Reili away.


    ¡°Master, I thought you had....¡± Reili was crying like a child.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d see you again.¡± Lei Yin said with a deep feeling.


    ¡°Master, why didn¡¯te to us for so long? I really missed you. If we haven¡¯t received Akamatsu Ryuichiro¡¯s phone call, we wouldn¡¯t have known that you were back.¡± Reili was hardly able to stop his tears.


    ¡°Not that I don¡¯t want to find you, it¡¯s that I couldn¡¯t.¡± At this point, Lei Yin sighed.


    Changan and Reili didn¡¯t say anything, waiting for his answer.


    ¡°In thest battle, I opened the power that I shouldn¡¯t use. Although I¡¯ve sessfully killed a lot of people, but that power would soon force my body toe to an end. But I don¡¯t know why, I didn¡¯t die. And drifted towards a fishing vige near Boston, andter was fortunately saved by a person.


    Although it was a narrow escape, but my body¡¯s meridians were broken, so Iid in bed for a full year. On top of that, I had a serious impact on the brain, of course, lost all of my memories. Until six months ago, I slowly recovered my memory, and repaired those broken meridians one by one. Half a month ago, I finally fixed up all my meridians and returned to Japan.¡±


    Hearing his story, Changan and Reili¡¯s face went up and down.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry I almost killed you.¡± After a moment of silence, Reili said with a deep voice.


    ncing at him, Lei Yin scratched his chin, said: ¡°Do you remember what I had saidst time? That I¡¯d teach you a lesson. In order to ease your guilt. Come, let us master and disciple get intimate.¡± With that, Lei Yin took him at the other side of the roof.


    ¡°Master....Master, please don¡¯t?¡± Reili screamed as he was being pulled away.


    Lei Yin ignored him and continued to bring him into the corner.


    ¡°Ah, Master, don¡¯t hit me in the face!¡± Soon, Reili¡¯s screams could be heard at the corner.


    Changan without word smiled, the four men who were guarding the door for a moment each had a strange look in their face.


    Ten minutester, Reili¡¯s whole face was swollen like a pig as he pathetically followed Lei Yin back.


    ¡°Master, you did it too hard, how could I let anyone see me like this?¡± Reili touched his face, his eyes shed a drop of green tear.


    ¡°This way, I¡¯m giving you the chance to stay at home, and keep you out from fooling around.¡± Lei Yin gave him a stern look.


    Reili suddenly didn¡¯t dare to speak out.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Changan said with a smile.


    ¡°Fortunately, this no good kid has rough skin and flesh, the feeling is good.¡± Lei Yin thoughtlessly answered.


    With regards to Changan¡¯s ridicule, Reili could only smile helpless. But after a meal of his master¡¯s beating, he seemed to be a lot morefortable. I won¡¯t be a masochist, right?


    ¡°Master, you¡¯ve only possessed this little body, how can you lose your memory?¡± After a while, Reili remembered an issue, and opened his mouth to ask.


    Looking at him, Lei Yin leaned on the railing, and said: ¡°Do you know why human¡¯s get angry? That¡¯s because the brain is stimted, caused by the kidney sending a signal up. In short, all human emotion, much of which is caused by physiological effect. Although I¡¯m a spirit, but every time I possess a body, I don¡¯t just purely control it, but also fuse with it. If I possessed a serious idiot¡¯s body with brain damage, then simrly, before that body is scrapped, I would also be stranded in that body and be an idiot. That¡¯s why, simrly, with the body I have now, if the brain is damaged, then it would also be normal for me to lose my memory. In the state of spirit, because there is no physiological effect, I was in a state of nothingness, which is what Buddhists call free.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately master has finally returned.¡± Reili said.


    ¡°You came to me, it was too noticeable. Tonight I¡¯ll go look for you.¡± Lei Yin said.


    ¡°Master, let¡¯s talk again in detail tonight. This is your cell phone and the documents.¡± Changan handed him something.


    Lei Yin readily took the bag. Because he couldn¡¯t bring any personal thing while on duty, in order to avoid someone from finding it, Lei Yin had given it to Changan.


    ¡°Master, we¡¯ll go first.¡± Reili said to Lei Yin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call tonight.¡± Lei Yin nodded.


    Once they left, Lei Yin returned to the ward.


    Seeing Lei Yine back safe and sound, Naoko was very happy.


    ¡°I said that I¡¯de back quick, you worry too much.¡± Lei Yin pitifully touched her face.


    ¡°Lei, I was really scared.¡± Tears were glistening in Naoko¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave you again.¡± Lei Yin lowered his head and kissed her lips.


    Feeling that familiar warmth again, Naoko burst into tears while gently responding.

 Chapter 136 Option

    This chapter is sponsored by Anonymous


    Very quickly, a week has passed.


    In this period, Kazumi came back once, and when she saw her brother really came back, she burst into tears.


    To see the always calm Kazumi cry like that, Lei Yin was both touched and guilted.


    After several days in Japan, Changan and ReiLi returned to the United States.


    As for Naoko, her condition has been very stable, and her body recovered quickly.


    Everything seems to be developing for the better.


    This day, Naoko was discharged from the hospital, besides not knowing what to say to Naoko when he walked her out of the hospital, Lei Yin was having a grand confrontation with the Hasebe family.


    ¡°No, Naoko can¡¯t live together with you again, this is highly improper.¡± Hasebe Masao was very determined.


    ¡°Naoko is my woman, what¡¯s wrong with living together with me?¡± Lei Yin categorically said.


    ¡°From today on, Naoko had to move back home. I am her father, I have the right to do so.¡± Hasebe Masao continued.


    ¡°Naoko is already an adult, long past the need for parental permission. Besides, her body just needs more of my care.¡± Lei Yin replied tit for tat.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry about this, she¡¯s my daughter, and we¡¯ll take good care of her.¡±


    ¡°Talking to this point, it seems you just want me to say goodbye to Naoko. Father-inw, what year is it now, a woman that is a few years older than the man is not big of a deal.¡± Lei Yin shrugged and said.


    To hear the man calling himself ¡°Father-inw,¡± Hasebe Masao jumped up and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, I¡¯m not your father-inw. I will not marry my daughter to you.¡±


    ¡°Father-inw, why are you so polite, we are all families here. Wouldn¡¯t you say, Mother-inw?¡± Lei Yin deliberately said to Hasebe Shohata.


    Hasebe Shohata was overwhelmed to see this so-called ¡°Son-inw.¡±


    ¡°I repeat, I will not let Naoko marry a person like you.¡± Hasebe Masao was so furious that he started to smoke.


    ¡°Father-inw please quell the anger, being angry is not good for your body.¡± Lei Yin said, pretending to care.


    ¡°You....¡±


    ¡°You said that Naoko is your woman, but you¡¯re just a high school student who hasn¡¯t even graduated, aren¡¯t you justs boasting. Do you think you can really give Naoko afortable life?¡± Hasebe Kenji has long seen this guy not pleasing to his eyes, immediately said with a cynical tone.


    ¡°To be honest, this is not difficult. Brother Kenji, although my money is not a lot, I can still draw billions at any given time.¡± Lei Yin casually said.


    Thinking that he was ying with him, Hasebe Kenji was really angry.


    Looking at the scene that was getting more and more intensified, Hasebe Kento can¡¯t help but had a headache.


    After many years studying abroad, the recently came back Hasebe Kenji was very different than Hasebe Kento, who has long been taking care of his father¡¯s business. After the many years of business experience, he had developed a fairly urate reading of a person.


    When he first saw the young man named Gennai Masashi who was followed by a few bodyguards, he knew that this man is not as simple as Kenji imagined.


    This week, he sent people to carefully investigated him. And sure enough, he also found the records that his father previously investigated in many ces.


    He did have an ordinary office worker mother, and he also has a policeman as his stepfather. In addition to regrly skipped sses, he is just like any other ordinary high school student.


    But after further investigation, they found out that the house their family lives in was actually bought by himself. Moreover, he obtained this money through investment securities. What even more amazing was that he also separately bought a vi in Shinagawa district plus a luxury car. The money is alsoing from the stock market.


    After checking out his investment security records, he found that the above records could only be summed up with one word, miracle.


    None of them missed, always buy in when the stocks were in their lowest position, and then closed when they reached their highest point.


    Hasebe Kento does not believe there¡¯s a prophet in this world; this miracle has only one exnation, that is, he and a few mysterious bankers manipted the stock market as he saw fit.


    He also checked the identity of the previous gunmen, but the investigation led to nowhere.


    For this mysterious ¡°High school student,¡± her really didn¡¯t want to have any conflict with him.


    Therefore, he suddenly coughed dryly for a moment and then said: ¡°How about this, everyone take a step back, just let Naoko continue to live with Aiko in the apartment. What do you say, father?¡±


    Hearing his son¡¯s words, Hasebe Masao thought that this proposal would be a good solution.


    Naoko¡¯s sickness, the biggest reason for that to ur was that he forced her too hard. In fact, what he most disagree with was to see Naoko continue to live with the guy, if in the unlikely event that someone else knows, it will make him lose his face.


    ¡°No, I do not agree.¡± Hasebe Kenji loudly protested.


    ¡°Kenji, father will decide this, not you, so stop making any noise.¡± Fearing his brother would get things into deadlock again, Hasebe Kenta put out his rarely seen elder brother¡¯s prestige.


    Seeing his big brother¡¯s angry expression, Hasebe Kenji immediately did not dare to make any sound.


    After a while, Hasebe Masao finally nodded and said: ¡°Very well, Naoko can continue to live with Aiko. You don¡¯t have a problem with this, right?¡± With that, he gave Lei Yin a nce.


    ¡°Father-inw is wise.¡± Lei Yin said with a smile.


    ¡°B*stard!¡± Hasebe Masao loudly scolded, turned around and walked back to the hospital.


    Knowing that his father wanted to help handle Naoko¡¯s discharge formalities, Hasebe Kento immediately followed behind.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright now, I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Lei Yin turned to Naoko and said.


    ¡°Em.¡± Seeing that they no longer quarreled, Naoko felt relieved.


    In the car, Naoko leaned on her lover¡¯s shoulder and said: ¡°Lei, please don¡¯t quarrel with my father and brothers again, okay?¡±


    ¡°Rx, I will exercise restraint. Don¡¯t worry about this, all right?¡± Lei Yin kissed her forehead.


    ¡°Lei....¡± Naoko looked at him gratefully.


    She knew the reason why he so against her father was because her father forced her to socialize with Yaka Kawashiro. Which then triggered her heart disease because she took things too heart.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back.¡± With that, Lei Yin helped fasten her seatbelt and then started the car.


    Looking at him driving a BMW in front of them, Hasebe Kenji curiously said: ¡°Where did that guy borrow such a good car?¡±


    Hasebe Kento didn¡¯t speak, just quietly drove the car.


    ¡®Unexpectedly he has paid all the expenses. Perhaps, Naoko has found a good boyfriend.¡¯ Thinking of this, Hasebe Kento smiled.


    ¡ª¨C


    When he got back from Naoko¡¯s apartment, it was already 9 PM.


    Walking down the living room, he saw Rumiko sitting on the couch watching TV.


    ¡°You came back, Masashi. Had dinner yet?¡± Rumiko stood up and asked.


    ¡°Yes, I had. Where is uncle Maeda?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t be back untilte.¡±


    Lei Yin sat on the sofa and asked: ¡°What about Rumi, she¡¯s in the room?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this child has been reviewing her lessons very diligently recently.¡± Rumiko exposed a warm smile.


    Lei Yin nodded his head, and casually picked up from the bowl of fruit on the table in front of him an apple to chew up.


    Looking at the face of her constantly maturing son, Rumiko felt very pleased.


    Masashi really grew up.


    ¡°Masashi, what¡¯s your n for the future?¡± After a while, Rumiko asked.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Lei Yin turned to look at her.


    ¡°Are you going to continue studying or going out to work?¡± Rumiko said.


    It seemed he can¡¯t escape from this question forever.


    Naoko also asked the same question a few days ago, but at the time he did not pay too much attention to it. Now, he was suddenly being asked again, Lei Yin didn¡¯t know what to say.


    To be honest, he can¡¯t think of anything else to do now.


    He already gave the ck Dragon over there to Changan and ReiLi, unless they encounter a life and death situation like before, under normal circumstances, he didn¡¯t want to interfere too much.


    If he was asked to go out to work like those Japanese bosses, that was even more unbearable to him. Besides, with his current worth, there was simply no need to do so.


    But if every day he were idle, he would be seen as a prodigal. He also can¡¯t pester Naoko to do *that thing* all day long. Moreover, now even Naoko has be a famous columnist in a women¡¯s magazine, and almost everyday writing articles. Compared to her, he did seem a bit less busy.


    ¡°Mom, you mean?¡± Lei Yin asked a rhetorical question.


    ¡°I hope you can continue to study. I know you made a lot of money, but I think it would be better if you read more books. Although this year¡¯s college entrance exams is already over, as long as you study for another year, then I am sure you can be admitted.¡± Rumiko said with full of hope.


    ¡°Mom, let me think about it, okay?¡±


    ¡°Em, you think about it.¡±


    After returning to the room, Lei Yin lied on the bed, looking at the ceiling in a daze.


    After a long time, he finally sat up, then took out a coin from the wallet.


    Looking at the coin in his hand, he used his thumb to flick it up, the coin immediately tossed up into the air.


    When it was about to fall, he reached out to catch the coin and then opened his hand to look.


    After that, he threw the coin and then catch it for the second look.


    After seeing the third results, he helplessly smiled.


    He turned around to pick up the phone on the table, and after searching for a number, he finally found it.


    After dazedly looking at that number for a moment, he finally pressed down.


    Soon, the call was connected, from which came a gentle and elegant female voice: ¡°Is this Mr. Gennai?¡±


    ¡°I am Gennai Masashi, Miss Mio, I have some matter to trouble you....¡±


    Coming out from the bedroom, Lei Yin directly sat down beside Rumiko.


    Looking at her full of hope eyes, Lei Yin nodded, ¡°Mom, I listen to you, I will continue my study.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯ll take a leave to help you contact the best cram school, if not, I¡¯ll go ask a tutor to especially teach you.¡± Rumiko very excitedly said.¡±


    To see her so happy, Lei Yin thought his decision didn¡¯t seem too bad.


    ¡°No need, mom. I have a friend who¡¯s father is a board member of Teikyo University. I have just contacted him to ask him to help me find a way. He promised me that if I can pass the Teikyo University entrance exam, I can be admitted to Teikyo University as a midterm student.¡± Lei Yin said with a smile.


    ¡°Is, is it true?¡± Rumiko looked at him in disbelief.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯m going to take the entrance exams in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Great, that¡¯s great....¡± Rumiko¡¯s whole body trembled with excitement.


    ¡®I do not know what would be Naoko¡¯s reaction if she knows this?¡¯ Lei Yin thought

 Chapter 137 Customized

    ¡°Kazumi, you seem to be really happy these days, did something good happen?¡± After finishing ss, Wu Qianjing looked at Kazumi who was packing her stuffs up, and asked.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± asked Kazumi.


    ¡°Recently you¡¯ve been smiling more and more. Did you find a boyfriend?¡± Wu Qianjing leaned over and said with a grin.


    Looking at this girl who had been glued at her side ever since the start of school, Kazumi shook her head and said: ¡°No, it¡¯s because my brother finally came back.¡±


    ¡°Why say that, does your older brother work outside the country?¡± Wu Qianjing asked puzzled.


    ¡°It¡¯s a littleplicated, I¡¯ll exin it to youter, let¡¯s go.¡± When saying that, Kazumi had already put her books andptop away.


    As they walked out of the building, Wu Qianjing said while walking: ¡°I hate that Tanimura old man¡¯s ss, so bothersome and long-winded, listening to that Oldman makes me want to sleep. Nakano¡¯s ss is quite good, after all he looks handsome, his lectures is a treat in itself.¡±


    ¡°When are you going to change your view on man? That kind of man is no good, always enticing the beautiful woman in our ss, just looking at it makes me disgust.¡± Kazumi thought otherwise.


    ¡°You¡¯re so prejudiced, he¡¯s just simply making eye contact with them. Are all good looking men bad?¡± Wu Qianjing protested.


    ¡°ording to Pavlov¡¯s biological theories. Generally, good looking man will have a certain psychological advantage, this self-righteous psychological advantage would make them feel that they¡¯re ady killer. So they aren¡¯t faithful to any woman, because they feel that there are a lot of beautiful woman waiting for him tofort her. This ismonly known as yboy. That¡¯s why good looking man that are good are indeed few. Do you know who Pavlov is? It was the biologist who proved that you can train a dog to drool with the use of ringtone. Just like how men drool at the sight of beautiful girls.¡± Kazumi said with a vicious tone.


    ¡°Did what you say real or not?¡± Seeing that even a big name such as Pavlov was included, Wu Qianjing doubtfully asked.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Seeing her eyes full of teasing expression, Wu Qianjing immediately knew that she had been fooled.


    ¡°Hateful fellow.¡± She was angry and wanted to rush and teach her a lesson.


    ¡°Youngdy, your image, you might want to pay attention to your image.¡± Kazumi delibaretly said something.


    And sure enough, Wu Qianjing stopped and took a look around, and then gave her a look.


    Looking at Kazumi¡¯s mischievous smile, Wu Qianjing was also infected by her and burst intoughter.


    She really was happier, before she would always make a in face. It seems like she really was very happy to see her brother.


    She was saying that It was some kind of fate.


    Remembering the day, she was to report to school, she was unexpectedly sexually harassed by a sexual harasser in the train, but because there were too many people inside, she was embarrassed to make a fuss. In her most embarrassing moment, a girl suddenly kicked, kicking the guy out of the way, and then loudly scolded the pervert. Wu Qianjing had never seen such a cool girl, nkly staring at the girl who yelled at the pervert that fled, ever since that she had immediately be her idol. Afterwards, she discovered that they were actually studying the same field, and immediately felt that it was destiny that they had met.


    Because Teikyou University doesn¡¯t provide lodging for students, so Wu Qianjing was clinging to dear life, and finally thinking that she wanted her life to be peaceful, she had wanted to live and rent at the same ce together with Kazumi.


    When they arrived at the educational administration building, Kazumi suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Hey, why did you stop walking?¡± Wu Qianjing asked puzzled.


    Without replying, Kazumi suddenly ran towards the man standing in front of the building entrance.


    Wu Qianjing didn¡¯t see the person¡¯s appearance and followed close behind.


    When Kazumi was about 50 meters away from the man, the man suddenly turned around and looked at her. Then saw the girl who was running towards him.


    ¡°It really is elder brother, and I¡¯d thought I got the wrong person.¡± Running up to him, Kazumi said pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t imagine we¡¯d meet so soon, I had wanted to surprise you.¡± Lei Yin said with a smile.


    ¡°Did youe looking for me?¡± Kazumi asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s one of the reasons. But, I actually came here to take the entrance exam.¡±


    ¡°What entrance exam?¡± Hearing his words, Kazumi seemed to have had a premonition of what was about to happen.


    ¡°Kazumi, is he your brother?¡± At this time, Wu Qianjing came and asked.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s Gennai Masashi. Brother, this is my ssmate and roommate, Wu Qianjing.¡± Kazumi replied.


    ¡°Hello, thank you for always taking care of my sister.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too polite, I¡¯m actually the one being taken cared of.¡± Shaking hands with him, Wu Qianjing took a look at him.


    After they had greeted each other, Kazumi continued to ask: ¡°Elder brother, you were saying something about an entrance exam, care to exin it more clearly?¡±


    ¡°Mother thought that I needed to continue my studies, I happened to know a man, his father is a member of the Teikyou University board of directors, he has helped me get through the line, and so long as I can pass the entrance exam, he can help me study here.¡± Lei Yin replied.


    ¡°Really? Are you really attending this university?¡± Holding his hand, Kazumi was very excited.


    ¡°In high school, for a period of time you were already on the same level as me, this older brother of yours had already lost face. Don¡¯t tell me, in the next years you wanted me to go to a cram school and be your junior?¡± Lei Yin said.


    ¡°How did you do on the test?¡± Kazumi asked hurriedly.


    ¡°All passed. Later on, we¡¯ll graduate together. Please advise me, Kazumi schoolmate.¡± Lei Yin said with a smile.


    Kazumi couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, and became more excited, suddenly embracing him.


    ¡°Damn, why did no one tell me?¡± Kazumi cried while sheined.


    ¡°If someone had told you, where would the surprise be? Come home for dinner tonight, Mother is waiting for us at home.¡±


    Kazumi nodded in his arms.


    The nearby Wu Qianjing enviously watched them.


    ¡ª-


    ¡°Lei, will you be wearing a suit tomorrow?¡± At their house in Shinagawa, Naoko was preparing Lei Yin¡¯s clothes for his ss tomorrow.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll wear the usual. It¡¯s only a ss, no need to be so serious.¡±


    ¡°But Teikyou University is a well-known university, tomorrow will be your first day to attend ss, I thought it would be quite good if you put on something nice.¡± Naoko said.


    Lei Yin went over and picked her up on the knee, ¡°Fool, you¡¯re too nervous. The students there, seeing me wear something too formal, would think that I¡¯m a salesman.¡±


    Naokoughed, and very contently leaned her head on his chest, listening to the familiar sound of his heartbeat.


    ¡°Your old man, is he still forcing you to see that Yaka Kawashiro?¡± Lei Yin asked as he appreciatively held her delicate hands.


    ¡°Father hadn¡¯t mentioned this matter again, it seems like he doesn¡¯t want to force me again.¡± Naoko replied.


    ¡°I can understand your father¡¯s anxiety, after all, no father would leave his baby daughter to someone who hasn¡¯t even shown up for high school. Well, anyway, it would be a waste to leave the money in the back, so when I have time I¡¯ll make apany. And let your father see that his son-inw is not a lounger, and should be a bit more at ease.¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to build apany?¡± Naoko raised her head and asked.


    ¡°I have that idea, in any case I still need to go to university. But at the appointed time, you¡¯ll be my beautiful secretary sitting on myp inside the office every day.¡± When it came to thest sentence, Lei Yin jokinglyughed.


    ¡°Hateful!¡± Naoko blushed to her ears, gently hitting his chest.


    Lei Yin¡¯s heart moved, he tightly held her in his arms, smelling her heavenly fragrance.


    The mature, tender and beautiful woman docilely settled in his arms, letting him do as he wishes.


    After hugging for a while, Lei Yin suddenly asked: ¡°That kid Aiko, how¡¯s she doing recently?¡±


    Naoko was charmingly furious: ¡°Still calling her a kid, she¡¯s now a university student. Just that a lot of school boys are chasing her badly, and would receive calls from them every day.


    ¡°She needs a shield, your old man should have no free time to manage you two again. The so-called grown up daughter leaving the nest, it seems like he¡¯ll be having a headache again.¡± Lei Yin smirked.


    ¡°Although many boys are pursuing her, it seems she isn¡¯t interested in any of them. Lei, I think Aiko may still like you.¡± Naoko said a bit worried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, maybe she just hadn¡¯t met the right one. She¡¯ll be in university for 4 years, it¡¯s long enough, just let her take her time to find the one.¡± Lei Yinforted.


    ¡°Un.¡± Naoko, leaned her head on his chest again.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Student, I woud like to introduce to you, this is your new ssmate Gennai Masashi. And for some special reason, it had been quite some time before he could get here. Later, you must get along well.¡± Attending his ss, a 40-year old teacher, Moriyama-sensei introduced him to the student as he stood at the tform.


    After Moriyama was finished, the students immediately began to talk to each other.


    It has already been two months since school started, and he had only registered at this time, it really made them think very strangely.


    Watching the students talk among themselves, Moriyama-sensei coughed, then loudly said: ¡°Gennai student, just like in the past, go and introduce yourself.¡±


    Lei Yin was most annoyed with was having to introduce himself, but since Moriyama-sensei had called him, he had to walked to the center of the tform, saying: ¡°Hello everyone, I am Gennai Masashi, from now on please advise me.¡± With that, he went back to the same ce.


    Seeing that he had just said a sentence and was immediately done, not only the students, even Moriyama-sensei was caught off guard.


    ¡°Well, Gennai student, are you finished?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then, you may go back to your seat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s begin our ss.¡± After Lei Yin got out of the way, Moriyama-sensei immediately said.


    When Lei Yin was just about to look for a ¡°bed¡±, anky man suddenly said to him in a low voice: ¡°Hello, my name is Takeda Hidetoshi. Gennai Masashi,e sit here, there are empty seats.¡±


    Hearing his name, Lei Yin couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corner of his mouth. After having a nce at him, he finally sat beside him.


    After sitting, Lei Yin discovered that this guy¡¯s jeans were deliberately with holes, on his T-shirt there was two big English letters printed: F*ck Me.


    Although Lei Yin didn¡¯t care about the traditional moral principal of public dress, but seeing this kind of dress full of bad taste, he now felt a little regret for impulsively sitting next to him.


    When the boy saw Lei Yin look at his pants, he proudly said: ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this very cool, I also wanted to make tworge holes in the buttocks, but my sister said that if I did, she would at once cut off our brother and sister rtionship. That¡¯s why I restrained myself from doing so.¡±


    These words made Lei Yin remember of Reili when he was a kid. The boy at the age of 6 was also persistent in wearing an open-crotch pants, saying that it was more convenient for him. Lei Yin at that time didn¡¯t care about what he wore, and was toozy to care for him.


    Many yearster, every time Reili remembered about his righteous appearance at the time, even with his ultra-thick facial skin, he still felt very embarrassed. And even began to me his master: Why didn¡¯t you stop me from going that, as he was beingughed at for so many years. But after a meal of Lei Yin¡¯s crazy martial arts, he didn¡¯t dare to mention this matter anymore, and could only sigh at his own cruel fate at heart.


    ¡°Your family is in Tokyo?¡± The youth named Takeda Hidetoshi asked.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not far from here.¡± Lei Yin replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s really nice, you can go back at any time. My home is in Kyoto, I came here together with my sister to take the test, but she¡¯s older than me by one year. Do you know who my sister is? Yes, you should already know. She¡¯s the student council clerk. Very fierce, she had only been here for two year, but has already be the clerk. Not long, the position of student council president would certainly belong to her. Also, she is the school¡¯s flower in her first year. Having many male students chase her like flies.¡±


    Lei Yin looked at the male student who obviously had an elder sisterplex as he was endlessly talking about her elder sister, without any opportunity to interrupt him.


    ¡°Takeda Hidetoshi, we¡¯re still in ss, shut your mouth.¡± When Takeda Hidetoshi was enthusiastically talking, a girl wearing a gold-rimmed sses in front of them, turned around and gave him a stern look.


    ¡°Dead 38, isn¡¯t this none of your business?¡± Takeda quietly cursed.


    ¡°You say that again, and I¡¯llin to the teacher for you.¡± The girl didn¡¯t allow herself to be outdone and answered back.


    ¡°You....¡± Takeda without making any more noise, and resentfully looked at her.


    Lei Yin on the one side watched them bicker with great interest. Although they were university students, but after all, it hadn¡¯t been long since they had graduated from high school,pared to those older students that graduated before them, and sure enough there were still significant differences. As they still resemble a high school student.


    ¡°She¡¯s called Dead 38, a friend of Mai Haruko, and is a person who like minding other¡¯s business. Later you must be careful of this fellow. She often snitches people to the teacher.¡± Takeda looked over to Lei Yin and whispered in his ear.


    Lei Yinughed and didn¡¯t make a sound, and then took out a novel from his bag and started to read.


    Takeda Hidetoshi looked at him for a moment, and then said: ¡°Gennai-San, do you have a girlfriend now?¡±


    Lei Yin strangely looked at his eyes.


    Takeda pointed to the ring on his hand, and then added: ¡°Your lucky that you already have a girlfriend.¡±


    Lei Yin didn¡¯t understand the meaning of his words, without bothering to think about it, he lowered his head and continued to read.

 Chapter 138 Laughter

    ¡°Good, it¡¯s the lunch bell, I¡¯ll take you to the school¡¯s cafeteria. Don¡¯t be polite, it¡¯s my treat. I¡¯ll also introduce you to a friend.¡± Takeda Hidetoshi patted Lei Yin¡¯s shoulder and said.


    Unexpectedly towards this guy, Lei Yin didn¡¯t feel any hatred. Although he dresses weird, but at least he wasn¡¯t like other people pretending to be kind.


    Putting the novel into his bag, Lei Yin together with Takeda came out of the ssroom.


    ¡°The meal is on me, but my sister might being to look for me.¡± Lei Yin said.


    ¡°Your sister studies here? What does she look like?¡± Takeda Hidetoshi asked, very direct.


    ¡°Is it really important?¡±


    ¡°You misunderstand, I don¡¯t mean anything about it. It¡¯s just that the person I¡¯m introducing you to, is a typical sexual harasser. If your younger sister looks good, you¡¯d better be careful.¡±


    The dining room in the school looked more expensive than the typical cafeteria, but the environment is also good, patronizing many of the students, especially couples. One can see pairs sitting together everywhere. Some were even feeding each other in the presence of everyone.


    ¡°Bitches.¡± Takeda Hidetoshi looked at the couples making out despised.


    After grabbing a seat by the window, Takeda immediately pulled out his cell phone and dialed a number.


    ¡°Hey, where are you?¡±


    ¡°What, ss isn¡¯t finished? You liar, you must be flirting with girls again, hurry up, I have a friend to introduce you to. Really.¡±


    After ending the call, Takeda Hidetoshi implicity said to Lei Yin: ¡°That guy wille. I¡¯ll tell you about him, his name is Yoshikawa Jiro, we had yed together since childhood. That fellow is a lecher, just by seeing a beautiful girl for the first time, he would already want to have sex with them. He originally studiesw, but after two weeks he quit, seeing that there were more beautiful girls in the literature section, he simply enrolled in a US and Britainnguage and culture course. I¡¯ll tell you a secret, but don¡¯t tell anyone. That guy¡¯s university entrance exam scores were not enough for him to study in Teikyou university, and was only able to enter because his old man had knocked him in the school with money. Oh remember, never tell anyone, or he will never let me go. Hey, why aren¡¯t you talking, it isn¡¯t too good for a young person to be too silent.


    His mouth was like a machine gun, so Lei Yin found it hard to insert words.


    When Lei Yin was about to speak, his cell phone suddenly rang.


    ¡°Kazumi? Where are you?¡±


    ¡°In the cafeteria, together with a ssmate, we haven¡¯t begun to eat. It doesn¡¯t matter if you cane over with us or not.¡±


    After he hung up the phone, Takeda sked, ¡°Was that your sister?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I would also like to have a younger brother or sister, but after my old man made me, I was the youngest one. I was always bullied by my older brother and sister.¡± Takeda Hidetoshi said.


    ¡°A myriad of love, what else do you want?¡± Lei Yin said with a smile.


    ¡°You just said myriad of love, I didn¡¯t catch that.¡±


    ¡°Nothing, just a Chinese proverb. You go first and order food.¡±


    Takeda wasn¡¯t polite with him, and picked up the menu and started to order food.


    Shortly after ordering food, two youths suddenly walked towards them.


    Looking up, Takeda said to one of the youth: ¡°You finally came, making it hard on me. And this is?¡±


    The youth said to him: ¡°He is my ssmate, called Shiraishi Akira. You definitely don¡¯t know this, but in high school he was a celebrity in their kendo club, often participating in various types of tournament, and has won numerous prizes where he entered. He had just entered the Teikyou university Kendo club, and was designated as third best. Isn¡¯t that awesome?¡±


    ¡°How did you know these things? I¡¯ve never heard you being interested in kendo.¡± Takeda asked curiously.


    ¡°What¡¯s strange? Let me tell you something that you don¡¯t know. I am now a member of the Teikyou university¡¯s Kendo club.¡± Yoshikawa Jiro curled his lips to say.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you in the photography club, why did you suddenly decide to join the Kendo club? Let me guess, you took a fancy on a young girl in the Kendo club. I won¡¯t say anything else, but let me introduce to you. This is Gennai Masashi, and had just registered in ss today. His a good fellow. Masashi, this is Yoshikawa Jiro.¡±


    After they met, they made a brief introduction.


    Lei Yin carefully sized up the two man.


    Yoshikawa Jiro was a typical yboy. Tall, appearance filled with some wild vors. Coupled with the potential for excellence, but some men still think that his a disgusting guy, using sweet words and honey filled phrases that women actually likes listening to, in private, ording to Takeda that at the age of 13 this guy was not a virgin any more. Listening to this, Lei Yin turned cold.


    As for Shiraishi Akira, he was a silent man with few words. After sitting down for so long, he hadn¡¯t even opened his mouth. However, he also looked quite handsome, he was a very cool male student that should also be weed by many female students.


    ¡°Will you older sistere?¡± After Yoshikawa ordered food, he asked Takeda.


    ¡°She¡¯s busy right now, but sometimes she would apany me to eat.¡±


    Without even letting him finish, Lei Yin suddenly stood up looking at the front of the cafeteria.


    He noticed two girls walking towards them.


    Seeing her elder brother, and three other male students, Kazumi wasn¡¯t able to respond for a while.


    ¡°Kazumi,e, sit down.¡± Lei Yin pulled out two chairs, and called Kazumi and Wu Qianjing.


    From the time they came, Yoshikawa had already started eyeing the two. Looking at the old-fashion dressed Kazumi, he quickly considered her not within his scope. As for Wu Qianjing, though she wasn¡¯t a top-level beauty, she still looked good, giving off a very sweet feeling, should be worth the effort.


    Seeing Yoshikawa stare at Wu Qianjing like a wolf, Lei Yin began to regret to invite Kazumi and Wu Qianjing together. Hoping that it would good that if she won¡¯t be affected.


    Sure enough, during the meal, Yoshikawa began to look for opportunities to start a conversation with Wu Qianjing, inquiring about her situation. Seeing his enthusiastic manner, the girl felt at a loss.


    ¡°Brother, are you renting a house?¡±


    Because Teikyou University doesn¡¯t provide lodging for its students, Kazumi had asked.


    ¡°Not yet, apany me to go look for one.¡±


    ¡°Good, after eating, we go.¡±


    ¡°Masashi, you want to rent a ce? I also have a spare room at my ce, would you care to share with me?¡± Takeda interrupted.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m used to living on my own.¡± Lei Yin liked tranquility, so it would be fine living with Kazumi, however, living in the same ce as this fellow who doesn¡¯t even know how to stay silent, he would absolutely suffer.


    Seeing that Lei Yin didn¡¯t agree, Takeda appeared to be a little disappointed.


    ¡°Elder brother, how¡¯s the first day of ss?¡± Kazumi asked with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, not too bad.¡±


    ¡°I hope Rumi cane here so that we can meet every day.¡±


    ¡°That kid is studying hard every day, I think it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    Kazumi, who wasn¡¯t able to talk with her brother for a long time, was at ease, feeling veryfortable being beside him, revealing another smile on her face.


    When the siblings were talking, Takeda suddenly let out a cry: ¡°Yoshikawa, your Namera Tetsuno came.¡±


    Yoshikawa raised his head to look, and saw three beautiful women talking to each other walking towards the cafeteria.


    ¡°Masashi, check it out, that¡¯s the school flower of this year¡¯s new student, Narimura Haruko. You really having a treat, seeing her on your first day.¡± Takeda said, hastily pulling Lei Yin.


    ¡°Which one do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Idiot, the middle one, of course, can¡¯t you see that she¡¯s the most beautiful one among the three?¡±


    Lei Yin looked at the female student, who looked really attractive. The female student was beautiful, letting out a faint arrogance.


    Lei Yin calmly recovered his vision. Kazumi had been observing his reaction, when she saw this, she immediately asked: ¡°Elder brother, isn¡¯t that girl very pretty?¡±


    Looking at the other two young men staring at the female student, Lei Yin went nearer and whispered to her ear: ¡°Flower pot.¡±


    Kazumiughed while covering her mouth.


    When the three girls sat down at a table, Takeda said, ¡°Really very attractive, but isn¡¯t as beautiful as my sister.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her attitude, I would have already given your sister a love letter and some flowers. Your older sister is very attractive, but usually so serious. Lacking with feminine qualities.¡± Yoshikawa said.


    ¡°What do you understand? Only liking those naughty prostitutes, you don¡¯t understand at all.¡± Takeda refuted.


    ¡°It¡¯s at least much better than a certain fellow who has a serious sisterplex.¡±


    ¡°Bastard, if you dare say that again, I¡¯ll let you see what happens.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you? Ever since childhood, have you won a fight against me even once?¡± Yoshikawa curled his lips to say.


    ¡°You....¡±


    Looking at them getting more and more louder, Kazumi was a little worried, and said: ¡°Brother, you need to stop them.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid just wait, if they really fight, we¡¯ll just sit at another spot, and pretend that we don¡¯t know them.¡±


    Hearing Lei Yin, Kazumi burst outughing. While Wu Qiajing looked as if she was going to faint.


    ¡ª


    Soon, Two weeks passed by. Lei Yin got used to his life here.


    University was indeed a very free environment, when a student falls asleep in ss they don¡¯t wake them up, no matter what the teacher generally didn¡¯t care. But in some courses, it¡¯s require to attend at least 45 hours in ss, otherwise they won¡¯t receive the credit for that ss. In addition, each year they two big test; a midterm exam and a final exam.


    Because Lei Yin majored in Economics, which was neither a cold nor hot ss. Usually teacher would talk about economic theories, economic policies, and the industrial policy as well as globalization, only having the students to this types of topic making some students in ss sleepy.


    For these courses, Lei Yin too weren¡¯t able to resist. It only took him two days to flipped over the whole text. After reading, and listening to the instructor¡¯s slow lesson about the contents of the chapter, and began to unable to bear it any longer. And just like in high school, skipping sses became an ordinary activity.


    Takeda Hidetoshi also had the same idea. And noticed that Lei Yin was the same, unable to sit through the ss lectures, immediately seeing him as a real friend. And started hanging out with them, frequently taking a stroll and looked at beautiful women.


    Lei Yin began to think that Yoshikiwa Jiro was like them frequently skipping sses, but he surprisingly discovered that he would go to ss every day and get there in time. Lei Yin certainly didn¡¯t believe that he was a person who would be diligent in his studies, so afterwards he had asked Takeda, and found out that Yoshikawa¡¯s father was very strict with him, ever since high school, every semester, he woulde to school and see the teacher asking about his son¡¯s studies. If he find out that his son was absent for one day, his son would meet the club.


    One day, when Takeda heard the that the first year school flower Narimura Haruko was taking a history ss, he immediately took the half-asleep and half-awake Lei Yin and flew towards the literary ss to find out if it¡¯s true.


    Sitting in the huge ssroom, he saw more and more girlsing in and sitting down, Takeda began to regret why he didn¡¯t find such a nice ce. No wonder the literary department was known as the paradise of beauties. Even if he couldn¡¯t see Narimura Haruko this time, he would stille and have a look.


    Many male students had the same goal as him, following close by, a substantial amount of male students sat behind the female students. Some of them were new, and some weren¡¯t. But all had the same ulterior motive.


    Quickly attending ss, Takeda saw that Narimura Haruko didn¡¯te and was a little disappointed. Turning his head to look at Lei Yin, he discovered like magic, Lei Yin took out a novel from his body.


    ¡°It seems like Narimura Haruko can¡¯te.¡± Takeda sighed.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lei Yin casually replied.


    Knowing that he at heart wasn¡¯t listening to what he says, Takeda was searching for something to entertain himself, looking around he suddenly saw a sublime beauty.


    When Takeda was about to give up, all of a sudden, some fine footsteps came from outside, then opening the ssroom door, three beautiful women panting sweet fully came in.


    ¡°Is the seat taken?¡± One of the girls who was the nearest to Takeda asked.


    ¡°No, please sit.¡± Takeda quickly replied.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Then one of them sat in the middle, followed by two others also sitting at the other girls side.


    When several boys who were sitting in the front row saw Narimura Haruko sitting at the back, they began to regret not choosing the location at the back.


    When Takeda Hidetoshi was just about to talk to Narimura Haruko, at that time, the ssroom door opened, a 40-year-old, middle-aged man wearing gold-rimmed eyesses walked in.


    Knowing that the instructor was about to start teaching, Takeda shut up.


    When the middle-aged teacher started teaching, Takeda didn¡¯t have the mood to attend the lecture, his eyes unceasingly looking at Narimura Haruka, who was sitting not far away.


    It seemed like that fellow Yoshikawa Jiro had said was true, this young girl was not any worse than his elder sister. Without knowing how to get her phone number. Takeda started to rack his brain.


    Half the ss passed by, Takeda was still thinking and was unable to think of a good way to get it. Girls like her, one must line up to pursue her. Generally, there was a rule in pursuing a girl, it was important for the person to think that the other people pursuing the girl were useless and that the first impression was important.


    After thinking for a little longer, Takeda finally gave up. This one just couldn¡¯t think of any good n. Suddenly, he remembered the guy next to him has a girlfriend, and that person may have a good n, after all, he is a seasoned person.


    Thinking of this, Takeda hurriedly turned towards Masashi.


    When he was about to asked him in a low voice, Takeda suddenly discovered that Lei Yin at this moment wasn¡¯t his usual self.


    He didn¡¯t know when, but the novel left Masashi¡¯s hand and was ced on top of the table, without blinking, he stared at the tform, looking at the middle-aged teacher, a hint ofughter appeared on his lips.


    He had never seen him look so serious in ss, Takeda was a little curious, and couldn¡¯t help but focus his attention on the instructor.


    ¡°The night of July 7, 1937, the Marco Polo Bridge on the outskirts of Beijing, the Japanese army invaded. The next day, China fire back, making it into a state of war. However, the event itself was caused by a small friction, although the people hoped for it to be resolve, the Chinese and Japanese side actually repeatedly shed, resolving it became difficult. In regards to this provocative behavior, our army had forced China to open fire....¡±


    ¡°A country in war doesn¡¯t kill and maltreat those who are not in the military, Japan is no exception. The Tokyo War Trials recognized the Sino-Japanese war, and that the Japanese had upied Nanjing and had also killed many Chinese citizens. However the actual situation about the event, was found to have a lot of doubtful information, there were various opinions, and is still in dispute even now...¡±


    ¡°The end of World War II, the United States and other countries indiscriminately raided Tokyo in the air, dropping an atomic bomb on Hiroshima and Nagasaki. Moreover, the Soviet Union had torn the treaty with Japan, and invaded Manchuria, continuous atrocities happened, killing several Japanese citizens, forcing Japan to pull back including the 600,000 Japanese forces that captured Siberia, and was forced into harshbor, killing 10% of them. This war brought Japan an excruciating pain.¡±


    ¡°Our Imperial Japanese army temporarily stationed in Taiwan, had tremendously contributed in the construction of Taiwan. For example, our country¡¯s irrigationist Mr. Yoichi Hatta, went to investigate the Wushantou Reservoir and made the Chianan Irrigation n,pleting the design after two year, and began in 1920. Hydraulic engineering he had made included the exit of water in the east using a diversion in the Wushantou reservoir. The Chianan Irrigation system controlled the flood, moisture-proof levee, and was region wide, was a arduous project, the scale was the biggest reservoir in Souteast Asia, and ranked third in the world. Thepletion of the Chianan Irrigation, had allowed thepletion of a thousand hectares of the barren in, the field became fertile turning green, which is very respected by many farmers. And was finallypleted in 1930. The local Taiwanese people greatly benefitted. It¡¯s known as the Li of diplomatic rtion between the countries¡ªthe splendid man Mr. Yoichi Hatta who was born in Ishikawa Prefercture, regarding this are very grateful.....¡±


    Hearing this, Takeda was not interested in listening. It was just a mere titude, finding it strange, and was unable to understand why Masashi was so enthralled.


    Suddenly, he saw Masashiughed loudly.


    Takeda Hidetoshi was surprised, What was this guy doing? Doesn¡¯t he know his in ss?


    Masashiughed revealing a smile on his face, which made him feel that the guy was really crazy. Without any time to think, he quickly rushed to cover his mouth.


    But the man suddenly pushed him aside. Takeda didn¡¯t think that he¡¯d be so powerful, and was all of a sudden pushed down to the ground.


    Getting on his nerves, Takeda was angry and annoyed, he got up and red at him.


    At this time, it wasn¡¯t only Takeda Hidetoshi, but also everyone in the ss was surprised, looking at the young manughing all the time.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The history instructor loudly asked. Loudly echoed throughout the ssroom.


    Lei Yin slowly stood up, and then slowly stoppedughing.


    ¡°Today I heard a joke that I¡¯ve never heard of.¡± Lei Yin said dismissively.


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Inuo Kento coldly looked at the guy who had interrupted his lecture.


    ¡°After hearing your lesson, I finally understood a very important fact.


    That is, the reason why robber needs to steal other¡¯s stuff. It¡¯s actually very simple, that¡¯s because you have something that¡¯s worth for him to steal. And the reason why a robber must kill the person, that is because, the robber, when stealing from you, felt you trying to fight back, if you don¡¯t fight back, he would only steal from you, but if you fought back, the robber would inevitably kill you. So, everything is the fault of the people who have been robbed.¡± When it came to thest sentence, Lei Yin sneered.

 Chapter 139 Rearview

    ¡°My ss does not wee you, please leave immediately.¡± Inuo Kento loudly eximed.


    Looking at him with one eye, Lei Yin suddenly smiled: ¡°You afraid I¡¯ll continue to say it?¡±


    ¡°Why should I be afraid of you?¡± Inuo Kento angrily said.


    ncing around at the other college student who were staring at him in surprise, Lei Yin with pity and cold gaze looked at them and said: ¡°All of you here, are a group of both pitiful and sad people. Because you are now, by the Japanese Government as well as him, being given an unconscionable teaching, blindfolding your eyes and covering your ears. Do you really believe that, in those years, the Japanese soldiers invaded various Asian countries in order to promote the so-called Yamato spirit? I can inly tell you, it was a tant, full of blood aggression.¡±


    ¡°You shut up and get out of here.¡± Inuo Kento¡¯s eyelids jumped up.


    Lei Yin ignored him and continued in a clear and resounding voice, ¡°You do not understand the real history, you are all blind and deaf, so you guys are pathetic. One day, when you travel to Asian countries, you don¡¯t even know why some people would point at your back scolding you a Japanese devil, so you guys are pitiful. After a few years, when you have kids, another so-called mentor like him will teach this distorted history to your children as you are now. And then your children will also teach their children. As you harm the people in other countries, you also slowly destroy your own. Therefore, you are equally hateful.


    Why would the simrly aggressive country in World War II, the Nazi Germany, hasn¡¯t encountered the same diatribe from other nations as they do to Japan? That¡¯s because they bravely admit and bear the mistake that they once made. In contrast, those self-righteous Japanesewmakers, in addition to altering textbooks, stubbornly refusing to acknowledge the history for what? History is history, they will not lose their original meaning because of the distortion of some people.


    I know it was useless to say anything, because you¡¯re blind and deaf for far too long. Go online and look to see how much dirty deeds those war heroes, that your Prime Minister visits every year in Yasukuni Shrine, have done.¡±


    ¡°Immediately get out of here. You adulterous traitorous bastard!¡± Inuo Kento vigorously banged the table, his face was livid.


    As if hearing the funniest joke, Lei Yin smiled again.


    ¡°If you think you are right, then do you have the guts toe with me to Nanjing, China or South Korean Axe mountain to teach your ss there? Rest assured, I¡¯ll help you with the ne ticket, plus I will also help you arrange the lecture venues. I believe after that lecture, within one-day, you will be a world ss celebrity. I just do not know if you¡¯ll still have your life back to Japan.¡± Lei Yin¡¯s tone of voice was thick with sarcasm.


    ¡°I told you to scram!¡± Inuo Kento¡¯s face was flushed with anger as if having a cerebral hemorrhage.


    Lei Yin slowly walked to the aisle, looked at him and dismissively said: ¡°Unlike you, I am a person, and will only walk out, not scram.¡± After he said that, he walked toward the entrance.


    The whole ssroom was deathly silent, the only audible sound was the sound of Lei Yin¡¯s footsteps.


    When he opened the door, Lei Yin suddenly looked back to Inuo Kento and said: ¡°There¡¯s something I forgot to tell you, your wig is crooked.¡±


    Inuo Kento unconsciously held his head.


    Seeing his funny appearance, a girl could not help but ¡°pfft¡± out augh.


    Inuo Kento knew he was tricked by Lei Yin, under the rage influence, he threw the textbook in his hand at him.


    Because the distance was too far, the textbook only flew a third of the distance and then fell to the ground.


    Lei Yin sneered and walked out.


    All the student¡¯s expression wereplex watching his back as he left, the whole ssroom was silent.


    ¡ª-


    Opening the rooftop door, Takeda really saw Lei Yin quietly standing in front of the barbed wire.


    Looking at that slim and aloof figure, Takeda, for a moment, was suddenly overtaken by the feeling of inability to understand this man.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s time for lunch, how long are you going to act cool?¡± Takeda went up to him and said out loud.


    Looking back at him for a moment, Lei Yin dismissively said: ¡°You seem to have something you want to ask me.¡±


    Takeda leaned on the barbed wire next to him, ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you must speak those words. If it¡¯s someone else¡¯s words, I would think that in order to attract the girl¡¯s attention, he deliberately said something unconventional, but I know you are not that kind of person. Besides, no one will say such things to attract the attentions of others. If it¡¯s all right, I want you to give me an exnation.¡±


    Lei Yin smiled back to his eyes, ¡°If I tell you that, in my previous life I was a Chinese, would you believe that?¡±


    Takeda fixed his gaze at him for a moment and then a bit unluckily said: ¡°Come on, if you don¡¯t want to say, why say such a lie to me.¡±


    Lei Yin thought for a moment and said: ¡°The reason is not that big of a deal, my grandfather is Chinese, so I have one-fourth of Chinese descent. When I saw that guy spewing out nonsense in the ssroom, I can¡¯t help but re up.¡±


    ¡°This exnation make sense. Very well, let¡¯s go find something to eat.¡± Takeda a bit understandingly patted his shoulder.


    Lei Yin smiled, ¡®sometimes it seems that the truth makes people unable to believe than a lie.¡¯


    Down the stairs, Takeda suddenly said: ¡°By the way, just after the ss, I heard a few guys were talking about you, evidently they don¡¯t have anything good, you better be careful.¡±


    When they walked to the restaurant, Jiro Yoshikawa, and Akira Shiraishi were already there waiting for them.


    ¡°Why are you guys so slow? We are famished.¡± Seeing them, Yoshikawa immediatelyined.


    ¡°It¡¯s just waiting for a few minutes, what are you squawking about.¡± Takeda readily pulled a chair to sit down.


    ¡°Masashi, why hasn¡¯t your sister came to eat meals together these past few days?¡± Takeda asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s not used to getting along with strangers.¡± Lei Yin said. ¡®Although the character is neither good nor bad, too withdrawn, after all, is not a good thing.¡¯ He started a bit worry about Kazumi¡¯s future interpersonal rtionship.


    Suddenly, Lei Yin looked up at the restaurant door.


    He saw from the outside came in more than a dozen youth, they didn¡¯t seem like they¡¯re looking for a meal, but just walking around as if looking for someone.


    ¡°Masashi, quickly look down.¡± Takeda suddenly pulled Lei Yin¡¯s sleeve and whispered.


    ¡°Why?¡± Lei Yin asked.


    ¡°I recognize the two people who were just talking about you, they maye to trouble you. While they still haven¡¯t found you, immediately go to the bathroom to avoid them right now.¡± Takeda whispered.


    ¡°Hey, what happened?¡± Yoshikawa saw something seemed off, puzzledly asked.


    ¡°Wait a minute and then I¡¯ll exin it to you, Masashi, I¡¯ll cover you, hurry up and go to the bathroom. They have many people, you can¡¯t beat them.¡± Seeing Lei Yin sat motionless in his chair, Takeda was very anxious.


    Lei Yin took a nce at him and finally got up from the chair.


    But before Takeda started to rx, he saw Lei Yin actually walked toward those people.


    ¡®Is that guy crazy?¡¯ Takeda had the urge to run away to stop him.


    ¡®Really owe him in the previous life,¡¯ Having no time to think, he immediately stood up to follow behind him.


    Seeing Takeda like this, Shiraishi and Yoshikawa immediately knew something was about to happen, and stood up.


    Looking at the group of more than ten college students, Lei Yin said to the lead students: ¡°It appears you didn¡¯te here to ask me for a meal.¡±


    That youth in a t-shirt sneered: ¡°It seems you already know why we¡¯re here. I don¡¯t want much nonsense, as long as you kneel down in front of the whole restaurant and bark like a dog, we¡¯re not going to care about you. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being impolite.¡±


    ¡°Senior, don¡¯t go too far. He just said a few words and did not offend you.¡± Before Lei Yin can answer, Takeda interrupted him.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, he has offended all of us Japanese. If you don¡¯t want to be like him, immediately get the f*ck out of here.¡± The young man said aloud.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re such a patriotic person, you just want to unt your power and prestige in front of everybody. Am I right, senior?¡± Takeda full of sarcastic said.


    ¡°Boy, you will regret what you just said.¡± That young man sneered.


    From these exchange of words, Yoshikawa had some clues about what was about to happen. He never once being ganged up and beaten, and his palm can¡¯t help but shed out cold sweat.


    Meanwhile, Akira Shiraishi still showed an expressionless look.


    All the people in the restaurant were watching them, in this well-known Teikyo University, it¡¯s the first time such a thing happened.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, let¡¯s go out and talk about something, don¡¯t affect other people¡¯s appetite here.¡± Being cold-shouldered by the side Lei Yin suddenly said.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear, I want you to act like a dog and bark here.¡± The young man walked up to him and said word by word.


    ¡°Want to do violence inside the University campus? Really make me nostalgic. But if there¡¯s a fight on the campus ground, all would be penalized, some might even be expelled. But if it¡¯s on the outside, all bets are off, do you think I¡¯m right?¡± Lei Yin said dismissively.


    That young man looked around and really saw a lot of people were looking at them.


    On second thought, he said to Lei Yin: ¡°You can not escape.¡±


    Lei Yin was toozy to bother him, he turned to the three men and said: ¡°You guys don¡¯t need to follow.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Takeda loudly protested.


    Lei Yin seriously looked at him and said: ¡°If you still consider me as your friend, then do what I just said.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I consider you as a friend I can¡¯t let you go alone, after this matter is over, then we can talk about it again,¡± Takeda said stubbornly.


    Silently watching him for a while, Lei Yin suddenly smiled, ¡°Forget it, up to you then.¡±


    Takeda for the first time saw him smile like that. His heart suddenly filled with a burst of excited emotion.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t forget you still have the two of us, two grown up men smiling at each other could be mistaken for being gay.¡± Yoshikawa a bit helplessly sighed. ¡®Who told Takeda that guy is my friend.¡¯


    ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time.¡± Lei Yin turned back and said to the young man.


    That young man took the lead to go outside.


    The other people stared at them leaving the restaurant.

 Chapter 140 Interrogation

    Looking at the lying on the table sleeping like a pig Patrol Chief Police Officer Harayama Daisuke, the young policeman Sada Yufu can¡¯t help but be infected, also feeling a bit sleepy.


    Sada knew he can¡¯t sleep, today he and Harayama were responsible for night duty. If two of them were asleep and were seen by others, their punishment would be certain. The worst thing to happen was that it would leave a stain on their records, so their subsequent promotion would be a lot harder.


    Perhaps such punishment for 15 years-long patrol officer Harayama means nothing, so he sleptfortably. But not for him, on his first day as a police officer, Sada once promised that in ten years, he must be a Police Inspector.


    But in two years since, the once enthusiastic young policeman began to get a bit discourage.


    The area that he is responsible for is much more peaceful than the other areas. His daily works were filled with registering the data of lost objects, and asionally detaining high school kids engaging in the gang fight. Plus he often got calls requesting him to look for missing house pet.


    He remembered one of his senior once said to him: Only in the event of danger when people realize the importance of the police, but usually, it¡¯s no difference than just doing odd jobs.


    At the time, he did not believe it, but now he knew better.


    Looking at the drooling while sleeping Patrol Chief Harayama, he kinda has both envy and contempt emotions.


    Patrol Chief is not an official title for a Police Officer. It¡¯s actually given to those who, in ten years, still hasn¡¯t being promoted to Patrol Head.


    This guy has been at ease being a patrol officer for 15 years, Sada really can¡¯t imagine why would Harayama never thought of improving himself. However, this person is usually good to him, just a bit wordy.


    Sada looked at his watch. It¡¯s not yet 10 PM. The dawn was still long; he really didn¡¯t know how to keep himself awake. Luckily, tomorrow is Sunday, so he can have a good rest.


    While he was still daydreaming, the rm phone on the table suddenly rang.


    Sada immediately aroused, almost reflexively picked up the phone.


    ¡°Hello, this is Tokyo Hachioji District Patrol Unit, what can I do for you?¡±


    After answering the call, Sada immediately shook awake Patrol Chief Harayama Daisuke.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there an ident?¡± Harayama yawn and said.


    ¡°I just received an order from the above, saying that, in Teikyo University, there¡¯s a very serious off-campus brawl. Now there are 17 students injured and have been admitted to the hospital. The above wants us to immediately arrest the escaped brawl ringleader.¡±


    ¡°What, an elite University like Teikyo could actually have such incident?¡± Harayama said in surprised.


    ¡°Wait for the above to fax us about the data of the criminal, and then we can act.¡± Sada somewhat excitedly said.


    ¡®This guy seems to be very excited about this.¡¯ Harayama strangely thought.


    Sitting in the car, the Patrol Chief puzzledly looked at the criminal¡¯s data.


    ¡°This kid is the criminal? The data said he is also a Teikyo University students. His appearance is no different than an ordinary college student. Did you hear the info clearly? Is it just him alone putting the other 17 students in the hospital for serious injuries?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know about the specific, but the above wants us to immediately bring the criminal back to the police station for questioning,¡± Sada replied from the side while driving.


    The Patrol Chief looked at the address of the criminal and suddenly found the address seemed a bit familiar.


    Half an hourter, the police car arrived at the front of the two storey house.


    ¡°Are you sure the criminal really lives here?¡± The Patrol Chief¡¯s face was full of surprised.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Patrol Chief?¡± The young patrol officer asked after he shut the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s here, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s here. Do you know who lives in this house?¡± The Chief Patrol asked.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the house of the criminal?¡±


    ¡°But this is also the house of the newly promoted Police Inspector Ryutaro Maeda. When he got married this year, he invited me to eat with other colleagues in this House. So I am definitely not mistaken.¡± The Patrol Chief replied.


    ¡°Does that mean the criminal is Inspector Maeda¡¯s family?¡± Sada said in amazement.


    Sada knew this guy Maeda; he is also his role model that he wanted to emte. Ryutaro Maeda also began his career as a patrol officer. In serving almost ten years as a Patrol Officer, he¡¯s broken through quite a few very tricky cases. Finally, in his thirty-seven years old, he became a Police Inspector. Sada¡¯s goal: bing a Police Inspector, was only one step away.


    ¡°So, what happens now?¡± Sada was a bit overwhelmed.


    ¡°We still need to bring the criminal back. But we must make it clear to Officer Maeda first. He is one of us, and has an easy going character, so he should not make things difficult for us.¡± The Patrol Head, after all, has been leisurely patrolling the street for more than fifteen years, he knew very clearly about the ways of the world.


    Hearing the sound of the doorbell, Rumiko walked to the door and opened it.


    ¡°Excuse me, are you Mrs. Maeda?¡± Patrol Chief very politely took off his cap.


    ¡°Yes, I am, who are you looking for?¡± Seeing the two policemen stood outside the door, Rumiko¡¯s first thought that they were looking for Maeda.


    ¡°Is Mr. Maeda home? We are Patrol Officers from Hachioji district, we have something to look for Inspector Maeda.¡±


    ¡°Pleasee in, my husband is inside.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Maeda.¡± The two bowed and went in.


    When the two people entered the living room following Rumiko, they saw Ryutaro Maeda was ying chess with a youth.


    Ryutaro Maeda seemed very focused, as if not knowing some people hade in. But the youth slightly looked up when the two police officers walked in.


    Sada immediately recognized that the youth was the criminal they were supposed to arrest. He almost couldn¡¯t help but cry out.


    ¡°Ryutaro, two police officers are looking for you.¡± Rumiko gently called her deeply in thought husband.


    ¡°What?¡± Maeda finally reacted.


    ¡°Good evening, Inspector Maeda.¡± Patrol Chief said hello to Maeda.


    ¡°Turns out its brother Chief, long time no see, please sit down.¡± To see an old colleague, Maeda was very happy.


    ¡°Two officers please have a tea.¡± Rumiko put two cups of tea on the table in front of them.


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t just simplye here to see me, right. Speak, what happened?¡± Maeda asked straight to the point.


    ¡°Em....¡± Patrol Chief seemed a bit embarrassed to look at Rumiko.


    ¡°You guys slowly talk, I¡¯ll go to cut some fruit, Masashi, youe help me.¡± Rumiko very considerately stood up.


    After ncing at the two policemen, Lei Yin stood up and followed Rumiko.


    After Rumiko and Lei Yin walked away, Patrol Chief asked: ¡°That young man just now, what is his rtionship with Inspector Maeda?¡±


    ¡°He is the son of my wife with her former husband, my stepson,¡± Maeda said sinctly.


    ¡®It turns out to be so,¡¯ Patrol Chief coughed and said: ¡°This might offend Police Inspector Maeda, but this is our duty, we have no choice. It¡¯s like this....¡±


    Maeda gently knocked Lei Yin¡¯s bedroom.


    ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    After opening the door, he saw Lei Yin for some time had put on a civilian clothing sitting on the bed reading a book.


    ¡°Masashi, you¡¯re going out?¡± Maeda asked.


    Raising his head to look at him, Lei Yin smiled: ¡°If I didn¡¯t guess wrong, the two policemen are looking for me. Am I right?¡±


    Maeda sighed, ¡°So what they said is true?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear what they say about me, but there should be some discrepancies. I¡¯ll go back to the police station with them, and you find some reasons to exin for mom and Rumi.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. Since I know you, I¡¯ve told more lies than in my previous ten years.¡± Maeda said with a wry smile.


    Seeing the look of concern from Rumiko, Lei Yin opened the car window tofort her: ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I just need to go to the police station to recognize a thief, nothing would happen.¡±


    ¡°You have to be careful, and remember not to let the bad guy see your appearance or they wille and take revenge on you.¡± Rumiko urged.


    ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll protect Masashi.¡± Maeda also opened the window and said.


    ¡°Ryutaro, you also have to be careful.¡±


    Watching the gentle and loving Rumiko, Patrol Chief Harayama was very envious, ¡®if only the tigress at home is half as gentle as her, I would happilyugh secretly to myself.¡¯


    In a quiet police station, Maeda, a bit depressed, sat outside the interrogation room, smoking.


    Because he is Masashi¡¯s rtives, and this area is also not in his jurisdiction, he can only bail the currently being detained Masashi.


    In the interrogation room, the officer in charge of interrogating Lei Yin was also depressed. Because no matter how he asked the question, this guy¡¯s answer was watertight.


    ¡°There are more than ten people consistently confessed that you are the one who attack first. In addition to your three friends and yours, are there no other witnesses to prove your innocence?¡± The police officer asked a question.


    ¡°If my friends can¡¯t be the witnesses, then those people can only be a intiff and not as a witness. You should call them to find out if they can provide any witness or evidence that I attack first, rather than ask me, the defendant, to provide.¡± Lei Yin replied.


    The police officer knew there was no use to ask, he walked out of the interrogation room. After closing the door, he took out a mobile phone.


    After returning to the interrogation room, the officer said to Lei Yin: ¡°To be honest with you, we also know that those guys started it first. But the people that you hit, some of their parents have a very high background. They said they want you to go to jail. We just act ording to themand from the above. Although not working in the same area, your father is, after all, one of ours, so we don¡¯t want things to get out of hand. If this thing really went to court, it will be very troublesome. So I suggest you take the initiative to admit your crime and apologize to them. Moreover, we will also help you deal with them, so maybe they won¡¯t continue to pursue this matter anymore. You think about it.¡±


    Lei Yin looked, and after a while said: ¡°Even though you are not a principled police, there¡¯s no denying that you are a good person. I¡¯m sorry, I refuse to do so because I did nothing wrong. I request for a face to face meeting with those users.¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to think about it? Do not be swayed by personal feelings which can ruin your future.¡± The police officer advised again.


    ¡°I have decided, please help me arrange it.¡± Lei Yin said dismissively.


    ¡°Very well, since you insist, I will help you arrange. Hopefully, you¡¯ll be okay. But now it¡¯s toote, you have to stay here one night, tomorrow we¡¯ll go to the hospital to see the users. If you don¡¯t want to stay here, then let your stepfather bail you out.¡± After saying this, the police officer walked out of the interrogation room.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Seeing the police officer responsible for the interrogation came out, Maeda immediately asked: ¡°How is Masashi?¡±


    The police officer shook his head: ¡°He just said he fought back in self-defense, but he can¡¯t provide effective witnesses and physical evidence that can prove those guys start it first. He also asked to confront those students who were injured and hospitalized.¡±


    ¡°Face to face confrontation? What¡¯s the point?¡± Maeda puzzledly asked.


    ¡°I also don¡¯t know what he wanted to do. But the situation is very unfavorable for him. First of all, all of them confessed that he was the one who attacked them first, and the other, most importantly, those people¡¯s injuries are really heavy, several of them have serious ribs or hands fractures. The lightest one had their jaws dislocated. But he received no injuries at all. With this apparent injury gap, it¡¯s easy for people to stand on the injured side. Besides, you also know that several of them have parents that are untouchables. I just persuade him to take the initiative to apologize, but he refused.¡±


    Maeda paused and then said: ¡°In any case, I will not let anything happen to Masashi.¡±


    The police officer looked at him and didn¡¯t make any sound.


    ¡ª-


    ¡°Hey, how did you do it?¡± Takeda looked at Lei Yin.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°With Sanada and Eguchi¡¯s character, they are not so easy to give up. Moreover, their father¡¯s are congressmen, I thought they were going to sue you, but finally did not. I want to know why?¡±


    ¡°They actually n to do so, but then I went to the hospital to confront them. Finally after a few words with them, they confessed that they attacked me first. In order not to let the incident get out of hand, those so-called congressmen parents didn¡¯t pursue the matter any longer.¡±


    ¡°Is this true or false? Are they so easy to confess?¡± Takeda said doubtfully.


    ¡°For others, this may not be easy, but for me, it was.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes I really don¡¯t know whether what you say is true or false.¡± Takeda sighed.


    At the same time, the police officer who interrogated Lei Yin looked at the recording tape in his hand.


    In his years of handling cases, he had never seen such a thing.


    When the youth named Gennai Masashi went to the hospital with him to confront those students, the guy just asked a few words, and those people, one by one, readily confessed that they attacked him first. Their cooperation attitude was unprecedented.


    The only exnation was that the youth might have used some kind of hypnosis, but he had never heard anyone who can hypnotize a person so quickly. Unreasonable,pletely unreasonable.


    In any case, the matter is resolved.

 Chapter 141 Park

    Perhaps because it was part of human nature to protect the environment, for example, many people living at residential areas are focusing on protecting the environment, making fur from a wild animal is more noblepared to human skin, not bothering with stic flowers and instead buying flowers that would wither. After all, no fool would propose to a woman while holding a stic flower.


    If this viewpoint is correct, then it is understandable why some people like to live in the wild.


    Tachibana Park is a very ordinary park, but since the start of the construction of a movie theater near the ce, it had be a popr spot for couples. And most of those who would have just finished watching the movie and came out of the cinema were couples who woulde to the park and take a break as if it were natural. Overtime, that had bemon.


    During holidays, one could usually see couples everywhere affectionately sticking together in the park. The deeper you go in the park, the quieter it was, one would also asionally hear the ce filled with ambiguous short gasps. And the next day, the park¡¯s staff would be responsible to clean up a lot of different styles of condoms.


    12:00 am, when most people have already left the park. In the depths of the park, there was a couple springing.


    As if a bear hiding in a bush, violently shaking.


    ¡°Well....Let¡¯s go back, it¡¯s getting veryte.¡± A girl whom was unnaturally panting said.


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry, tomorrow¡¯s Sunday, let¡¯s do it again.¡± The male was also breathing unnaturally answered.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s dark and scary here, I thought there was someone watching us. Let¡¯s go back.¡± The woman said.


    ¡°You think too much. Everyone has already left, onest time, after that we¡¯ll leave.¡± The man said as he began to twitch.


    The woman had no choice but to match his action.


    Without knowing the reason why from the beginning up to now, she felt that she was being watched. This feeling made her very uneasy. And now she just wanted to finish up with her boyfriend and leave as quickly as possible. She vowed in her heart, never to follow him to such a terrible ce and do such a thing the next time.


    Although she felt uneasy, her body was gradually being invaded with pleasure, slowly forgetting her surroundings.


    When she started to moan in ecstasy, she suddenly felt something cold was on her face, as if a drop of water hadnded on her.


    Rain? The woman slightly opened her eyes.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± The woman screamed loudly.


    The boy thought that in his effort, he had made her reach climax. Thinking of this, he was instantly filled with pride.


    Then, however, he heard a strange gasping sound above his ear, feeling his neck somewhat cold, as if a drop of water had fallen on it. When he turned his head to look, the man¡¯s eyes instantly shrunk, his whole body became ice cold.


    Gruesome screams came from the park.


    ¡ª¨C


    ¡°This is already the third case this month and now I¡¯m starting to believe that there truly is such a thing as a vampire in this world.¡± A 30-something police officer forcefully mmed the report on the table.


    ¡°If you¡¯re hearing this again from that woman, you must certainly scold her.¡± Another young officer said with a smile.


    ¡°What, do you really think I¡¯m afraid of that woman? I¡¯m already a professional police, what will a patrol officer like her who just writes reports in the office know?¡± The police officer shouted.


    ¡°Now I know that you only think of me as someone that only sits and writes a reports.¡± A female voice came in from the front of the office of Metropolitan Police department of crimes.


    The two who were chatting were surprised and immediately stood at attention and saluting towards their female superior.


    At the door they saw a slender young woman with straight hair, wearing a ck skirt that still showed her perfect legs, practically catching every man¡¯s line of sight.


    She was standing very straight that reflected hermanding disposition making her appear as if she was a strong woman.


    In one¡¯s eyes, her soft facial features appeared sharp. But there was no way of denying that she was a real beauty.


    Coldly ncing at them, she coldly said: ¡°Instead of using your extra-time talking about your boss, you might as well hurry up and investigate this case diligently.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sorry.¡± Hearing what his female boss had just loudly said, the police officer blushed to say.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear an apology, did the report of the deceased¡¯s autopsye out?¡±


    The young officer in the criminal department crossed her hands over the pit of her stomach, this sort of involuntary action beautifully revealed her astonishing size. The police officer at the side unconsciously swallowed his saliva.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, the autopsy report hase out. The two that were found dead were a couple, it was inferred in the time of death, that the crime was possiblymitted between 1 and 11, while the couple was....¡± At this point, the police didn¡¯t know if he should go on, after all his boss was a young woman.


    Seeing the way he trailed off, the battalion leader Eiko impatiently said: ¡°The two found dead were doing what? Officer Tsukuda, please don¡¯t waste my time.¡±


    ¡°At that time they were having sexual intercourse. The forensic examination found the dead man¡¯s semen in the deceased woman¡¯s vagina.¡± Tsukuda finally said it.


    ¡°Is there more? Please continue.¡±


    Seeing that the battalion leader Eiko had no reaction, Officer Tsukuda finally rxed, recognizing that this woman was worthy of being called the IceCold Woman.


    ¡°The two had the same cause of death, they were both sucked dry of their blood and died. Also there were very obvious teeth marks on their necks. And the teeth marks on the both of them looked the same as thest case, as if it was the teeth marks of a wild beast. The forensic team is still not sure if it was an animal¡¯s teeth marks or wounds caused by dentures. In addition to that, they had discovered animal-like w marks on their bodies. Apparently, the two violently struggled before they died.¡±


    ¡°Put the forensic reports on my desk. You two continue to investigate the scene of the crime.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± The two police officers saluted, replying immediately.


    After looking at her slender and graceful figure before their eyes walking out of the office, the two police officer involuntarily let out a sigh.


    They feared the crime department adviser Eiko Kotoshi, 26 years old, she was one of the so-called professional ss, that was indicated by the national A-level exams, and was also recruited as one of the high level bureaucrat of the National Police Agency. After graduating from college she immediately came to the police department, and after a three-month internship as well as nine-month training, she was promoted to be in the police department, continuing her civil service as a police, but after two years and three months she was promoted again by the National Police Agency, and obtained a high-level bureau chief position of a small headquarters, and she was only 25 or 26 years old when she became a ¡°bureaucratic chief¡±. The total number of police throughout Japan numbered 22 million, of which less than 500 people were in the professional ss, and less than 400 people were a high-level elite member ruling a huge and stable police organization.


    Eiko Kotoshi was one of the best, graduating from the Faculty ofw, arts and all other ssy subjects in Teikyou University, she had also passed the judicial examination, diplomat examination as well as the national A-level exam, allowing her to directly join the police department as an intern, and immediately being promoted as a police in the police department, and finally being promoted with a high rank within the National Police agency, quickly being promoted three times since she had joined.


    She was very famous for her promotion speed. Her excellent looks when she had first entered the police force, had attracted arge group of unmarried and married young as well middle-aged police. Only every one of them was rejected by her cold character. There were even rumors that Eiko Kotoshi wasn¡¯t interested in men, but was a homosexual. Privately, people had called her as ¡°Snow Woman¡±, which meant that she was created with snow. Now, she only had two remaining suitors, who was also in the professional ss, one was an inspector while the other was in the ministry police. Theoretically the police who is in the same task as her would have a much greater chance of sess in pursuing her, simply because a police investor and a ministry police were in twopletely different area, therefore the opportunity of them meeting were not too many.


    Compared to Ryoutaro Maeda who was ten years older than her, Eiko Kotoshi was better,pared to her he was promoted quite slowly, it wasn¡¯t because he wascking in ability, but because he didn¡¯t have the back ground of a first-ss family, rising step by step from the lowest level of the investigation, by contrast, he was of course much slower.


    In a quiet office, Eiko Kotoshi was seriously reading the forensic report. After a while, she ced it on the table, and then stood up and walked towards the window.


    Looking at the heavy traffic outside through the window, she said to herself: ¡°Does this world really this so-called vampires?¡±


    ¡ª¨C


    ¡°Masashi, there¡¯s some people looking for you outside.¡±


    Looking at Takeda who was showing a spectacr smile, Lei Yin a little reluctantly said: ¡°Which club is it this time?¡±


    ¡°Good guess. This time it¡¯s the karate club.¡± Takeda finally couldn¡¯t hold it in and startedughing.


    Since they¡¯vee, we might as well make themfortable, considering the matter as an exercise. Lei Yin put down the novel in his hand, he walked.


    Takeda followed closely behind while informing Yoshikawa on the phone.


    Ever since he had sent the students that provoked Lei Yin, more students that were also harboring ulterior motives came such as the boxing club, judo club and other martial arts club, maliciously exaggerating the matter when Lei Yin had intentionally refuted the history teacher in the ssroom. Thus, those club had been instigated, immediatelying to Lei Yin. Although they had nominally said that it was a contest, but everyone knew it wasn¡¯t so.


    At first Lei Yin didn¡¯t want to take care of these warm-blooded fools, but several dayster, a huge amount of curse letters as well as letter of challenge were sent into his locker, in addition to people moring about him every day whether it be in ss or near his home. Some people had also ced mousetraps and nails frequently trying to harm him, just like a ninja.


    Finally, one day, when Lei Yin was taking a nap, he was suddenly awakened by those people. He finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and run ominously towards the boxing club, giving the members a good meal.


    It didn¡¯t matter that they were beaten all over, as the matter had rapidly turned into a storm. The next day, it was the Judo club¡¯s turn to find trouble.


    In any case he had beaten not just one, but two clubs, Lei Yin hadplied with their wishes, and immediately fought the Judo club.


    When he went out of the Judo club, except for the terrified club manager, no one inside the club was able to stand.


    The third day, it was the Aikido club¡¯s turn. But the result was still the same, as every one of them had been beaten ck and blue.


    After the three fights, the name ¡®Gennai Masashi¡¯ was known by everyone in the entire school. Some people called him ¡®a human weapon¡¯, while others called him ¡®public enemy¡¯.


    The matter turning into something like this, waspletely contrary to what Lei Yin had wanted of getting by school leisurely and carefree.


    But Takeda, Yoshikawa Jiro as well as Shiraishi Akira who had started out by trying to help him, had gradually turned it into a show courageously watching the fun at the side. Takeda and Yoshikawa were even betting how long Lei Yin could keep on going like this.


    When Lei Yin arrived outside the ssroom building, he saw a troop of morethan 200 young students wearing a karate suit, looking at him, ready to battle. Among those people there were ck belts as well as white belts, only that the majority of them were white belts, after all there were only a few people that would be willing to concentrate fully on practicing and get a nk belt, and would focus on their exams. Around them, there were students watching at the side. And at first nce, the scene was quite spectacr.


    ¡°Masashi, the Karate club is Teikyou University¡¯s strongest martial arts club, their numbers are also thergest. It looks like they¡¯re all sent out. If you¡¯re not sure you can win, it¡¯s best not to fight.¡± Among the trio, Shiraishi Akira had said something to Lei Yin in a low voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it,ter no one would ask me for trouble.¡± Hearing his words, Lei Yin had another idea.


    Shiraishi Akira smiled bitterly, I really don¡¯t know how this guy¡¯s head is constructed.


    The other two had saw Lei Yin¡¯s fearless look. So Takeda had ridiculed the white guy who looks a bit like a snowman.


    ¡°I am the Karate club¡¯s captain, Soma Nakaichi, on behalf of all the members of the Karate club, we challenge you, Gennai Masashi.¡± A very tall young man came up to Lei Yin and loudly said. He didn¡¯t bother saying that it was a like apetition.


    ¡°Cut the crap, you should know my rules, the challenge is no problem, but you all have to sign the agreement.¡± Lei Yin ced a bookmark on the open book in his hand.


    ¡°I know, we¡¯ll immediately sign.¡± After looking at the article above, the Karate club captain was the first to sign his name on the paper, then passing it to the next person to sign.


    Yoshikawa had came up with this agreement. Although he only had learntw for less than half a month, but making this kind of agreement was not a problem. The general content was that in the case that people were injured in the contest, the other party would not bear any legal responsibility. This was to preventst time¡¯s matter of more than 10 young students using him for attacking them.


    Although Lei Yin with his powerful spiritual force, in a short amount of time had hypnotized them in the hospital for them to tell the truth, but the process was cumbersome. Lei Yin didn¡¯t want to repeat the same mistake again. So he specially called for Yoshikawa to make this agreement.


    After all of the members of the Karata club had signed their name, Lei Yin carefully looked at them, receiving the agreement back. Then he said to the Karate club captain Soma Nagaichi: ¡°Is the location at your dojo?¡±


    ¡°If Gennai-san doesn¡¯t designate a location, we hope that it will be in our dojo.¡± Soma Nagaichi said humbly.


    ¡°Among these many people, your manner is the best one. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Pleasee with me.¡± Soma Nagaichi went ahead, while the members of the Karate club followed closely behind.


    Other than the Karate club members, there were also people who very excitedly followed, watching them behind.

 Chapter 142 Inside the Club

    There were many viewers who would be ssified as outsiders that were following with them, but their enthusiasm was heartlessly extinguished when the door to the dojo had been closed in on them.


    Evenining was useless, which massive club would possibly be willing to show outsiders the scene of them being swept.


    Among the audience, there were many that stubbornly refused to give up, but the people who felt the most depressed were Takeda and Yoshikawa.


    ¡°We¡¯re that fellow¡¯s friends, they¡¯re not even giving us a little preferential treatment?¡± Takeda vigorously kicked the Karate club¡¯s door, loudly protesting.


    ¡°Let¡¯s smash their windows.¡± Yoshikawa picked up a stone as big as a tennis ball, without the others knowing where he picked it up from.


    ¡°Hey, if we use something that big we¡¯ll get beaten to death. Go find a smaller one.¡± Takeda reasoned.


    ¡°I hope that Masashi can take on a hundred enemies otherwise there will be more clubsing to bother him afterwards. Earlier we had an agreement, that in the future I would merely be a passer-by, don¡¯t even try getting me into your trouble.¡± Shiraishi Akira leisurely said.


    ¡°Still we had best consider not smashing the windows or we¡¯d soon be dead men. And if the stone we had thrown identally hit Masashi, it wouldn¡¯t be good.¡± Yoshikawa casually threw the stone in his hand aside.


    ¡°You coward, the worst thing that could happen to us after breaking the windows would be that we would need to rece them.¡± Takeda angrily said.


    Shiraishi Akira didn¡¯t have time to deal with the rebellious duo¡¯s conversation, right now he was more concerned about Masashi, hoping that he woulde out without anything bad happening to him.


    Different from the prior three clubs, which had only numbered slightly more than 35 people which was considerably lesspared to the Karate club¡¯s. After he seeing the scene when Masashi had beaten them up, which looked more exaggerated than Bruce Lee¡¯s fighting scenes in the movies, he felt as if this guy had inhuman abilities. But this time the club causing him trouble was too big, so it was extremely worrying.


    After waiting for nearly half an hour, the crowd outside began to leave. And only a few more than 10 students were anxiously waiting for the final results. They even recognized people like Tanigawa who were in the newspaper club, it seems like they wanted to get in the first-hand scoop on the situation.


    It was worth mentioning that since the newspaper club wrote an article about Masashi¡¯s aplishments in causing casualties, which wasposed of blood and tears just like a memoir, more people had read about ¡®Gennai Masashi¡¯ regarding the devil that crawled out from the very hells. But it was because of Masashi¡¯s special contribution that the newspaper club that no one ever regarded, all of a sudden became popr, almost all their prints were sold out. And it must be said that the only person in the entire school who was grateful to Masashi was the president of the newspaper club.


    After another half an hour passed, Tanigawa and Takeda started to get worried. Against the previous clubs, Masashi had only used 10 minutes beforeing out. But this time it had actually dragged on for nearly an hour.....


    ¡°It looks like that fellow couldn¡¯te out unscathed this time. That piece of shit, I had also betted for him to win.¡± A studentined.


    ¡°I told you that guy wouldn¡¯t have a good ending. You really were stupid enough to bet for him to win. Wasn¡¯t the result obvious? The Karate club excluding the basketball club, is the biggest club in the school. That fellow is fierce but it¡¯s still impossible for him to overthrow these many people.¡±


    ¡°What did you two pieces of shit say? Do you dare say it again and see what happens.¡± Takeda was an impulsive kind of person and without thinking he ran towards them.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, we¡¯re not talking about you.¡± Seeing Takeda run towards them, as well as Yoshikawa slowly walking towards them, the two began to get scared.


    ¡°In short, you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re extremely unhappy with my friend.¡± Under the influence of Lei Yin who had beaten up three clubs, Takeda these days became obviously energetic.


    Yoshikawa Jiro joined Takeda, making sound as he pressed his fingers one by one and then imitating the fighting stance in the Fist of North Star.


    The two students were afraid to say anything, and hurriedly ran away.


    Takeda feeling a little aplished happily looked at the two who had fled.


    ¡°We can¡¯t wait for him again, we need to go in and see what has happened.¡± Shiraishi Akira said with a deep voice.


    The other two nodded, and went to the club door.


    Knocking on the door, there were no reaction, while Yoshikawa found the discarded stone on the flowerbed.


    ¡°What do we do now? It isn¡¯t good to smash the window.¡±


    ¡°Fool, don¡¯t you watch movies? To open a locked door, the best solution is to break it open with a heavy object.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the idiot, isn¡¯t using your feet better?¡± With that, Takeda kicked the door.


    And sure enough, the wooden door started to show signs of getting loose.


    When Takeda had once again kicked the door, it suddenly opened. Opening the door, the three who were hoping that nothing had happened to Masashi were instead greeted by a person wearing a karate suit while a white belt was tied up on his waist, a member of the Karate club.


    Seeing a member of the Karate club just after opening the door, the three¡¯splexion changed. It seems likely that there was an ident.


    Takeda was the first to get upset, asking himself why they hadn¡¯t stopped Masashi who had went inside alone. He thought that he was blinded by his self-confidence towards him.


    ¡°You three are Gennai-san¡¯s friends? Our captain had asked you to go in.¡± Seeing the polite manner the of a member of the Karate club had towards them made them a little surprised.


    The Karate club was the secondrgest club, the ce where they practice were 1.5 times bigger than a basketball court. Moreover, inside there was also a small reception room as well as a restroom. The member of the Karate club had exactly taken them to the reception room.


    Seeing that along the way, the members of the Karate club weren¡¯t actually hurt in any way and were doing their usual punching and kicking exercise, had made it seemed like World War II didn¡¯t happen.


    What was this about, with Masashi¡¯s strength, even if he had lost, he would have at least overthrown one person. Surely these guys had used despicable means to beat him. Takeda had now imagined Masashi¡¯s end his heart was filled with intense grief.


    Yoshikawa¡¯s face also changed, although his rtionship with Lei Yin was not as close as Takeda, but since the time they had met, he felt that the guy was really a very nice person to get along, even making him feel at ease.


    Japan had a hierarchical system, even in university it was also so. Looking at the Karate club member gently knocking on the door, unsure if the Karate club captain and his staffs were inside.


    ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Takeda knew that voice, it was Soma Nagaichi. Thinking that the guy had done something Takeda was on fire.


    It seemed like the karate club¡¯s fund was really a lot, inside the reception room, there was a faux Italian style leathered sofa. The floor was spotless. On the oak-made coffee table, there was a white porcin tea set. The staffs immediately greeting the guest.


    Seeing Lei Yin leisurely sipping tea like he was a guest, Takeda and Yoshikawa¡¯s jaw almost fell.


    ¡°Are you here for tea?¡± Seeing his friend¡¯s safety, the rebellious youth was filled with a strong emotion of grief yet again.


    ¡°Why, can¡¯t I have tea here?¡± Lei Yin asked.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you here to beat them up? Why are youfortably sitting here enjoying a cup of tea?¡± Takeda asked with aggrieved appearance, worrying about this guy for so long and to think he was just enjoying an afternoon cup of tea. They felt deeply discontented.


    ¡°The fight had already finished, of course, I wanted to have a good rest. But since Soma Nagaichi invited me for a cup of tea, I stayed. If you weren¡¯t arguing too much outside, I wouldn¡¯t have wanted you toe in. After all, they had used their fund to buy the finest tea, and I was just a guest, so I was embarrassed to ask them to let you guyse in.¡± Lei Yin righteously said.


    ¡°Gennai-san....¡± Soma Nagaichi a little embarrassedly said.


    ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t tell people that you were using your club¡¯s money to buy the finest tea as well as the finest tea set.


    Soma Nagaichi wryly smiled. He already knew that he shouldn¡¯t say too much to this fellow.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Seeing that the two who supposedly just had a life and death battle were now chatting like friends Takeda and Yoshikawa were bewildered.


    After Soma Nagaichi greeted them the three sat down and each were given a cup of tea.


    ¡°Much thanks to Gennai-san for showing mercy, and not injuring many of our club¡¯s members.¡± Soma Nagaichi said to Lei Yin, which was equivalent to tell the other three what had happened.


    ¡°The way people treats me, that¡¯s how I treat them. Because you weren¡¯t like the other three clubs, iming that it¡¯s just a contest, and then all rushing towards me. In contrast, you had sent members one by one in thepetition, so I had regarded it as justparing notes.¡± Lei Yin had a favorable impression of Soma Nagaichi.


    ¡°Although those people had said nothing good about Gennai-san our karate club isn¡¯t like the other clubs confusing right and wrong. We, after closely investigating Gennai-san and having collected all evidence know that these people were just spreading rumors and causing trouble for you. However after looking at Gennai-san¡¯s skill, as a martial artist, I had hoped to have apetition with you, if we had offended you, please forgive us. Seeing Gennai-san¡¯s skillfulness, I Soma Nagaichi am sincerely convinced.¡±


    ¡°Come on, you¡¯re just a student, for you to use such an old tone at such an age is inappropriate, while you do look older than your actual age, you¡¯re not as serious as an uncle.¡± Lei Yin didn¡¯t know how to digress in such a situation.


    Takeda and Yoshikawa had an urge to roll their eyes, this guy really doesn¡¯t deserve any sympathy.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s getting toote. We¡¯ll be going.¡± Lei Yin stood up and stretched.


    ¡°Gennai-san, as thanks for your guidance, we the karate club will strive to rify the truth for you. I hope you won¡¯t refuse.¡± Soma Nagaichi followed up.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you, anyway, what they like to say to others is what they want them to believe. If it¡¯s too much trouble, I¡¯d advise you to leave it, I really don¡¯t mind, at worst I¡¯d just have to fight many of them again. Good, you don¡¯t need to send us out.¡±


    ¡°I hope you¡¯lle back here with a few guests, the karate club wees you.¡± Soma Nagaichi opened the door of the reception room.


    Seeing that Lei Yin and Takeda came out neatly, the newspaper club who were waiting at the entrance cheered. Tomorrow they¡¯ll have another good headline: Godzi swept the Karate Club away, who will try to save Teikyou University this time?


    ¡°What is wrong with them?¡± Lei Yin looked at the people who were strangely happy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know, too shock maybe.¡± Takeda spected without minding them.


    ¡ª


    In themand room at the third floor of the police headquarters in Tokyo, a police officer in his early thirties was using a projector exining the course of action to his other colleagues sitting around the table.


    ¡°The top brass have attached great importance to this case, in order not to cause public panic we are to solve this case as soon as possible. So, if you don¡¯t have any other questions, please act ording to the n, the district police will also cooperate with us.¡± Watanabe Muramasa paused to say.


    ¡°I have a question.¡± Suddenly, a cool female voice rang in the dark room.


    ¡°Please ask, battalion adviser.¡±


    ¡°Why are all the policewoman in the district responsible for being the bait to make the criminale out? ording to the report, that blood-sucking freak doesn¡¯t seem to have a tendency of attacking any sole females. Unless Watanabe-san of the National Police Agency still believes that women are more vulnerable to attacks and is more suitable for being the bait?¡±


    The words of the policewoman had caused a lot of police officers to discuss among themselves. Some even showing an ambiguous smiles on their faces.


    The expression on Watanabe Muramasa¡¯s face appeared to be a little awkward, he coughed saying: ¡°Battalion adviser, this is part of the n, the top had also approved of this.¡±


    ¡°Is this the top¡¯s thoughts or police Watanabe¡¯s personal thoughts?¡± The Battalion adviser Eiko¡¯s voice resounded once again.


    Watanabe of the National Police Agency was against her, and in heart was irritated, when he was about to speak, suddenly, a man at the side spoke: ¡°I believe that making lone female police officers carry out such a dangerous task shouldn¡¯t be considered. Although there are other police officers in the peripheral ready to move and make the operation under control, but there is no guarantee that no idents would happen, so I think that delegating a male police officer to take the bait would be quite better. I hope that the battalion adviser doesn¡¯t think that I¡¯m a sexist.¡± Ryoutaro Maeda said with a deep tone.


    Although he had a small family background, he was still the most experienced in crime investigation, so other police officers don¡¯t dare to ignore his opinion. And quickly, some of the police officers had also supported his suggestion.


    ¡°Since every one has objected to the n, I will discuss it with the top again. As for other matters, does anyone have any questions?¡± Police Watanabe subconsciously looked in the direction where Battalion Adviser Eiko was sitting.


    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t bring up any other embarrassing questions making Police Watanabe relieved at heart.


    After leaving the meeting room, Battalion advisor Eiko walked towards Ryoutaro Maeda and said: ¡°Maeda-san, are you interested in drinking a cup of coffee with me?¡±


    ¡°I remember some people have said that rejecting a beautiful woman¡¯s request is a crime. I am honored.¡± Maeda said with a smile.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Maeda-san knew how to crack jokes, it seems like your wife¡¯s contribution was not small.¡± Eiko Kotoshi smiled.


    ¡°Eiko-san, do you have time to talk?¡± Police Watanabe came up and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have an appointment with Maeda-san, maybe next time. Let¡¯s go, Maeda-san.¡± Eiko Kotoshi revealed a cold expression.


    Ryoutaro Maeda looked at Police Watanabe, and afterwards bowed following closely behind the female police officer.


    Police Watanabe watched helplessly as she got farther away from him.


    Outside the coffee shop, Eiko Kotoshi was absentmindedly stirring her steaming hot coffee.


    ¡°Maeda-san, what kind of person do you think about this time¡¯s murderer?¡±


    Maeda ced down his cup of coffee, ¡°To be honest, this time¡¯s murderer is a little strange.¡±


    ¡°Strange?¡± Eiko Kotoshi didn¡¯t know how to react to what he had said.


    ¡°What I¡¯m saying is contrary to being a professional police officer, but I think that this time¡¯s psychotic killer isn¡¯t so simple even I¡¯m not sure if the killer is human or not.¡±


    ¡°Maeda-san, what you¡¯re saying is very confusing.¡±


    ¡°You should have seen the forensic reports of several of the deceased, I believe you¡¯re like me, and had a profound impression of the teeth marks as well as the w marks on the deceased bodies. I also thought that the killer may have deliberately put on artificial teeth and sharp ws beforemitting the crime. But after seeing the bodies of several of the deceased, I started to doubt my own judgement. In particr, the emergence of the fourth casualty, had made my doubts increase. The deceased¡¯s right thigh was broken as if the person himself held an enormous strength. How could an ordinary person twist a struggling adult man¡¯s thigh into something like that?¡± Thinking about the forensic photos, Maeda temporarily lost his appetite to drink his coffee.


    ¡°You mean monsters really do exist?¡± Eiko Kotoshi felt something stirring in her mind from their discussion.


    ¡°We still don¡¯t have any witnesses nor any image of the murderer, so can¡¯t conclude so quickly. In any case, we¡¯d better be careful when handling this case.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for Maeda-san¡¯s reminder.¡± Eiko Kotoshi were one of the very few who appreciated Ryoutaro Maeda¡¯s talents. She appreciated his solid principles as well as honest attitude. In addition to that she wouldn¡¯t mind him bing her boss, this point was very important.


    ¡°This maybe a bit offensive, but to be honest, you¡¯re kind of like someone I know. No, you¡¯re older than she is, but she¡¯s kind of like you. I don¡¯t mean that you look the same, but your temperament is very simr.¡± Maeda suddenly said something that had nothing to do with the case.


    ¡°Can you tell me who that is?¡±


    ¡°My stepdaughter, she¡¯s called Kazumi, now in her first year in Teikyou University.¡±


    ¡°She should be my junior then.¡± Eiko Kotoshi smiled.

 Chapter 143 Gratitude

    ¡°Fool, don¡¯t go that way. Take the right.¡±


    ¡°Idiot, why did you open that door? Quickly closed it!¡±


    ¡°Hey, you two are so noisy, can you keep your voice down?¡± Lei Yin can¡¯t endure anymore and loudly protested.


    But no one cared his protest, the two people indulging in the gamepletely forgot the other person¡¯s existence.


    The protester somewhat reluctantly said: ¡°I really don¡¯t understand, what¡¯s the fun ying this RPG game. Always staying in one ce, not only a waste of time, but it¡¯s also meaningless.¡±


    ¡°You shut up, this is the first time I y again King of Fighters 97 which I found it in an elderly¡¯s antique store, so you¡¯re unworthy to say such a thing.¡± Takeda continued the journey of treasure hunting while loudly refute. (TL: the author clearly never yed KOF)


    ¡°Then howe the two of you just casuallye in and out to someone else¡¯s house, and also secretly wrest away and hog other people¡¯s TV set to y that d*mn game.¡± Lei Yin expressed his dissatisfaction again.


    ¡°We sympathize with you living here all alone, so we especiallye over to liven up the atmosphere.¡± Yoshikawa didn¡¯t even show a trace of repentance.


    ¡°Since the two of you are so determined, when you leave, please clean your garbage and sweep the floor.¡±


    ¡°Eh, Takeda, which way to go next?¡±


    ¡°Go left, no, go right.¡±


    The rebellious duo calmly shielded their minds off from thatst sentence.


    Lei Yin turned around and saw sitting across him Akira Shiraishi was still thinking. He didn¡¯t push him but gently picked up the cup to take a sip of tea. They were not ying fast chest, so they could take the time to think about their next move. But life is not necessarily like this. If everything is ording to the n, where¡¯s the fun in that? People who do so should not be a lot.


    Lei Yin was interrupted once again, this time, it came from the outside doorbell.


    Kazumi, troublemaker, salesperson, a few words appeared in Lei Yin¡¯s mind.


    When he opened the door, he found all of his guesses seemed wrong.


    Outside stood five people, three boys, and two girls, all were college students. Nothing in their hands can be regarded as weapons, nor there were items to sell.


    ¡°Excuse me, are you student Gennai?¡± A boy with a t head first asked.


    ¡°I am Gennai Masashi, what can I do for you?¡± Lei Yin abandoned his pointless spection and concentrated on listening to their purpose ofing here.


    ¡°We are all Chinese students enrolled at Teikyo University, this time, wee to express our sincere gratitude to student Gennai.¡± That boy earnestly said.


    ¡±Gratitude? Let¡¯s look for a ce outside to talk about it. One moment please.¡± Taking into ount that their group members were many, plus his ce was already upied, Lei Yin thought it would be better to find some other ce to talk.


    ¡°Akira, I¡¯m going out.¡± Lei Yin went back to the house and said to Akira Shiraishi.


    ¡°Come back quickly.¡± Akira Shiraishi didn¡¯t want their game to be over.


    ¡°It should not be too long.¡± Lei Yin went out.


    Not that Lei Yin is particrly fond of coffee, he just thought the cafe was quieter, so he brought the several college students to the nearby coffee shop.


    After the waiter had delivered their cups of steaming coffee, Lei Yin asked the student who talked first, ¡°Can you make it clear? I remember that I don¡¯t seem to know any of you, let alone helping you about something.¡±


    ¡°Student Gennai, I would like to introduce myself, I am Zhang Mingyu, from Xiamen, Fujian, now studying Business in Teikyo University for the third year. The other are also like me, all are Chinese students.¡±


    After being introduced one by one, Lei Yin nodded to everyone as a way of greeting.


    Apart from Zhang Mingyu, the other two boys names were Wu Yanfang and Zhang Donghai, respectivelye from Hubei and Zhejiang. As for the two girls, one named Fang Xiaolei, alsoe from Zhejiang. Another one is called Zhang Shan, an equally quiet Sichuan girl.


    Zhang Mingyu was the longest in Japan as he had followed his father to Japan when he was still in high school. That was five years ago. The shortest time in Japan is the boy called Zhang Donghai, he was this year¡¯s freshman just like Lei Yin. Perhaps because he was still not too skilled in Japanese, he didn¡¯t always make a sound.


    ¡°Student Gennai, the reason why this time wee to you, is because we wanted to thank you for speaking with a sense of justice in that history lesson. Once we know of your performance that day, all of us Chinese and Korea¡¯s International students are very excited. For your righteous words and deed, all of us students are very grateful. So, the few of us on behalf of all the Chinese students now give you our sincere gratitude.¡± Zhang Mingyu was getting more and more excited.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, I was just speaking the truth.¡±


    ¡°You....¡± The several people were startled because he just spoke with fluent Chinese.


    ¡°Is it strange? Or I still have problems with my pronunciation?¡± Lei Yin continued to say fluent Chinese with a smile.


    ¡°Unexpectedly student Gennai can speak Chinese so well. This really surprised us.¡± Zhang Donghai of Zhejiang still could not conceal the surprise in his face.


    ¡°Student Gennai, may I ask where did you learn Chinese? Do you have family members that are Chinese?¡± The square faced Wu Yanfang asked.


    ¡°I have long admired the Chinese culture, so I taught myself Chinese.¡± Lei Yin didn¡¯t want to use Chinese surname to deceive them.


    Hearing his answer, Wu Yanfang was slightly disappointed.


    ¡°We know some people who maliciously nder you from behind. If student Gennai does not mind, all of us are willing to help you.¡± Zhang Mingyu said sincerely.


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but I don¡¯t need any help. You all came here from far away to study, I don¡¯t want you to meddle in this matter. Every big rumor will one day subside. Therefore, you don¡¯t need to pay attention to the words of those people.¡± Lei Yin asserted his rejection.


    ¡°But....¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s this saying, ¡®the more you touch things up, the darker they get¡¯ (to only make matters worse), I believe you should understand what I mean.¡± Lei Yin didn¡¯t want to discuss this topic.


    Lei Yin totally wanted them to stay out of this. Now inside the campus there were only some students who extremely hate ¡°Gennai Masashi,¡± but if these students meddle in this matter, then it could turn into a confrontation between Japanese and Chinese students. At that time, the situation will be veryplicated.


    Zhang Mingyu bowed his head to think for a moment, and then said: ¡°I think I understand what student Gennai means. If you need us in the future, we will certainly help you as best as we can.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Over time, the topic slowly turned into a form of gossip. Lei Yin, because it has been quite a long time didn¡¯t talk to his own people, engaged in a deep conversation with them. These several Chinese students were surprised to find this Chinese-speaking Japanese guy¡¯s understanding of China is far beyond their imagination.


    There were many historical events about China and some local native product that they heard for the first time. In the face of this Japanese who was more Chinese than the Chinese, Zhang Mingyu and the other boys couldn¡¯t help but blush with shame. But the other two girls were getting more and more curious with this mysterious boy.


    After chatting with ease for almost an hour, Lei Yin finally said goodbye to them. Those several students were reluctant to part with him, and only after they exchanged contact information, did they bid him farewell.


    Returned to the apartment, Lei Yin saw Yoshikawa and Takeda were still ying games, but he did not know where Akira Shiraishi went.


    ¡°He went to buy the cigarette.¡± Eating chips while holding the controller easily, Takeda vaguely replied.


    ¡°Hey, what times are you guys going to go? Tonight, I have to go back home.¡± Lei Yin has arranged a date with Naoko tonight.


    ¡°Do not send, remember to bring back some souvenirs for us.¡± Yoshikawa seemed to hear only thest sentence.


    Looking at their stubborn look, Lei Yin had no other choice.


    At this time, the door was opened, Akira Shiraishi came back.


    ¡°Masashi, there¡¯s a letter outside the door.¡± After taking off his shoes at the entrance, Akira Shiraishi handed Lei Yin a letter.


    ¡°Is that a challenge letter?¡± Takeda hurriedly paused the game and turned over.


    Since Lei Yin safely came out of the Karate Club, for several days nobody sent challenge letters to him, but the number of cursing letters continued to increase unabated.


    ¡°See for yourself, I want to take a bath.¡± Lei Yin casually threw the letter to him, and then went to the room to get a change of clothes.


    When Masashi finished his shower, still dripping with water walking out into the living room, Takeda suddenly said to him in a loud voice: ¡°Masashi, this is not a challenge letter, this is a love letter.¡±


    ¡ª-


    In the metropolitan police underground firing range, the sound of gunfire constantly red out.


    After firing thest bullet, Eiko Kotoshi put down her earmuffs.


    This firing range is the ce that she oftenes. This young female police who always tries to outdo others is not willing to be treated as a person who only knows how to write reports while sitting in the office. Therefore, since she took over the position of a staff officer, as long as there is time, she will insist oning here for shooting practice. But today, she spent more than half the usual amount of bullets.


    After handing over the gun at the reception desk, this female adviser felt a bit tired.


    For over a week, the so-called trapping n seemed to have no effect at all.


    Cooperating with various districts police station, they¡¯ve sent their people posing as ordinary persons in the areas the killer may appear as bait to lure him out. But now, it appeared that the results were unsatisfactory. Every two or three days, somewhere they¡¯ll find victims with blood being sucked out. As with the previous Tokyo Ripper, it¡¯s hard to lie to the public anymore. The folk started to spread various version of vampire stories. Some people even hung cross with garlic on their entrance door. Although it seemed amusing, it also showed that the public anxiety continued to expand. The pressure from the top was also growing.


    Although the local police have been working overtime to catch the murderer, the investment was not directly proportional to the results, making a lot of people depressed.


    The blood-sucking freak seemed to know about the police movement, and so far never appeared in the sight of the police. ¡®Does this mean we neglected all of those victims?¡¯ The policewoman pondered as she continued to drive.


    Although such driving habit is not conducive to the traffic safety, at least, so far, there have never been rumors about a report of a female police inspector negligent driving causing an ident.


    But this rumor seemed to appear tonight. Because she failed to hit the brake on time, this female police officer¡¯s car hit some road sign railing.


    This kind of result happened not because of the bad driving habit of the female police officer, but because she heard a sharp scream.


    Having no time to feel guilty about the crooked road sign, the female police officer fiercely turned the steering wheel toward the direction of the scream.


    Although the overly rational Eiko Kotoshi did not believe in something as vague as intuition that has no scientific basis, at the moment, she felt she was getting closer and closer to the murderer.


    Now it¡¯s 10 PM, although most parts of Tokyo are equipped with adequate lighting, this doesn¡¯t guarantee that there would be light in all the dark areas. And this was precisely the ce where the scream came from, in one of those neglected corners.


    When Eiko Kotoshi drove her car to a ce near the residential park, she no longer heard the sound.


    Under the lighting of the street lights, there was only her.


    The trained policewoman knew that in this dark environment, getting out of the car is a very dangerous thing. So, she did not do that, and only held the pistol with her right hand while slowing down the car speed to search forward.


    After driving half-way through the park, just as she was about to turn the car back, she finally saw something like a human body lying on the ground.


    If you want to know the temperature of the water, the best way to do it is to try it by hand. In order to determine the real situation, Eiko Kotoshi finally opened the door to go out of the car.


    Just like a person who usually does not believe in ghost, ifte at night, that person found himself in a deserted graveyard, he would still feel afraid. In this circumstances Eiko Kotoshi also felt very nervous, her right hand that was holding the gun was numb because she was holding it too tightly.


    She has determined that the object a few steps away in front of her is a person. She just didn¡¯t know whether that person was alive or dead.


    When she touched that person¡¯s hand, she felt it was somewhat warm, but she knew he was already dead. Because he has lost his breath.


    When she turned the dead man over, she saw the person was a man of about 30 years of age, and he also had a strong smell of alcohol. Opening his cor, sure enough, on his neck artery, she found a gruesome teeth marks, a trace of blood poured out of the wound.


    Seeing that flow of blood, Eiko Kotoshi¡¯s heart moved. ording to previous autopsy reports, all of the victims are being drained out of blood, nothing was left behind. This trace of blood flow was the first time she saw it. Therefore, there was only one possible exnation, that is, before the murderer sucked all the blood out, he was interrupted by her arrival. If this assumption is true, that means, the killer has just left, or....He was still nearby.


    Suddenly, she felt goosebumps all over her body, forcing her to immediately stand up.


    She seemed to hear a burst of beast-like panting sound resounded in the vicinity.

 Chapter 144 Not Suitable For Driving At Night

    Starting from high school, Eiko Kotoshi rarely watches movies or TV. In her views, instead of wasting time on useless entertainment, might as well go jogging or fishing, which contribute to physical and mental health. And within those useless entertainments, the one she most despised of is the so-called horror films. In her opinion, while the cinema makes those unnecessary noises, the perverts use this as covers to make preparation before they attack their dates.


    But unfortunately, she became the heroine of the horror drama tonight.


    Driving the car, Eiko Kotoshi looked at the rear view mirror, after determining there was nothing in the back, she would slow down the speed again. Then, while her two knees mped the barrel, her free left hand was responsible for the bullets.


    She didn¡¯t remember how many times she fired her gun, luckily before she emptied the bullets, she sessfully closed the door, otherwise, she might be tonight¡¯s second victim.


    At that time, because of the dark, she didn¡¯t see what that thing look like, except for the eyes. Although this was a bit illogical, she really can¡¯t imagine ¡°it¡± as a human being.


    Because no human has that kind of hungry for a long time wolf¡¯s eyes.


    Sometimes someone will be branded as ¡°beast in human clothing¡± by other people, that just mean to scold the person for behaving like an animal, but still, that person¡¯s appearance is a human, after all. But she believed that tonight, she encountered a real beast, although it has a very simr shape as a human.


    ustomed to deal with people, the female police, faced with this case for the first time, there was a certain degree of out-of-control. She continued to shoot that thing, but none of her bullets hit the intended target. Because that thing dodged the bullets with extraordinary speed backward, it¡¯s degree of sensitivity and its shape did not match. Then, it once again hid under the darkness of the woods.


    At the top of her speed, she ran back to the car and then drove away from the Park. However, when she came at the Park exit, she stopped the car.


    She has a very crazy but consistent with her own career idea: to lure that thing out. This might be a good opportunity to catch it.


    Because around this park was full of residential buildings, and easily essible, it was not suitable for hunting purpose. So she first returned to the police station. After clearly exining what happened, she immediately issued instructions to immediately find the nearest suitable ce to round up, and then all the people have to be there ready for the collection.


    In the dull waiting moment, a local Patrol Chief with 15 years of duty, through the phone, provided a location that was more in line with the condition. It was a ce two kilometers away from the park where there were slopes on its left and right. That ce was still in maintenance, rtively far from the residential area, and more suitable forrge-scale hunting operation.


    After analyzing the terrain, Eiko Kotoshi decided to ept this proposal, thenmanded them to prepare, and to notify the other areas police station for cooperation.


    The n wasid down, and she only needed to lure that thing out.


    Now she only hoped that thing has not left, or all the preparation that have just been made will be in vain.


    Eiko Kotoshi drove back again to the Park, and then deliberately slowed down the vehicle speed while taking this opportunity to reload the bullets.


    When she vigntly watched the surrounding environment as she fumbled with the bullets, all of a sudden, from above her car came a burst of strong vibration. Because this vibration was quiterge, and it happened very suddenly, Eiko Kotoshi¡¯s hand hasn¡¯t had the time to properly insert the bullet, making it dropped under the seat.


    Having made the mental preparation, Eiko Kotoshi immediately pressed the revolver wheel back into the gun and, without taking another thought, fired a shot toward the roof.


    After the gunshot, from above the vehicle roof came a wheezing sound of the beast.


    Women¡¯s intuition told her that the thing got shot. For this overly rational Eiko Kotoshi, this was a big step forward. Before this, shepletely did not believe this intuition kind of thing.


    ¡®Maybe I don¡¯t need those men,¡¯ Eiko Kotoshi thought.


    However, when she fired the second shot, a hand twice asrge as a human hand with the tips glowed with ck glossy giant ws, suddenly broke the ss window, and then moved all the way to grasp Eiko Kotoshi.


    Fortunately, she did not wear the seatbelt. Immediately lie down on the side to get out of the way from the w was the policewoman¡¯s only idea at that time.


    If that once on the back said Eiko Kotoshi was just ¡°an officer who will sit in the office writing reports¡± officer Tsukuda also on the scene, he would certainly exim in surprise for this female boss¡¯ excellent reaction.


    But the sharp w still has not given up poking inside the car, the female police lie on the side facing upward, and then fired two shots toward the top of the window.


    Two full of anger roaring sound was heard. That lying down unexpected visitor on the roof finally jumped off from the ce it did not belong to.


    Eiko Kotoshi acted decisively and immediately sat up and jammed her foot on the elerator.


    Driving the car on the road outside the Park, the female police went straight toward the intended destination.


    When the car was almost two hundred meters away, Eiko Kotoshi slowed down the vehicle speed again.


    If this were an ordinary beast, after experiencing the taste of bullets, it most likely would flee. Now she only wanted this beast to be more angry than its fear of bullet. Otherwise, the rounding up scheme can¡¯t be implemented.


    But when she turned a corner heading to the topne, she felt that thing might note after her. Because it was too bright here.


    Subconsciously, shepletely regarded herself as that blood-sucking beast. ording to her understanding of the general biology, wild beasts are afraid of the strong light. The first time she saw bright lights on both sides of thene, a sense of resentment generated within her.


    Eiko Kotoshi immediately took out her mobile phone. She wanted to change her ns, calling all the police officers back. It was not the question whether to carry out the operation at this time or not, if the lights were still there the thing that she came across just now might run away.


    ¡°Hey....¡± When the phone has just connected, there was a strong shocking from above the roof once again.


    Shortly thereafter, a giant w again stretched in from outside the window.


    Really has no creative attack mode, Eiko Kotoshi had to once again lean her body to the side to dodge the w attack.


    When she once again aimed her gun and pulled the trigger, she heard ¡°klik, klik¡± sounds of empty air, her pistol has no bullet anymore.


    Eiko Kotoshi whispered curse words and then mmed on the elerator while she still leaned sideway.


    In this sudden eleration, the guess who fell on top of her vehicle roof, because of the inertia effect, almost fell down from above.


    The giant ws instinctively grabbed the edge of the window, while its other hand clutched the other side.


    Eiko Kotoshi, who now can slightly raise her head, continued to step on the elerator ruthlessly, while her other hand rotated the steering wheel left and right.


    Like the highway chase scene in the gangster film, on a deserted road, a speeding car kept moving forward while swaying left and right. Like a drunken man. On the car¡¯s roof, one can vaguely see a seemingly person-like object lying there.

 Chapter 145 Knight

    Speeding away at more than 100 kph, two kilometers is just a few minutes distance. But the female police couldn¡¯t shake off the guest above her vehicle roof at the intended destination. In this thrilling fight, the car moved past the other forked road.


    Right now, do not say stop, even slowing down a bit would result in her being caught by the w. At the same time she was also d that there were no other cars on this road at night, otherwise, with the way she drove the car, even if she did not crash into another car, the other vehicles would be hit.


    But then what to do? The female police has no time to think about this question for the time being. Perhaps if she persists for a while, the above friend will lose the ability to act because of motion sickness, Eiko Kotoshi selffortingly thought.


    Ten minutester, Eiko Kotoshi saw a white car parked 100 meters away in front of her. Next to the road, a man was waving toward her.


    ¡®Bastard, why did your car has to break at this time.¡¯ Eiko Kotoshi scolded a sentence unsympathetically in her heart.


    Fortunately, this is not a one-way street, in order to avoid that stopped in the middle of the road car, the female police had to temporarily take the reverse traffic route and somewhat narrowly passed that car.


    She seemed to hear the man in the back loudly cursed.


    Not long after that, Eiko Kotoshi began to adapt to this erratic driving. She controlled the steering wheel with her left hand, while her right hand held the phone, dialing the police headquarters once again.


    Now she did not have the time to look for another convenient ce, and the car may stop at anytime because there might be another obstacle at the front that can¡¯t be easily evaded as thest. So, hermand was very simple: everybody rushes over to her as soon as possible.


    The car gradually marched toward the city center. From thepletely destroyed ss, her view on her surrounding waspletely unhindered as she saw the blocks of houses and tall buildings.


    Perhaps she would be the first police officer who brings danger to the City, Eiko Kotoshi self-deprecatingly thought.


    Tokyo¡¯s nightlife is world famous. Therefore, different from the previous road, the vehicles on this road gradually increased.


    Fortunately, the road is wide, the other cars just quietly gave way, they would not want to take a surprise hit by this road racering from the mountain road.


    However, not all drivers are so obedient, after driving unhindered for nearly 15 minutes, the car traveling in front of Eiko Kotoshi suddenly stopped. The reason was simple, there was a red light at the front. Stop when the red light is on, this is a simple truth that all the people who know the traffic rules understand.


    Seeing the flocks of vehicles crossing through the front intersection, the female police inspector changed direction again, taking a right turn.


    After turning over, Eiko Kotoshi bitterly smiled. There was no other openne, other than a parking lot behind a restaurant. As anyone can imagine, this was likely to be the finish line of this automobile test of strength match, just hoping that this would not be the end of her life.


    The female police suddenly relied on her car once again as she sped up the vehicle, and then when the car was about 100 meters away from the end of the parking lot, she suddenly made an emergency brake. The screeching sound of high-density polyester tires in close contact with the ground was heard. The guess on the roof finally thrown off by the powerful inertia, its whole body flew into the parking lot.


    If this were ordinary people, they would at least fell into a serious injury. But for that thing, the female police did not want to take any chance. She immediately made a big U-turn and sailed back to the driveway again.


    She did not immediately leave this ce because she still wanted to continue to lead the thing out, continuing the roundup n that she did not even have the confidence it would seed.


    Suddenly, she heard a woman¡¯s screaming from the inside.


    ¡®There¡¯s still people in the parking lot?¡¯


    This understanding made Eiko Kotoshi¡¯s scalp went numb.


    If for her own sake, someone else has to die, she would have nightmares every night. After finding a reason to turn back, Eiko Kotoshi immediately bent over and fumbled under the seat for the bullets that previously fell but didn¡¯t have the time to pick up.


    Although she only found five, there was no time to find the others. She quickly put those bullets on the revolver cylinder as fast as possible.


    Having the loaded gun in her hand, the female police calmed down a lot. She immediately opened the door and ran to the parking lot.


    After the terrifying encounter with that thing, Eiko Kotoshi thought when she arrived at the scene, she would only see a corpse. But in the parking lot on the ce not brightly lit by the lights, she saw an incredible sight.


    ¡ª-


    Previously, four hours ago.


    Naoko was very happy today, because she had a dinner appointment with him this evening.


    Teikyo University was quite far away from the apartment where she lived; it was an hour drive away in distances. She didn¡¯t want him to move around so hard everyday. There was also the traffic safety consideration, so she begged him toe look for her on holidays. Finally, he promised her.


    After enduring for so many days, today is the day where they will finally meet. Starting from this morning, Naoko was in an excited mood.


    Wearing the one-piece hanging from the shoulder, miniskirt dress that he bought for her, Naoko blushingly looked at herself in the mirror. ¡®How could the bad guy send me such a dress, didn¡¯t he say he doesn¡¯t like others to see me wearing a miniskirt?¡¯


    After putting a little bit of moisturizer on her face, and carefullybed her shoulder-length hair, Naoko picked up the handbag and left the room.


    ¡°Lei, we can go now,¡± Naoko said, subconsciously lowered her head. She didn¡¯t dare to look at him looking at her.


    The ces where he swept his vision seemed to have a strange burning sensation. Naoko blushed again.


    She was really very suitable to wear that dress. Lei Yin, for Naoko¡¯s perfect pair of slender legs with the bare snow-white skin, was full of incessant heartbeat.


    Gently holding her in his arms, Lei Yin said in her ear: ¡°Fortunately that kid is not here, I¡¯m thinking of eating you as my main course for the night.¡± As he said that, he put his hand on her upper thigh and slowly stroked. This kind of amazingly stic, as smooth as cream, and too wonderful to touch skin made him unable to put his hand down.


    ¡°Lei....not here, do not go wild here, okay? I¡¯m afraid Aiko would suddenlye back....¡± Naoko said with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Very well, let¡¯s go to dinner first, you¡¯re hungry, right?¡± Lei Yin bowed and kissed her on the forehead.


    Naoko gently nodded. She really liked this asionally showed action of him. She felt, in his eyes, she was like a spoiled child.


    Living together for a long time, Naoko found her beloved man is a fine food lover. He would often lead her to a seemingly ordinary looking but have amazingly tasty food on the inside restaurant or snack bar.


    However, tonight Lei Yin didn¡¯t take her to a snack bar, but to a very famous restaurant. After all, tonight¡¯s subject was two people being together, rather than to enjoy food, of course, it was better to find a romantic ce.


    Even in the most bustling avenue, nobody can ignore Naoko¡¯s existence, especially when she dressed so sexy.


    The two people, upon entering the restaurant, as long as the men who saw Naoko was straight, without exception, they all gave her the hungry wolf staring at the prey look. While all the women who saw her showed the look of intense jealousy coupled with hostility.


    ¡°May I ask if the two have a reservation?¡± The restaurant manager managed to pull his gaze away from Naoko¡¯s body.


    ¡°Yes. My name is Gennai.¡± Lei Yin replied.


    ¡°The two pleasee with me.¡± The manager quickly found the reservation record, immediately took them into the dining room.


    At dinner time, Naoko asked Lei Yin¡¯s college life with great interest.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, not too stuffy, perhaps because I knew several entric students.¡± Lei Yin introduced Takeda et al. with all of their peculiar characters to Naoko. When he told her Takeda had wrested away his apartment and stubbornly refused to leave, Naoko could not help butugh.


    The dinner was spent in a very rxed and pleasant atmosphere.


    ¡°In ordance with the normal procedures, after the meal, we should go to see a movie, you like it?¡± After settling their ount, Lei Yin asked.


    ¡°Em.¡± Naoko gently took his arm out of the restaurant.


    In the parking lot, when Naoko was about to open the door, suddenly she heard a burst of rapid braking sound. Then she noticed a human-shaped object came flying at her....

 Chapter 146 Retreat

    Influenced by Western literature or films, a lot of girls aged between little girls and teenagers will more or less fantasize about having a handsome and strong knight that would always protect themselves. Author note, the knight here does not refer to a person riding a motorcycle or bicycle.


    When teenagers grow into young women, along with the increased age and experience, will slowly be obsessed with a real and handsome star.


    Looking at the man who upied the exclusively reserved spot for a Knight in front of her currently engaging in an intense confrontation with that monster, Naoko in addition to heartache and worry, there was no joy.


    There were several deep and prating wounds on his shoulder de, constantly overflowing with blood. That was just the injuries he received for protecting her.


    If this were a normal situation, to meet with such an opponent, Lei Yin would be thrilled.


    The strength in each of this guy¡¯s attack and the speed were not something that a normal human can withstand.


    If he had a knife in his hand, Lei Yin would not put this level of opponent in his eyes. But this assumption in the present circumstances is not established.


    Naoko stood just behind him, so he cannot take a step back.


    This kind of flesh action felt really good, but he knew he couldn¡¯t dy this for too long because his wounds continued to bleed.


    This monster not only have sharp ws, his skin and flesh were also thick, hitting them felt like hitting a tire.


    Although Lei Yin was incessantlyining in his heart, Eiko Kotoshi who rushed from the outside actually has another feeling.


    She can¡¯t imagine there¡¯s a human that could fight hand to handbat with that monster on this level.


    Looking strangely at the person who was currently in a fierce struggle, she had a feeling that those twobatants were inhuman.


    But obviously, that man is much more skilled.


    He used a very ingenious or should she say marvelous technique to get rid of its ws, and then she could hear an audible sound of harsh blow against that guy¡¯s body.


    ¡ª-


    Although she has been a free driver for that thing this night, until now, Eiko Kotoshi never saw the real appearance of this little-overlord passenger.


    From a distance, it looked like a normal human, because it stood upright like a man, but the most important thing was, it was wearing a pair of pants with a gray shirt??


    This ultra avant-garde dress made the policewoman thought of those synthetic clothing that were put on pets by their masters.


    Although that piece of clothing has been broken and tattered and might as well be worn by a bum, it is indeed something that called a shirt. From the damaged spots of that shirt, the female police can clearly see the yellow-brown hair inside.


    Compared with the shirt, that pair of pants were much moreplete. It was just covered with dirt making people unable to see the original color.


    Because that thing was facing the man, she can¡¯t see its face and only saw something simr to yellow hair on its head.


    Its two body parts that can be called hands were also covered with yellow-brown fur. The reason why she previously thought they were much bigger than normal, was perhaps because of those furs. In the fingers section, she can clearly see the long and sharp ck ws.


    This thing made Eiko Kotoshi reminisced about the mythical creature called ¡°Werewolf.¡±


    ¡°Woman with a gun over there, you still have time to watch this lively spectacle?¡± Even in this intense exchange situation, Lei Yin still has a certain perception of the surrounding environment. Besides, that woman was standing behind the monster¡¯s back, he can see her with using just his peripheral vision.


    Hearing the man¡¯s scolding voice, Eiko Kotoshi woke up from the shock, but she was also quite ufortable with the man¡¯s attitude.


    Though unwilling, she knew what she should do. Therefore, she ran over there.


    To be honest, Lei Yin did not want to let this suddenly appeared woman to meddle in this, but now the situation has be more and more disadvantageous to him.


    Using his full internal force, Lei Yin¡¯s blows seemed pretty effective. The beast was constantly wheezing in pain. But it seemed that thing never encountered such blows, which only made itpletely enraged. His full of bloodshot eyes emitted a faint red light. The ck shiny ws¡¯ dances produced the sound of rattling wind, under its violent rage, it just wanted to tear the enemy in front into pieces.


    Although his opponent¡¯s attack was fairly repetitive, Lei Yin¡¯s situation was even more unfavorable.


    From his wound on the back, the blood continued to pour out and have soaked his whole coat. The feeling of punch that was getting weaker and weaker was evident.


    If this was Lei Yin in his heyday, this level of opponent, even if he did not have any weapon, as long as he sends his best shot he doesn¡¯t need to send the second shot. But to make his body reach his heyday was truly elusive.


    Once he got very lucky, he reincarnated into the body of a child under eight years old. He reached his apex after fully immersed in practice for nearly two decades. Since then, he never reached that pinnacle of humanity state again.


    But because the body that he upied right now is stunted, the meridians were blocked, practicing time was too short and various other reasons, he only reached 20% of his heyday ability. To t a person is more than enough, but to do a melee fight with such a monster, it is somewhat inadequate. Of course, if there¡¯s weapon in his hand, that¡¯s another matter.


    Seemingly able to smell the familiar scent of Eiko Kotoshi¡¯s gunpowder in the barrel, before she approached, that thing slightly turned his head and took one look at this female police.


    From that brief nce, Eiko Kotoshi finally saw that thing¡¯s appearance.


    She didn¡¯t see the imagined protruding fangs, but admittedly, the sharpness of its teeth is not much difference than the wild wolves. That severely distorted face fully covered in long hairs made her remember the depictions of ancient ape in the illustrated book in high school biology ss.


    That thing¡¯s hatred toward the female police seemed to be more intense than toward Lei Yin. When he saw her, he immediately left Lei Yin and rushed to her.


    Two sharp gunshots sounded in the empty parking lot, causing very ufortable echoes.


    Although it was furious, the memory of the weapon in her hands was still fresh in its mind.


    When it was dozens of meters away from her, it saw the woman held up the ck stuff, and it immediately made a swift action thatpletely ipatible with its body size; quickly jumped on the roof of a nearby car, and barely dodged the shing bullet. And then, like Tarzan, constantly hopped on top of the cars all the way toward the exit direction to flee.


    Eiko Kotoshi immediately followed behind it and fired a shot; the bullet grazed the edge of its scalp. After that, it loudly roared, increased its speed, and quickly jumped out of the parking lot.


    After seeing the monster and the woman ran out, Lei Yin breathed a sigh of relief. Then he felt a burst of dizziness and quickly put a hand out to the car to hold his body.


    ¡°Lei what happened to you?¡± Naoko teared up as she held him. Just now because she was afraid to divert his attention, didn¡¯t dare to call out, but now seeing him covered with blood, she could no longer hold back anymore.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m fine. Help me take off my coat, and then tear it and strapped it on my wound.¡± Because of the excessive bleeding, Lei Yin felt his whole body was getting cold.


    Naoko bit her lips not to cry and quickly took his coat off.


    Seeing beside the five flesh wounds on his back there were also deeply visible bone deep terrible wounds, Naoko felt as if her heart was pierced by a knife.


    After using all her strength to tear the coat, she was unable to rip it open. Just like when in a nightmare being chased by a monster but can¡¯t run fast.


    Since she can¡¯t tear it by hand, she wanted to use her teeth to bite it, but the result was still the same.


    ¡°Fool....don¡¯t force it, the quality of this coat is quite good. No need to tear it....Just use it to press my wound. We¡¯ll wait here for the ambnce.¡± Lei Yinforted her and slowly sat down on the ground.


    Unfortunately, they wounds were on his back, otherwise, he can stop the bleeding using acupuncture technique. Lei Yin smiled bitterly in his heart.


    While trying hard to press his wound, Naoko called an ambnce.


    During the long wait, Naoko anxiously stared at the exit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as....you keep pressing, the bleeding can be stopped. I¡¯m not going to die because of this small injuries. But it seems, I can¡¯t go to the movies with you tonight.¡±


    ¡°Lei....¡± Naoko silently cried.

 Chapter 147 The Two in their own World in the Hospital

    When Lei Yin woke up, he found himself lying on a hospital bed.


    Looking at Naoko lying her head on his bed, asleep, his heart was filled with a deep sense of love and affection.


    This fellow must have stayed up all night and stayed here for me.


    He tried to sit up, but felt his limbs were weak, he knew that it was the side effect from blood lost.


    Forcing himself to sit up, Naoko suddenly woke up.


    ¡°Lei, you¡¯re awake.¡± Naoko said with surprise. Although the doctor had said that he only lost blood, and so long as he gets a good rest he¡¯ll be fine, but she still couldn¡¯t be at ease, however, now that she saw him wake up, her heart settled down a bit.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to wake you up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to call the doctor.¡± Naoko ran out in a hurry.


    After running through the check up process, the 30-year-old doctor told Naoko: ¡°The patient has recovered, there are no symptoms of inmmation in his wounds, as long as he stays here and rest for a few days, he¡¯ll be able to leave.¡±


    ¡°Thank you doctor.¡± Naoko gratefully bowed to him.


    ¡°Your younger brother really is fortunate to have you as his elder sister. Please rest assured Hase-san, I¡¯ll certainly do my best to take good care of your younger brother.¡± The young doctor¡¯s also showed that he was very serious.


    Younger brother? Naoko looked at the young doctor a little puzzled.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you doctor. Right, I almost forgot to introduce you, she¡¯s my fianc¨¦e, not my elder sister.¡± Lei Yin said with a false smile.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry. If there¡¯s nothing else, I have other works to do. There are also many patients waiting for me outside. So I¡¯ll have to take my leave first.¡± The doctor, who had reached a marriageable age, felt devastated as he hurriedly ran out of the hospital ward.


    Lei Yin revealed his middle finger towards his back.


    ¡°Lei are you hungry? I¡¯lle back and buy you something to eat, okay?¡± Naoko said as she wrung the towel, then gently wiping his face.


    ¡°No need, while hospital food doesn¡¯t taste good, but asking you to buy it would cause too much trouble. I¡¯m not hungry, so just sit down and apany me.


    Naoko then put down the towel, and sat at the bedside.


    ¡°Does your wound hurt?¡± Looking at his gauze, Naoko asked in a soft tone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± Lei Yin said, as he stroked her face.


    Naoko didn¡¯t say anything, and just held down his right hand tightly pressing it on her face, tears then flowed down slowly.


    If it was all right, she would rather be the one to get hurt.


    She really didn¡¯t know how much she treasured this man who had protected her with his own life on the line.


    ¡°Lei....¡± Other than constantly repeating his name, she couldn¡¯t say anything, while tears brazenly rolled down her face like a flood.


    Not knowing how tofort her, Lei Yin hugged her tightly in his arms. His strength was nothing like a bleeding patient.


    Due to not resting for a whole night, it was certain that she would have wild mood swings. A few minutester, Naoko finally couldn¡¯t resist any longer, and fell asleep on Lei Yin¡¯s arms, her face was still wet from her tears.


    Lei Yin could only move his right hand, and after putting some effort, he was able to put Naoko¡¯s whole body on the bed with great difficulty.


    Then after putting half of the bed sheet on top of her, Lei Yin looked at her sleeping tranquilly, then smiled contentedly.


    Sitting up on the bed, Lei Yin unconsciously recalled the battlest night.


    Disinclined to think about the fight against the monster again, althoughpared to the monster his internal force was too far off, but if not for his injury and bleeding unceasingly, the chances of him winning were very high.


    But what Lei Yin had really care about was that nothing happens to Naoko.


    At the time that the monster flew, Lei Yin was already in the driver¡¯s seat, while Naoko was just about to board the car.


    When the monster had suddenly threw itself towards Naoko, while the car happened to be in his way. And without enough time for him to rescue her, without knowing why, he suddenly used that power unconsciously. Likest time, the time around him seemed to suddenly slow down. He then jumped towards Naoko hugging her around his arms taking the w instead of her, which had resulted in the wound on his left shoulder.


    The important point was, even though he had used that power again, his body wasn¡¯t scrapped.


    Perhaps, after surviving the previous disaster, there were changes that quietly took ce that he himself didn¡¯t even know.


    ¡ª


    After knocking on the door, Naoko opened the door to the hospital ward.


    Apart from Lei Yin, she saw another man in the room. They looked like they were talking to each other.


    In order to not to affect their conversation, Naoko gently ce the meal on the table.


    Seeing Maeda look at her, she hastily nodded to him.


    ¡°Masashi, this is?¡± It was the first time Ryoutaro Maeda saw Naoko.


    ¡°She was my high school teacher in the past, but now she¡¯s my fianc¨¦e.¡± Lei Yin said with a smile.


    ¡°What?¡± Even though Maeda was usually calm, but hearing this he still couldn¡¯t help but cry out aloud.


    Naoko didn¡¯t think that Lei Yin would tell a bystander about them like this, so she was suddenly both happy and embarrassed, at the same time.


    When Naoko had arrived at Lei Yin¡¯s bedside, he said: ¡°Do you know who this guys is?¡±


    Naoko shook her head.


    ¡°He¡¯s my mother¡¯s husband, that is, your father-inw.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Naoko said aloud.


    ¡°Uncle, please forgive me, I just didn¡¯t know.¡± Naoko reacted quickly, and bowed towards him.


    ¡°Being called uncle when you¡¯re not even 40 years old, you must have mixed feeling, right?¡± Lei Yin didn¡¯t miss the chance to ridicule him.


    ¡°You guys always surprise me.¡± Maeda said with a wry smile.


    ¡°Uncle, you wait, I¡¯ll go get you some tea. Right, have you eaten yet? I just bought some food from the restaurant outside, eat with us. Or we could also eat outside.¡± In order to give a good impression on Lei¡¯s family, Naoko rushed to greet Lei¡¯s stepfather.


    ¡°Fool, don¡¯t be so nervous. Although this guy is my stepfather, he¡¯s also my friend. Rest assured, even if he¡¯s opposed to us, in the future I¡¯ll still marry you.¡± Lei Yin took her hand and said with a smile.


    ¡°Lei....¡± Naoko was both embarrassed and nervous.


    ¡°Well, never mind about this guy. He already had dinner at home, so let¡¯s just eat together.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, do you want to eat with us? I bought a lot, It should be enough for the three of us to eat.¡± Naoko ignored what he had said, and turned her head towards Ryoutaro Maeda.


    ¡°Thanks, but no need. I already ate. You eat, I¡¯m going to buy a pack of cigarettes, wait for me toe back.¡± Ryoutaro Maeda stood up, and walked outside.


    ¡°Uncle take care.¡± Although Ryoutaro Maeda turned his back towards her, Naoko still bowed to him very respectfully.


    ¡°Good, you are being too tactful to him, If he hadn¡¯t left, you may have gotten a stomach ache. well, let¡¯s eat. What did you bring back?¡± Lei Yin asked interestingly. Although he was already prepared, but he had tried the hospital food at noon, so Lei Yin was opposed with Naoko¡¯s decision to buy it again.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that although hospital food doesn¡¯t taste good, buying food outside is too troublesome, so why are you so concerned about what I bought?¡±


    ¡°Hey, I heard from someone that a person had insisted in going outside to buy food which was probably you, I just didn¡¯t want to waste it. Don¡¯t say anything else, I¡¯m a little hungry.¡±


    Naoko looked at his eyes, a bit charmingly and angrily, and then opened the lunch box.


    When Maeda came back, Naoko was already tidying up the tableware. Seeing Maedae back, she hastily bowed to greet him.


    While she had went to the bathroom sink, Maeda asked Lei Yin in a low voice: ¡°Hey, when did this happen?¡±


    ¡°In addition to me missing for more than a year, it should be two years now.¡±


    ¡°Does Rumiko and Kazumi know this?¡±


    ¡°Lucky for you, you¡¯re the very first person to know about it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m actually lucky. Well, this wasn¡¯t the thing that I wanted to talk about, I came to see how you are, and at the same time ask what had happened the night before. I heard that you fought against that murderer. Do you know who that guy was?¡± Maeda indicated his purpose ining here.


    Murderer? Lei Yin looked at him, and said: ¡°I see you really don¡¯t know about it. I remember there was a woman holding a gun, she should be a peer of yours, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about Eiko Kotoshi. I¡¯ve asked her about this matter, but she told me not to meddle in this matter, and that she was ordered not to tell anyone about this by the top, however, she then quietly wrote down your hospital address to me. At that time when I saw your name, I almost jumped out of my own skin.¡±


    Lei Yin thought for a moment, and then said: ¡°It seems that your peer¡¯s mouth is sealed. But she isn¡¯t willing to just end this matter, so she urged you to continue and pursue this matter. The matter is much moreplicated than you think, and may even involve many people. If you would like to continue, than you would have to retire as police, I urged you not to ask about this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really that serious?¡± Maeda frowned.


    ¡°When something dirty can¡¯t be epted by people, the top will be involved considering a so-called top secret. Since your peer¡¯s mouth had been sealed by the top, it should be obvious that this matter is something that can¡¯t be exposed to light. Of course, standing before you as a friend, if you really want to know, I will tell you the truth. But after hearing about it, I think you¡¯d better not interfere in this matter.¡±


    ¡°A person¡¯s curiosity is much more poisonous than gut feeling, but I still want to know exactly what happened that night.¡± Maeda wanted to know the truth.


    ¡°Good, if you¡¯re dismissed, I¡¯ll lend you money to open a shop. Naoko, you alsoe here.¡±


    ¡°Lei, you continue with your talk, I¡¯ll go out to buy something.¡± Naoko didn¡¯t want to interfere their conversation.


    ¡°Fool, it¡¯s alreadyte, how can I let you go out by yourself. Sit down, in any case you were also on the scene at that time.¡±


    ¡°What, Miss Hase was also there?¡± Maeda asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, if not for that matter, we would have gone to the movie theater to watch a movie that night.¡±


    Under Lei Yin¡¯s insistence, Naoko finally sat down at his bedside docilely.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s almost time, have you found him yet?¡± Yoshikawa looked at a table next to him, and asked.


    ¡°Since yesterday, I¡¯ve been trying to call that guy¡¯s phone, but his phone always seems to be turned off. What can I do about it then?¡± Takeda said a little helplessly.


    ¡°I really wanted to see what kind of girl would even write a love letter to that guy. Does he fear that he¡¯d gut punched after denying her?¡± Yoshikawa touched his chin as he said so.


    ¡°It think she should be an eight-foot woman that has arms thicker than our waist. Maybe she thought that the only one that can be with her was a humanoid monster like Masashi.¡± Takedaughed a bit obscenely.


    ¡°Idiot, where could we found such a woman in our school. Well, anyway, that guy can¡¯te, as his friend, we¡¯ll sacrifice ourselves for him.¡± Yoshikawa said with great loyalty.


    ¡°Approved.¡± Takeda answered when someone finally said these words.


    ¡°Akira, you¡¯ll also go, right? If it¡¯s a trap, the more of us, the higher the chance for us of escaping.¡± Yoshikawa was really worried about this issue.


    ¡°If I refuse, will you let me off?¡± Shiraishi Akira looked up and asked.


    ¡°Nope.¡± The two shouted in unison.


    In ordance to the described address in the letter, the three man came to the appointed restaurant with the tables already reserved.


    ¡°Hey, what are you looking at? Girls tend to like beingte, don¡¯t be in a rush.¡± Yoshikawa sat as he looked at Takeda who was looking around the restaurant and said.


    ¡°Fool, of course I¡¯m looking for the nearest exit, just wait, if this really is a trap, we could at least escape right away.¡± Takeda said seriously.


    ¡°You¡¯re the fool, where would you find people who would do that in a restaurant. Although I knew from the very moment you were born that you are slow-witted, but I didn¡¯t think it would be this serious. This is my mistake; I should have urged your older sister to take you to see a doctor.¡±


    ¡°You say one more word, soon you¡¯ll find someone who¡¯ll stand up in a restaurant and give you a good beating.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you two are arguing again, the girl who wrote the letter to Masashi wouldn¡¯t dare toe after seeing you fight like this.¡± Shiraishi Akira suddenly said something.


    ¡°What do you mean, did shee?¡±


    ¡°In the letter she said that she¡¯ll wear a long white dress, and on the right side of her chest there would be an inscription of a purple flower, as well as a handbag in her other hand.¡±


    ¡°How do you know? I don¡¯t remember you reading the letter.¡± Yoshikawa said strangely.


    ¡°Because there¡¯s a girl dressed like thating over to this side.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The two immediately turned their head, and saw a girl wearing a long white dressing over to their side.


    ¡°No way?¡± Yoshikawa couldn¡¯t believe it, and muttered.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be her, I think she¡¯s just going to pass through us.¡± Takeda¡¯s face also had a look of disbelief.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s her.¡± Shiraishi Akira whispered.


    ¡°You shut up.¡±


    Finally, the girl went to their table. Yoshikawa and Takeda then had a dizzy feeling.


    ¡°Hello, I remember asking Gennai-san toe, for what reason would you be here during our appointment?¡± The girl asked.


    Yoshikawa and Takeda immediately fainted.

 Chapter 148 Visitors

    When Naoko¡¯s eyes moved away from theputer screen, she subconsciously looked at Lei Yin, who was sitting on the bed. Only to find out that he was actually looking at her without blinking.


    ¡°Lei, do you want anything to drink, or do you want to go to the bathroom?¡± Naoko quickly went to his side.


    ¡°I just found out that you look really attractive when you¡¯re seriously working.¡± Lei Yin took her left hand cing it near his lips, and kissed her.


    ¡°Fool.¡± Naoko blushed, quietly sat down, and leaned on his right shoulder.


    Although, the tip of their nose was filled with the smell of disinfectant, that wasn¡¯t pleasing to their nose, but it still didn¡¯t stop them from snuggling.


    ¡°Lei, did your mother know that you are hospitalized?¡± Naoko, just like a cat, closed her eyes, and asked.


    ¡°She shouldn¡¯t know, I¡¯ve told Maeda to help me keep it a secret. If we are to let her know, then she would worry too.¡± Lei Yin thought that the advantage of studying was that he didn¡¯t need to go home every day. Even if the situation was serious, as it is now, so long as he could conceal it properly, he wouldn¡¯t let Rumiko know.


    ¡°Uncle Maeda probably feels like he¡¯s be an aplice, after listening to hisints, I think you should let him help you before you tell a lot of lies, okay? On one side is his wife, and the other is his overbearing step-son, it must be very hard on him.¡± Naoko couldn¡¯t bear but smile.


    ¡°I only hope that fellow doesn¡¯t have any habit of speaking in his sleep, otherwise I¡¯ll die a tragic death with him.¡± As Lei Yin was talking, he at the same time moved his hand inside her skirt.


    ¡°Lei, don¡¯t do this, you¡¯re still hurt.¡± Naoko said with a weak voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that elerating the blood and circting it in body is the best medicine for a flesh wound?¡±


    ¡°Where did you get such an idea.¡± Naoko said in a low voice, revealing a charmingly angry look, but she didn¡¯t stop him, and had instead ced her face on his shoulder, not daring to look him in the eye.


    As long as he likes it, it¡¯s fine. With this thought in mind, the mature beauty firmly held the bed sheet with both her hands, enduring the feeling of shame, and the unceasingly pleasant sensation violently coursing through her body, constraining herself not to cry out as much as possible. But just as the hand that reached out for a yard after taking an inch, touched her sensitive body, she didn¡¯t know how long she could patiently endure this.


    Before, because he was afraid that it would affect Naoko¡¯s writing, Lei Yin didn¡¯t turn on the television, so the room was very quiet. Moaning in this quiet environment, had only made Naoko¡¯s rapid breathing increasingly noticeable.


    Although, because it was inconvenient to move, and trying not to overwhelm her with ecstasy, but with this level of intimacy, Lei Yin was very satisfied. When he lowered his head and appreciated her outstandingly beautiful appearance, he was then overwhelmed with passion as he seized this stunning beauty in his arms, as if he seized the god.


    There were many words that can be used to describe women, such as beautiful, strong, weak and cute. But in Lei Yin¡¯s opinion, this couldn¡¯t bepared with ¡°a woman who could infatuate anyone¡± this sentence is most suited to describe Naoko.


    ¡°Lei.....¡± Along with her rapid wail, Naoko¡¯s whole body shook violently, then immediately after her whole body became stiff, curling up her perfect thigh and delicate calf. Her radiant white toes as well as her jade-like neck, became radiant. At the same time, Lei Yin felt that a warm heat mming on his fingers.


    After a while, Naoko¡¯s whole body was lying limp in his arms, constantly panting just like a patient who doesn¡¯t have air, and at the same time her body¡¯s skin turned rosy pink.


    Gently rubbing his face with hers, he kissed her lips, trying tofort her.


    After her panting slightly slowed down, he whispered in her ear: ¡°Did you like it?¡±


    ¡°Bad guy....¡± The mature beauty leaned on his chest, acting like a spoiled brat.


    ¡°Do you want to try again?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid that someone wille. Wait for tonight when nobody¡¯s around, okay?¡± Naoko pleaded.


    ¡°Rest assured, aside from Maeda, no one else knows I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°But if the nursees in to help take your temperature, what do I do?¡± Naoko said in her final effort.


    ¡°My temperature had just been measured, so she won¡¯te again before the next meal.¡± Lei Yin didn¡¯t need to do it, and had just wanted to tease her, and see how would she refuse him.


    ¡°But...but....¡± Naoko really didn¡¯t want to do it in a ce like this, as someone coulde in at any moment.


    At the same time, Lei Yin suddenly looked at the door.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Naoko looked at him.


    ¡°Someone¡¯sing. I¡¯ll let you go for the time being. Go tidy yourself in the bathroom.¡± Lei Yin kissed her, and let go of her.


    Hearing the word ¡°tidy¡±, Naoko blushed, and quickly went to the bathroom.


    After a while, she really heard someone knocking at the door outside.


    ¡°Pleasee in.¡± It was the sound of Lei Yin¡¯s voice.


    She then heard someone opening the door, followed by the sounds of high heels hitting the floor.


    After a while, a cool female voice sounded: ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the Battalion Adviser Kotoshi Eiko, it¡¯s not the first time we met, but I wonder if Gennai Masashi still remembers me? Or should I call you schoolmate Gennai.¡±


    Looking at her ck skirt, and her calm expression, Lei Yin said lightly: ¡°How can I help you?¡±


    Without his consent, Eiko Kotoshi sat down on the chair. She then looked strangely at Lei Yin.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t personally seen it, I couldn¡¯t have believed that you actually fought that thing to a standstill. You and I are strangers, so I won¡¯t make an excuse and tell you that I¡¯vee to visit you. I only have one goal; I want you to help me trace it.¡± The policewoman straightforwardly said her intention.


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve made a mistake, I¡¯m only an ordinary student, and not a detective, moreover isn¡¯t it the police¡¯s responsibility to find criminals?¡±


    ¡°I believe that your stepfather had said my situation to you, just like he said, the top forbade me to continue pursuing this matter. If there was another way, I wouldn¡¯t havee to see you.¡± The policewoman had a very serious expression.


    ¡°Since your superiors don¡¯t want you to pursue this matter, it indicated that they have a method to solve the problem. So why don¡¯t you just stay out of this? Also, why do you think that I¡¯ll help you, because I fought that monster to a standstill? If it¡¯s only this, I urge you, to seize that monster, it¡¯s best to bring heavy weapons like machine guns, it¡¯s really useful, rather than having an ordinary student contain that kind of monster, having a sniper behind that monster would give you a better chance.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to answer your first question. And as to why I want you to help me, it¡¯s not just because you have a monster-like strength, but because I know you have a close rtionship with Sakurai of the Tokyo underworld organization. As far as I know, Sakurai, more than a year ago, had secretly sent someone to protect your family. Although I don¡¯t know exactly what kind of rtionship you and Sakurai possess, but one thing¡¯s for sure, your rtionship isn¡¯t ordinary. You should also know that to pursue this matter, it would require a lot of manpower as well as intelligencework, and Sakurai meets this criterion.¡±


    Sakurai was in charge with the business of the ck Dragon branch in Tokyo. This matter, besides the senior team in ck Dragon, the people that knew were absolutely not over three. Outside the organization, the only one that knew this was the Yamaguchi-gumi, a simr underworld organization. It seems that this woman, although did a very detailed investigation about him, but she still couldn¡¯t know his true identity.


    ¡°You¡¯re a policewoman, even if it¡¯s just teaming up with an underworld organization for an investigation, it would still be an scandal. Does this case really worth so much to you?¡± Lei Yin felt that this woman was insane.


    ¡°So you admit that you have a rtionship with Sakurai?¡± The policewoman looked him in the eye.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡± Lei Yin said with a shrug.


    ¡°Although the superiors are forbidding me to look into this matter, but they didn¡¯t forbid me to investigate about you and Sakura. In order to reduce your own trouble, I hope that you work well with me. I don¡¯t need you to do anything, I only want some useful information.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t help you. If someday you have something dirty against me, at that timee and discuss with me, about the conditions again.¡± Lei Yin had no intention of being a Messiah.


    ¡°We¡¯ll meet again.¡± Eiko Kotoshi stood with cold feet.


    ¡°I won¡¯t send you off.¡± Lei Yin said something behind her.


    ¡°Lei, is this really unimportant?¡± After Eiko had went out of the hospital ward, Naoko walked out from the bathroom.


    ¡°You want me to help her?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that, it¡¯s too dangerous, so you might get hurt again. I just thought that she is a little pitiful. You may not know, that night when you had lost so much blood and fainted, she was the one who sent you to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the slightest gratitude towards her, after all, she is the one who brought over that monster, and had almost gotten you hurt. But hearing you say that, I also thought that she seemed so persistent about this case.¡±


    Naoko didn¡¯t make a sound, but had instead leaned on his shoulder while looking at him.


    ¡ª


    Three dayster, Lei Yin¡¯s injury had mostly recovered already.


    Fed up with the smell of disinfectant, he decided to leave the hospital earlier.


    After a night of love making with Naoko at their house in Shinagawa, he returned to school the next morning.


    Outside the apartment he had rented, he saw Shiraishi Akira taking out the trash.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Seeing Lei Yin, Shiraishi Akira simply said something.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t live here while I was away, right?¡±


    ¡°Not me, just them.¡±


    If the hygienic Shiraishi Akira wasn¡¯t here, Lei Yin couldn¡¯t imagine what the house would be like.


    ¡°I advise you not to go in.¡± Shiraishi Akira suddenly said something.


    ¡°Why? Did those guys invite a woman and made a mess in my house?¡± Thinking about the two¡¯s yboy-like character, Lei Yin was convinced that this was likely the case.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just two bored men getting jealous, and wanting to cause trouble.¡±


    Lei Yin was confused, and finally opened the door.

 Chapter 149 The Author Of The Love Letter

    Although there has been a certain degree of heart preparation, seeing the apartment like a refugee camp, Lei Yin has a kind of horrible feeling.


    Cigarette butts, beer bottles, snack bags, and instant noodles....all kinds of modern youth¡¯s unhealthy lifestyle representation. The entire living room was filled with the unpleasant smell of smoke and alcohol, and the TV also continued to show the game titles. The original creators of this misery, the evil pair Takeda and Yoshikawa were like tramps, lying down unconscious on the couch and on the floor.


    Lei Yin felt sorry for Kazumi, who every now and thene to help him clean the house.


    In order to assume the responsibility for bringing in the wolves into the house, Lei Yin has to clean up.


    ¡°Masashi, are you hurt?¡± Akira Shiraishi from the side found his left hand moved a bit, seemingly somewhat inconvenience.


    ¡°Minor matter only, it¡¯ll be fine in a few days. Has my sister came to see me these few days?¡±


    ¡°Heard from Takeda she seems toe once, but when she saw you¡¯re not here, she left.¡±


    ¡®It seems I need to give her a phone callter, lest she worries.¡¯ Previously in the hospital, he said on the phone that he would be out for a few days.


    When the two men spoke, Yoshikawa and Takeda gradually awoke by the re of lighting through the window.


    ¡°Masashi, you bastard.¡± After some confirmation, they have no doubt about the person, Takeda first jumped up and rushed at him with a roar.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t brush the teeth, don¡¯te near me.¡± Lei Yin used the broom in his hand against his chest, not letting him get close.


    ¡°You heartless pervert, you don¡¯t even spare your friend¡¯s girlfriend, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Takeda attempted to break through the police blockade like a mob, constantly trying to rush.


    ¡°You shut up, please brush your teeth first, okay? Your mouth stinks.¡± Lei Yin kept blocking the guy with the broom while holding his breath.


    ¡°Your eloquence is smelly, you bastard.¡± The angry youth behaved more and more like a mob.


    Seeing the slowly crawled up like a zombie Yoshikawa, Lei Yin called out: ¡°Yoshikawa, quickly hold your childhood sweetheart. This guy took the wrong medicine.¡±


    ¡°Masashi you bastard.¡±


    How could this sentence seemed familiar? Seeing that he can¡¯t hold back Takeda any longer, plus Yoshikawa wasing at him like a mad dog, Lei Yin quickly retreated back to the door.


    ¡°Shiraishi, quicklye and help me stop them.¡± Single-handedly, Lei Yin was a bit difficult to simultaneously cope with the two thugs. Of course, if he were willing to use a heavy hand, that would be a different story.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m in the middle of something. I have long warned you, told you not toe in.¡± Akira Shiraishi had the I-told-you-so indifferent look.


    ¡°When did you warn me? Hey, the two of you restrain yourself a bit. I wasn¡¯t introduced to your bad breath first, so you use this as a pre-emptive strike.¡±


    ¡°Assh*le....¡± Have just woken up and with the corner of the eyes still have some discharge, they didn¡¯t see the danger in Lei Yin¡¯s eyes, still desperately trying to rush at him.


    ¡°The two can rest in peace.¡± Akira Shiraishi on the side put his palm together toward the two reckless guys.


    ¡°If there anyst words, say it when you visit their graves.¡± Lei Yin flicked his right hand, the broom in his hand moved like a swimming dragon, stabbing the two angry youths.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    ¡°Ouch...¡±


    Two different styles of scream almost simultaneously sounded.


    Just before they fell to the ground, the two rebellious youths remembered that the man in front of them was terrible, but it was toote.


    ¡°Reckless guys. Enough, now you can tell me exactly what happened?¡± Lei Yin threw away the broom and then lifted his feet to sit on the sofa watching them.


    ¡ª¨C


    ¡°Are you sure the author of that love letter is the so-called campus¡¯ nascent beauty, Nari-em-muko?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Narimura Haruko! You didn¡¯t even know her name, I really don¡¯t understand what she likes about you.¡± Yoshikawa has the look of someone having diarrhea.


    ¡°Maybe what she likes is this type of violent man, if I knew that I would have made my move earlier.¡± Takeda¡¯s tone was like a juvenile delinquent.


    ¡°There can¡¯t be such a thing, Narimura Haruko is not a masochistic girl.¡± Yoshikawa didn¡¯t seem to have a certainty in his tone.


    ¡°Otherwise, how do you exin this? This guy in addition to his ability to fight, I don¡¯t see any other point that will make girls like him.


    ¡°You two bastard shut up.¡± Being described as a man who beat his wife, Masashi finally unable to endure anymore.


    Still feeling the ache from broom¡¯s strike, the rebel duo immediately didn¡¯t dare to make a sound, just looked at him with resentment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what that woman wants, this father has no interest in that kind of pretty face. You satisfied now?¡±


    ¡°Do you mean it?¡± Yoshikawa at this moment was like a death row inmate that has just been acquitted, could hardly believe his ears.


    Takeda was like a cat that was awakened by the sound of footsteps.


    ¡°But I have conditions.¡±


    ¡°What conditions?¡± Yoshikawa asked almost as soon as Lei Yin finished.


    ¡°You two assh*les immediately clean up this house. If you don¡¯t clean until it bes spotless before I get back, I will immediately call the woman for a meal, and then go to the hotel to book a room.¡± Lei Yin suddenly stood up and roared at the two bored youth who made the apartment looked like a refugee camp.


    Although the words were so harsh and evil, the rebel duo actually heard as if those were gospels. No sooner had he finished, Yoshikawa picked up the broom on the floor and began to sweep, Takeda was stunned for a moment before hastened to pick up the garbage on the table.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find something to eat. What are you looking at, I¡¯m not talking to you, be serious.¡±


    Being stared at the two hastily bowed their heads to continue cleaning.


    After Lei Yin and Akira Shiraishi walked out of the apartment, Takeda said to Yoshikawa: ¡°Hey, do you think that guy will keep his promise?¡±


    ¡°If he dares to lie to me, I will not let him off.¡± Yoshikawa a bit guiltily cried.


    ¡°No action talk only guy. Don¡¯t forget that guy is a human weapon, if you want to deal with him, first write your will.¡±


    ¡°None of your business. By the way, why are you so nervous about this thing, don¡¯t tell me you also have a liking for Narimura Haruko.¡± Yoshikawa suddenly remembered a problem.


    ¡°What¡¯s with this nonsense, I already had a liking for that young girl. Although she can¡¯t bepared to my sister, to be my girlfriend, however, that¡¯s entirely possible.¡±


    ¡°You bast*rd, always try to snatch things away from me since you¡¯re still a kid, this time, you even want to get your hands on your sister-inw, you really are worse than animals.¡± Yoshikawa cursed.


    ¡°What sister-inw, you¡¯ve already given many flowers and gifts, but the other paid no attention to you, yet you still have the nerve to say this selfforting words.¡± Takeda defiantly retorted.


    ¡°Shut up, you sisterplex pervert.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the pervert, you dare to say it again.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you? You really are a sisterplex pervert.¡±


    ¡°B*tch, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± The angry youths once again transformed into a mob, shouted out as they threw away the trash in their hands, rushing toward their childhood friends.


    Finally, a low-level insult turned into a low-level melee, the refugee camp also gradually upgraded into a concentration camp.


    If Lei Yin were there, he would certainly regret allowing them to remain in the apartment.


    At this time in the university cafeteria, Lei Yin and Akira Shiraishi encountered two people. One of them was the original source that led to the scuffle of the two childhood friends.


    ¡°Hello, student Gennai.¡± When the two people were eating, two female students suddenly arrived at their table and stood by their side.


    Lei Yin raised his head, ¡°Hello, what can I do for you?¡±


    A sexy short skirted Narimura Haruko said with a smile: ¡°I never thought that I could coincidentally meet with you here, so I want toe to student Gennai to say hello.¡±


    Lei Yin briefly looked around and found many students were tightly watching them with various kinds of vision. If a ss have these many focused eyes, the teacher would be moved to cry and shed bitter tears.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, please sit down and have a talk, okay?¡± In Lei Yin¡¯s mind, two such beautiful girls standing around talking seem too noticeable.


    Narimura Haruko smiled and sat down gracefully. While herpanion, after a bit of hesitation, also followed to sit down.


    As they sat down, Lei Yin found no improvement to the situation, even bing more serious. Several boys even want to rush at them.


    A group of guys in heat. Lei Yin didn¡¯t bother them, in any case, no one will dare toe looking for him asking for a duel.


    ¡°Can I ask a question to student Gennai?¡± Narimura Haruko¡¯s voice was very clear, although the sound was not loud, could be clearly heard.


    ¡°What?¡± Lei Yin lifted the cup to drink some tea.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know how the result of this time you went back home for a blind date?¡±


    Fortunately he responded in a timely manner and didn¡¯t spurt out the tea in his mouth.


    ¡°May I ask, who told you that I went home for a blind date?¡± Lei Yin put down the cup and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s student Yoshikawa. He told me the reason why you missed the appointment was that you went home for a blind date. Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    It really is the good deed of those two guys.


    ¡°Something like that.¡± Lei Yin casually replied.


    ¡°Then can you tell me the result?¡±


    ¡°I have no n to get married so soon.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved.¡± Narimura Haruko smiled.


    Lei Yin didn¡¯t make a noise, just quietly sized up the nascent beauty in front of him. And Narimura Haruko also didn¡¯t speak, very graciously let him watched herself.


    After a while, Lei Yin recovered his vision, and then casually lifted the cup to take a sip.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know what student Gennai usually do to pass the time in the evening?¡± Narimura Haruko asked.


    ¡°I generally sleep rtively early.¡±


    ¡°I thought student Gennai would have a very colorful nightlife. In fact, I also have nothing to do at night, generally in the apartment just reading books, watching TV or the likes. To be honest, sometimes it¡¯s kinda boring, like tonight.¡±


    ¡°Security is not very good at night in Tokyo, if it is all right, better to stay at home.¡± Lei Yin¡¯s tone of voice was like the Discipline Director.


    After a while, seeing Lei Yin didn¡¯t seem to continue his words, Narimura Haruko had to continue to say: ¡°I¡¯ve heard recently there¡¯s a film starring Haruka Suzuki, I wonder if student Gennai is interested to go and see.¡±


    ¡°Haruka Suzuki? Listen to her name she seems to be an actress, does she appear in a horror movie or science fiction? I¡¯m sorry, I only watch horror or science fiction films.¡±


    ¡°Em, She only starred in romance....¡±


    ¡°Romance? Sorry, everytime I see artistic films I will fall asleep in the middle of the movie. Because I think the love that can ur within two hours is more like a one-night stand.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Akira Shiraishi looked at this nascent beauty with some sympathy. But the femalepanion of Narimura Haruko looked at Lei Yin as if she was watching a monster.


    ¡ª-


    When she opened the door, Eiko Kotoshi saw her mother was watching TV with the guy called Yaetera.


    ¡°Eiko, you¡¯vee.¡± Sayaka Kotoshi said a sentence as her daughter changed her shoes on the porch.


    ¡°Eiko, good evening.¡± Yaetera, with a heavy Kansai ent that is very repugnant to the policewoman, said hello.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to my room, there¡¯re some reports that I need to see.¡± With that, Eiko Kotoshi with indifferent expression walked to her room.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Eiko is having a lot of pressure because of work recently.¡± Sayaka Kotoshi apologetically said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I know that she still can¡¯t ept me. Don¡¯t worry, I believe after spending some period of time, she would ept me.¡± Yaetera said with confidence.


    Sayaka Kotoshi smiled and nodded, and then secretly sighed, thinking.


    ¡®Unless she is informed of her father¡¯s death, Eiko will never ept anyone who might be her father.¡¯


    After arriving at her room, Eiko readily threw her briefcase on the bed and turned on theputer.


    Taking advantage of the loading time, she took out the files from her briefcase.


    A momentter, she was suddenly filled with a sense of boredom. Can¡¯t bear to look anymore, she put down the reports in her hand.


    Although the room have an excellent sound instion, she seemed to be able to clearly hear the man outside with the nasty Kansai ent shouting words.


    She really can¡¯t understand how a woman with 30 years old look and good figure like her mother would fancy a man like him.


    She no longer wanted to lie down, walked to the front of theputer and sat down.


    After she opened the mailbox and didn¡¯t see any new email, she can¡¯t help but feel depressed. It seemed her several informers haven¡¯t obtained any useful information.


    Even so, she did not give up.


    Ever since she saw that monster, she knew the few dark and hard to read paragraphs that her father wrote in his diary, actually has a very deep meaning.


    She felt that the mysterious disappearance of her father years ago must have a connection with this case.


    In any case, she must press ahead. Unfortunately, the avable manpower that she had right now have too little information.


    Thinking of this, a youth named Gennai Masashi suddenly appeared in her mind.


    Bastard!

 Chapter 150 Honored Visitor

    Economic Theory ss, middle aged teacher Fujita sputtered to speak about Japanese economic development history. But few listened to him, many students were sleeping or chatting in low voices, some even ate snacks and yed GameBoy as it was in the high school. In this situation, it¡¯s hard to believe such a scene could ur on an elite campus like Teikyo University.


    Perhaps this has something to do with the listener being a first-year student,pletely without a sense of crisis. Moreover, the teacher gave the students a dull lecture; that¡¯s the other reason. Even so, the absentees are few, because this is a required course in Economic discipline. For the average college student, this course credit is everything.


    ¡°In the analysis of the early postwar Keynesian macroeconomic theory in Japan, of the implication on Japan macroeconomic policy, the role of the renowned economist Shigeto Tsuru should not be overlooked. Shigeto Tsuru is beyond just an economist, during his academic visit to the United States, he concentrated on studying Keynes ¡®General Theory¡¯ and macroeconomic theory, and often get together with US famous schr Samuel and others for discussion and consultation. In the early post-war period, he served as Vice Chairman of the Committee on economic stability. In 1947, Shigeto Tsuru presided over Japan¡¯s first white paper on ¡®Economic Reality Report,¡¯ the use of Keynesian macroeconomics theoretical analysis of the economic situation of Japan, and put forward relevant macroeconomics policies. This theoretical framework of economic white paper has a significant impact on the establishment and formation of Japan¡¯s macroeconomic.


    But after the seventies and eighties, China and United States formed a long-term friendly diplomatic rtion. Both in terms of economic theory or substantial economic cooperation, there have been considerable development and benefits.¡±


    Hearing the deep sense of reverence from teacher Fujita, Lei Yin removed his gaze from the novel in his hand and then sneered.


    When Japan experienced the bubble economy, the US said it was because the Japanese Bank management system has a problem. The Bank of Japan, in particr, is fond of making forged ount, this was very serious, and only by learning from the US can Japan get out of this trouble.


    While Japan local economists said Japan¡¯s economic bubble is due to Japan adopting financial policies based on John Maynard Keynes; the money supply is toorge while the bank rate was too low. However, Japan after the fifties has always been implementing financial expansion policies; just when the situation was particrly bad it shrunk a bit, but it never emerges from the 90¡¯s severe recession situation. After the copse of the bubble economy, Japan has also imposed financial contraction policy, but still having no positive result.


    Others said that the reason why Japan¡¯s bubble economy happened is that the United States forced the appreciation of the yen. Although these words are not entirely right, it is said that it is one of the major causes. As the result of the 1985 ¡°za ord¡±, the yen appreciated, which fundamentally undermine Japan¡¯s economicpetitiveness, thereby leading to the bubble economy. After The za ord was signed, the yen appreciated sharply, the imported product prices dropped significantly, leading to Japan Consumer Index sharply fell, and the Japanese enterprises suffered great difficulties. In order to get out from this problem, the Ministry of Finance started to implement expansionary financial policies, for several years in session the annual growth of currency cirction was more than 10 percent, while significantly reducing the bank rate. This stimted the growth of exports. However, the growth of exports did not bring a new growth cycle. The Japanese found that, in the situation of therge appreciation of yen, the foreign trade was tired, the profit is far less than before. But the people have umted arge amount of currency. Theyter gradually found that stocks and real estate are the two ces that are good to add the value of their money, so they desperately invested their money into it. Later, all financial institutions were green with envy and began to break the rules by giving excessive loans and credit expansion. This is what the US said ¡°Institutional Issues.¡±


    Regarding this forced appreciation of the yen, to arge extent it did cause the Japan to have the bubble economy, making the Japanese seriously deteriorate to the state of ¡°Friendly Neighbors¡±, and the so-called economists who tightly clung to the textbook now sounded their eulogy.


    In this sleepy atmosphere, the ssroom door was suddenly being gently pushed open. Then, two graceful figures quietly walked in.


    A male student who was sleeping soundly was hit awake, when he was very unhappy to look for the bastard woke him up, he suddenly saw the beautiful face of Narimura Haruko. At that moment, he thought his whole body was electrocuted.


    ¡°Please let me pass.¡± Thatpletely-not-inferior-to-idol pretty girl whispered some words.


    There was some time before the male student reacted; He immediately stood up like a javelin, but because he used too much force, the chair was almost knocked over.


    The following noise attracted the few gossipy students to turn back to take a look.


    ¡°I¡¯m not seeing wrong right, isn¡¯t that Narimura Haruko? Howe she¡¯s here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s really Narimura Haruko. Even Taomori Junko is here.¡±


    ¡°Why is Narimura Haruko here, isn¡¯t she in the Literary Department.¡±


    For a time, this was the topic that the students who saw Narimura Haruko were talking about.


    The dull economic theory became ever more lively, but unfortunately, the attention of the students lies on the one sitting in thest row Narimura Haruko, rather than the wizened old man standing in front of the podium.


    ¡°Student Gennai, we meet again.¡± After sitting next to Lei Yin, Narimura Haruko said with a smile.


    ¡°I never thought student Narimura is also interested in Economics.¡±


    ¡°Does student Gennai really think I came here in order to listen to the lecture?¡± Narimura Haruko asked.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Narimura Haruko didn¡¯t speak, just looked at him strangely.


    All the students were looking with envious eyes toward Lei Yin who leisurely sat next to Narimura Haruko.


    Based on Masashi¡¯s horror reputation, in the eyes of everyone, those two sitting together are the modern example of Beauty and the Beast.


    Aware that he has nothing to say to the beauty, Lei Yin patted the sleeping like a dead hog on his right side Takeda.


    ¡°The ss is over?¡± Takeda awoke and gave a knee-jerk response.


    ¡°Look who¡¯s here?¡± Lei Yin turned his head to the left.


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s Narimura Haruko. He, hello, my name is Takeda Hidetoshi.¡± This rebellious youth acted like he is a kindergarten kid.


    ¡°Do you want to swap ces with me?¡± Lei Yin turned his head back to him.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Want to change ces with me?¡±


    ¡°Is it true? Yes, good, good.¡± At this time in Takeda¡¯s eyes, Lei Yin¡¯s body exuded a sage-like light.


    ¡°Idiot, continue your greeting first then you can thank meter.¡±


    ¡°Does student Gennai really hates me?¡± Seeing Lei Yin stood up prepared to change ces with Takeda, Narimura Haruko¡¯s face became cold as frost.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t get me wrong, I just thought student Takeda is more suitable to talk to student Narimura. I did this to prevent you from being bored.¡±


    If not for fear Narimura Haruko would suspect the two of them were gay, Takeda would certainly hold this fellow and madly kiss him.


    After five minutes, the ssroom gradually restored to the original quiet atmosphere, but many students still looked back from time to time.


    ¡°Haruko, can I call you like this? Good, since you do not mind,ter on, I¡¯ll call you like this. I know a nice restaurant, let¡¯s go there for dinner tonight?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I have no free time tonight.¡±


    ¡°No problem, let¡¯s do it tomorrow night.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be free tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re free after that, good then, I¡¯ll pick you up at the appointed time. I wish I could see your look when you wear a short skirt, are you going to wear it?¡±


    ¡°Student Takeda....¡±


    ¡°Haruko you are too kind, just call me handsome. That¡¯s what my family members call me.¡±


    Others said he has no advantages, but Takeda was born cheeky. He continued to do his best to lure Narimura Haruko into talking, even though the other clearly showed theck of interest.


    Narimura Haruko¡¯spanion Taomori Junko curiously looked at the ¡°human weapon¡± sitting next to Takeda, who was leisurely reading the novel.


    Publicly satirizing the history teacher, and then single-handedly duel with four martial artsmunities. If she didn¡¯t see it for herself, she would never believe this ordinary looking boy could do such unimaginable things.


    But more importantly, she never saw any boy that can be so indifferent toward the campus belle Haruko.


    He is also different than those boys who pretend to be cool to attract Haruko¡¯s attention; his indifferent attitude is definitely not fake.


    Then she suddenly remembered some of the girls¡¯ private evaluation of this guy: An aloof eagle.


    Lei Yin didn¡¯t know that in addition to being regarded as a humanoid monster by the boys, he was also regarded as a bird by the female students.


    ¡ª-


    ¡°Masashi, let¡¯s go look for a restaurant outside campus to eat. asionally there should be a change of taste.¡± Takeda suggested.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call Yoshikawa and the others over.¡± Lei Yin took out his mobile phone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call Yoshikawa.¡± Takeda loudly cried.


    Taking a nce at Narimura Haruko, Lei Yin smiled. ¡®So this guy wants to do something in secret.¡¯


    ¡®Very well, lest this two guys fight with each other because of Narimura Haruko at the appointed time.¡¯


    When he was about to put his phone down, it suddenly rang.


    ¡°What happened, Yoshikawa?¡± Lei Yin looked a bit funny at the nervously watching Takeda beside him.


    After taking the phone, Lei Yin said to Takeda: ¡°It seems there¡¯s no other way, that guy is in a hurry to find me. Why don¡¯t you go by yourself.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, just let hime,¡± Takeda said in frustration. He was not confidence to go meet with Narimura Haruko alone without Masashi, after all, she agreed toe because she is attracted to Masashi.


    Five minutester, Yoshikawa and Akira Shiraishi arrived. But they didn¡¯te alone, there were also two girls with them.


    Seeing those two girls, Lei Yin waspletely surprised. He did not expect to see them here.


    Seeing Lei Yin, a girl in a blue dress immediately rushed over.


    ¡°You....¡±


    But before he could finish, the woman suddenly threw her handbag at him.


    ¡°Hei....¡± Lei Yin immediately blocked with his right hand.


    ¡°Bastard! You didn¡¯t tell me you¡¯vee, let me worry for so long. I will not forgive you.¡± After the failure of the handbag attack, the girl immediately punched him in the face.


    ¡°Hey, listen to me.¡± Lei Yin dodged sideways to avoid beingbeled as Panda¡¯s eye.


    ¡°You even dare to dodge, go to hell.¡± That girl rushed at him like a bull.


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s stop this, okay? We can slowly talk things over; you can¡¯t catch me.¡± Lei Yin said while running.


    ¡°You let me hit you first, and then we¡¯ll talk, otherwise don¡¯t even think about running away.¡± After catching her breath, Kurata Ryoko loudly said.


    ¡°First, let¡¯se to an agreement, then you can hit.¡± Lei Yin thought he has no other way, so he had to talk about the conditions with her.


    ¡°Quicklye here!¡±


    Lei Yin wryly smiled, he was actually reduced to take the initiative to let other people beat him.


    When Lei Yin came forward, Kurata Ryoko suddenly hugged him.


    ¡°You bastard, you actually use your teeth to bite.¡± After being hugged by her, Lei Yin suddenly yelled.


    ¡°This is just the interest, I¡¯ll slowly deal the rest with youter.¡± Kurata Ryoko smiled smugly like a door to door debt collector.


    When the two returned back to the front of the crowd, all of them looked at the duo as if they were ghosts.


    It seemed they were scared to shed out cold sweat looking at the two cousins reunion scene.


    ¡°Em, Masashi, is she your girlfriend?¡± Takeda managed to say some words.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say such terrible words. She is my cousin, Kurata Ryoko.¡± Lei Yin rubbed his bitten shoulder as he introduced.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to scare you guys just now. Because this guy quietly disappeared more than a year ago, I was worried about him. But after he came back, he didn¡¯t even give me a single phone call, making me worry for so long. Therefore, when we met, inevitably I became a bit excited.¡± Kurata Ryoko said with a smile.


    ¡®This is called a bit excited?¡¯ Lei Yin thought.


    ¡°Hey, how¡¯d you get here?¡± Lei Yin asked.


    ¡°You still dare to ask me that, were it not for a few days ago I gave aunt a call, I wouldn¡¯t know that you have returned. D*mn you, you didn¡¯t even give me a call, do you still consider me as your cousin?¡± Kurata Ryoko became more and more testy, and can¡¯t help but raise her foot to kick him.


    Takeda¡¯s eyes almost fell out. This was the first time he saw a girl in a short skirt dares to raise her foot to kick.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about giving you a call, but you¡¯ve changed your phone number, what can I do then?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you call my home to ask?¡±


    ¡°I forgot.¡± Lei Yin replied very honestly.


    ¡°Bastard, you even forgot such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you tired yet? Let¡¯s go find something to eat. Even if you¡¯re not hungry, I am hungry.¡± Lei Yin has no intention to continue this without nutrition dialogue.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you go this time. Hurry up.¡± After a series of futile endeavor, Kurata Ryoko also felt a bit hungry.


    ¡°As you can see, if you guys don¡¯t want to get beaten, let¡¯s get out of here.¡± Lei Yin said to the other people.

 Chapter 151 The Diary

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m looking for Professor Amuro, where is he right now?¡± Eiko Kotoshi, in a white dress, said to the staff at the reception.


    ¡°Please wait a moment, I¡¯ll enquire for you.¡± The young receptionist said very politely.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As she was nationally recognized as a policewoman, who had graduated from The University of Tokyo which is regarded as the the highest institution in Japan.


    Tokyo University¡¯s predecessor, the Tokyo Kaisei Academy and the Tokyo Medical school, was founded during the Meiji era. Tracing farther back, in the early Bakufu period, [Dutch Studies] mechanism, [Method of Astronomy], a proper leveled Osaka Academic Prefecture, and the development of nting culture were established. During the initial period of the Meiji Restoration, the Japanese government announced a ¡®a new educationalmand system¡¯ opening the gateway to the European and American studies, in 1877 ording to what the Ministry of Education had instructed, the two schools merged to be Tokyo University. At that time, the amount of students enrolled were more than 500 people, in a university which only had 4 faculties which were literature,w, science, and medicine. The Ministry in charge of the Tokyo Law school soon concurrently merged into this school, which was under the French Education Ministry. In 1886, the Meiji government because of national need made the ¡®Imperial University System¡¯, and had made Tokyo University as one of the Imperial Universities. Which was divided into separate fields such as Business, Engineering, agricultural, and one after another the engineering field and agricultural field had also be part of the Imperial Universities. Several education ministries also be part of it such as; Hosei University, Medical College, Liberal Arts University and Science University respectively; and began to set a graduate program, bing a real University. After World War II, the Japanese Government changed the unreasonable system by removing the Imperial Universities, and restoring Tokyo University to its former state. After the restructuring of Tokyo University, there was established a new foundational faculty, the faculty of Education, the medical field which was a part of the Tokyo Imperial University, the Tokyo High school and had also incorporated many old and new faculties, establishing a huge number of research centers. Today, the Tokyo University has 11 graduate schools, 12 research institutes, and tens of thousands of students and staff in the University.


    Having such a long history and being famous worldwide, Eiko Kotoshi,pared to most people, has a special feeling towards this ce. Because this was the ce where her father used to work.


    After five minutes, the receptionist returned to the reception room.


    ¡°Miss Eiko, Professor Amuro is in his office at the biological research institute, I¡¯ll lead you there.


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll do it myself, I¡¯ve been there before.¡± The policewoman stood up.


    ¡°In that case, please take care. If there¡¯s anything you need please feel free to contact me.¡± The receptionist¡¯s tone was a bit that of a waiter working at a restaurant. Being unable to walk together with the beautiful woman, he was genuinely disappointed.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The policewoman said, stepping out of the reception room.


    Really attractive, stature is also pretty good, what a pity that she is a bit cold.Looking at her back getting further away, the receptionist made an appraisal at heart.


    Arriving at the entrance of the research institute, the policewoman suddenly found herself lost. Compared to several years ago, there wasn¡¯t too big of a change towards the surrounding of the research institute, just that it had made ayer of renovation outside. Moreover, many flowers were nted in blue rock on both sides of the road, but the most noticeable change was the tree standing erect at the roadside, which looked bigger and more luxuriant than the one several years ago.


    Still remembering about thest time she hade, when she was still a high-school student. But ever since her father had gone missing, she had never visited this ce again.


    After asking the attendant in the building where Professor Amuro was, Eiko Kotoshi walked over to where it was.


    After obtaining permission to the room, Eiko Kotoshi opened the door to the office.


    ¡°Eiko, I didn¡¯t think you would reallye here to look for me, please quickly sit down .¡± In the peaceful room, a person with half of his hair that had gone white, greeting her very happily after seeing the child of his old friend,.


    ¡°It has been a very long time, Uncle Amuro, how have you been recently?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still getting by. I¡¯m old already, so my body couldn¡¯t avoid getting a few minor problems. How¡¯s your mom doing?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s very good.¡± Eiko Kotoshi omitted the rude man who was together with her mother.


    ¡°Since high school, I haven¡¯t seen you and your mother. Still I didn¡¯t think that you¡¯d grow more beautiful, do you have a boyfriend right now? If not, I¡¯ll introduce you to my son, how about it? He has at least graduated with a master¡¯s degree; he should be worthy of you.¡± Akito Amuro said with a smile.


    Eiko Kotoshi didn¡¯t have any intention of talking about the matter of her marriage, so she interrupted him and said, ¡°Uncle Amuro, this time I¡¯vee here to ask you something.¡±


    Seeing her serious expression, Akito Amuro put away his smile, ¡°tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I would like to ask, before my father disappearance, was there anyone who was fairly close with him?¡± Eiko Kotoshi asked directly.


    Akito Amuro bitterly smiled, ¡°the question you¡¯ve asked, the police had also asked me. But to be honest, I don¡¯t really know, because I was studying abroad at the time.¡±


    ¡°If I may, aside from Uncle Amuro, my father never went out with any of his fairly close friends. I believe you know why I¡¯ve be a police officer, and more than half of the reason is because of my father. After so many years, I think I¡¯ve finally found a clue, so I looked for Uncle Amuro to confirm it.¡±


    ¡°What clue?¡± Akito Amuro asked a bit surprised.


    Eiko Kotoshi didn¡¯t immediately reply, but instead took out a small yellow book, turning to thest few pages of the book.


    ¡°Uncle, my father had the habit of writing a diary, this is one of the diaries he left behind. When I was packing his thing six months ago, I¡¯ve stumbled upon it. And in thest pages of his diary, I am very much confused about what he wrote.¡± Eiko Kotoshi gave Akito Amuro the diary.


    Taking the diary, Akito Amuro found out that it really was her former friend¡¯s handwriting. Being apart from him for so many years, and having finally able to see the writing of his good friend once more, he was assailed.


    After a pause, he carefully read the contents of the diary. Only a few words were written:


    He came to me, and this time he made a generous offer.


    To be honest, I¡¯m really starting to get moved. But not because of the pay he offered, but because of the sample he brought.


    The thing he specially brought over to me, is definitely not from an obsessed man only thinking about money. Moreover, it appears that there were even more brilliant people behind him. Perhaps his peers, is what my instincts told me.


    Akito Amuro turned over to the second page, only to see one sentence:


    Maybe I should haveplied to him, I¡¯m starting to regret it now.


    Turning over to the third page, Akito Amuro suddenly discovered that the dates written above the two pages were unexpectedly separated by nearly three months. But the above handwriting was much clear than the previous page.


    As a human being, I can¡¯t do it, it¡¯s just too cruel. But as a scientist who pursues the truth, I absolutely can¡¯t suppress this desire.


    It is also said that the human desire is the devil itself, and if you identally take this demon out, it will eat your soul away. I thought I was going to be devoured by this demon.


    Turning to the next page, the date all of a sudden jumped over half a month, but the handwriting was even more illegible. As if it was written by a drunk man.


    Today, the 3rd to 5th experimental bodies appear to have changed with that of a beast¡¯s. But they seemed to have lost their mind, as I was even almost bitten by the experiment No.5. In this stage, the experiment was sessful. But, what have I actually be? I have lost the conscience of what humans should have. Perhaps, at the same time I was swallowed by the devil, I had also turned into a devil too.


    I haven¡¯t gone home for a long time, because I¡¯m afraid to see Sayaka and Eiko. They might not know that standing before them, is only a demon dressed in human skin.


    When Akito Amuro turned the page, he found that the diary had came to an end.


    After getting back hisposure, Akito Amuro thought for a moment and asked: ¡°This diary, have you handed it over to the police?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Amuro, did you forget? I myself am a police. In ordance with the normal procedures, in the case that no bodies are found, it would only be a missing case, and will not be appointed more staffs to search. But as he is my father, I have to find out the truth.¡± Eiko Kotoshi revealed an unquestionable resoluteness in her eyes.


    ¡°But can this diary alone prove anything? It has, after all, been 8 years already.¡± Akito Amuro sighed.


    ¡°Uncle Amuro, please carefully recall, several months before my father went missing, has he ever mentioned about anyone to you?¡± Eiko Kotoshi was going to talk about meeting that monster, but thinking that it was the police¡¯s internal secrets, she had to hold it back.


    Hearing her question, Amuro lowered his head trying to recall his memories.


    Eiko Kotoshi had aplicated look as she closed the diary.


    Her father after graduating from Tokyo University, stayed to work in this institute.


    He was an introverted person, and at the age of 30, her parents met in a blind date arranged by their mothers. And after a short few months of dating, they got married, and then the following year she was born.


    A few yearster, after his father published several papers on his biological research, he suddenly became a well-known biologist. Afterwards, ording to him, he also thought that it was inconceivable. But at that time Eiko Kotoshi had thought that it was natural that it had happened. Because she personally saw her father earnestly doing his job. Sometimes she felt more like he was a religious fanatic, but instead of believing in god, he believed in biology.


    Although he was not a good husband, or a good father, but for them he was the best person alive.


    She would never forget her father waiting for her at school, often rubbing his hands standing in the cold outside.


    While in her second year of high school, there was a time that her father suddenly became strange. This good honest men in the eyes of outsiders, became a person who frequently did an all-nighter, moreover he, who in the past didn¡¯t smoke nor drink, came back home covered with alcohol each time.


    Her mother who began to suspect that he was seeing a different woman outside, but she was sure that her father would never do that. But seeing her father be like this, she became increasingly worried.


    Later, something unexpected happened and fearing that something might happened to his family: Her father went missing.


    The police had investigated for several days, but he has yet toe back. This made her exceedingly furious.


    She thought that even if it was just once in a while, her father would stille back. But after waiting for him for 8 years, he didn¡¯te back.


    Now, after reading her father¡¯s diaries as well as seeing that monster with her own eyes, she finally found a small clue.


    She had mixed feelings, she wanted to continue , hoping to find her missing father, but was also afraid that the monster had something to do with her father.


    ¡°Eiko, I suddenly remembered something, I don¡¯t know if it would help you thought.¡± Akito Amuro suddenly looked up and said.


    ¡°What happened uncle?¡± Eiko Kotoshi quickly asked.


    ¡°I remember the day as I prepared to go abroad to study, your father sent me to the airport. Just before I had to go on the n, he suddenly received a phone call. Although I didn¡¯t listen to their conversation, but I vaguely heard him on the phone saying [Is this Goyama-san?], If I haven¡¯t remembered incorrectly, that should be the person¡¯s name. Because before your father bid farewell, they talked very briefly on the phone.¡±


    Goyama? That name seems to be very rare, it seems like I¡¯ll have to go to the police department¡¯s personnel file system, and check. Thinking of this, Eiko Kotoshi continued to ask: ¡°In that period of time, did you seen anyone who walking towards father?¡±


    ¡°I think there wasn¡¯t anyone who did. But I remember that for some time his temperament had suddenly be fierce. Once, when an intern had identally poured tea on his desk, he shouted at him. I¡¯ve never seen him like that, his temper was good, and he never cursed at other over such trifle matters.¡±


    Eiko Kotoshi thought for a moment, then bowed and said, ¡°Thank you, uncle. I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you so much of your time.¡±


    ¡°No need to be polite, I watched you grow up, so it¡¯s natural for me to do so. Right, the matter I¡¯ve talked to you about my son, are you interested in meeting him?¡± Akito Amuro didn¡¯t lose heart and said.


    ¡°Sorry, before I get any good news about my father, I don¡¯t n on considering this matter. Uncle Amuro, if you remember anything else, please call me as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Under the bright room, Akito Amuro had a look of disappointment.


    Saying goodbye to Akito Amuro, Eiko Kotoshi immediately went out of the research institute.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Masashi, you....bastard, I was worried about you for so long. Damn guy....¡± Kurata Ryoko was still hammering away.


    ¡°Masashi, now what?¡± Seeing Kurata Ryoko covered with alcohol, Yamaguchi had a confused look.


    ¡°First look for a nearby hotel for her to stay in, then will wait for this fellow to sober up, and talk again tomorrow. Sometimes I really suspect if this fellow really is a woman, she could actually drink more fiercely than men.¡± Lei Yin said with a headache. Then supporting Kurata Ryoko who couldn¡¯t stand up, he went out to search for a hotel.


    Following behind was Yamaguchi Tomoko, who wasughing, ¡°Seems like she¡¯s really happy to see you again. After knowing that you were missing, I knew that she was very worried about you. She just refused to talk about it.¡±


    Lei Yin was a little touched, he came to learn that in addition to Naoko who was now a part of his family, there were also other people who cared about him.


    ¡°Masashi, that beautiful girl Narimura Haruko, is she your girlfriend?¡± Yamaguchi Tomoko asked while walking.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°But looking at her, she seems to care a lot about you. When you two were eating, she just kept looking at you every time.¡±


    ¡°That means nothing. Maybe she just wants to ask me for help, after all, she¡¯s always surrounded by two perverts all the time.¡±


    Thinking about Takeda and Yoshikawa who were both filled with jealousy, Yamaguchi Tomoko couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    On the other hand, at the same time, after the two were described as a pervert, Narimura Haruko who was now sitting in a luxurious car, came to pick her friend Taomori Junko, who was also sitting with her,.


    After they had gotten inside, Narimura Haruko put on a serious look, not making a single noise. Seeing this expression, Taomori Junko didn¡¯t dare say anything.


    After the car drove for nearly ten minutes, Taomori Junko finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and in a low voice said: ¡°Haruko, I think it would be best if you don¡¯t continue.¡±


    Narimura Haruko coldly looked at her, and then said: ¡°You mean to say, I¡¯ll lose?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that, I¡¯m just saying that Gennai-san isn¡¯t worth doing all of this.¡± Taomori Junko carefully organized her words.


    Hearing her words, Narimura Haruko¡¯s face eased a little bit.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t about what his worth, just that I don¡¯t want to lose to that woman Ji Zi. In any case, I will make that Gennai Masashi listen to my words like a dog.¡±


    ¡°But that fellow looks troublesome, I think he¡¯s probably a little different from all those male students before.¡± Taomori Junko said a little worried.


    ¡°Well, in my opinion, him being different from the other boys, is just only part of an act, and in the end he will be obedient to me.¡± While that was what her mouth was saying, but if she could choose, she would rather change with Ji Zi, as this Gennai Masashi was indeed much more troublesome than she had ever imagined.


    If it was the other boys, not to say inviting her to dinner or seeing a movie, just talking to her would make them feel helpless, making her pestered just like those two sexual harassers. But in the eyes of that fellow, she actually couldn¡¯t see any eagerness when he saw her, which made her lose confidence about her appearance for the first time.


    I don¡¯t know how things are with Ji Zi? Hopefully that student body president, who only has looks, would not be able to easily catch him, otherwise I really will lose to that woman. This was the result she least wanted to see.


    Narimura Haruko looked outside the window in a trance.


    Taomori Junko repeatedly tried to persuade her, but without any better option she sighed. Sometime she just couldn¡¯t understand why they were so keen on this so-called game between the two rich princess.


    Perhaps princesses from wealthy families really does think differently from ordinary people. Taomori Junko exined to herself.

 Chapter 152 Invitation

    ¡°Hey, would you two hurry up already?¡± Yoshikawa called out from the side.


    ¡°Please pay attention to your words, I would have been ready, if it weren¡¯t for someone still trying to decide what to wear.¡± Lei Yin corrected him.


    ¡°Okay, long-winded fellow.¡± Takeda turned away from the mirror.


    ¡°Masashi, what do you think about this suit, does it look too old? I still think the one with the light color is betterpared to this one.¡± Takeda wasn¡¯t satisfied with the suit he was wearing.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t wear anything no one would care. Hurry up, or else we¡¯ll bete.¡± Yoshikawa looked at his watched, and urged again.


    ¡°You guys always have ill intentions, it¡¯s only natural that you want me to make a fool of myself in front of Haruko.¡± Takeda eximed pointing at him.


    ¡°Whatever you think, but since you still don¡¯t want to go, then I¡¯ll go first.¡± With that, Yoshikawa turned around and walked out of the apartment.


    ¡°Yoshikawa you bastard, I won¡¯t let you get away, Masashi let¡¯s go quickly.¡± Takeda was ashamed, and sped up like a soldier turning off the apartment lights, running right behind his friend.


    Just the other day, Narimura Haruko had suddenly invited Lei Yin to the birthday dinner party, that her father held in celebration of his friend.


    Lei Yin didn¡¯t want to take part in such a boring party, but since the rebellious duo was there, the two immediately held him down regardless of the danger they were in. Then after much shameless haggling, the two finally had finally haggled two extra tickets to the dinner party, and had assumed the great responsibility of bringing Masashi to the party.


    Later, after they had gone back, the rebellious duo took turns pleading Lei Yin, he finally couldn¡¯t stand it, and had promised to go with them to the dinner party.


    In order to impress Narimura Haruko at the dinner party, the rebellious duo was intensely making preparations.


    The dinner party was held at the prestigious Keio hotel in Shinjuku.


    When the three got there, they saw the parking outside was full with all kinds of cars.


    ¡°What kind of person is that birthday guy, to be able to unexpectedly have this many rich peoplee, and celebrate with him?¡± Takeda said a little amazed.


    Although Yoshikawa thought that the cars were good, but parking so many cars here, he felt like someone would steal it after they abandon it at the parking lot.


    After looking at the three¡¯s invitation, the personnel responsible for the reception immediately invited them to go inside.


    Inside there were several huge crystal chandeliers, and at a first nce, all these men dressed in formal dress were all with a woman, some were talking in a group, while others were walking around slowly. On the east side of the hall, there was a long rectangr table, as long as the hall, waiters were constantly walking back and forth cing all kinds of food on top of it.


    Transparent wine sses, silver cutlery,dies filled with expensive jewelry and so on, were radiating a blinding light.


    All of this gave off a film-like feeling.


    Of course, only ordinary people would have such a feelinging to this sort of ce, but to those rich mening from the upper circle of society, who frequently went to socials, this was only a very normal social activity.


    Although in recent years there was a downturn in the Japanese economy, but it didn¡¯t seem like it had any impact on these rich fellows. The amount of money to have a banquet at this ce, would be enough to feed arge number of hungry people in Somalia.


    Not long after Lei Yin was admitted, Narimura Haruko who was wearing a white dress walked over.


    ¡°You finally came.¡± Narimura Haruko said to Lei Yin in a low voice, as if they¡¯ve surpassed the boundaries of being ordinary friends.


    ¡°Haruko, tonight you look quite amazing. Certainly, I didn¡¯t mean that you are usually unattractive, but just that tonight you look especially attractive.¡± Without waiting for Lei Yin to reply, Yoshikawa was the first to open his mouth.


    ¡±Thanks.¡±


    ¡°You look really beautiful tonight.¡± ording to the lessons he learned about love, in the book called [Encyclopedia of Courtship], Takeda at this time had deliberately said something in a deep voice.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Narimura Haruko just like before, replied very politely.


    When an outstandingly beautiful woman splendidly dress up, her attractiveness could exponentially increase.


    Dressed in an elegant white gown, her body¡¯s proportions were revealed. Although it wasn¡¯t the suicide bomber type of beauty, but her figure was still full of curves giving off a sort of reverie.


    On her neck was a diamond shaped pendant, reflecting off light, giving a bright luster. Her beautiful ck long hair was specially set up, looking like a young girl mixed with the vor of a mature woman.


    Seeing that figure, they were immediately enchanted by her, which made Narimura Haruko very satisfied. Looking at Lei Yin at the other side, she actually discovered that he wasn¡¯t looking at her, but was instead silently observing the hall.


    This discovery had made Narimura Haruko surge in an intense anger.


    In order to give a strong visual impact to this hick, who had never seen the upper ss social life, she had spent a much longer time than usual to dress up. Her efforts weren¡¯t in vain, as when she walked outside the venue in addition to the people at the same level as her parents, she saw that all men were looking at her who couldn¡¯t wait to swallow her with their eyes, including the two perverts in front of her.


    But he still treated her as if she was nothing.


    This wasn¡¯t just a bet with Ji Zi, but also her dignity in question. At this moment she pledged that she would do anything just to make this man to be death set on her just like a dog.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? Just wait a minute, when the ball starts, you¡¯ll be able to get something to eat.¡± After rposing herself, Narimura Haruko smiled more sweetly.


    ¡°In fact, I¡¯m not hungry, I only want to talk to you.¡± Yoshikawa was indeed a long time veteran in terms of love, as he soon responded like a professional yboy.


    Narimura Haruko sighed at heart, it would be nice if the target was Yoshikawa or Takeda. I don¡¯t even have to be passive to get them.


    As they continued to talk, three people came up to them. Two of them were young man wearing a suit, while another was a stylish beauty.


    ¡°Haruko, I was just looking for you, so you were here.¡± A tall, straight young man was the first to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my college friends came, so I had to go and greet them.¡± Narimura Haruko said with a smile.


    ¡°The three of them, which one¡¯s your boyfriend?¡± Just as Takeda was looking at the three of them, the woman who was tightly holding the young man¡¯s arm asked with a smile.


    ¡°No need to guess, they¡¯re all my good friends.¡± With that, she deliberately looked at Masashi with a hint of bitterness.


    ¡°Haruko, why don¡¯t you tell us about your ssmates?¡± At the same time the other young man who had a long hair that reached his shoulder spoke, the three of them were carefully observing Takeda.


    After a brief introduction, the young man with the long hair said: ¡°Seeing that Haruko is together with some boys, I thought you already had a boyfriend, it really threw me off. Don¡¯t forget what I told you before, if you want a boyfriend just think about me first.¡±


    ¡°Narita, you¡¯re talking nonsense. Careful, your girlfriend might find out about this afterwards.¡±


    ¡°When did I have any girlfriends? Even if there were, if you¡¯re willing to be my girlfriend, I¡¯ll dump them right away.¡±


    ¡°Them? So you¡¯re saying you have more than one? Narita, you¡¯re so unfaithful, how would you make Haruko feel reassured being with you?¡± The beautiful woman who has been holding the tall young man¡¯s arm, Ryotani Reimi interrupted to say.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I spilled the beans.¡±


    Seeing the several of them were talking andughing merrily, Takeda and Yoshikawa since the beginning couldn¡¯t interrupt their conversation, and could only smile as they watched them at the side.


    Takeda¡¯s face muscle began to stiffen a little, he then turned his head to look at Lei Yin, only to discovered that he was leisurely drinking red wine, as if nobody was around. Takeda couldn¡¯t help but get angry and at the same time find it funny, but also felt a little envious of him.


    Besides the tall youth Awamaru Akimasa, the other young people were all college students. But even so, it was all right as in the business world nothing was idental nor casual. Although they hadn¡¯t officially inherited their family¡¯s business, but whether it was intentional or not, they chose to help their business by creating rtionships with other people.


    Although they were aware of this fact, Yoshikawa and Takeda still felt very depressed. Yoshikawa especially hated the man named Narita, as he could see clearly that Narimura Haruko was interested, and seem to have a good impression of him.


    In the bathroom, after washing her hand, Ryotani Reimi said to Narimura Haruko who was putting her make up on: ¡°So which one of them is Gennai Masashi, the object of your bet with Ji Zi this time?¡±


    Narimura Haruko was a little surprised, putting down her makeup box, she looked at her and said, ¡°How do you know about the bet? I know, it must be Ji Zi who told you.¡±


    Ryotani Reimi didn¡¯t deny it ¡°You and Ji Zi are in college now, but you two are actually still having childish fights. But to also make a bet in this way, you might want to be careful, you might be ying with fire.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re her cousin, of course you¡¯ll help her.¡± Narimura Haruko a bit unhappily said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t favour anyone, but I¡¯m only going to tell you this. That guy seems hard to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just my hunch, but he¡¯s the type of man that¡¯s difficult to grasp, and just as we were talking, he didn¡¯t even listen to us.¡±


    ¡°That fellows just putting on airs.¡± Narimura Haruko said a little bit angrily.


    Ryotani Reimi shook her head saying: ¡°I forgot to tell you, Ji Zi wille tonight.¡±


    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t she go to Tahiti, how can she be so quick?¡± Narimura Haruko was startled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, she probably just went back earlier.¡±


    Narimura Haruko¡¯s face suddenly changed.


    She now regretted it, if she had known that woman woulde, she wouldn¡¯t have asked Gennai Masashi toe to the dinner party. If Ji Zi were to see Gennai Masashi¡¯s stingy attitude towards her, she would certainly be happy.


    When they got out of the washroom, the ball had already started.


    All the guests were looking at the podium, where Ikeyama Togoto was standing, holding a microphone to make a speech.


    ¡°Thank you for everyone who participated in my birthday. During the next years I¡¯ll very grateful if you give me your support and help. Aside from tonight¡¯s banquet, there is one more thing I would like to announce, I will participate in the next senate election. I hope that everyone would continue to support me.¡±


    The audience immediately burst into warm apuse.


    In Japan, politicians and their business partners would always have a close rtionship. The cost of this half-open banquet, how much of it really came from this old man¡¯s pocket? After all, government officials receiving political donations were normal, so that they would never forget to pay attention to their people.


    Ikeyama Togoto was apparently very satisfied with their reaction, and went on to say: ¡°Now, let the party begin, I hope you have fun.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t long before he spoke that a melodious music orchestra group who were in charge of the music, began to y at the side. This had also meant that the ball had officially started.


    Although she was prepared to a certain extent, but when she actually saw Mingyu Ji Zi wearing a simr dress as her, Narimura Haruko¡¯splexion became increasingly ugly. Especially when she saw the student council president at her side, she wished that she herself didn¡¯te here.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Haruko? It¡¯s been a week since we saw each other, I really miss you, cousin Reimi too.¡± Wearing a purple dress, Ji Zi smiled as she held the student body presidents arm.


    Compared to Narimura Haruko, Mingyu Ji Zi¡¯s appearance was slightly inferior, but she beat with her shape that could make most man¡¯s heart beat rapidly.


    ¡°Thank you for troubling you, and worrying about me.¡± Narimura Haruko¡¯s expression turned cold, and said.


    ¡°Ji Zi when did you get off the ne?¡± Ryotani Reimi asked.


    ¡°This afternoon, I had to ride the ne for such a long time, I almost died of exhaustion. Senpai, can you help me get some juice?¡± Mingyu Ji Zi turned her head towards the student council president and said while acting like a spoiled brat.


    ¡°Okay, you wait.¡± After taking a look at the well-known prettiest girl in the new students, the student council president turned around, and walked over the table at the other side.


    Mingyu Ji Zi very proudly looked at Narimura Haruko, and said: ¡°I heard that Gennai-san¡¯s here, can you introduce him to me? However if you don¡¯t want to, then so be it.¡±


    Looking at her self-satisfied smile, Narimura Haruko really wanted to p the face of this woman.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± Managing to control herself, Narimura Haruko said something.


    Mingyu Ji Xi smiled, and followed right behind her.


    Arriving at Takeda¡¯s side, she saw the three eating together. If possible, she really wished that these three would immediately disappear.


    ¡°Masashi.¡± Approaching Lei Yin¡¯s side, Narimura Haruko gently patted his shoulder.


    Hearing her affectionately call his name, Lei Yin¡¯s face grimaced.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Can I introduce my friend to you?¡± After speaking these words, Narimura Haruko felt humiliated.


    She never thought that there would be one day that someone would talk to her with such a tone, moreover it was this sort of man.


    Looking deeply into her eyes, Lei Yin nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±


    Hearing himply, Narimura Haruko subconsciously rxed.


    ¡°You must be Gennai-san. Hello, my name¡¯s Mingyu Ji Zi, a student of Teikyo University in the Foreign Languages Department of Literature. Just like you, I¡¯m also a new student. Moreover, I¡¯m good friends with Haruko, and we grew up together.¡± Without waiting for Narimura Haruko to open her mouth, Mingyu Ji Zi first introduced herself to Lei Yin.


    Seeing that she had introduced herself with such a charming smile, Narimura Haruko sneered in her heart. This woman was sending off her sex appeal again.


    Even so, she nervously looked at Lei Yin¡¯s expression. After all, this woman had enticed a lot of men.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Lei Yin said dismissively.


    Hearing his exceeding short answer, Mingyu Ji Zi was stunned. Seeing this, the nearby Narimura Haruko had a strange sense of pleasant revenge.


    ¡°Gennai-san, you¡¯re ssmates with Haruko right? To what extent is your rtionship with Haruko now?¡± Mingyu Jizi soon replied with a sweet smile, then looked at him and asked.


    Narimura Haruko didn¡¯t think that she would be so direct, and immediately retorted: ¡°It seems like this has nothing to do with you, Mingyu-san.¡±


    ¡°Haruko how can you say that, I¡¯m your best friend, so it should concern me. Right, Gennai-san?¡±


    Lei Yin didn¡¯t speak, and had instead raised his ss and took a sip.


    At that time, the student council president suddenly came holding a ss of juice, ¡°Ji Zi, I looked everywhere for you, this is the juice that you wanted.¡±


    ¡°Senpai, I forgot to tell you, I don¡¯t like to drink orange juice, can you help me get a ss of apple juice.¡±


    ¡°This, it¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll go get another ss.¡± The student council president a little reluctantly ced the drink on the dinner table, and walked back to where the drinks were.


    After he walked away, Mingyu Ji Zi said, ¡°Haruko, did you know? I thought that Yasumasa-senpai was a difficult person to approach, but after only a few days, I found out he is actually a very easy-going person. Haruko you also have to work hard, otherwise falling behind numerous things is rather boring. Well, I want to go dancing with senpai, so if the two of you will excuse me.¡±


    Although she knew perfectly well that she was demonstrating herself, so Narimura Haruko protested, and was even secretly angry, but she could only watch her leave a bit helplessly.


    Seeing that she was about to go away, Narimura Haruko stopped him and said: ¡°Gennai-san, can I talk to you alone for a bit?¡±


    Lei Yin looked at the table where Takeda and Yoshikawa were still eating, he then nodded.


    They left the hall and went to the quiet balcony.


    Standing on the balcony with carved railing, Lei Yin asked: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    After Narimura Haruko looked at him for a while, she then said: ¡°Gennai-san doesn¡¯t seem to have any favorable impression of me?¡±


    ¡°I am not very clear with your meaning.¡±


    ¡°You should understand. I like you Gennai-san, are you willing to give me a chance?¡±


    Lei Yin calmly looked at her, and hadn¡¯t said a single word for a very long time.


    Narimura Haruko didn¡¯t like how he looked at her.


    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m bored.¡±


    Narimura Haruko didn¡¯t imagine that he would say such words.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Her tone began to turn cold.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know for what purpose you have to get close to me, but one thing¡¯s for sure, I absolutely don¡¯t have the slightest feelings towards you. Whether you smile delightfully or disy such a gentle character, you can¡¯t hide it in your eyes, your temperament. You¡¯re a good actor, but by no means are you a very good one. In my opinion, your acting can only deceive those small boys with IQ lower than you.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Narimura Haruko¡¯s expression turned ugly.


    ¡°So please don¡¯t bother me again, all right?¡± Lei Yin added.


    ¡°You....Bastard!¡± Feeling that she waspletely seen through, Narimura Haruko felt angry and couldn¡¯t control herself anymore, pping him in the face.


    Grabbing her by the wrist, Lei Yin said tly: ¡°You are not qualified to do so. Please don¡¯t let yourself be a bitch.¡± With that, he let go of her hand.


    Narimura Haruko looked at his eyes, cursed, and then quickly turned around and walked out of the balcony.


    Done? Lei Yin sneered as he looked at her back.


    After stopping for a moment, Lei Yin felt he wasn¡¯t full yet, so he stood up and went inside the hall.


    Suddenly, he heard a noise outside.


    From the balcony he saw several police cars parked at the gate. But dozens of police were being stopped by the hotel manager at the front of the hotel.


    It appears as though there was something unexpected happened.

 Chapter 153 Hiding

    In order to listen to their speech, Lei Yin sent his internal force into his ears.


    ¡°Police officers, you really can¡¯te in now. Tonight is the birthday party of Ikeyama Togoto. Congressman Fukuda, Executive Director Yokoyama, Congressman Tachibana, and all other high-ranking guests were also there to offer their birthday congrattions. At the same time, there are also celebrities and business people, if you rush in there, it will disturb them. So, please wait until after the party is over before you conduct your search.¡± The Hotel Manager wouldn¡¯t budge from the entrance and said.


    ¡°But I received orders from above; it said that there¡¯s a fugitive hiding inside. If this dy result in casualties, who would bear the responsibility? Please don¡¯t make our job difficult.¡± The negotiating with the Hotel Manager middle-aged police officer still pressed on.


    ¡°Fugitive? Just now the police officer said the one hiding here is just a thief, how all of a sudden be a fugitive?¡± Hearing that the one hiding inside was a fugitive, the Hotel Manager¡¯splexion suddenly changed greatly.


    ¡°Which police officer told you this is just a thief?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the few police officers guarding the back door of the Hotel.¡± The Manager answered.


    The middle-aged police officer cursed in his heart, ¡®I really don¡¯t know what kind of orders did those old men sitting in the office sent. Just know that they ordered all the local police in the Shinjuku area to go all out to catch people, but none cooperate with the external experts.¡¯


    He also felt very confused. Although they were ordered to catch people, he hasn¡¯t even seen the fugitive¡¯s face. He was just being pressed to be interimmander here by the order of the one surnamed Kamata, to surround the area.


    ¡°In short, we will immediately go in, but we will not enter the Hall, we¡¯ll just deploy our men on the perimeter, and will not harass other guests.¡± The middle-aged police officer dryly coughed and said.


    ¡°But....¡± The Hotel Manager did not know what to do. If so many uniformed police officers went in, it¡¯s impossible not to disturb those important guests. Moreover, this will not be good to the Hotel reputation. But if there¡¯s a fugitive hiding inside, and it causes casualties, no one could afford to take this responsibility.


    When the Hotel Manager was hesitant, a senior police officer vehicle arrived.


    When the car stopped, two men walked out.


    ¡°Good evening, Head Matsuyama.¡± The middle-aged police officer immediately saluted to one of the men. He never thought that even the head of the Police alsoe.


    ¡°What is the current situation?¡± The 50 somethings Police Inspector Matsuyama asked.


    ¡°Report to Head, the Shinjuku Police Officers and we havepletely surrounded the Hotel.¡±


    ¡°So why not go in and search?¡± Police Head Matsuyama somewhat dissatisfied.


    The middle-aged police officer wanted to say, he didn¡¯t know the look of the fugitive, but felt this was too stupid, and besides, the Hotel Manager was also watching. He can¡¯t say that after he had received the order from the above, he hastily rushed over here withrge group of people and surrounded the ce without asking for the details of the fugitive, although it was certainly ording to the instruction.


    Therefore, he said the concern of the Hotel Manager.


    ¡°This is indeed troublesome, never thought that Congressman Fukuda and Congressman Yokoyama are also inside.¡± Police Head Matsuyama began to hesitate. Those are important people that he can¡¯t afford to offend.


    Police Head Matsuyama suddenly turned to the man next to him and said: ¡°Mr. Yamahara, do you think you can wait until after the party is over before you go in and search?¡±


    Wearing a ck jacket middle-aged man said to the middle-aged police officer: ¡°Where is Kamata?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Kamata is with the Shinjuku Police Officers guarding the back door.¡± The middle-aged police officer replied.


    ¡°You go and tell him toe here.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The middle-aged police officer immediately made a radio call after he performed the salutation ritual.


    ¡°Police Head Matsuyama, unexpectedly there are so many congressmen inside, it would be better if we wait until after the party end before we search.¡± The Police Officer surnamed Yamahara said to the Police Inspector.


    ¡°Thank you for Mr. Yamahara¡¯s understanding.¡± Police Head Matsuyama saluted him very gratefully.


    The middle-aged police officer who has just finished radioing the police officer guarding the backdoor can¡¯t help but shock to see this mysterious man. Although he didn¡¯t know who this man is, to see Police Head Matsuyama was so respectful toward him, the middle-aged police officer knew that this person certainly has a very important background. Looking at his neither Congressman nor Police Officer appearance, the middle-aged police officer can¡¯t figure out his identity.


    Compared to the confused middle-aged police officer, the has been standing on the balcony watching the whole process Lei Yin already knew who this man surnamed Yamahara really was.


    ¡®Even this guy is also here, who exactly is the person they want to catch?¡¯


    ¡®Surprisingly, after two years, I am actually able to see him here, it really is ¡®enemies on a narrow road.¡¯ Lei Yin sneered.


    ¡®It seems like a good y willmence after the end of the party.¡¯ Lei Yin took another look, turned around and returned to the Banquet Hall.


    After Lei Yin arrived at the dinner table and was about to continue to eat, suddenly Takeda hurriedly came.


    ¡°Masashi, what did you just say to Haruko? Why does she look so angry?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Yoshikawa?¡± Lei Yin looked up and asked.


    ¡°Going out with Haruko.¡±


    ¡°Takeda, as a friend, I offer you a word of advice. That girl does not suit you, do not waste your time.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by this? What happened between you and Haruko just now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just talking clearly with her.¡± Lei Yin dismissively said.


    His answer was simr with Takeda¡¯s guess.


    ¡°Masashi, you really don¡¯t have any interest toward Haruko?¡±


    ¡°Takeda, I ask you, what exactly do you like in Narimura Haruko? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s just because of her appearance.


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s too direct. Haruko is very good, her look is so beautiful, and her attitude is also very good. Ordinary people will like such a girl. Let me ask you, what exactly you don¡¯t like in Haruko?¡± Takeda asked.


    ¡°Forget it, only by being subjected to a number of setbacks will a young man grow. You slowly pursue your daydream, but after you get dumped, don¡¯te to my apartment to get wildly drunk.¡± Lei Yin gave up his unnecessary piece of advice.


    ¡°You actually curse me getting dumped, assh*le!¡± Takeda angrily jumped.


    ¡°If you yell again, be careful they¡¯re going to kick you out from here.¡±


    Takeda looked around at the well-dressed upper-level celebrities and immediately didn¡¯t dare to call out. Only his mouth whispered: ¡°If I knew early on, I would have followed Haruko out, it¡¯s too cheap for Yoshikawa, that son of a b*tch.¡±


    Lei Yin was toozy to care for him, continued to choose something to eat from the table.


    But after five minutes, his eating was interrupted again.


    ¡°Fellow student Gennai, aren¡¯t you together with Haruko? Why are you alone here?¡± MingYu Ji Zi came over and asked.


    ¡°She seems to have something to do and have walked away.¡± Lei Yin somewhat reluctantly put down the te.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s too bad. Other people still want to have a good chat with her.¡± MingYu Ji Zi unintentionally straightened out her proud twin peaks as she spoke.


    Seeing the deep cleavage revealing out from her low-cut dress, the standing nearby Takeda¡¯s eyeballs almost fell out.


    ¡°Since Haruko have walked away, why don¡¯t fellow student Gennai apany me for a dance?¡± MingYu Ji Zi¡¯s gleaming eyes were looking at Lei Yin.


    Hearing her words, Takeda hated it. ¡®Has just left, herees another, do all the beautiful women have masochistic tendency? What exactly is good about this guy?¡¯


    ¡°Ji Zi, how can you walk away, didn¡¯t I just tell you to wait there for me?¡± At this time, the student body President hurriedly came over.


    MingYu Ji Zi¡¯s face sank, and then said coldly: ¡°Senior, can¡¯t you see I am talking to someone else?¡±


    ¡°Ji Zi....¡± The student body President was at a loss. He had never seen such an expression from Ji Zi.


    MingYu Ji Zi didn¡¯t bother with him anymore, but continued to say with a sweet smile to Lei Yin: ¡°Fellow student Gennai, let¡¯s dance.¡±


    Looking at the angry look of the student body President that were directed at him, Lei Yin thought it was time to stop this farce.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, just as most people do not like to eat unwashed fruits, I am also not used to dance with people that I don¡¯t know. Excuse me.¡± With that, Lei Yin took a te containing the food from the table and walked away.


    The student body President and Takeda were shocked to see him leave. And MingYu Ji Zi¡¯s expression was surprisingly rich.


    ¡ª-


    ¡°What the hell, I don¡¯t know which shameless guy did this, but he actually ate a te of Tuna Sushi.


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true, that te of sushi is so expensive, the Catering Manager Masahiro has thrown a fit, he said we must find the people who steal it. If found, that guy will definitely be fired.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s probably Koji Hiteki. That guy loves to eat.¡±


    ¡°He should not be so bold. It¡¯s actually fine if he just ate a little, but this time, the whole te has been eaten.¡±


    When Lei Yin came out from the bathroom, two waiters have just walked away from his side.


    Hearing their conversation, Lei Yin¡¯s heart was moved.


    He didn¡¯t want to return to the hall so quickly. Instead, he leisurely strolled toward the direction of the kitchen.


    Although the meals for the party have mostly been carried out, the kitchen staff did not rx. Some dessert snacks were continuously being brought out from the kitchen.


    Lei Yin did not go in, just walking around in the vicinity of power distribution room or utility room, and several other rooms.


    After he had adjusted his heartbeat, he carefully listened to the sound in every room.


    After a while, after making sure there was no one around, he gently loosened the Utility room door and went in.


    After closing the door, he did not immediately turn on the utility room light but quietly walked to the middle of the room.


    ¡°Come out, I know you¡¯re in here. I am not the police. Maybe I can help you.¡± Lei Yin¡¯s voice softly sounded in the darkness.


    He was still surrounded by silence.


    ¡®I¡¯m probably too meddlesome.¡¯ Lei Yin began to hesitate and wanted to leave to pretend he knows nothing.


    But in the end, he decided to stay, because he wanted to see who is the person Jiro Yamahara (see Chapter 57) wanted to catch. That guy is, after all, not a good man, if he can pull his leg off, Lei Yin would be very d to do so.


    ¡°Hey, I repeat, if you don¡¯te out, then I¡¯lle there myself.¡±


    There was still no sound in the utility room.


    It seemed like he was alone in there. However, if he put himself in the other side situation, it would also be impossible to whistle him out with just those two silly lines that he said just a moment ago. Lei Yin was not worried that the guy has a gun, if he really has that kind of thing, the police outside wouldn¡¯t be so rxed to wait until the banquet is over before theye in to catch people.


    Lei Yin walked step by step toward that corner filled with debris. He felt that the guy¡¯s breath have be more rapid as he continued to approach. ¡®Looks like I¡¯m not weed here.¡¯


    When he was about two or three meter distance away from the guy, all of a sudden, a figure from the dark quickly jumped straight toward Lei Yin.


    Well prepared, Lei Yin moved sideway to dodge, and then his right hand seized this opportunity to throw the guy down on the ground.


    When the guy wanted to get up and attack, Lei Yin twisted his right hand behind him, and then pressed him on the ground.


    ¡°Enough, ytime is over.¡± The opposite party¡¯s attack was worse than what Lei Yin thought.


    When he clearly saw him on the ground, Lei Yin can¡¯t help but wryly smile.


    He never imagined that the person Jiro Yamahara personally wanted to catch turned out to be a teenage boy.


    ¡°Let go of me, you beast.¡± The youth loudly scolded him.

 Chapter 154 Chaos

    ¡°You are a Nepalese?¡± Lei Yin was surprised by this kid¡¯s cursenguage.


    Hearing Lei Yin asked him in fluent Nepali, the youth obviously stunned for a moment. But soon, he began to struggle again.


    Lei Yin released him and stood up.


    After reiming his freedom, the youth first retracted back to that corner.


    ¡°Answer me, those police outside is here to catch you?¡±


    Lei Yin did not think it was necessary for Jiro Yamahara to personally deal with this kid, but listened to their talk, the people who came here to catch this kid did not seem toe from various units.


    The youth did not answer his question, just looked at him in panic and nervous.


    ¡°I am noting here to get you. Maybe I can get you out of here, but first, you have to tell me why those people want to catch you.¡±


    The teenager¡¯s eyes were without any changes, still full of alert looking at him from the ground.


    Lei Yin got a little headache. He originally thought he was going to discuss conditions with an adult, but he did not think it would be with such an ignorant little brat.


    But on the other hand, because the other side was just an underage boy, he could not bear just to leave him alone.


    This is the contradictions in Lei Yin¡¯s personality. He can be ruthless to those adults who provoke him, and willing to make them disappear. But he can not harden his heart to do the same thing to a minor even if this minor provoked him like those adults. Like the previous transfer student Nagasaki; He just burned his house as a warning, and not be ruthless as to eliminate him.


    Based on this same mentality extension, in the past, he had rescued ReiLi from being hunted down and received him as a disciple. The same goes for Amy. ReiLi once said to Changan behind his back that, Master is definitely qualified to be the President of the World Association for the Protection of Children.


    At this time, this someone, which once being talked behind the back as eligible to inherit the post of President of the World Association for the Protection of Children, had a headache; He did not know how to get the trust of the kid in front of him.


    If this kid did not eat something, he could probably use food to lure him to speak. But knowing that this fellow has just eaten a whole te of super expensive sushi, he can not use this trick.


    Under such a situation where he can not think of a way, Lei Yin became somewhat fired up. Because of theck of patience and not suitable for doing parental work, the man walked in front of the teenager and raised him up.


    ¡°Hey, I asked you a question. Say something, at least you can fart (say nonsense), right?¡±


    The frightened teenager wanted to break free from his hand, but found the man¡¯s hand was like a pincer; hepletely unable to break free. Therefore, he used his teeth to bite this man¡¯s hand.


    Lei Yin has no intention to be this kid¡¯s dessert, with his free right hand he took hold of his chin and raised his head up to look at himself.


    ¡°Now I am not in the mood to slowly develop feelings with you, I will say it again, if you do not make a sound, I will pretend to know nothing and get out of here. As for when you get caught by those peopleter, it has nothing to do with me.


    Being overpowered by force, the teenager finally decided to look at this man in the eyes.


    Through the dim light, Lei Yin also can clearly see the teenager¡¯s appearance.


    Typical Asian people with dark skin; facial features were not great, but the eyes were quite bright. Such a teenager can be seen everywhere in Nepal. Lei Yin became more and more curious of why this Jiro Yamahara is bent on capturing the teenager. He hoped the reason that guy used so many police officers to catch people is not because of some disgusting tendency.


    After a while, perhaps believing that Lei Yin came from the same area as him, the teenager finally opened his mouth.


    ¡°You, you really are not with them?¡±


    To see him finally willing to speak, Lei Yin put him down.


    ¡°If I am with one of their group, I can just hand you over to them, do I need to talk nonsense with you here?¡±


    Although not yet fully trusted him, the alertness in the teenager¡¯s eyes went away a lot.


    ¡°Now it is your turn to answer my question. Are those police really here to catch you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I....I do not know.¡± The teenager did not dare to look him in the eyes.


    ¡°Very good.¡± Lei Yin sneered, turned around, and walked toward the door.


    ¡°Do not, do not go.¡± The teenager quickly pulled his hand tightly.


    ¡°I am not going to help people with unknown origin. If you do not say anything, then I am sorry, I can not help you.¡± Lei Yin looked at him calmly.


    The teenager was now in a dilemma, after being chased by those people for so long, he has been very tired. His instinct told him the man might be able to help him get out of here. But....


    After struggling with these thoughts for a while, he finally made a decision.


    ¡°I escaped from them.¡±


    ¡°Them? You mean the police?¡±


    ¡°No. I escaped from a group of people dressed in white.¡± The teenager¡¯s voice trembled a bit.


    ¡°Were you the only one to escape?¡±


    ¡°There are other people who escaped with me from there, but I was separated from them. Now I am alone. When I came out yesterday looking for something to eat, I was identally discovered, and therefore being pursued by them now.¡±


    ¡°Those people in white clothes, what have they done to you?¡± Lei Yin then asked.


    Hearing this question, the teenager¡¯s face showed a frightened expression, suddenly retracted to the corner and loudly screamed.


    Lei Yin thought that his reaction was too big, hurriedly rushed to cover his mouth.


    At this time, the teenager lost his reason and desperately struggled.


    Lei Yin has no choice, with his hand, he firmly grabbed the teenager¡¯s two wrists, while another hand tightly covered the teenager¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Hey, wake up, it is okay now.¡± Lei Yin hammered his head using his forehead.


    The teenager felt dizzy, after a while, he finally stopped struggling.


    ¡°I beg you, do not ask anymore.¡± The slowly recovering teenager pleaded in tears.


    Afraid that he would yell again, Lei Yin had to stop asking.


    ¡°Very well, I do not ask. Now I tell you one thing, the area outside the Hotel had been surrounded by the police. After the guests are gone, they wille in and search.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± The teenager helplessly watched Lei Yin.


    ¡®His grandma, why are you looking at me?¡¯ Lei Yin cursed in his heart. ¡®Looks like this kid is dead set on eating me.¡¯


    Lei Yin did not speak, just walked to the junk cabs in front of him looking for something. The teenager unblinkingly stared at him, for fear that he would leave.


    ¡®Seems like it is not here.¡¯ Lei Yin said to the teenager: ¡°You wait for me here, I will be back soon.¡± With that, he walked to the door.


    The teenager immediately ran over and tightly pulled his clothes, not letting him go, ¡°Do not abandon me!¡±


    ¡°I said, I will be back.¡± Lei Yin did not bother to exin to him, just gave him a stern look.


    The teenager was a bit afraid of him, and quickly let go of his hand.


    Lei Yin walked to the door, after making sure no one is near, immediately opened the door to go out.


    The utility room returned to the previous dark state, and the teenager continued to retract to the corner. At this time, his mind was very anxious. He was afraid the man might not return, or worse, to lead those people outside to this ce. ¡®Brother Jabin said, those people outside are untrustworthy.¡¯


    He wanted to leave, but he feared after his departure, in case that man is really here to help him, he may lose thest man who could save himself.


    The teenager constantly struggled, hesitated to decide whether he should leave or stay.


    Finally, the frightened mood prevailed, he decided to get out of here.


    When he ran to the door to open the door, the door suddenly opened.


    The teenager jumped out of his skin and quickly ran back.


    ¡°Hey, it is me.¡± From the darkness came the man¡¯s voice.


    Hearing his voice, the teenager¡¯s heart was surprised, it seemed like he was really here to help him.


    The teenager stopped and turned to look at him.


    ¡°Quickly put this clothes on.¡± Lei Yin threw a bag of stuff at him.


    The teenager was a bit overwhelmed looking at these clothes.


    ¡°What are you looking at, hurry up.¡± Lei Yin was a bit impatient.


    ¡®This man is terrible.¡¯ The teenager thought as he wore that set of clothes on.


    ¡®A kid just like Amy, but Amy is much more cuter, if not because I can not bear to, really wanted to just walk away.¡¯ Lei Yin secretly thought.


    Unaware of his serious gender discrimination, he caught a glimpse of the lower part of the boy who frequently annoys him, it seemed like a very young man indeed.


    Thus, ReiLi¡¯sin that his Master is excessively entric was not unfounded.


    After the teenager changed his clothes, Lei Yin carefully looked a bit.


    It was a waiter¡¯s uniform, though he had picked up the smallest size, to this around 14 or 15 years old teenager, it was still a bit too big.


    But now, he can not care about this so much. After helping him tidied up the long sleeves and trousers, Lei Yin said: ¡°You wait for me here, do not walk around. When the chaos urs outside, I wille and take you away from the hotel.¡±


    ¡°Chaos?¡± The teenager puzzledly chewed this word.


    ¡°Listen, your chance is only one time, remember to wait here for me.¡± Lei Yin exhorted.


    The teenager looked at him for a moment and then nodded.


    Aftering out from the Utility room, Lei Yin nonchntly walked back to the Banquet Hall.


    At this time, the party has entered theter half period, and he can clearly see some of the guests had already left.


    ¡°Masashi, where have you been? I have been looking for you everywhere.¡± Takeda walked toward him.


    ¡°What about Yoshikawa, he has note back?¡± Lei Yin asked, changing the subject


    ¡°That guy ever since he went out with Haruko, he never came back, and might have gone back home. By the way, how do you know MingYu Ji Zi?¡±


    ¡°Do you know that woman?¡±


    ¡°Please, who in our school do not know MingYu Ji Zi? She and Narimura Haruko is equally famous beauties, in the campus voting for the number one new beauty, she was just a few votes shy away from being number one. I heard that her family and Haruko¡¯s family are good friends.¡±


    ¡®Good friends? Those two women do not even look half-friendly, enemy is more likely.¡¯ As one can imagine, when two equally famous beauties appear at the same time, if both characters are not good, the opportunity to be enemies is veryrge.


    ¡°Be honest with me, when did you know MingYu Ji Zi? Do not tell me you just met her. Really do not know why you this guy could be so lucky, there are actually two beauties who treat you so well at the same time.¡± Takeda became even more excited, just stopped short at grabbing his friend¡¯s cor to question him.


    ¡°You guess it right, I really just know that woman called Ji Zi in this party. Takeda, did not I tell you before, your view of women are too superficial, do not think that every beautiful woman is a good woman. If you keep on maintaining this idea, you wouldter die miserably.¡±


    ¡°Bastard, do not think that you can be so proud that there are two beautiful women fancy you.¡± Takedapletely took his words of advice as cynical remarks.


    ¡°Lend me a lighter.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want a lighter, you do not look like a smoker.¡±


    ¡°Who says I do not smoke, it is just once in awhile. Cut the crap, hurry up and fetch it.¡±


    ¡°Asking to borrow something, but with a bad attitude,¡± Takeda muttered from the side as he took the lighter from his body.


    After taking the lighter, Lei Yin walked out of the Hall.


    ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡± Takeda from the back loudly asked.


    ¡°This is not a smoking area, I will go to other ces.¡± Lei Yin said without turning back his head.


    ¡°This is a non-smoking area?¡± Takeda with a strange expression looked at the big cigar on the fat man¡¯s mouth not far away in front of him, muttered.


    ¡®Do not know in just a minute how will the chaos here look like, really want to watch how these parade of upper-ss people would react.¡¯ Knowing that a good show was about to begin, Lei Yin was filled with a sense of excitement, and could not help but quicken his step.


    ¡ª-


    Japan is an earthquake-prone country, therefore, for the Japanese, the urrence of an earthquake will not rm them, because they have be ustomed to it.


    However, if there is a fire, how would they react?


    When the Hotel fire rm rang loudly, all the people¡¯s face in the Banquet Hall could not help but be pale.


    ¡°What is happening?¡±


    ¡°The building is on fire?¡±


    ¡°What exactly is happening here?¡± Someone loudly shouted.


    The people still have not responded from the shocked, suddenly, the automatic anti-fire system installed above the Hall constantly sprayed out water. Everyone in the room suddenly drenched in water, became soaking wet.


    Those ssydies were now screaming like a frightened chicken. And those men in suits could no longer keep their gentleman poise, all of their faces showed panic expression. At the moment everyone appeared to be in an extremely difficult situation.


    After knowing that there was a fire, the crowd in the Hall began to be very chaotic; everyone desperately tried to run toward the direction of the exit.


    At the same time, the Hotel guests who stayed upstairs were also constantly rushed down from above.


    Keio Hotel is 47 stories high, a well-known Hotel frequently visited by foreign tourists. Usually, during the tourist season, there were more than 1600 guests, of which more than half are foreigners.


    Such arge crowd suddenly rushed down; this is a scene that one not often can see.


    Two group of people gathered on the exit.


    But rtively speaking, the number of people rushing down from the upstairs was much more than the number of peopleing from the Banquet Hall.


    The humanity herd mentality is sometimes very frightening, although no one really saw the me or smoke, when one saw others running outward, few can really stop it. In this extremely chaotic situation, the mutual jostling or trampling each other were inevitable.


    Suddenly, pitiful yell, squeal, scold, and shrill sounds filled the entire lobby.


    The people fled outside like they were being subjected to Termite invasion.


    The road outside the Hotel, because of the sudden appearance of the people, became very congested. In that entire section of the road, the long queue of vehicles became longer and longer. The nearby passers-by were also attracted to this rarely seen chaotic scene and stopped to watch.


    The surrounded by the crowd moving outward Takeda at the moment was all wet. But he has no time to feel bad about his newly bought Armani suit. Though he was a bit worried about his friend¡¯s safety, in this case, trying to find people is simply impossible.


    He did not know that Lei Yin was 50 meters away from him at the moment. At his side, there was a thin and short, dressed up as a waiter fellow who followed him.


    Regarding this mad influx of people, the police guarding outside were also panicked. They did not know what was going on inside. But at least they know one thing, the time is not the right to perform their duty, if anyone dared to stand in the front, he would surely be ttened by the crowd.


    Seeing this much more chaotic scene than what he imagined, Lei Yin could not help but a bit surprise. This y seemed to be a little bit bigger.


    Having no time to think, he took the Nepalese teenager to walk on another road.


    Because of the chaos, the resultant traffic jam became more and more serious, almost all the vehicles in the vicinity were forced to stop.


    In this case, the two people can only walk forward.


    Finally able to leave the Hotel, the Nepalese teenager was excited. Bing surer that this man is not one of them.


    ¡ª-


    On the crossroads not quite far away from Keio Hotel, the youth dazedly looked at Lei Yin talking Japanese on the phone.


    After a while, Lei Yin hung up the phone and then said to the teenager in Nepali: ¡°We wait here, in awhile, someone wille to pick us up.


    Hearing there were other people, the teenager subconsciously became tense.


    ¡°Do not worry, those people are not here to catch you. Because I can not live with you, I had to ask them to help you find some ce to stay.¡± Lei Yin nced at him and exined.


    Hearing these words, the teenagers quieted down.


    ¡°By the way, I still do not know your name?¡±


    ¡°My name is Ji Teba.¡± The boy replied.


    ¡°You were with your family members sneaked into Japan, right?¡± Looking at his emaciated appearance, Lei Yin knew he was not a tourist.


    Ji Teba nodded, ¡°I was with my father on a boat to Japan.¡±


    ¡°What about your father?¡±


    ¡°He....is dead. He was killed by those people.¡± At this point, the teenager¡¯s eyes for the first time exposed a strong hatred.


    Lei Yin very much wanted to continue to ask what exactly those people did to them, but was afraid he would go mad again, and had to temporarily hold back his questions. ¡®Better wait until wee to the safe ce to talk about it.¡¯


    ¡°Since your father is dead, what are you going to do?¡± Lei Yin asked another question.


    ¡°I, I do not know.¡± The teenager¡¯s face grew more dazed and helpless.


    ¡°How about this, I will find someone to send you back to Nepal, what do you think?¡± Lei Yin hoped this kid had loved ones at home, even if he has no other rtives, he could send him to Nepal orphanages. He has no intention to take another disciple.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The teenager¡¯s eyes exposed a grateful look.


    ¡°It is nothing.¡± Lei Yin said dismissively.


    The two people kept waiting at the crossroad, as time passes, the teenager slowly began to calm down.


    At this time, the has been standing by the wall with closed eyes Lei Yin suddenly opened his eyes.


    ¡°Come with me.¡± Lei Yin held Ji Teba¡¯s hand and ran to another street without waiting for his reply.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± The teenager asked as he ran.


    ¡°Someone ising.¡± Lei Yin replied.


    ¡°Is it those people?¡± The teenager nervously asked.


    ¡°I do not know. I want to see if they will follow us.¡±


    After running to an intersection, Lei Yin pulled the teenager to hid in a street corner.


    After hiding, Lei Yin attentively put his attention outside to hear the sound with total concentration. The teenager also raised up his ears to listen.


    Five minutester, the teenager heard two rapid footsteps approaching them, his face suddenly turned white with scare.


    Lei Yin turned his head back and watched the teenager with strange eyes.


    ¡°Let us get out of here.¡± The teenager whispered.


    ¡°It is no use to run, it seems they have a way of knowing where you are.¡± Lei Yin said in heavy voice.


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± The teenager was so nervous that his whole body covered with sweats.


    ¡°You stand here and do not move, I want to go nearby to ambush them.¡±


    ¡°What, you do not want to mess around, those people are very powerful.¡± The teenager was greatly anxious.


    ¡°Nonsense, if they are not powerful, why would I need to use this trick? Anyway, do not move, lest I identally hurt you.¡± Lei Yin exhorted him.


    The teenager looked at him for a while and finally nodded.


    Lei Yin immediately ran to the street corner on the other side to hide.


    If this was an ordinary people, he simply would not need to pay attention, but if the two people were like Jiro Yamahara, he had better be careful.


    As the footsteps were getting closer, the teenager¡¯s heart almost jumped out.


    Finally, the two men came to a stop in the vicinity.


    ¡°Come out, I know you are here.¡± One of the men said aloud.

 Chapter 155 Bullet

    Although it was a very rough Nepali, the teenager very clearly heard it, and his heart almost jumped out.


    ¡°Kamata, you go and catch him.¡± Jiro Yamahara ordered a thin man seemingly a bit like a drug addict.


    ¡°Yes, Director Yamahara.¡±


    Hearing the sound of footsteps of that maning to him, the teenager immediately wanted to run away.


    But he had promised the man that he would not move. Therefore, while the teenager¡¯s body trembled in fear, he eventually did not move.


    ¡°You better go out. Otherwise, if you make me angry, that would be bad.¡± Although aware that the teenager does not understand Japanese, he still a bit unhinged-ly licked his lips and said.


    This man named Kamata once abused five women to death. When police searched his house, they found it full of all kinds of torture instruments, and even the imitation of European medieval torture instruments was included in his collections.


    Rather than simply have sex with women, he became addicted to watching those tortured women¡¯s faces, especially the excitement that came from the outpouring of painful expressions.


    With what he had done, even being put to death by dismemberment, he deserved it. But Jiro Yamahara actually used his connection to free him. Therefore, Kamata is absolutely loyal like a dog to Jiro Yamahara.


    But Jiro Yamahara did not save him because he wanted a faithful dog, what he really like was the unknown ability in his body.


    In this world, there is a kind of people. They were born with some kind of superhuman ability. Although each of their abilities is different, people who know they exist would call them Espers or Superpowers.


    Espers are very small in numbers. In a city with tens of millions of individuals perhaps there are only a handful of such persons. Compared to those who go around saying they have superpower showing off to swindle people, these are different. The real Espers will definitely not have the chance to show their faces in public.


    Because to the Government, they are exceedingly rare and secret resources. Once one is recognized as Esper, very soon they will be contacted by a special organization. After a test, if the power is considered to be of practical value, it will be mandatory for them to join the Organization for Government use. But if the power is unusable, they will be warned to keep their lips sealed.


    Kamata¡¯s power was discovered after his arrest. When he touch someone else¡¯s body, he can induce that person¡¯s brain to think of everything, including mood changes or making them see pictures or scene.


    This is not a very special ability, however, in the interrogation, this ability can y an unexpected effect. Because unknowingly, no matter how a person disguises himself, everything that person had in mind can not deceive other people. This was the original reason Jiro Yamahara insisted that he muste.


    For Kamata, his ability is a non-attack ability, so, he actually did not need to participate in this hunt. But because others were busy chasing down the other escapee, there was a shortage of manpower, and Jiro Yamahara had to let him out with him.


    Finally, Kamata arrived at the corner where the Nepalese teenager was hidden.


    Hearing the teenager¡¯s irrepressible horror mood leaking out with the heavy breathing, Kamata kind of have a tyrannical delight.


    Suddenly, he felt something close to him, when he subconsciously drew the gun, a hand tightly grabbed his wrist where he held his gun, at the same time, he felt his throat was being caught by a pincer-like hand; he wanted to call but unable to.


    ¡°Kamata, what are you doing there? You can not even catch a kid?¡± After a long time Kamata still did note out, Jiro Yamahara began to get a little impatient.


    After a while, Jiro Yamahara saw Kamata finally came out walking backward.


    ¡°You got him?¡± Jiro Yamahara asked.


    Suddenly, the half exposed back Kamata fell down to the ground, his mouth filled with blood. Then, a figure quickly jumped out right after Kamata fell. In his hand, he was holding Kamata¡¯s gun.


    The highly trained Jiro Yamahara reacted very fast, seeing Kamata fell down to the ground, he knew an unforeseen event had happened.


    When he saw the gun in that man¡¯s hand, he first jumped to the roadside flower base to take cover.


    Lei Yin did not give him any respite. After he jumped, he immediately held out the gun and rushed over.


    When Jiro Yamahara just took his gun out, with a sound of gunshot, a bullet came through the opening between the flower base and hit his appeared-ready-to-fight-back wrist


    The middle-aged man bellowed, and the gun in his hand identally fell to the ground.


    When he wanted to pick up the pistol, a bullet wonderfully struck the gun on the ground, all of a sudden putting that pistol 10 meters away.


    ¡°Beast.¡± Jiro Yamahara cursed while he stood up to run to the nearby street corner.


    But Lei Yin already rushed over to him in a straight line.


    At this time, the has been unable to dodge Jiro Yamahara suddenly faced the direction where Lei Yin ising at him and held out his left hand.


    The sound of gunshot sounded, a bullet flew straight toward Jiro Yamahara¡¯s chest.


    This time, Jiro Yamahara was not able to dodge, but the bullet actually did not enter his body.


    Because, the bullet stopped half a meter away in front of Jiro Yamahara¡¯s body.


    Like the special effect scene in the films, without any reason, the bullet just stopped. But the bullet was not static, it was still moving forward in a spinning movement, but no matter how, its position still has not changed, still fixed there.


    ¡®Telekic?¡¯ Seeing such a strange scene, a word came into Lei Yin¡¯s mind.


    In the long course of rebirths, this was not the first time he experienced an Esper.


    In the past, ESP was treated as sorcery and Espers often banished from themunity. Now the situation is not that much different. The only difference is, in the modern world an ESP ability is more clearly defined, and not treated as a monster or uncanny. Two years ago, when he first met with Jiro Yamahara, Lei Yin knew he has ESP ability, but not clear about his exact power. Now he was rtively certain.


    Lei Yin saw that the rotational speed of the suspended in mid-air bullet slowly weakened, it seemed like it will not be long before the guy can free his hand.


    But Lei Yin did not give his opponent this opportunity. ¡°Bang, bang,¡± with these two shots, two bullets flew past almost at the same time. Then, like the previous bullet, the two bullets stopped half a meter away from Jiro Yamahara. The three bullets almost drew a straight line, side by side they rapidly rotated.


    Although the result was the same as before, the middle-aged man did not seem to give his free performance toward Lei Yin with ease.


    One can see the exposed blue veins on his forehead, and a line of blood flew out from his nostril.


    ¡°Uncle, seems like your age is not suitable to do such a strenuous exercise.¡± Lei Yin said with a sneer.


    Jiro Yamahara lifted his head very difficulty, seeing the appearance of the man who made him in a very distressed position, he said with a tone of surprise and anger: ¡°It is you, this bastard.¡±


    ¡°It seems you still remember me, so to say, you have yet to arrive at a senile stage.¡±


    ¡°Beast, I will not let you go.¡± Jiro Yamahara was looking at him full of hatred.


    Jiro Yamahara initially wanted to run away, but by his reaction, it was simply impossible. The bullet came close before he can get out of the way, therefore, he had to brace himself to face it head on. He can only hope that these few bullets can stop as soon as possible.


    ¡°Please make no mistake, this beast word is your special-purpose name, and I do not dare to recognize it as mine randomly. Moreover, I have the same idea as you, I am also not ready to let you go.¡± With that, Lei Yin gave him the rest of the bullets until the gun waspletely empty of it.


    Have yet to stop one wave of bullets, the condition of Jiro Yamahara when thest wave of bullets arrived before him was difficult to describe.


    Although he sessfully caught the additional two bullets, these two bullets were different than the previous three, because these bullets was only a palm distance away from his chest.


    The fast spinning bullets stopped in front of his chest with varying spinning speed. In addition to the change ofplexion, Jiro Yamahara¡¯s face was severely distorted because of overexertion. Moreover, not only his nose, now even his ears and eyes began to flow out blood, looking very disgustingly terrible.


    ¡°Uncle, when you arrive in the underworld, remember to send my regards to your mother.¡± After throwing away the pistol, Lei Yin rushed forward in stride.


    Seeing Lei Yin came at him headlong, Jiro Yamahara, for the first time, had an rmed look in his eyes.


    When Lei Yin was two or three steps away from him, Jiro Yamahara suddenly shouted, all the blue veins on his face inted out, then, those five bullets suddenly dropped to the ground.


    At this time, Lei Yin also happened to arrive in front of him.


    As if he imagined thing, when he rushed to less than one meter away from Jiro Yamahara, he felt like there was an invisible wall in front of him, blocking his movement so he could no longer move forward even just a centimeter.


    Seeing he was able to sessfully blocked the bullet before his energy ran out, and therefore, can stop Lei Yin in his path, excited look shed through Jiro Yamahara¡¯s eyes. Although he was in a very bad situation right now, to deal with an ordinary person, it would still not big of a deal to him.


    But one thing he guessed wrong, Lei Yin is definitely not an ordinary person like he imagined.


    He was surprised to find out that the man is slowlying closer to him.


    ¡®What is going on here?¡¯ Jiro Yamahara was shocked and afraid to look at this man sneering at him while continued to approach.


    Just like what Lei Yin estimated, Espers are not invincible. Otherwise, he would already long finished when he fought with those Espers in those days. Based on Jiro Yamahara¡¯s telekic power, he can easily raise a kg of matter with his mind, but it does not mean he can simrly raise a ton of matter. Just like human¡¯s physical strength, ESP abilities also have their limits.


    And ording to his understanding, because ESP ability is part of the special mental ability, usually it can not often be used, and once used, it takes a long time to recover.


    Thus, in this case, where Lei Yin is using his full internal power, Jiro Yamahara can no longer suppress his action.,


    Seeing Lei Yin¡¯s hand almost pinched his neck, Jiro Yamahara once again shouted, increasing the intensity of his control. But at the same time, from his facial features, the outpouring of blood all of a sudden increased a lot, appearing even more terrifying.


    But this time, Lei Yin had not been suppressed just like those bullets. He briefly paused and then moved the hand that was about to pinch Jiro Yamahara¡¯s neck to the chest.


    Jiro Yamahara¡¯s eyes revealed a desperate look. He wanted to open his mouth to beg for mercy, but because he was using excessive force, he was unable to say a word. He can only helplessly watch as that hand slowly entered his chest and into his heart.


    ¡°Pa¡± lighter sound was heard when Lei Yin pulled his hand out from the middle-aged man¡¯s chest, and the invisible force field around him suddenly disappeared. Then, Jiro Yamahara slowly fell to the ground, with face full of disbelief.


    Crouching over touching the middle-aged man¡¯s neck artery, Lei Yin determined that he was already dead, and then he stood up.


    Since his rebirth to this body, this fight is the most exhausting one.


    Overall, Jiro Yamahara has no great enmity with him, only mutual dislike. If Lei Yin was only by himself, no matter what kind of opponent, he would not care one bit. However, in order to prevent Jiro Yamahara from targeting his family or friends, he must, therefore, eliminate this potential witness.


    For fear the previous gunshots would lead to other peopleing here, Lei Yin immediately dragged this once-make the bullets stop in mid-air, middle-aged uncle¡¯s body to the previous intersection.


    There, he saw his two men driving a caring to pick him up.


    ¡°Good evening, Mr. Gennai. This man is....¡± Two men in suits saw Lei Yin dragging a corpse, can not help but somewhat surprise.


    ¡°You two put him in the trunk, and take him away to dispose ofter.¡± With that, Lei Yin put down Jiro Yamahara¡¯s body and then walked toward Ji Teba¡¯s hiding ce.


    After the two men looked at each other, they immediately lifted the body into the trunk.


    ¡°Ji Teba, it is alright now, you cane out.¡± Lei Yin used the Nepalinguage to call out against the dark.


    After a while, a thin figure slowly came out, the still shaken Nepalese teenager.


    ¡°Those, those two men, what about them?¡± The teenager was afraid to look at the two men standing ten meters away in front of him.


    ¡°It is okay now, let us get away from here.¡± With that, Lei Yin dragged the corpse of Kamata backward toward the car.


    The teenager nervously followed him.


    After the two corpses had been ced inside the trunk, Lei Yin said to the two men: ¡°You two take care of these two bodies carefully, remember never to let other people know. When you are done dealing with this corpses, take this kid to a safe ce and let him have a good rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Gennai.¡±


    ¡°Yes, almost forgot, this kid may be imnted with a tracking device or something like that, you must first find a way to deactivate the device on his body before you take him to the safe ce.¡±


    ¡°We will immediately call the expert to handle it. Please rest assured Mr. Gennai.¡±


    Lei Yin nodded his head and then turned to the Nepalese teenager and said: ¡°You go with them, they will take care of you. Within a day or two, I will go looking for you.¡±


    ¡°You do note with me?¡± The teenager said nervously.


    ¡°No, I have to go back, or my friend would doubt me. Rest assured, they will take good care of you.¡± Lei Yinforted him.


    Although unwilling to leave his side, the teenager can only reluctantly get into the car.


    After watching the car slowly drove away, Lei Yinzily stretched his waist, and then slowly walked along the intersection.


    Seemingly for a long time never wandering in the street, Lei Yin walked while thinking of things.


    If he meets an opponent like Jiro Yamahara, he would be able to deal that one opponent with certainty. But if there are several of theming at him at once, then it bes more dangerous.


    Although haste makes waste, in order to prevent one day being gang-up by Espers, he must think of a way to enhance his body¡¯s internal force as soon as possible.


    While Lei Yin was still walking, a taxi suddenly stopped in front of him.


    Then, a long haired girl walked out from the taxi.


    After carefully looking at Lei Yin for a while, that girl suddenly rushed over.


    ¡°Senpai, it is really you.¡± The girl said with a pleasant surprise.


    Lei Yin, who was thinking of things, suddenly heard a familiar sound. He looked up and saw a girl wearing a light green dress standing in front of him. That girl is Rumi.

 Chapter 156 Long Hair

    ¡°Rumi? Why are you here?¡± Lei Yin was a bit surprised to see the girl with the long hair before him.


    ¡°I was apanying my ssmate to a concert tonight. And as we were riding, we passed by you, I thought it was the wrong person, but it really is you senpai. Senpai, what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, just apanying my two ssmates to a boring party. We¡¯ve just finished, so I¡¯m preparing to go back now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going back to school?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s alreadyte, you should go home and rest for the night, don¡¯t you still have sses tomorrow?¡±


    Lei Yin looked at the time, and found that it was already past 11.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go back together then.¡± Lei Yin thought about it, and nodded.


    Rumi was very happy, pulling him to the parked taxi.


    In the car, Lei Yin saw another girl with a short hair sitting inside, it seemed she was Rumi¡¯s ssmate.


    ¡°Senpai, she¡¯s my ssmate, Soseki Eimi. Eimi, this is Gennai Masashi, remember the senpai I was talking to you about. He¡¯s now a student at Teikyo University first grade.¡± Rumi introduced them to each other.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Lei Yin greeted the girl with a smile.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Soseki Eimi¡¯s face was red, as she said something in a low voice.


    ¡°Rumi, actually I don¡¯t oppose.....¡± Lei Yin wasn¡¯t able to finish, as his phone suddenly ringing.


    As soon as Lei Yin answered, right away Takeda¡¯s shouting voice came over the phone.


    ¡°Masashi, you bastard! Where did you go? Why did you suddenly turn off your phone? I thought you were dead!¡±


    Because of all uselessints, Lei Yin moved the phone a foot away from him.


    After a while, when he heard him say ¡°hello, hello¡± on the phone, Lei Yin pulled it back near his ear.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m about to go home. Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I just came back from the hotel, this sucks, I just bought this suit and it¡¯s already all wet....¡±


    ¡°Well, just tell me about it when we meet tomorrow.¡± Lei Yin didn¡¯t want to hear any more of it, and immediately hung up.


    ¡°Senpai, was that your ssmate?¡± Rumi asked.


    ¡°Yes, he is a very troublesome guy.¡±


    ¡°What did you just want to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Well, although I was interrupted in the middle of my preaching, but it¡¯s not going to be long. You girls wanting to go watch a concert or a movie is very normal, but next time don¡¯t be sote, understand?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, senpai.¡± Rumi said, as she lowered her head.


    ¡°Fool, I¡¯m not ming you, just worried that something might happen to you.¡± Seeing Rumi being serious, Lei Yin reworded what he had said, so as to avoid giving off a heavy feeling.


    ¡°Gennai-senpai, in fact I¡¯m the one who pulled Rumi along, please don¡¯t me her. Because it was hard to find a taxi, so I dragged her until thiste at night.¡± Soseki Eimi timidly exined.


    ¡°It seems like I turned into a nasty warden uncle. Well, next time this happens, remember to give me a call, and I¡¯lle to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, senpai.¡± Rumi looked at him without blinking.


    Soseki Eimi looked at them at the side with a strange look.


    Because of the traffic on the nearby route, the taxi had to take the long route.


    ¡°Senpai, I heard there was a fire at a nearby hotel, but fortunately you weren¡¯t there.¡± Rumi said as she looked at the crowd who were nearby the traffic.


    ¡°Sorry, I just came out from there. The fire at Keio Hotel, I was also there with my ssmates, because of the fire incident, I ran away from there.¡±


    ¡°Were you hurt?¡± Rumi held his hand, and very nervously asked.


    ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯m all right. In fact, my ssmate just called me because of that event, and seems like he had also safely returned.¡±


    Hearing Lei Yin¡¯s answer, Rumi was finally relieved.


    Half an hourter, after Rumi sent Soseki Eimi home, and since Rumi¡¯s room wasn¡¯t too far, she suddenly proposed to walk there.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s already veryte.¡± Lei Yin warned.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t talked for so long senpai, just this once, please?¡± Rumi¡¯s beautiful eyes widened, as she begged him.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to do with you.¡± saying this, he walked towards the taxi.


    After paying the fare, Lei Yin turned his head towards her and said, ¡°Good, let¡¯s walk fast.¡±


    Rumi very excitedly rushed over, grasping his arm.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d grown up a little, but it seems like you¡¯re still a kid.¡± Lei Yin doted on her, and pinched her face.


    ¡°Senpai you too haven¡¯t changed, always treating me like a child.¡± Rumi blushed as she said.


    ¡°You are still a kid. But to be honest, I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll get used to what you¡¯ll be like when you grow up.¡± Lei Yin grabbed his chin as he said so.


    Hearing him talk with a father-like tone, Rumi couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Senpai, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen you put on a suit.¡± The young kendo girl suddenly stared at him.


    ¡°I also don¡¯t like it and I¡¯ve also thought of going there while wearing a t-shirt, but I was afraid I would appall everyone there.¡± Just like for so many years, Lei Yin still didn¡¯t like wearing suits.


    ¡°But it looks very good on you.¡± Rumi lowered her head, and said something in faint voice.


    The kendo girl had mixed feelings. She haven¡¯t seen him for nearly two weeks, and seeing him here, was an enormous surprise for her. But now, seeing his neatly-slender figure, she suddenly felt like his back was getting farther and farther.


    Her senpai wasn¡¯t like all the boys she had met before. He had always been so calm and elegant. And seeing him put on a suit, he gave off a mature feeling to her.


    Although their age difference was only two years. But in her senpai¡¯s eyes, she seems to be just a child who was slowly growing up.


    She desperately wanted to go to University with him, just to keep up with his pace.


    However, can she really keep up with him? Rumi was suddenly agitated.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing Rumi suddenly stop, Lei Yin, puzzled, looked at her.


    The kendo girl didn¡¯t made any sound, and after a few minutes she slowly raised her head.


    Lei Yin was taken aback, and didn¡¯t know since when the girl¡¯s eyes were so full of water.


    ¡°Rumi, what happened, is someone bullying you?¡± Lei Yin tried to make his voice calm.


    The girl shook her head, and then fell into his arms, her two hands fiercely held around his waist.


    ¡°Rumi, tell me, what really happened?¡± Lei Yin asked, softly stroking her long hair.


    Rumi shook her head again, and whispered: ¡°Senpai, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Are you really fine?¡±


    ¡°Um, I¡¯m just thinking about you a lot.¡± The young girl looked at Lei Yin, and smiled.


    Looking at the young girl¡¯s beautiful face filled with tears, Lei Yin was taken aback.


    Somehow, the little girl had grown into a lovely girl.


    ¡°You almost scared me to death.¡± After getting hisposure back, Lei Yin lifted his right hand and gently wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes.


    The young girl stuck out her tongue, and leaned her head on his chest.


    So long as I can keep on being at senpai¡¯s side, it will be enough. The young girl had a sudden sweet thought in her heart, after all this time, this was the first time she was so intimate with her senpai, while being in his arms, she felt as if she had ripped off some profit.


    ¡°Rumi, your hair is longerpared to before, isn¡¯t it troublesome to take care of it?¡±


    Although the young girl was in a happy mood at this moment, but Lei Yin on the other hand felt a little awkward. Since he couldn¡¯t shove her away, he had to say something to ease up the mood.


    ¡°No, I gradually got used to it. Just that I use up shampoo really fast, and about half a month I¡¯d have to buy a new one again.¡± Still in his arms, the girl innocently replied.


    ¡°It turned out to be this way.¡± Lei Yin didn¡¯t know what to say for the first time, and had a strange feeling.


    ¡°Senpai, do you prefer girls with long hair?¡± The girl suddenly asked a strange question.


    ¡°Not necessarily, a singer doesn¡¯t need to be good at singing, just like how a person wearing someone¡¯s clothes, doesn¡¯t instantly make him thief, it could have been just a belonging of the person¡¯s family. Some people wearing casual clothes appear very pleasing to the eyes. So with regards to hair length, it would also be different from person to person.


    ¡°But you used to say so.¡± Rumi angrily said in a charming way.


    ¡°What did I say before?¡± Lei Yin was a bit stunned.


    ¡®Sometimes senpai¡¯s very nasty, always forgetting what he had said to me. He must have forgotten, that he said before to me that girls looks better with long hair, so I had deliberately made my hair longer, but for him to say such a thing.¡¯ The girl thought angrily.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll cut my hair tomorrow, ok?¡± The girl asked tentatively.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you like. But from my perspective, it would be such a pity, it actually looks good on you.¡± Lei Yin gently stroked her long hair.


    ¡°You swindler, I¡¯m going to keep it even though it¡¯s extremely exhausting, only a moment ago I wasn¡¯t really nning to cut it.¡± The girl was suddenly very happy, and made a funny face to him.


    She was still unclear why she had cried a while ago, but now she had be increasingly happy. Looking at her funny yet lovable face, Lei Yin felt it was harder to understand the thought of this little rascal more and more. Well, if I don¡¯t understand, then I won¡¯t think about it,¡¯ this has always been how Lei Yin was like.


    ¡°Rumi, it¡¯s veryte now, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Un.¡± The young girlplied and moved like a cat.


    After a while, seeing that the little girl in his arms didn¡¯t want to let go of him, Lei Yin smiled bitterly.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Last night, I¡¯ve suffered heavy losses, especially the new suit that I bought. I don¡¯t even know if it can still be dry cleaned.¡± Takeda sighed.


    ¡°Since you like that suit so much, why don¡¯t you make a funeral for it, and tell your family to bury your body wearing it.¡± Yoshikawa sneered.


    ¡°You bastard, do you dare say that again.¡± Takeda¡¯s anger rose.


    ¡°Hey, you two are being noisy.¡± Lei Yin looked away from the book he was reading.


    ¡°This guy started it.¡± Takeda¡¯s anger still didn¡¯t disappear.


    Lei Yin and Yoshikawa looked at him, and found that there were eye bags under his eyes, and looked as if he couldn¡¯t sleepst night.


    ¡°Yoshikawa, some things can¡¯t be forced. Think carefully.¡± Lei Yin said dismissively.


    Yoshikawa nced at him, thenughed, ¡°You¡¯re right, but I¡¯m also not willing to give up. Am I mean? The more a person want to buy the same thing, the more he¡¯ll be able to be aware that the salesperson is a fraud.¡± Hisughter was filled with a bitter taste.


    ¡°Although I want to sympathise with you, but I always thought that the way you speak resemble that of aining woman.¡±


    Yoshikawa couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    ¡°That guy seems somewhat strange today.¡± Takeda walked towards Shiraishi Akira and whispered.


    ¡°Nothing, that fellow just has some excessive hormone, causing it to flow out.¡± Shiraishi Akira replied.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Takeda continued to ask.


    ¡°If a woman shows up during spring, then the man would go into heat.¡± Shiraishi Akira¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he said so.


    Takeda almostughed out, but he quickly put his hand on his mouth, looking somewhat funny.


    Just as they were talking, Lei Yin¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    In less than a minute, Lei Yin finished and hung up the phone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going out, take your time, but remember to lock the door when you leave.¡± Lei Yin said at the entrance, putting on his shoes.


    ¡°Do you think we¡¯re idiots, such a trifle matter doesn¡¯t need to be reminded.¡± Takeda was somewhat dissatisfied.


    ¡°You are more troublesome than idiots, at least they won¡¯t fight in other people¡¯s house.¡± Lei Yin once again indirectly attacked Takeda and Yoshikawa, and finally left the apartment like a typhoon.


    ¡°Leave, you boring fellow.¡± Takeda showed him his middle finger.


    When Lei Yin was driving, his car was just like how a snake would insert itself towards the front, his car crossing over to other cars like in a drag race. After about an hour and a halfter, Lei Yin drove to a very secluded ce at the suburb.


    Finally, he parked his car in front of what seemed to be an old wooden cabin.


    Behind the wooden cabin, a ck Honda was parked.


    Although it was an old house, but the doorbell, was a peephole that was stillmonly used.


    After pressing the doorbell several time, a young man dressed in casual clothes opened the door. The man was the one who picked up Lei Yinst night.


    ¡°Hello, Gennai-san.¡± The man bowed towards him.


    ¡°Take me to see the little rascal.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The young man closed the door behind him, and took him inside.


    After opening the door, he also saw the other man there, who had also came to pick him upst night. But this time, his left hand was tied with white bandages.


    Walking towards the bed, he carefully looked at the Nepal youth who was on the bed, Lei Yin asked the man strapped with bandage on his hand: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve returned Gennai-san, actually I¡¯m also not very clear with it. At noon today, I brought food, and I don¡¯t know why, but this child suddenly lost his mind, and desperately tried to get out, continually scratching the wall like a cat, and finally he bit my hand. So we had no choice but to knock him out.


    ¡°When he went crazy, describe to me what he looked like.¡± Lei Yin¡¯s heart moved, and he thought that Jiro, definitely, had something to do with it.


    The man, with an injured left hand, with a lingering fear said: ¡°He looked very strange, both of his eyes became red. Moreover, he was extremely strong and aggressive, although his nails weren¡¯t very long, but we were still scratched by him several times. In short he looked like a wild beast.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°There is still one thing left, just as we helped him change his clothes, we saw....¡±


    After a while, listening to the man, Lei Yin fell into deep thought.


    It seems that he had identally gotten himself involved into other people¡¯s matters once again.

 Chapter 157 Backing

    When the Nepalese youth woke up, he saw Lei Yin standing with the two men and talking to them.


    ¡°You, you finally came.¡± The youth was pleasantly surprised, and immediately crawled out of the bed.


    ¡°How are you, is there any part of your body that feels ufortable?¡± Lei Yin turned to look at him.


    The youth shook his head, ¡°When did you arrive?¡±


    ¡°I just came, are you hungry? Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Lei Yin received a lunch box from one of the men.


    The youth hadn¡¯t eaten all day, and he was really hungry. So, after opening the lunch box, he gobbled it all up.


    ¡°You two go outside, I have something to talk about with him.¡± Lei Yin said to the two men.


    After saluting him, the two men left the room.


    After waiting for him to finish eating, Lei Yin said to the youth: ¡°Ji Teba, there is something I want to ask you.¡±


    What is it?¡± The youth put down the teacup in his hand.


    ¡°Do you still remember what happened at noon?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± The youth didn¡¯t dare look at his eyes.


    ¡°Ji Teba, there are some things that can¡¯t be resolved as long as it is buried. In your present situation, even if you return to Nepal, what use would it be?¡±


    ¡°I, I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t remember losing your mind. Also, don¡¯t tell me that, that thing of yours is inborn.¡± Lei Yin suddenly tore off his clothes.


    The youth suddenly screamed, and immediately jumped away from Lei Yin. Heading straight towards the bed, he covered his body with the bed sheet.


    Seeing the youth looking at him with a very terrified look, Lei Yin didn¡¯t stop and instead walked towards him.


    Seeing that Lei Yin was getting closer to him, the youth shrunk his head like a wounded beast and started roaring loudly.


    When Lei Yin was at his side, he instantly moved his finger towards several of his meridian, immediately stopping the youth¡¯s squeals. Then, Lei Yin grasped his head with both of his hands to make him face him.


    ¡°You listen to me, you¡¯ll only tell me the things that happened to you without excluding anything, I have a way to help you. Otherwise, you¡¯ll never be a normal person again.¡± Lei Yin said loudly to him.


    The youth was awed by how loud his voice was, and could only stare at him.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Lei Yin continued: ¡°You¡¯ll have to believe me, maybe I can help you restore your original appearance.¡±


    Hearing the words ¡°Restore your original appearance¡±, the youth¡¯s eyes revealed some anger.


    He tried to speak with his mouth opened, but couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Seeing that he had something to say to him, Lei Yin immediately touched his meridians.


    ¡°You...you can really change me back to how I looked before?¡± Tears were streaming down the youth¡¯s face, as he looked at Lei Yin.


    ¡°Although I can¡¯t guarantee it, but I¡¯ll help you with everything I have.¡±


    The youth began to calm down, and the startled look in his eyes disappeared.


    ¡°My body can turn into this, it was created by those bad people.¡± The youth finally, slowly, began to talk.


    ¡°Are you referring to those people wearing white clothes?¡±


    Hearing those men with white clothes, a frightened expression appeared was on Ji Teba¡¯s face, and he then nodded.


    After 10 minutes of telling his painful story, the youth copsed on his knees as he tried to stand up.


    ¡°So, if you didn¡¯t take the medicine they give you in a certain period of time, you¡¯ll go mad?¡± Lei Yin asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, I only know that if we don¡¯t eat those pills, my body would sometimes be very hot, just like when you have fever. And then, at the time when I woke up, I had already be a mess, and my fingers, as wells as my lips, were bleeding. I think it¡¯s due to my own doings.¡± The youth said with his head down.


    ¡°Then the hair on your body, did it also emerged after you were injected?¡±


    The youth sorrowfully nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve tried to pull it out, but it would always grow back.¡±


    ¡°How many people did you run away with?¡±


    ¡°That night almost all the people there ran away, but many of those were gunned down, and died while trying to escape. So, those who had escaped shouldn¡¯t be many. However, Brother Ye Bin had certainly sessfully escaped, because he is a very intelligent person. I was together with him, but we soon separated because of the chaos.¡±


    ¡°Is, Brother Ye Bin, the person you said who was also Nepalese?¡±


    ¡°Yes, in there, not many were Nepal, in addition to me there were only five people.¡±


    ¡°Who were they? I mean, which country were the people there from?¡±


    ¡°There were seven or eight Vietnamese, more than 10 Chinese, and more than 20 Mysian. There was also a man with golden hair, I¡¯m guessing he may be American, but Brother Ye Bin said that foreigners looked, almost, all the same. So, even, he couldn¡¯t guess which country the man was from.¡± With the gradually deepening conversation, the youth talked more and more smoothly.


    Although his guess was about the same, but Lei Yin still felt ufortable in his heart.


    It seemed those people, who were crazily being experimented, are some of the illegal immigrants smuggled into Japan, so they didn¡¯t need to worry about where the body came from, nor did they fear that others would investigate it. But even illegal immigrants that are captured can¡¯t be sent to theb right away, without the assistance of the government officials, the darkness involved may be going much deeper than he had expected.


    However, this matter unexpectedly involved people, regarding this, Lei Yin didn¡¯t know, if he should step in and investigate the matter himself.


    The reason being, just like how Jiro had thousands of reasons to die, was because if he stepped in to investigate, even if he was careful, there would still be a chance that his identity would be found. He wasn¡¯t afraid of the people that were going to get him, but that they¡¯ll move in towards his family or friends. This was something Lei Yin didn¡¯t want to see. So, now he needed to find a man who can rece him, and with the use of the power of the ck Dragon behind him, he could conduct an investigation. And at the time he gets the evidence, he could then expose it all through someone.


    ¡®An agent?¡¯ A face suddenly emerged in Lei Yin¡¯s mind.


    ¡ª


    Seeing Tsukada¡¯s expression, as if he had just attended a funeral, several other police officersughed gleefully.


    ¡°Let me guess, that snow woman scolded you, didn¡¯t she?¡± Sanada Daisuke grasped his own chin, and asked.


    Tsukuda then furiously threw the report, in his hand, onto the table, and then grumbled: ¡°I wonder what that woman ate, recently she has been scolding me almost every day. If this is because she¡¯s on her period, then this is just too long.¡±


    ¡°I had already reminded you, that recently herplexion looks very bad, probably because of a family matter. At this time, you should be careful not to make any mistakes, but you¡¯re always so careless, you should know that she¡¯d even notice little things like, when you read magazine during work.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t imagine that it would be this bad.¡± Tsukuda said with regret.


    ¡°But there¡¯s something I just don¡¯t understand, why does she tell you to investigate a college student named Gennai Masashi. This kid looks like he¡¯s just an ordinary student, more importantly he doesn¡¯t have any criminal record, it¡¯s really strange.¡± Sanada Daisuke looked at the photos in the report, as he spoke.


    ¡°Who know what that woman is thinking. Perhaps she sees something in this guy. Or perhaps, she¡¯s using the guise of work, for her own interest, and help her look up other....¡± Tsukuda wasn¡¯t able to finish what he was saying, when Sanada Daisuke suddenly patted him hard.


    ¡°What?¡± Tsukuda was a little discontented for being interrupted, but he quickly knew the reason why he did that.


    He saw Eiko Kotoshi wearing a ck skirt, walking out of her office.


    ¡°Battalion Adviser, please take care.¡± All the police officers immediately saluted to her.


    After all the police saluted, she said to them: ¡°You can go back earlier.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    After going out of the criminal department, all of the police officers couldn¡¯t help but rx.


    ¡°Why, why is she going early today, she usually works tillte at night.¡± Sanada Daisuke felt it was strange.


    ¡°She probably has an appointment; didn¡¯t you see the violet flowers sent for her downstairs?¡± Another police officer replied.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that someone would pursue that woman. But why must they send her a violet flower instead of a red rose?¡±


    ¡°How would I know? But to be honest, that woman Eiko Kotoshi is actually pretty good. Out of all the female officers in Tokyo, she¡¯s the most beautiful one, she also had a deadly figure, unfortunately her character isn¡¯t good. s.¡± Sanada Daisuke said while shaking his head.


    Several other officers also felt the same, and nodded.


    .............


    ¡°Eiko, I want to talk to you about something.¡± As she was eating, Sayaka Kotoshi suddenly said something to Eiko Kotoshi.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Eiko Kotoshi raised her head, and looked at her mother.


    The more than 40 year old Sayaka Kotoshi suddenly blushed, and after a moment, said: ¡°Yesterday, Yaetera proposed to me, and I, I don¡¯t know if I should ept or not.¡±


    Hearing her mother¡¯s words, Eiko Kotoshi¡¯s face instantly sank.


    ¡°This kind of thing, you decide on your own. I¡¯ve had enough.¡± With that, the police woman stood up, and walked to her room.


    ¡°Eiko....¡± Sayaka Kotoshi shouted at her, but the Eiko didn¡¯t stop.


    After seeing her daughter close the door, Sayaka Kotoshi was at a loss.


    And at the same time, on the other side of the door, Eiko Kotoshi was also distressed.


    Why mother, why would you marry that kind of unbearably rude man? The policewoman furiously threw the pillow on the ground.


    Dad, if you don¡¯te back, my mother would no longer be your wife.


    Eiko Kotoshi looked at the photo on top of her bed, staring at the photo inside the frame, there was a gentle man holding a baby. And next to him, was a young Sayaka Kotoshi.


    Actually, deep down in heart, she had always sympathised with her mother for being alone for eight years. Eight entire years... How much of a woman¡¯s life was eight years? A lot that¡¯s how much.


    Although she intellectually understood, but she just couldn¡¯t ept her mother with another man, particrly a, huge, uneducate like Yaetera.


    Although she urgently wanted to find her father¡¯s whereabouts, but the recent investigation amount to nothing. Looking into the Police Department¡¯s personnel file, she found that there weren¡¯t many people that had the surname ¡°Goyama¡±, but the total number of people who had that surname exceeded a hundred. After some screening, she only chose the people between the ages of 30 and 60, and then analyzed their information one by one. After that, she divided them once more, which resulted with only 30 people remaining. Among these thirty men, she carefully looked at their information, but she found that they weren¡¯t actually in any especially suspicious ce. Moreover, these people lived all across Japan, so it was impossible for her to track them one by one. As a result, her investigation reached a bottleneck.


    She even suspected, that the person, whom her father talked to that year, ¡°Goyama¡± may not at all be in those personnel files.


    This wasn¡¯t based on mere spection, and as far as she knew, from the personnel file in the police force, although it was the most detailed registration system of the poption, but that was only the case for public people. For those in high position, it would be nearly impossible to find any information of them.


    After so many years, the so-called ¡°Goyama¡± the chance that he had achieved a higher social ss, was very likely.


    She urgently wanted to know the truth, but she couldn¡¯t find a single clue, feeling that she was powerless, she felt irritated.


    Perhaps I shouldn¡¯t be a police women, but rather run for congress, maybe that would give me ess to some inside information. Eiko Kotoshi self-depreciatingly thought.


    At this time, she suddenly remembered something, and then took out a card from her pocket.


    This card was with the ribbon wrapped around the violet flower sent to her today.


    At first, she thought that the flowers were sent to her by one of the men pursuing her, but now that she looked at it, that was an unlikely case. Because there was nothing written on the card, except for an email address. After she asked the person responsible for delivering the flower, she only got to know that the person was a man wearing a suit and sunsses, so the man wasn¡¯t able to see that man¡¯s appearance.


    Seeing that the end of the email address was ¡°Hotmail¡±, she immediately sat on her chair, and turned on herputer.


    After opening theputer, she opened MSN, and logged into her email ount, and then searched the email address written on the card.


    After some searching, she soon found the email-address.


    She found that the person using the email address was online, so she put his email address in her MSN.


    Haven¡¯t been added for a long time, the other person suddenly sent over a message: I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.


    Who are you? Eiko Kotoshi replied.


    I won¡¯t tell you, but that¡¯s not the point. The point is, I have the information you need.


    What information?


    About your investigation regarding that monster.


    Seeing these words, the policewoman¡¯s heart quickly jumped.


    Who are you really? The policewoman typed the same thing, she just did earlier.


    I have already said that¡¯s not the main point. If you don¡¯t believe me, then just act as though you don¡¯t know my existence.


    Well, I believe you. The policewoman was afraid that he would log out, so she had immediately replied.


    To be honest, I don¡¯t have too much data at hand right now, but I know from where that monster came from. In addition, I will continue tracking down who is the head behind the scenes. In the future if I get more information, I will continuemunicating with you through MSN. Now, I¡¯ll only tell you once, but in order to not be detected, I want you to read it quickly, and immediately delete it, in addition to that, the card must be immediately destroyed.


    I promise you that. Please tell me quickly. Eiko Kotoshi¡¯s heart started beating faster and faster.


    An hourter, the mysterious man responded to the policewoman¡¯s question, and logged off of MSN.


    And only then, Eiko Kotoshi finally loosened her left hand which was making a fist that was full of sweat.


    Although, she has some doubts about the mysterious person, but her hunch said that what the person said was all true.


    Thinking of that, Eiko Kotoshi immediately deleted the message, and after remembering his email address, she burnt the card.


    She suddenly felt that she had a strong backing. Making Eiko Kotoshi feel her body lighter, the sense of oppression, that she didn¡¯t know when had started, had been reduced by half.


    What kind of person is that fellow?

 Chapter 158 Injury

    After closing theptop with his hand, Lei Yin walked to the living room.


    Seeing the half lying on the couch already asleep Naoko, he smiled slightly.


    After turning off the television, he went to the sofa next to her and sat down, enjoying her tranquil and serene sleeping appearance.


    The delicate and beautiful features, the crystal clear and transparentparable to finest white jade, slightly pink color of the skin, constituted apletely without-the-need-for-makeup-already-enough-to-excite stunning face.


    The few beautiful strands of jet-ck and bright long hair can not conceal her slender snow-white neck. In contrast to the average size of Asian women, her not even inferior to the European and American female impressive twin peaks fluctuated up and down along with her regr breathing.


    Behind that loose nightdress hem, a pair of white and slender, causing breathing to stop, perfect leg line were revealed to him. And at the bottom of that pair of slender, beautiful legs, there is a pair of exquisite delicacy, making one unable to bear but want to hold that jade feet in the hands, to carefully appreciate.


    Looking at that half lying on the sofa thepletely ripe outstandingly beautiful stunner, Lei Yin felt a fire started to burn in his heart.


    Did not have the heart to wake her up, Lei Yin adjusted her breathing, and then carefully lifted her up.


    Although his action was very light, the sleeping beauty still woke up.


    ¡°Lei.¡± Naoko rubbed her sleepy eyes with the back of her hand.


    ¡°I am sorry, for waking you up.¡± Lei Yin lowered his head and kissed her on the cheek.


    Naoko shook her head, ¡°Just unwittingly fell asleep. Have you finished using theputer?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Told you not to wait for me, really do not know what to do with you.¡± Lei Yin discovered that the just awakened Naoko has the usually can not be seen seductive appearance.


    ¡°People just want to wait for you.¡± Naoko held his neck like a pampered little girl.


    Lei Yin smiled, and could not help but lean forward to kiss her luscious red lips.


    The sleeping beauty with a slight moaning voice gently responded.


    After turning the light off, Lei Yin held her as he walked into the room. Seemingly knew what was going to happen next, Naoko¡¯s body suddenly became very hot and then very shyly buried her head in his arms.


    After cing Naoko down, Lei Yin followed to crawl up to sit back on the bed, and then picked her up in his arms.


    ¡°What did the doctor say in today¡¯s follow-up appointment?¡± Lei Yin asked while slowly stroking her hair.


    ¡°She said I am in a stable condition, and no sign of any deterioration of the heart, so do not worry about it.¡± Naoko affectionately stroked her lover¡¯s face.


    ¡°Going to the hospital for a follow-up is such a big thing, you should notify me to go with you. In short, in the future, no matter what happens, be sure to let me know, you know?¡±


    ¡°Em, I know.¡± She very meeklyplied, head leaning on his arms.


    After a while, Naoko, as if she was dreaming, whispered: ¡°Lei, I beg you, no matter happens, do not leave me okay?¡±


    ¡°Fool, how all of a sudden say that? Do not let your imagination run wild.¡±


    ¡°I know I am silly, maybe it is because I am too happy, so I am more and more afraid to lose you.¡±


    ¡°Never, I promise you.¡± Lei Yin full of love and affection kissed her on the forehead.


    ¡°Lei, you will spoil me.¡± Naoko foolishly gazed at her.


    ¡°Fool.¡± Lei Yin smiled and gave her a kiss.


    ¡°Lei....¡± Her mood surging up, Naoko could no longer restrain herself, clinging to him. Really did not know how to love him, she wished she could be dissolved into his body, bing a part of him.


    After cuddling for a while, Lei Yin held her elegant jade foot and yed with it.


    Even after experiencing countless centuries, Lei Yin rarely saw such a perfect woman like Naoko.


    First, regardless of her gentle and submissive personality, her appearance alone is enough to make most of the women feel envy and jealous.


    As long as it is a normal man, he believes no one can resist the charm of dressing up or in a miniskirt Naoko which can almost poison people¡¯s mind.


    If a man sees her directly, he would first be attracted to her erect and protruding chest as well as her slender legs, and then her beautiful face. But if it is from behind or the side, the men¡¯s first line of sight is usually focused on her feet.


    Slender and rounded thighs, the beautiful line of the lower legs, the thick fiber suitable for leg ankles, and then the white as jade beautiful feet. If coupled with a pair of narrow high-heeled shoes, it can absolutely cause all men horny in a matter of seconds.


    Lei Yin did not have foot fetish, but he also unable to put her foot down.


    Although Lei Yin is a man who experienced the era of female foot-binding, in his view, the foot-binding kind of thing is really devastating to woman¡¯s mental and physical state.


    Though Naoko did not bind her feet, they seemed to be very slim and lovely. There are no calluses, no sharp nails, and no deformation of toes. Only, like the other ces, delicate skin, clean, smooth, and wonderful to touch, as well as toenails that exude a pearl-like shiny light.


    Knowing that he liked to y with her feet, Naoko tried very hard to maintain her feet. Usually tried not to use a tight, high-heeled shoes, everyday after the bath maintained her thigh and feet with moisturizer, and then tried to take time each day to go to the gymnastic ss. In addition, she also participated in cooking sses to learn to cook new dishes. She did everything, just to let her beloved man happy. These were all known to Lei Yin, therefore toward this stunner who always tries so hard to please him, his heart is filled with pity.


    Could not help but also hold her other leg with his hands to slowly appreciate it, Lei Yin lowered his head to kiss the beautiful jade¡¯s eyes in his bosom.


    ¡°Naoko, you are so beautiful. If there are angels in this world, I think you are one of them.¡±


    ¡°Since when....did you be a liar?¡± Naoko coquettishly looked at him, her breathing became rapid.


    ¡°Fool, I am telling the truth.¡± Lei Yin lifted one of her jade foot to his lips and kissed it. There was no unusual smell, just a touch of moisturizer fragrance.


    ¡°No....it is so dirty there....¡± Naoko uncontrobly called out, her cheeks appeared like the alluring peach blossom, and her watery eyes were looking at him.


    Seeing her passion surged up, Lei Yin¡¯s left hand continued to y with her feet, his right hand slowly stretched out along her jade-white leg into the inside of her nightdress.


    Feeling the thinyer of cotton was wet, Lei Yin whispered in her ear: ¡°You know, I am just touching your feet, but it has already turned you on like this.¡±


    ¡°Hateful....do not say that.¡± Naoko¡¯s breathing was getting heavier, at this time she started to feel her physique became excessively sensitive, as well as feeling endlessly ashamed and angry.


    Lei Yin suddenly remembered something, so he leaned close to her ear and said: ¡°Let you try something new.¡± With that, he gathered his internal force into his right hand, and then lightly delivered it out through his hand, slowly stimting the sensitive spot on her genital with his internal force.


    Soon, Naoko felt a faint trace of familiar warm-water-like air current constantly invading her like a snake.


    ¡°What....how....¡± After a while, never experiencing this fantastic pleasure constantly escting and spreading throughout her body, Naoko felt she was about to copse.


    After she adapted to the low-level stimtion flow, Lei Yin slowly increased the stimtion flow rate on her sensitive spot.


    Before long, Naoko thought she was going to go crazy. This kind of infinitely increasing pleasurable sensation made her uncontrobly groaned, the sound was also getting more and more loud. For a time, the entire room echoed with the moan of a mature woman which can make anyone blush and increase heartbeat.


    ¡°Lei....¡± Naoko almost whiningly called out a name.


    ¡°Do you want it?¡±


    Naoko full of shame nodded her head, and then looked at him with pleading eyes.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Lei Yin while continued to stimte with his internal force, his right hand also began to rapidly fiddle.


    Naoko suddenly uttered a sad call like a wounded reindeer.


    ¡°Lei....do not....bully me like this....¡± Being stimted in various ways, Naoko¡¯s naturally sensitive physique could no longer withstand the stimtion and cried.


    Did not have the heart to continue to tease her, Lei Yin tenderly kissed away the tears in her eyes. And then gently pulled off her nightdress as well as pulling down thepletely soaking wet cotton panties.


    ¡°Lei....¡± Naoko, with her perfectly delicate naked body, looked at her absentmindedly with teary eyes.


    ¡°Sweetheart, rx.¡± Lei Yin kissed her red lips and then switched off the deskmp. His hands began to walk forward slowly, gently teasing her.


    Soon, the darkness once again echoed the uncontroble delicate moan of Naoko.


    ¡ª-


    In the morning, the half asleep half awake Naoko subconsciously hugged to the side, but only caught empty air.


    ¡®He is gone?¡¯ Naoko felt very lost looking at the empty pillow.


    However, when she heard the sound of rushing watering from the bathroom, she smiled.


    She put out her hand to prop up her body but found out her body did not have even a little bit of strength. Slightly pulled up the bed cover to look inside, she saw above the bed sheet was a mess, her whole face immediately blushed.


    Although they have not seen each other for several days, the bad guy really went too farst night. If not for her continuous plead, she would not know when it would end.


    Naoko bashfully breathed his smell on the pillow happily.


    After a while, the rushing water stopped. Knowing that he will soone out, Naoko did not know how to face him, and had to close her eyes pretending to sleep.


    Lei Yin with a faint scent of shower gel walked to the bedside and sat down. Watching her, in spite of everything, blushing face, he felt at peace. When hearing Naoko¡¯s sometimes slow sometimes fast breathing, Lei Yin knew she was awake.


    Gently smiled, likest night, he hugged her in his arms


    ¡°Fool, when are you going to stop pretending still asleep?¡± Lei Yin said with a smile in her ear.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Naoko whispered with a flushed face.


    ¡°By listening to your breathing.¡± Really loved her shy look, Lei Yin could not help but try to kiss her.


    ¡°No, I have not brush my teeth.¡± Naoko slightly turned her head to the side.


    ¡°Fool, I am not afraid of that, what are you afraid of.¡±


    ¡°No, so dirty.¡± Naoko pleaded.


    ¡°Really do not know what to do with you, want to take a shower together?¡± Lei Yin¡¯s hand slowly stroked her smooth upturned ass.


    ¡°But had not you just washed?¡± Naoko¡¯s breathing started to be rapid.


    ¡°Just now I washed myself, but now I help you wash, how is it the same?¡± Lei Yin smiled evilly.


    ¡°Bad guy....¡± Being hugged in his arms to stand up, Naoko charmingly beat his chest.


    After having the lunch, watching Naoko fully absorbed in cutting the Pear from the side, Lei Yin had the feeling of appreciating a beautiful painting. But he believed no one¡¯s work is better than what he had right now.


    ¡°You really do not need me to stay with you?¡± After she cut the fruit, Lei Yin rubbed her face with his left hand.


    Naoko shook her head, then gently smiled and said: ¡°You still have sses, and your college is too far away from here. It is enough if you cane to see me every week.¡±


    ¡°Putting off such a beautiful fiancee to read those outdated textbooks, no matter what benefit is there, is just too silly. Therefore, from now on, I will oftene to see you. Do not worry, I will try to slow down a little bit.¡± Lei Yin put her index finger into his mouth and gently bit it.


    Naokoid down sideways to put her head on hisp and then looked at his face in a daze.


    ¡°Lei, why are you so good to me?¡±


    ¡°You are really a fool.¡± Lei Yin bowed his head to suck away her tears.


    ¡ª-


    When Lei Yin returned to the college, it was already four o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    This was no problem for thepletely serious in skipping sses Lei Yin, but the dinner is going to be in an hour.


    Suddenly, his cell phone rang. He looked at the numbers shown above and then received the call.


    ¡°Takeda is it?¡±


    ¡°Bastard, where have you been? Why is your phone always off, what do you think your phone is for? I have been looking for you all day.¡± Takeda yelled on the phone.


    Because he didn¡¯t want to be disturbed, Lei Yin had a habit of shutting off his phone whenever he meets with Naoko. Theint of the angry youth was just a wind blow to him.


    ¡°Say it, what happened? Do not tell me you look for me just to find someone to take you to dinner.¡± Lei Yin said as he yawned.


    ¡°Assh*le, this is about your sister. Your sister was injured, and now she is in the college¡¯s infirmary.¡±


    ¡°Where are you? I will be right there.¡± Lei Yin immediately ran to the clinic while talking on the phone.

 Chapter 159 Reason Things Out

    Under the fluttering light music in a cafe, a pair of man and woman seemed to be talking. However, at this moment, the face of that seemingly 30-something years of age man appeared to be bitter.


    ¡°Eiko, your request for me this time is really difficult to do.¡± The Inspector Police Officer Watanabe frowned, unconsciously used a spoon to stir the cup of coffee before him.


    ¡°Since you do not want to help, then just forget what I just said.¡± With that, the female police stood up and walked to the counter. She always has this habit of going Dutch.


    ¡°Eiko, wait a minute, that is not what I mean. Sit down for a minute okay?¡± Watanabe Muramasa immediately stopped her.


    If this was just a typical case, Eiko Kotoshi would never consider of staying. But this matter is important, after taking a nce at the man in front of her, she finally sat back to her seat.


    ¡°You are still so impulsive. I am not saying I would not help you, at most, after I go back, I will ask my uncle, who worked in the National Archives for two years to help you find what you are looking for.¡± Inspector Police Officer Watanabe somewhat reluctantly said.


    After getting a call from herst night, Watanabe was thrilled, thinking that she finally figured it out, ready to ept him. Although on the phone, she was just asking him out for a talk, he fell into men¡¯smon wishful thinking, thinking that she was just finding an excuse to take the initiative to go out with him. Now he knew she really has something that needed his help. If this was just a regr request, no matter what the request from the beauty was, he would go all out to help her. But her request was very troublesome.


    Hearing that he was willing to help, Eiko Kotoshi smiled, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Watanabe.¡±


    Watanabe Muramasa just stared at her rare smile. He could not think that this usually impassive-look snow women has such a moving smile. Sometimes he himself does not understand, a thirty years old police officer with a bright future like him has met with not a few women, but he has always been obsessed with this woman, feeling like the first love of a high school student.


    After failing to react, to cover up his gaffe, Watanabe Muramasa asked: ¡°Eiko, why do you want to investigate this man name ¡®Goyama,¡¯ can¡¯t you find him inside the police personnel file system?¡±


    ¡°I tried to find in the personnel file system, but did not find what I was looking for. Otherwise, I would not have to trouble you.¡±


    Watanabe Muramasa also knew about the inside of the Police Department¡¯s Personnel File System, so her answer did not surprise him.


    ¡°You are too kind. Your business is my business, and I will certainly do my best to help you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much. If there are any results, please let me know as soon as possible.¡± Regarding Watanabe Muramasa¡¯s words that almost implied a confession, Eiko Kotoshi pretended not to understand.


    Looking at her calm expression, Watanabe Muramasa could not help but be a bit discouraged. But he immediately perked up, pulling out two movie tickets from his body.


    ¡°Eiko, before I came, I bought two tickets. I heard from the review that this film is incredible, let us go look at it after this.¡±


    Looking at the two movie tickets that were ced on the table by Watanabe Muramasa, Eiko Kotoshi frowned.


    ¡°Okay then.¡± After considering for a moment, the female police finally nodded. After all, she just asked other people for help, so now is not the right time to reject. Thus, it can be seen that Eiko Kotoshi is not an ungrateful woman.


    Seeing her agreed to his invitation, Watanabe Muramasa was jubnt.


    ¡°Mr. Watanabe, do you usually y with MSN?¡± Eiko Kotoshi looked at him and suddenly asked a sentence.


    ¡°What, SN?¡± Only caught thest two letters, Watanabe Muramasa almost spurted out the coffee in his mouth.


    ¡°It is MSN, forget it, just pretend I did not say it.¡±


    ¡®It seems like he is not that person,¡¯ Eiko Kotoshi thought in her mind.


    ¡ª-


    Teikyo University is a private school, so the facilities inside are quite perfect. Even the clinic is much bigger than the average University, looking like a mini hospital.


    At the moment in a health care room, two women were talking.


    ¡°You should not have told my brother about this.¡± Kazumi sighed.


    ¡°Why?¡± Take Asasei curiously asked.


    ¡°If he knows, there will certainly be chaos.¡±


    ¡°You mean....¡±


    Before she finished, the sound of knocking suddenly came from the door.


    Take Asasei quickly stood up to open the door.


    Opening the door, she saw the somewhat sweating on the forehead Lei Yin standing outside.


    ¡°Is Kazumi inside?¡± Seeing his sister¡¯s ssmate, Lei Yin immediately asked.


    ¡°She is inside.¡± Take Asasei moved aside to let him in.


    Lei Yin walked in and, sure enough, he saw Kazumiying on the bed. Her foot was covered with a white gauze.


    ¡°Kazumi, what happened to you?¡± Lei Yin came to her bedside and asked.


    ¡°Brother, I am fine, do not worry,¡± Kazumi said with a smile.


    ¡°What did the doctor say? The injury is serious or not?¡±


    ¡°The school nurse said my foot just has an ordinary muscle sprain, in a few days, it would be fine.¡±


    Hearing her saying that, Lei Yin felt much relieved. He now noticed that not only her foot but even her arms also have several band-aids.


    ¡°How did you get injured?¡± Lei Yin sat down on a chair by the bedside.


    ¡°I just identally tripped over.¡±


    ¡°Is it true?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it is true, why would I lie to you?¡±


    Lei Yin did not say anything, just looked at her eyes. After a while, he suddenly said: ¡°Kazumi, you are not a careless person, you are lying.¡±


    ¡°How could I, do not randomly guess.¡± Kazumi¡¯s heart was a bit surprise, immediately pretended to be angry and turned her head to the other side.


    Seeing her reaction, Lei Yin suddenly looked back and said to Take Asasei: ¡°Which bastard did this?¡±


    ¡°It is Okada from the Basketball Club....ah!¡± As soon as she said these words, Take Asasei immediately covered her mouth, but it was toote.


    Lei Yin smiled, ¡®a mere child only.¡¯


    ¡°Kazumi, you rest here, I will go outside with your ssmate for a talk.¡± With that, without waiting for her reply, he grabbed Take Asasei¡¯s hand and walked outside.


    He dragged away Take Asasei in order to save the face of her friend lying on the bed, but Kazumi in addition to being anxious has no other thought.


    Because Lei Yin¡¯s legs were rtively long and his movement was fast, after being dragged out of the waiting room, Take Asasei started to feel a bit behind.


    ¡°Kazumi¡¯s brother, do not walk so fast, other people can not keep up.¡± Take Asasei piteously said.


    ¡°Just walking a few steps and you are already said tired, if you go on like this, before you reach 30 years old, you will start to gain weight.¡±


    ¡®What the.¡¯ Take Asase red at him from behind.


    Lei Yin did not slow down. After pulling her to the balcony, he finally came to a halt.


    ¡°Okay, now tell me exactly what happened.¡± Lei Yin did not wait for her to finish catching her breath, directly asked.


    ¡°I, I can not say it, otherwise, Kazumi will scold me.¡± Take Asasei slowly said.


    ¡°If you do not say it, I will now scold you, moreover, I will also curse you.¡±


    Being taken by his momentum, Take Asasei began to feel miserable, ¡®how could there be such a siblings.¡¯


    ¡°I will say it.¡± She eventually gave in.


    After saying a few words at the beginning, Take Asasei¡¯s words began to flow smoothly, and finally, if Lei Yin did not stop her, she would not know where to stop.


    ¡°So, the man named Okada deliberately shoved Kazumi down?¡± Lei Yin thought for a moment before he said.


    ¡°Of course, otherwise on such a wide staircase, and at the time no other people, how could he had a difficulty to walk and actually push Kazumi to the side? Moreover, after knocking down Kazumi, he did not even say sorry, but immediately walked away. I have never seen such an excessive man, although I previously often go to see him y.¡± Take Asasei became more and more angry.


    ¡°Thank you for notifying Takeda that Kazumi was injured, otherwise, I would not know this thing.¡± After a while, Lei Yin said to her.


    ¡°You are wee, I was just scolded by Kazumi for being meddlesome. So, what are you going to do now?¡± She was a faithful reader of campus magazine, therefore, for Kazumi¡¯s brother legend of terror, she also often heard.


    ¡°I will deal with this matter. You can go back now, I want to make a phone call.¡± Lei Yin has no intention to satisfy her curiosity.


    Although she has this unprecedented enthusiasm of gossip, she has no choice but unwillingly leave the balcony.


    After this somewhat noisy girl walked away, Lei Yin took out his mobile phone to dial a number.


    ¡°Hey, Takeda is it?¡±


    ¡°I just saw my sister, she is all right, just having a bit of ankle sprain. I will not speak of this, I have something to ask you, do you know Okada from the Basketball Club?¡±


    After a while, Lei Yin returned back to the health center and said to Kazumi: ¡°I will send you back now, your foot is injured, you need to rest in the apartment these few days, do not attend the ss.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Kazumi hesitated.


    ¡°This is just for a few days, it will not have any effect on you. With your grades, you just need to read textbooks and take notes and you will be fine.¡±


    ¡°I am not like someone who can pass through the University Entrance Exam even after skipping sses almost everyday. I am just an ordinary people.¡± Kazumi grinningly said.


    ¡°Come on, ordinary people.¡± Lei Yin scolded as he arrived by the bedside to hug her up.


    ¡°No, I can walk by myself.¡± Seeing his action, Kazumi immediately loudly said in shame.


    ¡°Excuse me, how can you walk right now. I am your older brother, why would I want to eat your beancurd (take advantage)?¡± Lei Yin carelessly said.


    ¡°But it is too unsightly.¡± Kazumi continued to protest.


    ¡°If you close your eyes, will you be able to see it?¡±


    ¡°I mean other people will see it.¡±


    ¡°Even if someone else see you, you are still covered in clothes.¡±


    ¡°In short, I do not want to.¡±


    ¡°Wow, there is a flying saucer outside.¡± Lei Yin suddenly pointed outside the window and yelled.


    ¡°Please, do not treat my like a child okay.¡± Kazumi somewhat weakly said.


    Since the lie did not work, Lei Yin had to use the hard way. Therefore, he ignored the struggling Kazumi, and hugged the girl up from the health care bed like a rogue with evil intention.


    ¡°Bastard, quickly put me down.¡± Kazumi angrily called out in shame.


    ¡°Go on, shout as you like, best to shout a bit louder. Even if you shout indecent assault, that¡¯s okay, in any case, I do not care.¡± Lei Yin still held the struggling girl as he walked to the door.


    Kazumi has no other method to deal with this super thick skin guy, for fear that she would attract other people¡¯s attention, she had to give up her struggle, letting him hold her as her face went red.


    From the beginning of their quarrel, Take Asasei had been dumbfoundedly looking at this quirky brother and sister. After Lei Yin brought her best friend out of the room, she immediately followed them. At this time, she suddenly felt it would be good if she had a brother.


    Fortunately, Kazumi and Take did not rent the apartment that is too far from the campus, otherwise, Kazumi would not know how to survive being hugged as they walked on the road like that.


    After putting her sister on the bed, Lei Yin said to her: ¡°I will get the meals for you here, you just need to rest, I will call youter. I am going now.¡±


    ¡°Brother, you must not act recklessly.¡± After being together for a long time, Kazumi began to understand his somewhat vindictive temperament.


    ¡°Rest assured, I will not do anything reckless. You should be very clear, I am someone who is very reasonable. Do not say too much, I am leaving.¡± After patting her sister¡¯s head, he walked out of the room.


    ¡°Hey, remember, do not be reckless.¡± Just before he left, Kazumi showed her doubtful look.


    When Lei Yin returned to the campus, most of the students have already finished with their sses.


    But there was still a very lively ce, and that was the campus Basketball Club.


    Because the Basketball Club in Teikyo University is quite famous. Every year they would participate in the National College Basketball Championship, and achieved great sess. In the Basketball Club there were many tall and handsome yers, which attracted arge number of students, especially the attention of the female students. Therefore, almost everyday after the ss, a lot of people go to the Basketball Club to watch them practice or having a match.


    Moreover, the girls would set up a fan club for some of the yers. Usually, when there was a big match they would unfurl arge banner to cheer for support.


    And Akio Okada is one of outstanding yer who is sought after by numerous girls.


    He was now a second-year student, height 1.85 meter, moderate weight, handsome look, and also sported a long hair which can make girls scream. Due to his incredible skill in Basketball, he was usually responsible for the center position.


    Teikyo University Basketball Club has an indoor basketball court. In addition to the sidelines, on the second floor of the building, there was also a ring with fence designed for the audience to watch the game.


    When Lei Yin opened the Basketball Club door, he saw the basketball club members were doing dribbling or shooting practice. Though the practice was so monotonous, on the sidelines and on the second floor, there were still many students watching them practice with relish, in which the majority of them were female students.


    ¡°Is Akio Okada here?¡± Lei Yin walked to the sidelines and asked the female who seemed to be the manager.


    ¡°He is doing the shooting practice there, why are you looking for him?¡± The female manager somewhat strangely asked.


    ¡°He is the one wearing number 5 jersey right?¡± Lei Yin pointed to the opposite court where a male student was doing a shooting practice.


    ¡°Yes. Please....¡±


    Before she finished, she saw the man suddenly went to Akio Okada.


    Lei Yin arrived at the number 5 yer with a long hair. Akio Okada was doing practice, and had not realized someone approaching him.


    ¡°Hei, you are not allowed to wear leather shoes on the court.¡± A yer saw Lei Yin and loudly called out.


    Akio Okada heard this voice, turned around and looked, but he suddenly saw someone standing behind him.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Akio Okada somewhat discontentedly looked at the man who was staring at him.


    ¡°Are you Akio Okada?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what do you want?¡± Akio Okada felt that the man¡¯s tone was a little unfriendly.


    ¡°Then good.¡± With that, Lei Yin suddenly grabbed him by the neck.


    Akio Okada suddenly felt like being gripped by a pincer.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± The loud yer who called Lei Yin just now came running at him.


    Taking a nce at that noisy person, Lei Yin dismissively said: ¡°I am here to kick someone¡¯s ass, so back off.¡±

 Chapter 160 BACK OFF! (Part 1)

    Suddenly, a strange boy appeared on the basketball court, and he all of a sudden grabbed Akio Okada by the neck, which made everyone present extremely surprised.


    ¡°Fighting in the court? Where do you think this is?¡± A yer said in a loud voice.


    At this time, other yers quickly rushed over to their side.


    Lei Yin ignored them, turning away, he looked at Akio Okada, and coldly said, ¡°Did Narimura Haruko told you to hurt my sister?¡± As he spoke, Lei Yin mixed in some of his qi, which made Akio Okada¡¯s mind to be in chaos.


    For a moment, Akio Okada thought that he saw some strange light in Lei Yin¡¯s eyes, and after seeing that light, he felt tired and unable to think properly.


    ¡°Narimura Haruko asked me to do it, she said that....¡± Akio Okada said something that even he didn¡¯t dare think he would do.


    ¡°Very good.¡± Lei Yin didn¡¯t bother to listen anymore. He sneered and restored his vision, and dragged him outside.


    The answer was as he had expected. When he had asked Takeda on the phone about this man, he immediately knew that the ident was caused by one of Narimura Haruko¡¯s powerful suitors. so, he began to suspect that this guy may have been ordered by that woman to go hit Kazumi. At that time, he was still a bit unsure whether that woman would really do such a silly thing. But in any case, this guy still pushed Kazumi, and afterwards, walked away without apologizing to her, which made Lei Yin very pissed. The only difference was that, if this guy had truly intended to, he would have seriously harmed her.


    As he took a few steps, several yers immediately stopped him.


    ¡°What do you want? Hurry up, and let go of him.¡± A yer who seemed to be the team captain appeared before Lei Yin, and using his nearly two-meter-tall body, he blocked Lei Yin.


    ¡°Go away. I have something, I want to talk with this guy.¡± In order to prevent Okada Akio from struggling, Lei Yin sealed his internal force using acupuncture. And he quickly seized the No. 5 yer¡¯s throat, who was already unable to use his full strength.


    ¡°This is the basketball club¡¯s court, and not for people like you toe and fight. Quickly release him, and get out of here.¡± If it weren¡¯t for him being afraid to cause a scene, then the big guy would have already used his fist and hit him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it one more time, immediately leave before I get mad.¡± If Takeda or Yoshikawa were here, it would have been very clear to them, just by looking at Lei Yin¡¯s eyes, that the situation was going to be extremely dangerous.


    At the same time, the onlookers who saw this were talking among themselves.


    ¡°That person looks familiar.¡±


    ¡°Idiot, that¡¯s Gennai Masashi. My God, what does he want to do this time?¡±


    ¡°He really is a human weapon, what does he want to do with my man?¡± a female student almost fainted.


    ¡°It seems like the basketball club didn¡¯t offend him, but then why is he holding Okada¡¯s neck?¡±


    ¡°This time, it looks like they will have a good y.¡± A male student gloated.


    And, several people in the basketball court, continued their fight.


    But, at that moment, Lei Yin¡¯s patience had finally reached its limit. He was toozy to say anything, so he dragged Akio Okada and walked around the captain as the two-meter-tall person looked down at him.


    Those yers who stood in front of him simply didn¡¯t know, that so long as they try to stop him, their fate will be miserable.


    ¡°Bastard, I told you to let go of him.¡± The team captain flew into rage, and rushed towards him.


    Lei Yin just sneered, as he moved and suddenly appeared in front of him, when suddenly a strong voice called out, ¡°What exactly is happening?¡±


    ¡°coach¡± The team captain immediately stopped and bowed towards the middle-aged man standing at the doorway. The other yers also bowed towards him.


    ¡°I just went out for a while, for it to be such a mess, can anyone tell me exactly what had happened?¡± The coach walked up to several of the yers, and yelled at them. The female manager behind him jumped up in surprise, as the coach was calling for her.


    ¡°Coach Tanimura, this person wanted to cause trouble, and I¡¯m just about to drive him out.¡± The team captain replied.


    From the start when he had arrived, the middle-aged man had been watching Lei Yin. He then shouted at the Lei Yin who was making trouble, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, but you¡¯re not wee here, leave.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯ll go.¡± Lei Yin was surprisingly obedient, but when he was about to walk out, his hand was still grabbing the No. 5 yer.


    ¡°What do you want, immediately let him go, or I¡¯ll notify the Student Union.¡± Coach Tanimura couldn¡¯t ignore such behavior, so he immediately stepped in front of Lei Yin, and shouted.


    If it were those yers doing this, then Lei Yin would have already smashed them down. But this guy was after all a teacher, he also didn¡¯t want to be the first student to beat a faculty member in Teikyo University and get expelled from school. So he said to the man in the jersey, ¡°I just want to have a word with Okada student, so please don¡¯t stop me.¡±


    ¡°If you just want to talk, then why are you seizing him by his neck? I¡¯ll warn you once, immediately release him, or I¡¯ll call the student union to deal with this matter.¡± Coach Tanimura said resentfully.


    It seems like now isn¡¯t the good time to get revenge. Lei Yin shrugged, letting go of the No. 5 yer who wasn¡¯t able to breath.


    Just as Akio Okada was released, he immediately gasped for breath, but found it very hard as he felt a burning sensation on his throat.


    ¡°Okada student, we still haven¡¯t finished our talk, so I¡¯ll be patiently waiting for you toe out.¡± Lei Yin said with a smile.


    ¡°You bastard, what do you actually want?¡± Akio Okada, who tried very hard to breath, pointed at Lie Yin and shouted at once.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re so quick to forget what you had just said. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make you remember it again.¡±


    Seeing Lei Yin¡¯s expression, Coach Tanimura knew that he would absolutely not give up. And one day he woulde here again, and possibly cause trouble. Right now, the basketball club was preparing for the uing summer tournament, so he didn¡¯t want the team to get affected because of this incident.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what matter is between the two of you, but this is a basketball court, and if you agree, I hope that you can handle this matter in a civilized manner.¡±


    After speaking these words, Coach Tanimura started to stated his own proposition.


    After hearing his so-called proposition, Lei Yin said to Coach Tanimura, ¡°Although I don¡¯t mean to make fun of you Coach Tanimura, but don¡¯t you think your idea is a little boring?¡±


    ¡°Bastard, what did you say?¡± The team captain, who was the person that most respected Coach Tanimura, immediately shouted.


    As far as Lie Yin was concerned, he wasn¡¯t trying to make fun of anyone. But, he had made fun of Coach Tanimura, and said to him expressionlessly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you think this is just a fight? If your answer is yes, then I am sorry, I¡¯m sorry to tell you that¡¯s just pure ignorance. And The person who is ignorant, and is unable to use his brain properly will never understand anything if you don¡¯t use actions to make him understand.¡±


    ¡°Coach Tanimura, you¡¯re not supposed to be a basketball coach, but rather a critic. Because what you said is simr to critics using words to abuse politicians.¡±


    ¡°Since you want to be a hoodlum, then I have no other alternative. But this is the basketball court, and only people that y or watch the game are weed here, so please get out.¡± Coach Tanimura knew that what this person was saying was his own bloody belief.


    Lei Yin didn¡¯t say anything, and just looked at the audience and yers ring at him. He then suddenlyughed, ¡°Maybe what you¡¯re saying is a bit true, sometimes it¡¯s better to use your own brain, I ept your proposition.¡±


    Coach Tanimura¡¯s eyes revealed a self-satisfied look, he said to Lei Yin, ¡°I want you to promise, that if you lose,ter you can¡¯te here to cause trouble again, and can¡¯t look for Okada and trouble him again.¡±


    ¡°And if I win?¡±


    ¡°So long as you don¡¯t cause trouble here, I won¡¯t interfere in your matter again.¡±


    ¡°Then so be it, it¡¯s a deal.¡± Lei Yin readily agreed.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Do you want to change your shoes; I don¡¯t want to hear you say that you lost because of your shoes.¡± Coach Tanimura looked at the shoes Lei Yin was wearing.


    ¡°No, I never wear someone else¡¯s shoes, because I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll get infected by someone else¡¯s foot.¡± Lei Yin told the truth.


    Coach Tanimura didn¡¯t me him, he could only me himself, ¡®for asking to humiliate himself¡¯. He quickly cheered up, and shouted at the yers, ¡°Quicklye in the court.¡±


    Hearing the coach, who was obviously angry, the yers sped up and immediately picked up the balls, putting them away, emptying the court.


    ¡°Do you have any problem, if I be the referee for this game? If you feel it¡¯s unfair, you can choose someone else.¡± Coach Tanimura said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any issue with it.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I ask you to quickly get in the court.¡±


    Lei Yin shrugged, and walked towards the center of the basketball court. There, Okada Akio sneered from where he was standing.


    Coach Tanimura was holding the basketball with one hand, and walked towards their side, ¡°I¡¯ll repeat the rules again, the score will be up to ten points, in ten minutes, the two sides will take turns attacking, there¡¯s no rest time during the game, the side who first score ten points wins. If the two side haven¡¯t scored ten points in ten minutes, then the side that has the most scores, WINS. Is there something that you can¡¯t understand?¡±


    After a while, seeing that both side didn¡¯t said anything, Coach Tanimura immediately eximed, ¡°Begin.¡± With that, he threw the ball into the air.


    In the case of jump ball, Okada Akio, who was taller obviously had the advantage. He jumped up, and as expected caught the ball in midair.


    The result was as he had expected. But he felt it was a bit strange, because just when he jumped for the ball, Lei Yin just stood there motionless and didn¡¯t jump.


    Maybe he knew that he couldn¡¯t jump as high as me. Okada Akio thought to himself, and quickly dribbled to the opposite side of the basket.


    Apetition between two people just having half the court would be enough, but Coach Tanimura thought that Okada Akio was an official yer, if he had won purely because of his basketball skills against the student causing trouble, he thought it wouldn¡¯t be enough. So, he wanted to give Okada a chance to make Lei Yin realize that hecked physical strength. He thought that Lei Yin likely didn¡¯t exercise, so his physical fitness couldn¡¯t bepared with that of a regr yer¡¯s. That¡¯s why he had also made a rule to not let them rest during thepetition.


    In his view, this wasn¡¯t simply a basketball game. He did this to stop students froming here to make trouble. So he didn¡¯t intend to conduct any unfairpetition. An ordinary person ying against a basketball yer in a basketball game, was itself quite unfair.


    On the other hand, Okada Akio was very happy. He didn¡¯t think that this fellow wouldply andpete against him at his own game. He really wanted to beat this guy, and make him lose face. Haruko, see how I¡¯ll beat this guy.


    Thinking of this, he quickly dribbled under the basket. And at the same time he heard footstepsing from behind him.


    It seems like this guy isn¡¯t slow, but what¡¯s the point?


    He suddenly stopped, and stood in front of the two-point line, and just when Okada Akio prepared to shoot, he suddenly felt that his hands were empty, and found that the ball was gone?


    He was startled, immediately turning his head, he unexpectedly saw the ball in Lei Yin¡¯s hand. Lei Yin had taken it without him realizing it.


    After Lei Yin grabbed the ball, he didn¡¯t immediately rush to the other side, but instead dribble as he waited for him. And finally with his left hand, he dribbled the ball through his legs.


    Feeling belittled, the No. 5 yer screamed in his mind, and immediately rushed to the other side to get the ball back.


    When Okada Akio ran to him, Lei Yin finally made his move.


    His speed was no way inferior to Akio Okada¡¯s, as he ran to the other side of the basket. Feeling a sense of crisis, the No. 5 yer immediately picked up his pase, thinking of stopping him.


    When Lei Yin was in front of the three-point line, he suddenly stopped. Okada Akio quickly stopped in front of him, trying to stop him from shooting.


    But Lei Yin didn¡¯t shoot right away, instead he sneered at Okada Akio, and then he shed through from his side, and threw the ball into the basket.


    The process was simple, yet almost nobody could clearly see how Lei Yin sh through Okada Akio was blocking him, even Okada Akio himself couldn¡¯t see it clearly, even though he was in front of him, and yet he had all of a sudden appeared right behind him.


    Okada Akio wasn¡¯t able to react til the ball went into the basket.


    ¡°Nothing special.¡± Facing Akio Okada¡¯s astonished eyes, Lei Yin said softly.


    Asshole! Okada Akio was furious. He vowed in his heart, never to let this guy get any more points.


    And at this time Coach Tanimura who was acting as the referee actually felt something unusual, even he hadn¡¯t clearly saw how this fellow dodged Okada. He has been a coach for many years, but even he couldn¡¯t tell what had happened.


    It was the second yer, Lei Yin¡¯s, turn to attack, he walked slowly from his side, and brought the ball to the opposite side of the court. Seeing Okada Akio waiting for him toe at the three-point line, Lei Yin suddenly made a move that made everyone here shocked.


    His action in other people¡¯s perspective can only be described as amateurish, as they watch how he shot the ball in the basket. But that wasn¡¯t the surprising part, the thing that was truly uneptable was the fact that he was shooting from the middle of the court.


    Everyone was waiting to see how the ball would fall in vain, but the next scene made everyone unable to believe their eyes.


    *Swoosh*


    No matter how they looked at it, it seemed like a desperate shot, but unexpectedly the ball didn¡¯t even hit the board, and instead went into the ring. That was a shot made from the middle of the court.


    No Way? Everyone had the same thought when they saw this scene.


    Seeing this, the basketball club captain¡¯s jaw almost fell down, and he couldn¡¯t help but want Lei Yin in the team.


    At that moment, the whole stadium became very quiet, almost everyone there knew a little bit about basketball, as they looked at the, calm looking, monster who had shot the ball from the middle of the court.


    *Beep* After the whistle was blown, everyone finally reacted and pondered for a bit, but nobody could regarded thepetition to be a one-sided game any longer.


    Because the game didn¡¯t have any time for rests, the game continued.


    Seven minutester, astonishment appeared on all eyes.


    Because, there were only two people ying, Coach Tanimura couldn¡¯t use the rule ¡®of holding the ball for 30 seconds¡¯.


    The audience, who were watching the game, began to wonder which one was the real basketball yer.


    Until now, Okada Akio looked like an amateur. He had even said, to Lei Yin before the game, that he would score seven points in less than a minute.


    And, he was the one that was the representative of Teikyou University in every basketball game, and was also the one in charge of making the team win.

 Chapter 160 BACK OFF! (Part 2)

    He was 1.86 meters tall, possessing a handsome look, he had also kept his hair quite long, the female students called Okada Akio [The Prince of Basketball], but contrary to the name he still couldn¡¯t score a single basket.


    Any person who watched Okada Akio¡¯s basketball game wouldn¡¯t think that he wascking and instead think of him as an outstanding yer.


    However, such a well-respected yer was unexpectedly unable to score a single point in this game, people could hardly believe what they were seeing.


    However, this unimaginable scene was actually really happening in front of their eyes.


    Everyone could see, that so long as the man was holding the ball, Okada Akio wouldn¡¯t be able to sessfully steal the ball away from the guy.


    If Okada Akio were to stand on guard at the restricted area or the three-point line, that person like before, would stand outside the three-point line or at the middle of the court, and urately shoot the ball as if it was done with magic.


    And when he¡¯s in front of Okada Akio, he would simply feint and with amazing speed attempt break through the basketball club¡¯s elite, in a very rxed and quirky way, and then going straight to the bottom of the basket, he would shoot the ball and without a doubt go in the basket. His action was so enchanting, making every person who knew about basketball have a kind of emotional feeling.


    It was now Okada Akio¡¯s turn to attack.


    Okada Akio wasn¡¯t a three-point shooter, he was a yer who was good at breaking through the bottom of the basket, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t dare to shoot the ball at the three-point like just like Lei Yin. If the guy identally caught the ball, he absolutely didn¡¯t have the confidence to steal the ball away from him. The several ys before had totally extinguish his self-confidence. So he could only try to block Lei Yin, and then breakthrough the bottom of the basket to shoot the ball.


    However, not once could he do it.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but so long as the person was in front of him, without knowing when, the ball he was holding would suddenly disappear and appear in the other guy¡¯s hand.


    Feint, steal, block, he tried everything he knew, but the result was still the same. He still couldn¡¯t figure out when the guy had snatched the ball from him, he couldn¡¯t even see when the ball had disappeared from his hand.


    After the ball was stolen from his hands once again, Okada Akio helplessly looked at the guy making another basket.


    He wanted to go back, but was too tired to move any further.


    He didn¡¯t think that just one game would be so tiring. Without any team-mate to pass the ball to, be it offensive or defensive, he had to do everything on his own. In just less than 10 minutes, he had to constantly run back and forth in the basketball court.


    If it was just running he would have still been fine, but he felt pain as he was frustrated in himself who is unable to beat the guy, this frustration made him feel more and more tired. He didn¡¯t know whether it was because he was too tired, but Okada Akio had a feeling that he was just having a dream and everything that was happening wasn¡¯t¡¯ real.


    From the very beginning, the entire basketball court had been very quiet, one could only hear the sound of the ball hitting the floor and sound of the two yers running, as well as the sound of the audience at the second floor of the basketball court, Okada Akio was running out of breath, unceasingly gasping for air just like a person with asthma.


    Perhaps, this really is a dream, how could there be such a monster like this exist. Okada Akio smiled somewhat nervously, and hadpletely forgotten that it was his turn to attack.


    ¡°Okada, pull yourself together.¡± Coach Tanimura loudly called out at the side.


    Hearing his coach¡¯s voice, Okada Akio immediately woke up.


    Dead old man, because of your stupid proposition the matter had turned into this. Okada Akio red at Coach Tanimura filled with hatred, he then picked up the ball from the ground.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I only need one more basket. It seems like you have no more chances.¡±


    Hearing what Lei Yin had said, Okada Akio¡¯s heart tightened. The game¡¯s almost done?


    He looked up and looked around the audience, and discovered them looking at him with an expression he had never seen before.


    Bastards, I don¡¯t need your sympathy. After reading their eyes, he immediately understood what they were thinking, making Okada Akio almost crazy.


    Gennai Masashi, I won¡¯t let you feel any better. Returning his focus towards the guy, Okada Akio immediately rushed towards him, as he dribbled the ball while he run past him.


    At this time, this was the only idea that could ur to him, since running through him wasn¡¯t going to work, then he could just run over him. And if he doesn¡¯t get out of the way, he would get injured because Okada Akio¡¯s height advantage.


    Looking at the No.5 yer running straight towards him, Lei Yin didn¡¯t move. When Okada Akio was half a meter away from him, Lei Yin made a move, taking a step to the side he moved out of the way, and then with his hands he shoved the ball and grasped it. In the eyes of experts, this kind of n was wed, and was tantamount to death.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Okada Akio realized that the ball was taken away from him yet again, he quickly run to catch up with him. He refused to lose, and would even make a foul just to stop him.


    Suddenly, he discovered Lei Yin looked behind sneering at him. At this moment, they still didn¡¯t know that they would see an incredible sight.


    From the two-point line, they saw Lei Yin suddenly jump, Okada Akio had never seen anyone jump so high. He then saw the man with the ball in his hand dunk the ball straight into the basket.


    ¡°Peng!¡± After the loud noise, everyone felt that there never was cut off.


    The audience went quiet, one could only hear the sound of the ball continuously bouncing on the floor.


    In this silence, Lei Yin suddenly picked up the ball.


    ¡°Okada Akio.¡±


    Hearing his name, Okada Akio subconsciously looked towards the direction of the sound.


    But just when he looked over to his direction of the sound, he noticed a circr object flying towards. When he had reacted, it was already toote for him to dodge.


    *Pow* Okada Akio¡¯s face that made a lot of girls fascinated, was severely hit by the ball, as he felt an intense pain on his face.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± The first to react was the basketball captain, who had immediatelye out and went in front of Lei Yin.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see? I don¡¯t mind demonstrating again.¡± Lei Yin shrugged.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far, you¡¯ve already won, what do you still want?¡± The basketball captain was angry.


    ¡°I won, so I have the right to do this. Don¡¯t forget about the proposition that the coach said before.¡±


    ¡°But I also said that you¡¯re not allowed to make trouble here.¡± Coach Tanimura said as he was taking care of Okada Akio.


    ¡°Excuse me, I forgot.¡± With that, Lei Yin walked towards Okada Akio who was lying on the ground, clutching his nose as he left.


    ¡°If you dare do it again, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± The basketball captain shouted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know when you have even been polite to me.¡± Lei Yin red at him, and quickly moved forward.

 Chapter 160 BACK OFF! (Part 3)

    Chapter 160: Chapter 160 Martial Arts Fanatic, Silver-Rank Wang Meng


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Chapter 160 Martial Arts Fanatic, Silver-Rank Wang Meng


    Everyone looked at Lu Yu and hurriedly exined, ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to cross the bridge, but someone has blocked it and is refusing to let us pass.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if we could cross the bridge, why would we stay here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that guy. He blocked the bridge, our way, and is charging a sky-high toll to cross!¡±


    Lu Yu looked in the direction the crowd was pointing and saw Wang Meng¡¯s figure.


    !!


    At that moment, Wang Meng was also looking in Lu Yu¡¯s direction.


    Wang Meng revealed an expectant smile and looked at Lu Yu with eyes filled with fighting spirit!


    Standing beside Lu Yu, Yun Zirou reminded him, ¡°Be careful. This guy is very strong and is a martial arts fanatic. He doesn¡¯t care about his life when fighting. The only value in his life is to find an opponent stronger than himself.¡±


    Su Qing continued, ¡°This guy is nothing but detestable. He has robbed many of our club members and is simply shameless!¡±


    Lu Yu nodded slightly, ¡°I know. Since this guy is a martial arts fanatic, then the reason he is here is most likely not for money.¡±


    In Lu Yu¡¯s opinion, Wang Meng was so strong that it would be easy for him if all he wanted were money.


    In other words, he shouldn¡¯t be short of cash.


    Therefore, he was probably not here for the money. More likely, he was here to meet a strong person.


    As for this strong person, Lu Yu felt that it was him.


    From the looks of the five presidents, Lu Yu felt that the seniors were targeting him and Wang Meng was one of them.


    ¡°Leave the rest to me and let me face him.¡±


    As he said that, Lu Yu walked toward Wang Meng.


    Yun Zirou and Su Qing were a little worried.


    ¡°That person is very strong.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, be careful.¡±


    Lu Yu waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will defeat him!¡±


    When everyone saw Lu Yu make his move, they were all excited.


    ¡°Lu Yu has made his move! He is going to fight Wang Meng.¡±


    ¡°If Lu Yu makes his move, will we have a way out?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope that Lu Yu can win, but I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Wang Meng is indeed very strong, but Lu Yu is not a pushover either. This battle will be very exciting!¡±


    ¡°Whether or not we can continue the event will depend on Lu Yu. I don¡¯t want to go back the way we came.¡±


    Everyone ced their hopes on Lu Yu, hoping Lu Yu could defeat Wang Meng.


    From the live broadcast yesterday, everyone was hopeful that Lu Yu could break the deadlock before them.


    At that moment, Lu Yu was standing before Wang Meng.


    Wang Meng sized up Lu Yu from head to toe and knew his target was right before him.


    However, no matter how he looked, he could not tell how Lu Yu was someone strong.


    He did not have strong muscles, nor did he have an aggressive aura. The pieces of equipment on his body were also ordinary.


    ¡°Lu Yu, I¡¯ve finally met you,¡± Wang Meng said bluntly.


    Lu Yu smiled, ¡°So you are waiting for me. Am I that important to get many club presidents to attack me continuously?¡±


    ¡°Whether you¡¯re important or not, it doesn¡¯t mean anything to me. I just want to know if you can defeat me or not. I¡¯ve never lost from my freshman year to my senior year. I want nothing more than to experience what it is like to lose.¡±


    Wang Meng¡¯s words made the others want to chastise him for being pretentious, but in reality, they couldn¡¯t refute him.


    After all, what Wang Meng said was true. He had never lost before.


    Looking at the person before him chasing after a lost, Lu Yu smiled, ¡°I can tell that you¡¯re obsessed with fighting. You feel a sense of emptiness when you think you are invincible. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll let you know what it feels like to chase after the back of someone.¡±


    When Wang Meng heard this, he immediately became motivated.


    ¡°Good! Then let¡¯s spar. Let me see what qualifications you have that are worthy of me attending this event!¡±


    Wang Meng had never thought that one day he would be seeking defeat from a freshman.


    But now, such a ridiculous thing has appeared. Wang Meng did not care, as he only wanted to have a good fight!


    Before the fight started, he looked at his phone and the chat on his live broadcast channel. He shouted, ¡°Everyone, guess how long it will take to defeat him?¡±


    ¡°Or you can also guess whether I will beat him until he cries?¡±


    The audience in the live broadcast room began to discuss it enthusiastically. Of course, most of them were sure that Wang Meng would win.


    After all, the image of Wang Meng as an undefeatable powerhouse had already been rooted in their minds.


    As for Lu Yu, he was just a very outstanding freshman.


    Those who watched Lu Yu¡¯s live broadcast yesterday felt that Lu Yu could win, but most still supported Wang Meng.


    Looking at the chat in his live broadcast, Wang Meng revealed a confident and proudugh.


    ¡°It seems that not many people think that you can beat me!¡± Wang Meng looked at Lu Yu proudly.


    Lu Yu said expressionlessly, ¡°Do you need the audience to cheer you up in your usual battles? Are you a three-year-old child?¡±


    Hearing this, Wang Meng¡¯s face turned cold as he put his phone into his pocket.


    ¡°I will beat you until you cry today, or my surname will not be Wang!¡±


    ¡°All I need is an ordinary attack to end this battle instantly!¡±


    After stating bold ims, Wang Meng rushed toward Lu Yu!


    He dropped his spear to the ground and clenched his iron fist as he smashed it toward Lu Yu.


    He was physically strong, and his attack speed was much faster than the four presidents Lu Yu had fought previously!


    Lu Yu did not dare to take Wang Meng lightly and hurriedly dodged.


    When Wang Meng was close, Lu Yu was surprised to find that there was a badge hanging on his chest.


    The badge was iid with silver, with tiny wings carved on both sides and ten horizontal bars in the middle.


    It seemed that his strength rating was silver rank 10.


    He was only one step away from gold.


    Perhaps learning a new skill or changing a new piece of equipment could allow his overall strength to break through silver into gold.


    Lu Yu had yet to undergo the test, so he did not know who was stronger in terms of overall strengthpared to Wang Meng.


    However, he had to stand up and fight. Wang Meng was here for him, so he couldn¡¯t avoid this fight!


    Lu Yu could afford a million dors for the toll fee, but he knew that even if he wanted to pay, Wang Meng would not ept it!


    Lu Yu felt pressured by Wang Meng¡¯s huge fisting at him with a whistling gust.


    At that moment, Wang Meng¡¯s stance, strength, and timing were all recorded by Lu Yu and engraved into his muscle memory.


    Countless people watched as Wang Meng boasted that he would finish Lu Yu with one punch!


    They were all looking forward to seeing if Wang Meng¡¯s punch could achieve such an effect!


    Wang Meng¡¯s fist came at Lu Yu, and Lu Yu used all his speed and dodged to the side!


    Dragon Shadow was activated, and Lu Yu disappeared with only his afterimage remaining on the spot.


    Wang Meng¡¯s fist passed through Lu Yu¡¯s afterimage. When he realized that he had missed, Wang Meng was furious. He swung his fist again and smashed it at Lu Yu.

 Chapter 161 Intervene

    ¡°Are you Eiko Kotoshi?¡± In the building¡¯s parking lot, four men suddenly stopped the policewoman, and then the man, who looked like a snake, asked with not a kind tone.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The policewoman coldly looked at the people who were encircling her.


    ¡°We¡¯re from the public security. There¡¯s a case that requires you to go back and make a record.¡± One of the men took out a ck document from his breast pocket, and showed it to her.


    The Japanese Police, also called the public security police, were said to be police that was generally different, they weren¡¯t covered by the Japanese National Police Agency or Japanese National Police supervision, but were under the ¡°Japanese national public safetymission.¡± Themission belonged to the government, their power and authority was much higher than that of the normal police. They were arger organization that has authority to supervise or direct a normal police. Its responsibility was to enforce National Security Policy, and coordinate with the National Police Agency in regards to wide-area criminal cases.


    Eiko Kotoshi sneered: ¡°I don¡¯t know any case that would need Public Security to take action. Moreover, investigating cases shouldn¡¯t be the responsibility of the National Police Agency?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that, please go with us right now.¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t go with you?¡±


    ¡°You have no other choice in the matter.¡±


    ¡°It seems like this isn¡¯t just as simple as making a record. In that case, I would like to see an arrest warrant.¡±


    ¡°This time we¡¯re carrying out an official business, so we don¡¯t require any arrest warrant. Please immediately follow us, don¡¯t force us to use violence.¡± The man suddenly grabbed the police woman¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Let me go, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Eiko Kotoshi looked at him in disgust.


    ¡°That¡¯s for the best.¡± Even though the man had said that, he still didn¡¯t let go of her.


    When Eiko ,along with the men, stopped at the side of a car, she then turned towards her left and suddenly shouted loudly: ¡°Ikeyama-san, save me quickly.¡±


    The men, subconsciously, looked over to the left.


    ¡°Ah, this lowly woman.¡± At this moment, the man who was grabbing the Eiko¡¯s arm, suddenly, pitifully shouted.


    The beauty Eiko Kotoshi had simply stepped on his feet with her High Heels.


    The other three men had no time to look at theirpanion¡¯s injury, as they immediately pursued the woman who had already ran several meters away from them.


    Although, her job was only sitting down at the office and writing a report and hold meetings that were only talking about nonsense, but she for a long time as well had forged herself, making her physical capability not inferior to professional groups, who do investigations as well as, running around frequently, carrying out different task. Assuming of course, she wasn¡¯t wearing any high-heeled shoes.


    After running for more than 50 meters, Eiko Kotoshi began to curse the person who had invented high-heels in her heart.


    She looked behind her and saw the three men, chasing after her, and were getting closer. She swore in her heart that if she could get out of this, she would buy some illegal guns from a ck market.


    It wasn¡¯t as ordinary people had thought, that police always have a gun with them every day for 24 hours. Actually, when they carry out tasks, they need permission before they could bring a gun, and those police would then have to pass the gun to the police covering the next shift, andter they must return the gun to the police authorities. But because of thest few vampire incidents, they were given an exception. Due to the randomness of the case, those, that were investigating as well as those high-ranked members not on duty were specifically allowed to have a gun at all times.


    Although, Eiko Kotoshi was a ck belt in Judo as well as Karate, but she couldn¡¯t handle simultaneously fighting with those three men. If those three men were really well-trained public security police, even if it was only one of them, she wouldn¡¯t be a match and she will be captured with ease. However, she knew that if they were to catch up to her, the only thing she could do was to fiercely struggle.


    When Eiko Kotoshi found a chance, she quickly stopped and went towards the man nearest to her. When all of a sudden, a white sedan with great speed stopped in front of Eiko Kotoshi.


    Seeing that a white sedan appeared in front of the woman, the three men¡¯splexion immediately changed.


    ¡°Quickly get in.¡± A man who sat at the back seat opened the door, and loudly called out to Eiko Kotoshi.


    Although, she saw the three men, sitting in the car with sunsses, had appeared to help her, Eiko Kotoshi still couldn¡¯t help but be vignt, as she had already been provoked by the four men iming to be Public Security, that made her unable to trust anyone suspicious at the moment.


    Totally ignoring the man¡¯s cries, she ran towards the car park¡¯s exit.


    The man, who had asked her to get in, had no way to stop her. Instead, He had to tell the driver to chase after her.


    The four men iming to be Public Security, had already experienced that , also ran to their own car.


    After, Eiko Kotoshi ran out of the parking lot, she immediately went to the center square where there were people nearby. She believed that so long as she could get into the middle of the crowd, she should be able to get rid of these people.


    At this moment, the white sedan had arrived five meters away from her.


    ¡°You listen to me; we were sent out by Outsider-san to help you.¡± The man in the back seat opened the window, and said to her.


    ¡°You really know Outsider-san?¡± Hearing his words, Eiko Kotoshi suddenly stopped. ¡°Outsider-san¡± was the alias that the person used in his email.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, quickly get in, before they catch up.¡± The man said, as he looked at the car driving out of the parking lot.


    Eiko Kotoshi slightly hesitated, but still quickly sat down inside the car.


    ¡°Quickly drive.¡± After she closed the car¡¯s door, the man said to the person responsible for driving the car.


    Ten minutester, after making sure they were sessfully able to get rid of the car behind them, the man looked at the policewoman and said: ¡°We were indeed ordered by that gentleman to help, he told us that if you were to be in trouble, we were to help you out, and also told us to give this package to you.¡± Then he handed her a ck package.


    After Eiko Kotoshi opened the package, she found a thinptop inside.


    ¡°Why did he give this to me?¡± Eiko Kotoshi continued to look at the sunsses man sitting beside, who still hadn¡¯t taken off his sunsses. It wasn¡¯t only him, but the other two man in the front seat were like that too, it seems like they didn¡¯t want to let her see their faces.


    ¡°That gentleman told us that, if some people try to capture you, it means that someone had discovered that you are investigating this matter. In order to prevent them from tampering yourputer, you¡¯ll use thisputer to contact him.¡±


    Eiko Kotoshi hadn¡¯t thought that the person would be so careful.


    ¡°Who are you really?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, noment.¡±


    Hearing his answer, Eiko Kotoshi wasn¡¯t the least surprised, she knew that these people wouldn¡¯t just simply tell her. Although the man had answered a lot of her question, and even asked some people to help her, but just feeling that she was kept in the dark, made her ufortable.


    ¡°Were they really Public Security?¡± The policewoman asked another question.


    ¡°We¡¯re not certain, but we¡¯re going to investigate their identities. To prevent them from getting you, we have rented a house near the police station that you work at, it would be better if you stay there from time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no good, I need to stay together with my mother, I can¡¯t leave her alone.¡±


    ¡°You can live together with her if you live near the police authorities, no matter if they were the public securities, I believe they won¡¯te and bother you so tantly.¡±


    ¡°Did the man say this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll seriously consider it. For now, please take me back.


    Eiko Kotoshi felt that she was being manipted, and it looked like the men have been watching her for a few days now. She was bing more and more confused of the man¡¯s identity. ording to how these men replied, it seems like the man have a huge backing behind him. Who is that guy?


    She, suddenly, thought of a person, but soon rejected the idea, because even though that person has the ability, but he absolutely would not annoy the top just because of this matter, moreover he doesn¡¯t have the reason to do so.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Good, I know. This time I¡¯ve troubled you.¡±


    After hanging up the call, Lei Yin¡¯splexion wasn¡¯t very good.


    The fire he had started had now became big. ording to his people, it would be impossible to quickly discover the truth about the matter. It was certain that she hadn¡¯t done anything that would let her be discovered, or told other people about it. He had warned her not to act rashly, and now he began to regret assigning the woman to be his agent.


    He was concerned with the present situation, and he had no time to investigate who was behind the previous chase, he also had to find theb, where the they experiment on people, as soon as possible without alerting anyone, and then bring this matter to light.


    If it weren¡¯t for him beingpelled by circumstances, he wouldn¡¯t want to use ck Dragon and its wide range connections. Because, those rtionships were formed and build for over many years. Even if he could obtain an urate information, in the future it may arouse other¡¯s suspicion.


    It seems that I¡¯ll have to personally make a move. Thinking about this, Lei Yin scolded the woman again in his mind.


    Going back to the stairs, Lei Yin said to the three youth¡¯s waiting for him: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°You had to walk so far just to answer a call, was it your girlfriend?¡± Takeda said curiously .


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t. Don¡¯t ask, let¡¯s go.¡± Lei Yin didn¡¯t want to talk about this topic.


    When they had left the school gate, Yoshikawa suddenly said: ¡°I heard that you caused havoc in the basketball club yesterday?¡±


    ¡°I did? I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything about it, I just want to remind you to be a bit more careful. As far as I know, Narimura Haruko sometimes has a hot temperament, I fear the she would cause trouble for you again.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, I really don¡¯t understand why you like such a woman.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, perhaps knowing that I can¡¯t obtain something makes it good.¡± Yoshikawa smiled bitterly.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t understand how you can like someone for such a long time.¡±


    ¡°Is this a praise?¡±


    ¡°Do you think it is.¡±


    At the corner of Lei Yin apartment, five 30-40 year-old men walked out of the corner and stood in front of them.


    ¡°It seems like they aren¡¯t sales people.¡± Takeda whispered.


    ¡°Wait here, don¡¯t intervene, it seems like they¡¯vee for me.¡± Lei Yin then said.


    ¡°Rest assured, we have no intention of intervening.¡± Yoshikawa immediately said.


    ¡°It¡¯s my mistake, I shouldn¡¯t be saying this kind of crap.¡±


    Looking at the unafraid youth¡¯s, the tallest man in the group finally couldn¡¯t bear it and was the first to talk: ¡°You¡¯re Gennai Masashi?¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s no other people by that name, then I should be him. Why did youe to find me?¡± Lei Yin was in a bad mood, and surprisingly, he quickly found a few people to vent his anger, the other side really were considerate.


    ¡°Nothing, we just heard that you¡¯re very fierce, that¡¯s why we wanted to ask you topare notes.¡±


    ¡°A fight is a fight, to say that it¡¯sparing notes. It seems like what the newspaper had written about the economic downturn is indeed real. Such old mening out and acting like goons, it seems like our situation is bing worse.¡±


    ¡°You lowly little rascal.¡± The tall man shouted, and kicked at Lei Yin¡¯s forehead.


    His used his leg¡¯s full force, which average people can¡¯t withstand.


    Unfortunately, his leg¡¯s was grasped by Lei Yin with only one hand. And with the use of his wrist, Lei Yin had thrown that man to the ground with great force.


    Because he didn¡¯t want the game to end so soon, Lei Yin hadn¡¯t dealt him any heavy blow, so when the man got up from the ground, he wasn¡¯t injured. And just scornfully looked at Lei Yin¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°One isn¡¯t enough,e at me at the same time.¡± Lei Yin bent his fingers and invited them toe.


    The five men gazed at him for a moment, and then without saying a single word, ran towards him.


    After a few minutes, Narimura Haruko, sitting in a luxurious vehicle, was looking at the scene with her binocrs with full of terror.


    How could something like this happen?


    The five man, she had assigned, were her specialized professional bodyguards. But, even they were still knocked down by that guy with such ease.


    She heard that he went against the boxing club, karate club, and other fighting club on his own. But, she only thought that it was just exaggeration. But just in case, she had deliberately ordered five bodyguards from her house to punish this guy, but never would have she thought that it woulde to this.


    That guy easily defeated the five of them?


    Sitting in the car, Narimura Haruko slowly retained herposure, and said to the, 40 something years old, driver: ¡°Drive.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± The driver immediately started the car.


    But in less than two minutes, the car suddenly stopped.


    Due to the inertia effect, Narimura Haruko had almost crashed towards the seat in front of her.


    ¡°What happened?¡± She annoyedly asked the driver.


    ¡°Miss, a man suddenly rushed out in front of us.¡±


    Narimura Haruko looked out of the window, and saw a man standing in front of the car.


    Seeing the person¡¯s appearance, she was startled.


    ¡°Hey, what do you want, get out of the way quickly.¡± The driver got off the car and said to the man.¡±


    The man ignored him, and instead walked straight to Narimura Haruko who was sitting in the rear seat.


    ¡°What are you trying to do? I¡¯m calling the cops.¡± Seeing this, the driver immediately took out his phone.


    When she saw Gennai Masashi out of her window, for her own protection, Narimura Haruko immediately locked the door.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± the new freshman school flower coldly said to the man outside the window.


    ¡°Nothing, I just wanted to talk with you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to talk about with you, quickly leave.¡±


    ¡°This won¡¯t do. You¡¯d better sit at the back.¡± Lei Yin showed a worried expression.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Seeing the smile on his face, the new freshman school flower had a really bad feeling.


    ¡°Nothing, I just wanted to talk to you face to face.¡± With that, Lei Yin broke the car¡¯s window.


    After, smashing the window, small pieces of sses flew everywhere, but not towards Narimura Haruko¡¯s face. But the sound of the ss breaking made Narimura Haruko scream loudly.


    The driver, who originally thought that the two were going to talk, was stunned by this change.


    After breaking the ss window, Lei Yin extended his uninjured right hand through the window and unlocked the door.


    ¡°Don¡¯te.¡± Narimura Haruko ced both of her hands on her chest, as she trembled while leaning on the other door at the side.


    Lei Yin didn¡¯t speak, but instead sweeped the pieces of ss on the leather chair with his hand, and then sat down.


    Turning his head to look at Narimura Haruko, who seemed to be frightened, he said lightly: ¡°Actually, I only wanted to say a few words to you. If it¡¯s unnecessary, I don¡¯t wish to hit a woman, so hopefully you won¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡± After saying that, he left the car.


    Watching his back, Narimura Haruko cried and felt humiliated. Although she wanted to use her hands to wipe the tears, but her hands could not work properly as they were constantly shaking.


    Outside the car, the driver was thrown into confusion of whether or not he should call the police.

 Chapter 162 Makeover

    South of Tokyo, on the Northern Part of Machida City, there was arge mansion that covered an area of four hundred square meters. This area was previously a park andter, the current President of the Japan Science and Technology Industry Association Zhuishan Zhangci bought thisnd through his connection. He then turned it into arge mansion.


    This was the social reality in Tokyo, the world famous metropolis where thend price was exorbitantly expensive. For some people, to buy a few dozen square meters house required an exhausting work, while others could easily live in a mansion and be merry.


    Japan Science and Technology Industry Association was established in the early postwar period in order to unite the Japanese Business Community. The purpose of this organization was to revitalize the Japanese economy. Originally it was named as Japan Industry Revitalization Association,ter on, it was changed to the current name twenty years ago. Although nominally belong to the civil society organizations, and the key members were non-officials, but it has the public and semi-public support from the Government.


    The Association¡¯s current president Zhuishan Zhangci himself was thergest shareholder in a big real estatepany. At the same time, It was also said that he was a fanatical patriot.


    Zhuishan Zhangci¡¯srge mansion was surrounded by 4.5 meters high fence, with a very unsightly barbed wire on top. Perhaps the mansion owner thought that, rtive to the visual impact, the safety in the inside was more important. Just as he once talked with foreign words: It does not matter if the Japanese Self-Defense force is not like an Army, as long as there are troops and weapons with army quality, that is enough.


    At this time, it was already one o¡¯clock in the morning. A shadow suddenly appeared outside of the wall of the mansion.


    That shadow threw a small stone toward the barbed wire atop the wall to determine whether it was powered with high voltage electricity or not. After determining that it was not, that dark figure slowly climbed the wall.


    After climbing the wall, the man did not see a doging after him. Therefore he thought: ¡®Perhaps this Zhuishan Zhangci does not like dogs. Looks like he is the same as me.¡¯


    Although there was no dog, the man did not immediately jump over because he saw through the infrared sses that he wore infrared beams covered the whole area in front of him.


    But to this man, it was a much better condition than dealing with watchdogs that he should kill but unable to.


    On the other side, at this time, the master of the house Zhuishan Zhangci was doing a strenuous exercise that was not suitable for people of his age.


    The man was already more than sixty years old, and few age spots began to appear on his body. He was leaning over the body of a woman and violently twitched.


    Perhaps thinking that he can draw the vitality from a young body, he especially liked younger women. A female college student was his tonight¡¯s dinner.


    He was very proud of the fact that he can keep such a good effort even when he was over sixty years old.


    However, time is unforgiving to human after all. After holding on for a few minutes, he finally copsed on top of the female college student¡¯s body like a dying fish, desperately gasping for breath.


    ¡°Mr. Zhui, Zhuishan, you are really good, it was amazing.¡± The female college student deliberately panted and said.


    Although inside his heart he knew this was untrue, the words of the female college student pleased Zhuishan Zhangci very much.


    ¡°Rest assured, I will help you look for a good position in Daejon tradingpany.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Zhuishan, I will never forget your kindness.¡± Although the man¡¯s tone sounded like he was giving alms, the female college student still showed a grateful look.


    That college girl¡¯s expression, to a certain extent, stimted Zhuishan Zhangci¡¯s sense of superiority. He liked seeing the way other people gave him a grateful look.


    ¡°Turn off the light, I want to get some sleep.¡± Intense drowsiness dispelled his idea that he was ready to do it again.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Zhuishan.¡± The college girl immediately turned off the light.


    After sleeping for an unknown amount of time, Zhuishan Zhangci suddenly was awakened by a sharp pain. He opened his eyes to look and saw a figure wrapped in a ck suit from top to bottom also looked at him as well as held his jaw. The severe pain came from his jaw that was caught by the figure in front of him.


    Being suddenly grabbed by the jaw like that, Zhuishan Zhangci¡¯s heart suddenly was filled with a sense of panic. He wanted to break free from the figure¡¯s hand but found that he cannot move his body.


    He was unable to move not because of being tied by a rope. He cannot even move his finger as if the body was not his own.


    This unprecedented terror experience made him uncontrobly called out. But because his jaw was sped by the man, apart from calling out ¡°uh, uh¡± strange sound, he was unable to utter another word.


    ¡°If you do not want to die, shut the fuck up.¡± That man in ck coldly said to him.


    The fear of death made Zhuishan Zhangci ignored his strange physical condition and quieted down. Terrified look appeared on his face as he looked at the man in ck in front of him.


    Because of the backlight, in addition to seeing the full ck attire of that person, he did not see the contour of the face of the man in ck. But with his tone of voice, Zhuishan Zhangci felt that the person in front of him was not old.


    ¡®Is this a house robbery or an assassin sent by my enemies?¡¯ He vowed that if he can survive this, he would definitely change all the bodyguards. ¡®They do not even know someonees into the house, what a bunch of useless.¡¯


    ¡°Are you Zhuishan Zhangci?¡± That man asked as he loosened his jaw.


    ¡°I, I am Zhuishan Zhangci. I can give you anything you want, but please do not kill me.¡± Although he can talk, this President of Japan Science and Technology Association did not dare to make a sound to call for help, because he knew, as long as he yelled, he will immediately be killed by this man.


    ¡°Anything I want? Then I want you to look at me.¡±


    Hearing his words, Zhuishan Zhangci involuntarily raised his head to look at him.


    After a while, the man in ck slowly asked: ¡°Now, do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°I do not know.¡± Zhuishan Zhangci¡¯s panicked look disappeared from his face, reced by a zed expression.


    ¡°Did Yasuyama Fukuju tell you that there is a woman named Eiko Kotoshi, who are investigating the man named ¡®Goyama?¡¯¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhuishan Zhangci replied without a trace of hesitation.


    ¡°Did you send people to catch Eiko Kotoshi?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Hearing his answer, the man in ck cursed in his heart, ¡®just another pawn.¡¯


    ¡°Who did you tell this info?¡±


    ¡°Ikeyama Togoto.¡±


    ¡°Who is he?¡± The man in ck felt as if he had heard this name.


    ¡°He is the Tokyo Metropolitan Government.¡±


    Lei Yin finally remembered thest time he attended the birthday party on Narimura Haruko¡¯s invitation in Keio Hotel. The birthday man, who was also the master of that Party, was called Ikeyama Togoto. ¡®It seems like this matter really involves senior government official. No wonder they dare to catch an Inspector Police like Eiko Kotoshi.¡¯


    After some detailed questioning, Lei Yin can no longer think of another question, and had to end the conversation.


    After he erased all of Zhuishan Zhangci¡¯s memories of him, he let the man continued toy back on his bed, and then quietly left the room.


    After climbing out of the mansion wall, Lei Yin exchanged his outfit for ordinary clothing.


    On his way back, he slowly thought about things.


    ¡®Tokyo City Government? I hope this guy is the big fish.¡¯ He was tired of always moving around in the middle of those small shrimp and small fish.


    In order to find out about theb, Lei Yin used the most direct but also the hardest way, and that is to track the clues one after another to find the inside man.


    From the evening of this day, starting from the testimony of police officer Watanabe Muramasa¡¯s uncle, he looked up the names that appeared from that confession one by one. Although this method was very simple, it can only be done by a man who can use spiritual force to hypnotize other people like him. Because hypnosis is not as magical as one might think, in normal circumstances, if the one being hypnotized produced a strong resistance, even the more powerful hypnosis master would fail to hypnotize that person. But Lei Yin can do this using his spiritual force. And the effectiveness was also many times greater than ordinary hypnosis.


    Not only he can use this to obtain the needed information, but the most important thing was also he can use this method to clear his trace, so as not to alert those people. Otherwise, it would be as before, because Ji Teba and the others had escaped, theb had beenpletely emptied, and not even a scrap of paper was left behind.


    ¡ª-


    Moving her gaze away from the textbook, Kazumi raised her head to look at his elder brother, who was lying down sleeping on the sofa.


    Kazumi shook her head, where did this guy fool around in the evening? Recently he always looked like he did not get enough sleep.


    Feeling a little thirsty, she stood up and went to pour a ss of water, and then walked over to him.


    But when she was just a few steps away from him, he suddenly opened his eyes, quickly sat up and looked at her.


    ¡°Are you a cat?¡± Kazumi did not understand why every time she came near him, he always detected her.


    ¡°I cannot control it, so you better get used to it. What time is it now?¡± Keeping a sharp vignce toward his surrounding has be his instinct.


    ¡°It is two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Don¡¯t you have a ss?¡±


    ¡°I do not want to go to the ss. How are your feet?¡±


    ¡°I can walk now, that means I am okay. I am going to go to ss tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? Do not force yourself.¡±


    ¡°Of course I am okay, you are so long winded.¡± Kazumi could not help butugh.


    ¡°Good, some people began to find me annoying.¡± Lei Yin¡¯s face showed an angry expression.


    ¡°Please, do not even try it, you are so fake. Today the weather is so good, let us go outside for a walk.¡± Having been bored inside the apartment for several days, Kazumi almost felt her body would grow out molds.


    ¡°I am so sleepy. I just wanted to sleep. Moreover, your feet has just healed, it is better for you to get some more rest.¡± Lei Yin really did not want to move. These few days he almost always came just before daybreak.


    ¡°If you do not want to go, then I will go on my own.¡±


    ¡°Really afraid of you, wait for me, I will go wash myself.¡± Lei Yin slowly stood up and walked to the bathroom.


    Knowing that he will certainly apany her to go out, Kazumi showed a proud smile behind him.


    Walking beside his little sister under the bright sunshine, the brother felt that the street was exceptionally dazzling, while Kazumi¡¯s mood suddenly became much better.


    ¡°Only now I find that being alive is really a good thing. At least the Sun feels so good.¡±


    ¡°You are still young, do not say like you just out of prison.¡± Lei Yin yawned and said.


    ¡°Hey, I rarely express my feelings, do not spoil the fun for me okay.¡± Kazumi discontentedly said.


    Lei Yin did not speak, just looking at the girls walking in the vicinity. Then he turned his head to look at her from head to toe, and after a while said: ¡°Kazumi, I think you should dress up.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You are a college student now, and also a girl. Although I am not a fashionable person, I think you should put on some clothes close to your age, at least you should change your eyesses.¡±


    ¡°I do not think that is necessary.¡± Kazumi tly refused.


    ¡°Your protest is invalid.¡± Lei Yin knew he would say no, therefore, he took her by hand and walked to the front of a department store.


    ¡°Brother, I do not want to go.¡± Kazumi struggled to break free as she whispered.


    ¡°Kazumi, I do not think you should continue to close yourself. Listen to me this time, go make some change for yourself, okay?¡± Lei Yin knew that the things their beast father Hirota Shori did to her had caused a very serious psychological trauma, so that other than her own brother, she was unable to get along with other men. Since high school, he has been trying to get her to be like an ordinary girl. Unfortunately, it was to no avail.


    Watching her brother¡¯s full of concern eyes, Kazumi did not want to disappoint him, finally nodded her head.


    Seeing that she had agreed to his request, Lei Yin very happily patted her on the head.


    As the first step of the makeover, Lei Yin first took her to the store who sold eyesses to help her choose a pair of thin frame sses.


    Actually, he wanted her to wear contact lenses, but because she thought she was not used to it, so they postponed it for another time.


    Because the lens grinding took some time, he took advantaged of this period of time to take her to the Mall outside to find a hair salon for a haircut.


    Looking at the young hairdresser with earrings and dyed golden hair, Lei Yin rudely said to the store manager: ¡°I want to change the hairstylist, help me find a normal one.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± The young hairstylist furiously said.


    Lei Yin ignored him and continued to say to the store manager: ¡°I do not want to give my sister to someone who likes to do a human experiment like him. If you want to do business with me, go find me another hairstylist.¡±


    The manager had no choice but to pull the furious young hairstylist and then found one who looked like a refined man.


    ¡°This is the best hairstylist in the shop.¡±


    Lei Yin looked at him for a moment and then said: ¡°Do not make her follow the current trend, I only ask you to help cut a suitable hairstyle for my sister.¡±


    ¡°No problem. My craftsmanship and your vision are equally well.¡± That manughed.


    When everything was ready, Lei Yin selected a white silk dress for her to wear in the dressing room.


    ¡°Go put on this and let me see it.¡±


    ¡°Do I really have to wear this?¡± Kazumi paused and then said.


    ¡°You do not like this one?¡±


    ¡°No. Alright, I will go wear it.¡± Kazumi took the dress, turned around, and walked into the dressing room.


    Five minutester, Kazumi came out of the dressing room with head lowered.


    Looking at her sister from head to toe, Lei Yin once again could not help butment that the potential of a woman was really amazing.


    ¡°Brother, does it look weird?¡± Kazumi blushingly whispered.


    Lei Yin did not speak, just walked over to pull her ck-rimmed sses, and then helped her put on the new thin-framed sses, and then smoothlybed her freshly cut hair.


    After taking her to the dressing mirror, Lei Yin said with a smile: ¡°I now discovered that I actually have a very beautiful sister. Take a good look at the real you.¡±


    Kazumi slowly raised her head.


    ¡°From the ugly duckling turn into a swan, what are your feeling?¡± Lei Yin smiled from behind her.


    Kazumi did not answer, just stared at the girl in the mirror.

 Chapter 163 Online

    ¡°Where have you been? Even if you do not want to attend sses, at least you need to tell me about it. If you keep going like this, be careful your grades would fall.¡± Takeda took off his shoes at the entrance and loudly muttered.


    When he walked into the living room, he found out there was another person there besides Lei Yin. Moreover, that person was a girl.


    That girl was impressive looking, with smooth semi-long hair that naturally draped over her shoulders. Her face wore a pair of silver thin-framed sses, plus a white-colored silk dress and high-heeled shoes. She seemed filled with the kind of intellectual beauty that cannot be put into words. Although her age was not big, there was a morous style of a mature woman on her brows. And her slightly aloof expression made people made people felt there was a hard to close distance as well as mystery.


    ¡°Masashi, is she your girlfriend?¡± Takeda walked to Lei Yin side and whispered.


    Lei Yin ignored him and simply said to the girl: ¡°Kazumi, let us go out for dinner. You can also call your ssmate.¡±


    The girl somewhat hesitantly looked at him, ¡°Brother, I am still not used to this.¡±


    ¡°It does not matter, you can slowly get used to it.¡±


    At his insistence, Kazumi finally nodded her head.


    The nearby Takeda, who have heard their conversation, looked at his good friend¡¯s sister as if he saw a ghost during the day.


    ¡°Ma, Masashi, is that really Kazumi?¡± When walking down outside, the has been in a state of spiritual journey Takeda suddenly pulled his friend to the side and then asked with a look of disbelieve.


    ¡°Hey, being slow also has its limit.¡± After walking for so long, he still asked this question.


    ¡°But the difference is too far.¡± Takeda was helpless, he seemed unable to connect the girl that followed them to the somewhat unsophisticated girl that he previously knew.


    ¡°Really?¡± Lei Yin turned around and looked at his sister who still had the previous somewhat indifferent, as if thinking deeply, look.


    Rtive to Takeda¡¯s reaction, when Take Asasei saw Kazumi¡¯s new look, her reaction was much more greater.After a round of yelling that seemed like a high


    After a round of yelling that seemed like a high grate yelling voice of a ghost to Takeda, Take Asasei, like a pet meeting its master, hovered around Kazumi, watching her nonstop.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen enough?¡± Kazumi finally reached the end of her patience.


    ¡°Ah, you really are Kazumi.¡± The girl embraced her with excitement.


    Kazumi felt somewhat powerless to refuse her action.


    At the cafeteria, Yoshikawa and Akira Shiraishi were already there waiting for them.


    To Kazumi¡¯s new image, Yoshikawa won over Takeda inparing how big their reactions were. Besides showing a bit of startled look at the beginning, Akira Shiraishi quickly restored his calm appearance.


    Perhaps because she was not used to being watched, at dinner time Kazumi did not say a single word, seemingly even more silent than before. All of these did not escape Lei Yin¡¯s eyes.


    After eating the meal, Lei Yin said to her: ¡°Kazumi, let us go to my apartment, I want to talk to you.¡±


    Raising her head to look at him, Kazumi nodded.


    ¡°I also want to....¡± Takeda¡¯s ¡°go¡± word was forced back into his mouth by Lei Yin¡¯s stare.


    ¡°Akira, could you send Kazumi¡¯s ssmate back to their apartment?¡± Lei Yin still did not know Take Asase¡¯s name.


    ¡°You owe me one.¡± Akira Shiraishi smiled and said.


    ¡°We go first.¡± After Take Aasei and Kazumi said their goodbye to each other, Lei Yin led her sister back to his apartment.


    After they have walked away, Takeda grabbed his chin and said: ¡°I never thought Kazumi turned out to be so beautiful. If I knew this, I would have treated her better.¡±


    ¡°I do not understand why she previously dressed like that, it was truly a waste.¡± Yoshikawa felt the same.


    ¡°This is also my first look at Kazumi¡¯s new appearance. But tonight I see that she does not seem to be very happy.¡± Take Asasei could not help but join the discussion.


    ¡°Maybe she is not used to it.¡±


    ¡°Masashi¡¯s sister ssmate, let us get out of here.¡± Akira Shiraishi did not want to waste time listening to their gossip.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Still having a strong urge to talk, Take Asasei a bit disappointedly walked toward him.


    After returning to his apartment, Lei Yin poured a cup of tea and ced it in front of her.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Starting to rx, Kazumi picked up the teacup and took a sip.


    After she put down the cup, Lei Yin suddenly said: ¡°Kazumi, I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°Why are you suddenly apologizing to me?¡± Kazumi became somewhat puzzled and asked.


    ¡°I initially thought you can slowly adapt to your new look, but I did not think you would get so ufortable. It seems like I am too impatient.¡±


    After looking at him for a moment, Kazumi suddenlyughed, and then slowly leaned her head on his shoulder.


    ¡°Brother, do you know what is your greatest weakness?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Regarding her question, Lei Yin can only scratch his head.


    ¡°You are too soft toward girls, that is not a good habit.¡±


    ¡°Hey, do not make me sound like a yboy.¡±


    ¡°Fool, it¡¯s not what you think. In fact, I was not nervous because of that. How should I say this? I just felt like I was suddenly not myself. I really do not like this feeling.¡± Kazumi pondered for a moment and then said.


    ¡°Kazumi, even though your appearance has changed, you are still you. On this point, you should know better than anyone else. Before this, you deliberately dressed to reject other people from bing close to you. You might as well said you refuse to ept your own past.¡±


    Lei Yin felt Kazumi¡¯s body lightly trembled.


    He gently pulled her body and, sure enough, saw her eyes were full of tears.


    ¡°Listen to me, this may be painful, but humans can only grow if they can directly face with their own past. The past is in the past, you should try to make some change for yourself. Only you can help yourself to walk out of the shadow inside your heart, someone else can¡¯t.¡± Lei Yin finally decided to speak out his mind.


    Lying in his arms, Kazumi cried even harder, and tears soaked the chest part of his clothes.


    Lei Yin did not say anything, just tightly holding her.


    After an unknown amount of time, when Kazumi woke up, she found herself lying on a bed, and covered with a sheet.


    For a time, she did not know exactly where she was. After a while, after looking at the furnishing in the room, she remembered that this was Lei Yin¡¯s room.


    ¡®Where is my brother?¡¯ She slowly sat up.


    When she walked into the living room, she saw Lei Yin was doing something with hisptop above his knees.


    ¡°Woke up?¡± Lei Yin turned his head and looked at her.


    Kazumi came over and sat down on the sofa next to him.


    ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want to order a takeaway?¡± Lei Yinbed her tilted hair with his hand.


    ¡°I am not hungry.¡± Kazumi shook her head.


    Just like two years ago at their farewell night, Lei Yin found that the just woke up feeling confused Kazumi was like a child who has yet to wake up.


    ¡°What time is it now?¡±


    ¡°Eleven o¡¯clock in the evening. Tonight, you stay and sleep here. You can go back to your ce tomorrow.¡±


    Kazumi nodded her head, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°It is nothing, just essing the to check a data.¡± Lei Yin turned off the MSN.


    Kazumi did not ask again, just quietly watched him operate theputer.


    After a while, she suddenly said: ¡°Brother, I want to do a part-time job.¡±


    ¡°You do not have enough money?¡± Lei Yin turned his head to look at her.


    Kazumi put her head on his shoulder and gently said: ¡°No, I just want to try to meet with more people. Like you said, I need to go out to make change for myself. Just doing a part-time job, no big deal.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Lei Yin¡¯s tone of voice was tinged with surprise.


    ¡°Em. But there¡¯s a possibility that I would be fired within a week.¡± Kazumi said with a smile.


    ¡°Do you want me to help you find a suitable part-time job?¡±


    ¡°Please, if even in this minor matter I need your help, then how could I find work after I graduate?¡±


    ¡°In any case, you have to be careful, remember to tell me if someone bully you.¡± Lei Yin knew that for a college student, it was a verymon thing to do a part-time job. Therefore, he did not worry about it too much, moreover, to him, this matter was also a good thing for her.


    ¡°You sound more and more like one of those gangster, if you do not change it, no girl would like you.¡±


    Hearing her rxed tone, Lei Yin knew that her mood has recovered.


    ¡°In two days, I will go buy some clothes with you, okay? In fact, wearing a skirt is very suitable for you.¡± Lei Yin tentatively asked.


    ¡°Let me adapt to it for a few days, okay? I am still a little not used to this change.¡± Kazumi seemed somewhat hesitant.


    ¡°Well, I am not going to force you, but do not wear that old pair of sses again.¡±


    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you say you would not force me?¡± Kazumi protested.


    ¡°If even the sses are not changed, what is the difference than the original appearance? You should at least give me somefort.¡±


    After some bargaining, Kazumi finally agreed.


    ¡ª-


    Before she even opened the door, Eiko Kotoshi has already heard Yaetera¡¯s cacophony ofughtering from the inside.


    She suddenly cursed in her heart, ¡®This guy is indeed deep to the bone ulcer. He only moved here less than three days, but he quickly took over the ce.¡¯


    ¡°Eiko, you are back.¡± Seeing the female police inspector opened the door and came in, Yaetera, who was watching television with great enthusiasm, said hello to her.


    Hearing Yaetera¡¯s voice, Sayaka Kotoshi immediately came out from the kitchen.


    ¡°Eiko, you are back. Have you eaten yet?¡±


    ¡°I already ate.¡± With that, Eiko Kotoshi went back to her room.


    ¡°Eiko, I have something to talk about with you.¡± Yaetera suddenly stood up and said to her.


    Toward this man, the female police inspector have no interest whatsoever. She gave him a good face and said, ¡°I am sorry, I am busy.¡±


    ¡°Eiko, can¡¯t you listen to what Mr. Yaetera have to say?¡± Sayaka Kotoshi could not help but audibly said.


    ¡°If he had something to talk about, he can talk it with you. I still have a lot of work to do, if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡±


    Seeing that she continued to ignore him and directly walked to her room, Yaetera was very awkward.


    ¡°I am sorry, this kid is too uncultured.¡± Sayaka Kotoshi very apologetically said.


    ¡°It is okay, I will get a chance to talk to her, do not worry.¡± Yaeteraforted her.


    Inside her room, Eiko Kotoshi sullenly took out herptop from her bag.


    During the boot process, she began to regret she had talked back to her mother.


    If this was a normal time, she would keep her feelings to herself, but in recent days, her mood was very bad, so bad that she has lost her patience.


    The main reason for that was because for several days the mysterious person has not made any contact with her.


    Since a few days ago, after that guy, in MSN,mbasted her for acting rashly, he never talked to her again.


    She simply did not care if it was someone else, but that person was the only person who can help her obtain important information. His existence rted to whether or not she can make significant crucial progress in her investigation.


    If that person really broke contact with her, she really did not know how she should continue. Because what she faced with were not ordinary criminals, but probably some senior government officials with a very real power.


    After she connected to the inte, she immediately opened the MSN.


    After she entered the MSN interface, she began to look whether that person online or not. But to her disappointment, that person was not online, and there was no information sent to her.


    ¡®Did that guy really break contact with me?¡¯ Eiko Kotoshi¡¯s heart was filled with a rising restless emotion.


    Just as she prepared to take a bath to calm down, all of a sudden, she saw that person¡¯s icon lit up.


    ¡®He finally came.¡¯ The female police was pleasantly surprised and immediately typed him some words.


    You came.


    That man did not immediately reply. After a few minutes of watching those two words, Eiko Kotoshi¡¯s heart started to beat faster and faster.


    Listen carefully, I already knew where theboratory is.


    Is it true? The female police replied with her fastest speed.


    Yes, it is true.


    Tell me where is it? Eiko Kotoshi eagerly pressed further.


    After a while, the other party still has not answered back.


    Why won¡¯t you speak? Quickly tell me where is theboratory. If the man was in front of her, she would definitely grabbed his cor and forced his confession.


    But the man still did not answer.


    Eiko Kotoshi was very anxious and immediately typed more questioning words.


    After waiting for another two minutes, she finally got a reply from that guy.


    I have something to do right now, I will talk to you in details tomorrow night.


    After Eiko received this sentence, that person¡¯s icon immediately dimmed, showing that he was already offline.


    ¡°Bastard! You would not die by typing one more sentence!¡± The feelings of anxious and anger simultaneously urred in Eiko Kotoshi¡¯s heart, making her loudly cursed with a very udy-like tone of voice.

 Chapter 164 Secret Investigation

    At the intersection between Tokyo Tama City and Fuchu City, there was and that was preserved for urban development but has yet to be developed and has been covered with a forest of tall trees from the outside.


    In the vicinity of this forest, there was an ongoing development of Golf course with several tennis courts. Regarding the construction of arge recreation center here, there have been mixed feelings from the local resident. Except for the middle and small sized businesses that were hoping after thepletion of the recreational center would be able to join and the expectation of booming in business for the nearby shops, but more residents were worried that the construction of this recreational center would destroy the natural environment in the nearby area.


    Walking for about five minutes from the golf course toward the direction of the highway, one can see arge European-style mansion with garden. This was the current Mayor of Tokyo Shintaro Ikeyama¡¯s luxurious home.


    Tonight, this ce was holding a grand reception, the theme of which was to celebrate Shintaro Ishihara sessfully became an official candidate for Senatorial election.


    Although Shintaro Ikeyama himself was one of the shareholders in overseas oil developmentpany, it did not mean that he was willing to use his own money to run the campaign advertisement. Therefore, to those business guests who were ustomed to deal with the officials, tonight¡¯s Banquet was not a normal celebration. Otherwise, the man has just be a candidate, why would he need to celebrate it with such a pomp party? If someone identally opened the gifts from those guests they would find checks that can be cashed in real-time tucked in there.


    Not a while ago those Presidents of the many firms that was present here already gave their gifts at the birthday banquet. And now less than two weekster, they have to give it to the Mayor of Tokyo. Although they were secretly resentful of his greedy behavior, they have no alternative.


    Because although this man was so disgusting, one thing was undeniable. That was, in the midst of so many candidates, he was the most likely candidate to be elected as a Senator.


    In the eyes of general public, Shintaro Ikeyama was a powerful patriotic official. Not only he **, he was also actively anti-American. When the United States soldiers in Japan rape girls and do evil conducts, the newspapers reported it. And to this day Shintaro Ikeyama would always speak out about it, and his attitude was equally though. This made some Japanese felt that Shintaro Ikeyama was a hero for daring to speak out. He even wrote a book, which titled ¡®Japan Can Say ¡°No¡±¡¯. This book, which flooded withrge numbers of vulgar words, turned out to be very popr in Japan. And even some people outside of Japan have followed suit in writing books with a simr topic.


    Because psychologically people sometimes needed external though person. The more though that person was, the more he can give people the ¡°Patriotic¡± feeling. Shintaro Ishihara, with his profound understanding of human nature, naturally knew this. Therefore, his fame was the highest among the other candidates.


    But to people who have dealt with him, knew that this man was a wolf in a suit. He was like a bloodsucking leech with insatiable appetite of sucking someone else¡¯s blood.


    In the evening around nine o¡¯clock, the invited guests have basically in attendance.


    In addition to officials from all level of political circles, the hall was filled with well-known people in the business world. At a nce, there were many well dressed, gentleman-looking men with elegantdies. In the middle of the hall, everyone let out arge piece of open space for people to dance with their partner.


    ¡°Eiko, let us go to the dance floor to dance.¡± A simrly dressed in neat suit police officer Watanabe asked the woman dressed in a ck long dress, who stood next to him, Eiko Kotoshi.


    Unfortunately, the female inspector police did not hear his kind invitation, because she was looking at the several other guests talking with the Tokyo Mayor Shintaro Shintaro Ishihara.


    ¡°Eiko.¡± Seeing that hispanion did not seem to hear what he said, Watanabe Muramasa gently patted her on the shoulder.


    ¡°What?¡± Eiko Kotoshi finally recovered her attention.


    ¡°Do you know Mayor Shintaro?¡±


    ¡°No. What did you just ask me a moment ago?¡± The female police inspector did not want to be seen through by him, quickly changed the subject.


    ¡°Come dance with me.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, I do not dance.¡±


    ¡°It does not matter, we just do the slow dance.¡±


    ¡°Okay then.¡± Eiko Kotoshi knew it would not be good if she continued to refuse, moreover, the time was still early.


    Watanabe Muramasa was very pleased to take her to the dance floor.


    He was somewhat in disbelief that he actually able to dance here with her.


    In fact, he never thought to attend this party, but she was the one who first asked him to participate in this event by the Mayor of Tokyo.


    Although it felt a bit strange, in his excitement, Watanabe Muramasa did not dwell on it, and hurriedly asked his uncle for the invitation for tonight attendance.


    After seeing the appearance of the first time dressed up Eiko Kotoshi in front of him, he cannot help but have an amazing feeling.


    Under the sound of melodious music, Watanabe Muramasa slowly danced with her in the middle of the hall. Feeling the flexible and slender waist of her with his hand, he became more determined to obtain this woman.


    After the end of the song, Watanabe Muramasa invited her to continue to dance, but Eiko Kotoshi said she wanted to fix her makeup. And then she walked away to the bathroom.


    After leaving the hall, while no one was looking, Eiko Kotoshi quietly walked into arge room empty of people.


    After closing the door, she immediately pulled up the red carpet on the floor, and then carefully observed the floor.


    After determining there was nothing exceptional about it, she went to the couch and pushed it aside, and then looking at the floor behind the couch.


    After watching the entire floor of the room, she focused her vision on the surrounding walls.


    After a while, she quietly walked out of the room and went into another room to inspect it the same way as before.


    Besides the kitchen, she quickly inspected all the rooms in the corridor. However, she did not find the existence of anything simr to a secret door.


    But soon, she quickly moved her gaze toward the garden outside.


    Without much thought, she immediately unceremoniously climbed out of the corridor window with an udylike action.


    She pretended to slowly take a walk around the garden, while her eyes watching the situation around her to determine there were no other people here.


    After inspecting the whole garden, she did not see anything strange about it.


    Is that person actually lying to me? The doubt inside the female police¡¯s heart became heavier.


    After returning to the main hall, the female police inspector came to Watanabe Muramasa¡¯s side, only to find he was talking with a very fashionable girl.


    ¡°Ah, Eiko, you are back. Let me introduce you, this is my senior sister in the University, I also did not expect to see here.¡± For fear of her misunderstanding, Watanabe Muramasa hurriedly introduced her to the girl beside him.


    ¡°Oh, your girlfriend? Very pretty. Hello, my name is Akira Murorie.¡± That girl said with a smile.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Eiko Kotoshi, Mr. Watanabe¡¯s colleague.¡± The female police inspector calmly stated her identity.


    Looking at Watanabe Muramasa¡¯s embarrassed expression, Akira Murorie smiled, ¡°I won¡¯t bother you guys anymore, my boyfriend is over there. Junior Watanabe, keep up your effort.¡± With that, she smiled and walked away.


    ¡°Eiko, senior sister Akira really likes to joke, haha.¡± Watanabe Muramasa forced himself tough.


    ¡°Mr. Watanabe, I am really grateful for your help.¡±


    ¡°Why are you being so polite? Actually, I did not help you anything.¡± He was a bit confused about this ambiguous remark of her.


    To a person who rarely asked someone else¡¯s for help like Eiko Kotoshi, she did feel she owed this man a favor.


    After ncing around the room, the female police inspector did not see Shintaro Ikeyama among the guests, therefore, she said to Watanabe Muramasa: ¡°Do you know where is Mayor Shintaro?¡±


    ¡°Em, let me think about it. I remember that I just see him on stairs. Why do you want to look for him?¡±


    ¡°It is nothing, I am just asking. After all, he is the host of this party.


    To hear her say that, Watanabe Muramasa also did not care and continued to chat with her.


    After a while, Eiko Kotoshi said to Watanabe Muramasa: ¡°I have to make a phone call, if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡±


    Seeing her walked away again, Watanabe was a bit depressed.


    Because there was also a lounge for guests on the second floor, when Eiko Kotoshi went upstairs, no one took notice of her.


    After looking at the several open lounges, she did not see Shintaro Ikeyama. Therefore, she asked the waiter on the second floor. From them, she found that he just went to the library on the third floor.


    When no one paid attention, she quietly walked to the third floor.


    Compared to the main hall or the second-floor lounge, the third floor was a lot quiet. She went to the front of the only room where there was a light, and then put her ear on the door to listen to the sound from the inside. After a while, she really heard the sound of someone speaking in the inside. But because it was blocked by the door, she was unable to clearly hear it.


    She immediately pulled her dress up until it reached her thigh, exposing her snow white thigh. On the left thigh tied a P5 made in German pistol that she bought a few days ago from the ck market. And on her upper right thigh tied something that looked like a stethoscope.


    She pasted the head of that stethoscope-like thing t on the door and then attached its other side to her ears.


    Gradually, she was able to hear the conversation from the inside. She cannot help but feel happy that she also bought this thing when she bought the pistol.


    ¡°I told you, now is a very important period. Why did you bring so many people here?¡± It was a middle-aged male voice.


    ¡°Do not worry, this is just a simple party, no one will find anything.¡± Shintaro Ikeyama uncaringly said.


    ¡°Now we cannot take any risk, the above specifically exined to us. The previous matter, we have been very passive, I do not want to have any disadvantageous situation again.¡±


    ¡°Ai, I also do not want to do this. But there are some candidates that pose a great threat to me, so I had no alternative but to hold a party to raise the election campaign money. As you know, I am determined to win this election.¡±


    ¡°You say all this, just to try to force us to support you, right?¡± The other man coldly snorted.


    ¡°Do not get me wrong, I do not mean that. I have taken such a big risk for you, I think you ought to tell the above about my innermost desire.¡±


    ¡°All right, I will talk to the above about this. But I want you to promise me, before those things have been shipped away, you cannot let anyone toe here again.


    ¡°No problem. Please send my regards to the above.¡±


    ¡°You are considerate.¡±


    Feeling that man was going toe out, Eiko Kotoshi immediately put that stethoscope-looking thing away, and then quickly went down to the second floor.


    After narrowly returned unnoticed to the main Hall, the female police inspector took a deep breath to adjust her mood.


    The things that the man said were the one that she wanted. However, this was, after all, the mansion of the Mayor of Tokyo. ording to that person, if at the appointed time she still cannot obtain anything, it would be very troublesome.


    After thinking about it for a moment, she finally made a decision.


    ¡°Eiko, have you done with your phone call?¡± Seeing her finally came back, Watanabe Muramasa¡¯s face immediately showed a smile.


    ¡°Mr. Watanabe, what time is it now?¡± She asked while deliberately rubbing her forehead.


    ¡°Now it is around ten o¡¯clock. Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°Yes, from the start, my head hurts a little bit.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to send you to the Hospital?¡±


    ¡°No, I will just go home and rest.¡±


    ¡°Then I will send you back.¡±


    ¡°No need, I can take a taxi to go home.¡±


    Under her determined insistence, Watanabe Muramasa had to help her call a taxi at the entrance.


    ¡°If you need anything, please call me on my phone, I will immediately rush over.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Watching the taxi drove farther and farther away, Watanabe Muramasa felt somewhat lost. Sometimes, he really could not guess what was on her mind.


    ¡°Driver, please turned back, I forgot some things.¡± Fifteen minutester, Eiko Kotoshi said to the taxi driver.


    After the taxi returned back to the mansion, the female police inspector got out of the car and then dialed Watanabe Muramasa¡¯s phone.


    After determining that he had left, she immediately returned to the hall as a guest.


    In the corridor, taking advantage while no one sees her, she quietly hid in an empty room.


    What she needed to do right now was to wait until after all the guests had gone home, and then carefully searched the house. As long as she found the evidence, she can rm the police toe here.


    She actually did not want to go against that mysterious person¡¯s words, but she thought that the approach was a bit too rash. Moreover, up until now, she still has some suspicion toward that mysterious person who provided her with the intelligence. After all, she has never met that person face to face, and that person knew all the details about her. If that person was the enemy in disguise to approach her, then she would be in a very dangerous situation.

 Chapter 165 Investigation (Part 1)

    When all the guests were gone, leaving only those maids responsible for cleaning the dishes and tidying up the ces.


    At around twelve o¡¯clock midnight, even the maids were already back in their room to rest, and the entire mansion was deserted like it was on weekdays.


    From inside the room where she hid for nearly two hours, Eiko Kotoshi quietly walked to the third room with a pistol in hand. And then she went to the study room where she previously eavesdropped the conversation.


    Seeing there was no light inside the study room, the female police inspector put her ear against the door and after a while, she did not hear the sound of conversationing from the inside.


    Have they taken the package away? After some consideration, she finally turned the doorknob.


    After determining there was no other voice, she slowly opened the door and went in.


    But just as she took a step inside, she immediately felt something cold against the two sides of her forehead.


    ¡°Do not move.¡± A male voice rang in her ears.


    Eiko Kotoshi¡¯s heart immediately sank.


    Soon, the P5 pistol in her hand was taken away by the man on the left.


    At this time, the still dressed in suit Shintaro Ikeyama, with a tall middle-aged man appeared in the study room.


    Watching the already taken care of policewoman, Shintaro Ikeyama very smuglyughed, ¡°Such an unexpected guest.¡±


    ¡°How did you know I wille back?¡± Eiko Kotoshi calmly looked at the present Mayor of Tokyo¡¯s nauseating smiling face.


    ¡°To be honest, I am surprised that you woulde back. In fact, when you listen to our conversation inside the room, the miniature cameras inside the house have already captured your movement. When my men reported to me, I was ready to send someone to catch you. But I never thought you would be back. This allows us to save a lot of effort.¡±


    ¡°If I am missing, some people wille here to investigate. No matter what, I am also the Police Inspector of the Metropolitan Police Department, not one of those illegal immigrants that you can make disappear without someone else noticing about it.¡± Eiko Kotoshi grimly said.


    ¡°Oh, you seem to know many things, that means I can no longer keep you. But if you tell me the name of whoever provided you with this information, you might suffer a bit less painful. As for someone who wille to investigate your disappearance, you do not need to worry about it. Because your police boyfriend will testify for us that you are already home.¡± Shintaro Ikeyama licked his lips like a bloodthirsty wolf.


    Hearing his reply, Eiko Kotoshi was even more sure that these people were indeed involved with those experiments.


    At this time, the previously silent middle-aged man suddenly interrupted: ¡°No need to say anymore, quickly get rid of her. Tonight has been eventful enough.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Eguchi.¡± Shintaro Ikeyama said to the man on the right side of the policewoman: ¡°Cuff her hands.¡±


    That man immediately took out a handcuff and cuffed her hands.


    Shintaro Ikeyama went to the front of a bookcase, and then turned to look at the policewoman: ¡°You always want to know the truth, right? Now I will satisfy your desire.¡± With that, he pulled out two books on the leftmost middle of the bookcase and then reached his hand to press inside.


    When he pulled out his hand, the bookcase automatically slid open for more than one meter to the left. A very short rail track was actually installed under that bookcase. After the bookcase has moved aside, Eiko Kotoshi saw on the wall there was an outline of a door simr in size to the sliding bookcase.


    Shintaro Ikeyama pushed it open. It turned out it was a door.


    Shintaro Ikeyama and that middle-aged man first went in, followed by the two bodyguards and the hobbled Police Inspector.


    When they went inside, Eiko Kotoshi was surprised to see there was actually an elevator.


    After entering the elevator, Shintaro Ikeyama said to her: ¡°This is my private channel. When I first designed this house, I deliberately left some space to install this elevator. Of course, without a thorough measurement, it is not apparent from the outside. So, even if you searched the whole house, it is impossible to find this ce.¡± When he spoke, he has been staring with his eyes toward the female police inspector¡¯s towering chest.


    Although her eyes were disgusted with it, Eiko Kotoshi did not speak out.


    The elevator soon reached the bottom. When the elevator door opened, she saw a heavy iron door in front of her.


    The After the Tokyo Mayor pressed several numbers on the nearby keypad, the iron door soon opened automatically.


    ¡°Although you are not the first woman toe here, it is the first time for a police to be here.¡±


    ¡°I do not feel the slightest pleasure.¡±


    ¡°That is a pity.¡±


    After walking through the iron gate, Eiko Kotoshi found the ce was a lot bigger than she previously thought, almost the size of a full basketball court. And that was just one of the rooms; she did not know about the other rooms. The height from the floor to the ceiling was nearly three meters. Hanging from the ceiling above several big fluorescent tubes that illuminated the entire ce like the daytime.She can easily see around the room was filled with


    She can easily see around the room was filled with a variety of devices and instruments that she cannot name. Some were only half a meter in height, some almost reached the ceiling. Although there were so many instruments, they were neatly ced and did not appear to be cluttered.


    Perhaps because the middle-aged man had agreed to his request, Shintaro Ikeyama was in a very good mood. He looked at those instruments and said to the female police inspector: ¡°This ce is an emergency shelter basement that was supposed to be built before the war, unfortunately, it was never used. I purposely bought this piece ofnd and built arge mansion on top of it just to settle on this basement. But these pieces of equipment that you see now are just a part of the original, before this, they were moved from theb. You are very lucky, because as soon as the construction of the newboratory isplete, all the things here will be removed. You may be thest person to see these instruments here.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Shintaro, you talk too much.¡± That middle-aged man frowned.


    ¡°Mr. Eguchi, you worry too much. This woman is impossible to escape from here alive.¡±


    ¡°In any case, get rid of her as quickly as possible. I do not want any more problems.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, after she confesses her partner¡¯s name, I will throw her to those guys as foods. However, it is a bit pity, she is such a beautiful woman. Take her to the interrogation room.¡± Shintaro Ikeyama said to his bodyguards after he touched her face with his hand,


    ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me, Mr. Eguchi.¡± With that, the Tokyo Mayor impatiently followed the two bodyguards hobbling with Eiko Kotoshi.


    Eguchi sneered behind him, Enjoy her as much as you like, you pig with a brain filled with money and women, before long you will see how you die.


    Shintaro Ikeyama and the two bodyguards stopped inside a room. After he gave Eiko Kotoshi an evil smile, he turned on the light.


    After seeing the furnishings inside the room, even the calm Eiko Kotoshi could not help but greatly changed herplexion.


    In the middle of the room, there was a bed, which was not an ordinary bed. At the upper and bottom part of the bed, there were two knots made of iron, which obviously were used to tie people on the bed. And on the walls, hung a variety of fantastically shaped torture instruments. On the floor, there was ayer of dark red substance. The entire room exuded a hair tingling smell of blood. The female police inspector was very sure that this so-called interrogation room has been used before. Moreover, this was not the interrogation in the usual sense.


    ¡°Tie her to the bed.¡± Shintaro Ikeyama¡¯s tone of voice was somewhat unnatural and has a sense of urgency.


    Initially wanting to find a better opportunity, but now she has no way out. Eiko Kotoshi suddenly stepped on the left bodyguard¡¯s foot. Before the man screamed out, she immediately turned around and severely hit the crotch of another bodyguard with her knee. Two screams almost simultaneously sounded.


    In the wake of this sessful attempt, she was about to run outside, but a somewhat fat body suddenly knocked her whole body to the ground.


    ¡°Bitch, I will not let you escape.¡± Shintaro Ikeyama grimly smiled as he held her shoulders.


    Because her hands were handcuffed behind her, moreover, she was also being held on the shoulders, the female police inspector was unable to stand up.


    ¡°Idiot,e here and hold her.¡± Although temporarily he can hold her down, Shintaro Ishihara was not young anymore, therefore, his strength cannotst too long.


    The one with the minor injury, the bodyguard that was stamped on the foot by the female police inspector, quickly came.


    If she let that guy came over to hold her down, Eiko Kotoshi thought that she would be powerless. She suddenly bit Shintaro Ikeyama¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Feeling the sharp pain, the Tokyo Mayor clutched his bleeding ear and screamed.


    Although Shintaro Ikeyama had to let go of his hands because of the pain, his bodyguard has arrived. He immediately pressed down the wanting to go up female police inspector.


    The female police inspector initially wanted to use the same tactic against him, but because there was a previous lesson, he immediately raised his head away after he held her down and did not give her any chance.


    The situation now was very unfavorable to her. As long as the other bodyguard came to help, then it would really be over to her.

 Chapter 165 Investigation (Part 2)

    At this time, she heard a strange male voice.


    ¡°Such a good appetite, even something so unptable is able to bite down by you. Hey, that woman over there, do you want my help?¡±


    Under the influence of that sound, everybody could not help but look, except for Eiko Kotoshi.


    While the bodyguard was distracted, she suddenly raised her knee upward violently, which heavily hit that man¡¯s vital part. Finally, another man was hit by this move.


    Perhaps because of the close proximity, the other bodyguard that was also severely hit, was knocked in ce in a sh, and his mouth foamed and then fainted on top of the female police inspector body.


    ¡°Fierce, really fierce.¡± The man suddenly appeared and pped.


    After managing to remove the pressure from the bodyguard, the female police inspector stood up like a horse.


    Seeing that the bodyguard that she just hit has copsed to the ground, while Shintaro Ikeyama¡¯s hands were held, and his mouth was stuffed with a cloth by a man whose whole body covered in ck, revealing only the eyes.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Eiko Kotoshi nervously looked at the suddenly appeared mysterious man.


    ¡°You are still unable to guess until now?¡±


    ¡°You are the person who provided me with the information?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am ¡®Outsider,¡¯ do you want my autograph?¡± The man in ck¡¯s eyes shed with a yful light.


    Hearing his name, Eiko Kotoshi knew that he was indeed that person.


    ¡°When did youe?¡± The female police inspector restored her calm.


    The man in ck did not answer, just said some words that made her angry, ¡°You are the most self-righteous, stupidest woman.¡±


    ¡°Do not think that after you save me you can just insult me, I do not ept your feelings.¡± Eiko Kotoshi grimmly said. She knew that the bodyguards fainted because of him. Otherwise, they would havee together at her.


    ¡°Did I speak incorrectly? If you do as I say, you will not find yourself in this sorry situation.¡±


    ¡°If you were in my position, would you, without a search warrant and in the absence of any evidence, conduct a rash search in the home of the Mayor of Tokyo?¡±


    ¡°Of course I will do that.¡±


    ¡°You....¡± Eiko Kotoshi felt she was wrong to ask this question to this persistently unreasonable guy.


    ¡°In any case, you still do not believe me. Because you doubt my words, you did not do as I said. Is that it?¡±


    Eiko Kotoshi did not answer, indicating she agreed tacitly.


    At this point, Lei Yin really did not understand if this using-someone-else-to-do-his-job had any use. He initially wanted her to call the police to put a blockade in here and exposed all its inside. But this self-righteous woman actually took the initiative toe here to secretly investigate. She also thought she can do it in secret, but she did not realize her own skill and experience and was immediately discovered right at the entrance.


    But on the other hand, if he put himself on her shoes, it would also very difficult for him to believe a person who he has never met. After thinking through this, Lei Yin no longer med her.


    ¡°Come here, let me help you open the handcuffs.¡± Lei Yin took out the key of the handcuffs from the fainted bodyguard.


    After hesitating a bit, Eiko Kotoshi finally came over to him.


    After opening her handcuffs, Lei Yin put that handcuffs on Shintaro Ikeyama¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Alright, if you have any questions, just ask. We do not have much time.¡± Lei Yin pushed Shintaro Ikeyama toward her.


    After slightly taking a nce at Lei Yin, she did not immediately pull the cloth on Shintaro Ikeyama¡¯s mouth, but suddenly pressed her foot on his thigh rather forcefully.


    ¡°Uhm....¡± Being plugged in mouth made Shintaro Ikeyama¡¯s tears flew down through his nose.


    Lei Yin was somewhat surprised by this action of hers, which was totally inconsistent with the police behavior.


    After she stepped on his thigh, the female police inspector pulled the cloth, and then asked: ¡°Do you know the man named Yasuaki Kotoshi?¡±


    ¡°Do not kill me, please do not kill me. I do not know anything, please, I beg you, do not kill me....¡± If the public saw the current appearance of the Tokyo Mayor, his support would definitely be reduced significantly.


    ¡°I ask you, do you know this man named Yasuaki Kotoshi?¡± Eiko Kotoshi grabbed his cor and loudly asked.


    ¡°I do not know, I do not know that man.¡± Shintaro Ikeyama¡¯s frightened face looked at the nearby man in ck.


    ¡°Think carefully, this Yasuaki Kotoshi is the former Director of the Institute of Biology in Tokyo University.¡±


    ¡°I really do not know this man.¡±


    Hearing his answer, Eiko Kotoshi could not help but be a bit discourage. She thought that she had found a lead, but it turned out to be an empty lead.


    ¡°Then do you recognize the name ¡®Goyama?¡¯¡± The female police inspector continued to ask.


    ¡°I do not know, I really do not know any man named ¡®Goyama.¡¯¡± This answer made Eiko Kotoshi even more depressed. Is there really no other way?


    At this time, the nearby Lei Yin suddenly burst outughing.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Being in a bad mood, Eiko Kotoshi angrily stared at him.


    Laughing slightly, Lei Yin said: ¡°Have you ever heard this joke? It is said that there are three kinds of people who are the most untrustworthy, do you know what are these three?¡±


    ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it, do not keep other people guessing.¡±


    ¡°The first one is the criminal who imed his innocence, the second one is the drunkard who loudly said he is not drunk, the third one is the politician who said he know nothing. It seems I overestimate your IQ. You should not be a police officer, instead, you should be a kindergarten teacher. I tell you one thing, there is actually no one with the name ¡®Goyama.¡¯ In the past, the person who connected with your father is this man in front of you. ¡®Goyama¡¯ is just his pseudo name.¡±


    ¡°What? Is this true?¡± Eiko Kotoshi looked at him with an iparable surprise.


    ¡°Do not ask me how could I know this, in short, believe it or not, that is up to you. Hurry up and ask, we really do not have much time. We need to leave as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Quickly tell me, in the past, are you the one who liaised with my father? Are you Goyama?¡± Eiko Kotoshi grabbed Shintaro Ikeyama and loudly asked.


    ¡°I, I really do not know Yasuaki Kotoshi.¡±


    ¡°Bastard, go to hell!¡± Having fallen into the crazy state, Eiko Kotoshi stamped the thing between his legs.


    ¡°Ah!¡± This was the most shrill scream from Shintaro Ikeyama. The nearby Lei Yin could not help butugh, he really never thought that this woman would be so ruthless.


    After this pitiful scream, Shintaro Ikeyama finally confessed that he was the ¡®Goyama¡¯ in the past who liaised with Yasuaki Kotoshi.


    ¡°Now where is my father?¡± Eiko Kotoshi asked in a loud voice.


    ¡°He, he is already dead.¡± Shintaro Ikeyama shrunk back his body and said.


    ¡°What did you say? You are lying to me, you are lying to me again, right?¡± Receiving this big stimtion, the somewhat hysterical Eiko Kotoshi grabbed him by the cor and violently shook him.


    ¡°It is true, it is true, he really is dead.¡± Due to his ear wound that has yet to be handled properly, the wound was touched, making Shintaro Ikeyama screamed in pain.


    ¡°Hey, calm down, you heard him say it.¡± Seeing that she did not know how to stop screaming, Lei Yin had to stand up and stop her.


    Finally, Eiko Kotoshi slowly calmed down. With an iparably resentful voice, she said to Shintaro Ikeyama: ¡°Quickly tell me how he died?¡±

 Chapter 166 Assault

    ¡°In those days, the one who contacted your father was indeed me. But I am also being ordered. At that time, together with your father, there were also several renowned biologists who participated in the research.¡± Shintaro Ikeyama somewhat hesitantly said.


    ¡°What are your research?¡± Eiko Kotoshi restrained her anger and asked.


    ¡°Heterologous gene fusion technology.¡±


    ¡°So to speak, you are the one who created the previous monster?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That was one of the experimental body who escaped from theboratory.¡±


    ¡°Body? Interesting name. Before he underwent your experiment, he should be called a person right?¡± The nearby Lei Yin sneered.


    Shintaro Ikeyama looked at him with fear. Rtive to Eiko Kotoshi¡¯s beating, his intuition told him that this man was even more terrible.


    Although she probably had guessed it, the female police inspector¡¯s heart was shocked. She had subconsciously resisted believing that her most respected father would involve in this inhumane experiment. But the fact was entirely opposite with her desire.


    ¡°Then how did he die?¡± Eiko Kotoshi somewhat weakly asked.


    ¡°Hemitted suicide.¡±


    ¡°I do not believe it, you must have killed him, in order to get rid of the witness.¡± The female police inspector coldly looked at him.


    ¡°It is true, he reallymitted suicide. I can guarantee you on my honor that everything I said is true.¡± Seeing her full of hate eyes, the current Mayor of Tokyo, all of a sudden, subconsciously covered his crotch with his hand. Seeing this movement, Lei Yin almost burst outughing.


    ¡°Do not make such an empty guarantee. Hey, do not hit him, let him continue to talk.¡± Seeing that she was about to punch him, Lei Yin immediately interrupted.


    The female police inspector took a nce at him and finally held back her fist.


    ¡°Your father reallymitted suicide. At that time, the experiment has made considerable headway, but your father suddenly became very erratic. He began drinking and taking drugs.¡±


    ¡°You said my father was taking drugs?¡± Eiko Kotoshi was surprised. She never thought her father turned out to be a drug addict.


    ¡°Yes, we only discovered it by ident. At that time, some people reported your father¡¯s situation to the above. But before there was anymand from the above, your father has already one step ahead of us.¡±


    ¡°Did hemit suicide?¡±


    ¡°No, in one night, he went to theb and destroyed all the files and data from theputer. Finally, he also put a fire in theb, burning down the entireb. But he himself did not run away and was burned to death along with the entireboratory.¡±


    Eiko Kotoshi could not think that this would be the result, and waspletely speechless.


    ¡°Keep going.¡± Lei Yin patted him.


    ¡°Because your father has destroyed all the data and the samples, the research n waspletely paralyzed. Almost all the people participating in the n were subjected to penalties. I was banished to an overseas oilpany for five years to do a small staff job.¡± At this point, Shintaro Ikeyama¡¯s resentment came to his eyes, it seemed that he took this matter to heart.


    ¡°And then I do not know why, the above suddenly want to open this n again, so they transfered me back.¡±


    ¡°It seems like you are getting along fine. From a small staff to be the Mayor of Tokyo.¡± Lei Yin joked.


    ¡°I rely on my own effort to get this position. Do you know how much money I spent on those greedy Senators for my current achievement?¡± Shintaro Ikeyama was furious.


    ¡°Do you know who you are talking to?¡± Lei Yin smilingly looked at him.


    ¡°I, I am sorry, was careless, please forgive me.¡± Shintaro Ikeyama suddenly remembered his situation.


    Lei Yin ignored him, but said to Eiko Kotoshi: ¡°Hey, you have no more question right? We need to get out of here immediately.¡±


    Seemingly in a trance, the female police inspector slowly stood up.


    Watching Lei Yin walked closer and closer to him, Shintaro Ikeyama¡¯s whole face was frightened as he said: ¡°I have already told you everything, what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, I am not going to kill you, I am not as unreasonable as a certain woman. Since you are so cooperative, I should reward you with something.¡± With that, Lei Yin made him fainted by punching him.


    ¡°Do you really want to kill him that much?¡± Lei Yin saw Eiko Kotoshi who kept on staring at Shintaro Ikeyama.


    Eiko Kotoshi did not say anything, but her hate-filled eyes said it all.


    ¡°Unfortunately, now is not the right time, because in this y, he is an indispensable supporting role. If you kill him now, you will be in trouble, moreover, the y would not be able to develop.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°When you go out, you will understand. All right, let us go.¡±


    Eiko Kotoshi took one look at him, and then looked at theying on the ground Shintaro Ikeyama, and finally followed Lei Yin out of the room.


    After she followed him for about 100 meters, Eiko Kotoshi found that this man did not use the previous route where she came in, but took another channel that was new to her as they ran.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, of course we are going out. Or do you want to stay overnight here?¡±


    Although her heart was annoyed, she patiently asked: ¡°How do you know where the exit is?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I am not going to tell you.¡±


    If she could, she really wanted to kick his feet.


    The two people ran one after the other, and soon arrived to a room with the size of a half basketball court. This room was also filled with all kinds of equipments.


    When they arrived in front of an iron gate, Lei Yin suddenly threw himself toward the female police inspector, putting him and her on the ground, and held her on the ground as they continued to roll.


    Thinking that she was attacked, Eiko Kotoshi immediately wanted to break free, but just then, a burst of bullets swept over from the front and hit the ce where they both previously stood.


    Lei Yin held the female police inspector and hid behind arge machine, avoiding the whistling of bullets.


    After the gunfire stopped, from the front came the voice of a middle-aged man named Eguchi, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±


    Lei Yin ignored him, took out a gun from his waist, and then asked Eiko Kotoshi: ¡°Do you have a gun?¡±


    She nodded her head and pulled out her P5 pistol for him to see.


    Lei Yin loudly said toward the front: ¡°Are you the one in charge here?¡±


    ¡°Who are you, why do youe here and mind other people¡¯s business?¡± That man asked.


    ¡°Perhaps my life is too boring.¡±


    ¡°You actually dare to tease me?¡± A row of bullets immediately came again.


    For this purely impulsive act, Lei Yin did not make any response. He just looked at the watch on his wrist, and then said to himself: ¡°Time is almost up.¡±


    The female police inspector tightly held her gun as she listened to the sound of Eguchi¡¯s footsteps getting closer and closer.


    From the point of view of firepower, Eguchi has a rtively great advantagepared to her pistol. But there were two of them, therefore, they should have the opportunity to win. Eiko Kotoshi analyzed the situation in her heart.


    But she soon learned that the dominant one was theirs, because, without knowing when, she saw Lei Yin has taken out a portable submachine gun from his small backpack on his back.


    Although he has the same firepower as Eguchi, Lei Yin did not immediately shoot back, seemingly waiting for something.


    When Eguchi was less than 100 meters away from their hiding ce, all of a sudden, she heard a totally unexpected huge explosion. The strong shock wave made Eiko Kotoshi almost could not stand still.


    Eguchi was also very surprised, but he did not react to it, just hearing the sound of the explosion. Perhaps because of the rtive distant, the intensity of the shock wave was slightly weaker than before.


    ¡°Bastard, what have you done?¡± Eguchi loudly shouted.


    ¡°Rx, I am not so idiot as to blow up this basement, because I am still here. I just blow up the mansion of Mayor of Tokyo. If I do not do this, I am afraid it would not attract enough the reporters.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Eguchi was suddenly surprised.


    Just then, Lei Yin suddenly stretched out his hand holding the submachine gun toward Eguchi and pulled the trigger.


    Although he only shot it by feel, because of the powerful firepower, Eguchi had to dodge to the side.


    At this time, Eguchi had no time to deal with these two people. He had to leave before the reporters arrived here. Therefore, he kept on shooting toward the direction where Lei Yin was hiding, while he ran back.


    After Eguchi left, Lei Yin and Eiko Kotoshi immediately continued to run.


    Running for almost three hundred meters, they came to a room that was bigger than the previous two rooms. The overall area of the basement was much bigger than Eiko Kotoshi previously estimated.


    At this time, Lei Yin suddenly stopped.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Do not talk.¡±


    Eiko Kotoshi found that his eyes were a bit strange.


    It was very quiet all around them, the female police inspector can even clearly hear her own breathing. Under the influence of this man, she also raised her gun and somewhat nervously nced around at the several channel entrances connected to this room.


    After a while, she heard a burst of gasping sound that became more clear by the seconds.


    Someone¡¯sing? She quickly aimed her gun toward the direction of the sound.


    Suddenly, Lei Yin gave his submachine gun to her.


    ¡°You take this gun, in a minute I may not have the time to take care of you, you are on your own.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You still do not understand? It must be that guy named Eguchi who let them out.¡±


    ¡°You mean the experimental body?¡±


    ¡°From the sound of it, you will know.¡±


    ¡°Can we run away?¡± Eiko Kotoshi frowned.


    ¡°A very small chance. You should know about their speed, ordinary humans cannot outrun them.¡±


    ¡°But if it is in the tunnel, using the narrow environment, coupled with the continuous shooting, we should have the opportunity to kill them.¡± The female police inspector calmly said.


    ¡°A very good idea, therefore, in a minute you do ording to your method.¡±


    When Lei Yin spoke, beastly gasping sounds were getting closer and closer. He can even smell the smell of blood that came out of their mouths.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Eiko Kotoshi could not understand why he gave her his submachine gun.


    ¡°I want to fight a duel with them.¡± Lei Yin said with a smile.


    ¡°Your mind is sick.¡± The female police inspector looked at him like she was seeing a mental patient.


    ¡°No matter what, this is my own thing. Stop spouting nonsense anymore, just leave me here.¡± Lei Yin has no time to exin to her.


    After giving him a deep nce, Eiko Kotoshi took the submachine gun, bit her lips, and then ran to the channel in the front.


    ¡°Hey, do not die, I do now want to owe you favors.¡± After entering the channel, the female police inspector suddenly spoke a sentence.


    Hearing her words, Lei Yin smiled. It seemed like she must have been mistaken, he never thought he would die young.


    At the entrance of the channel, Eiko saw the standing in the middle Lei Yin did not pull out a gun but pulled out a thick back long de.


    He actually discarded the gun for a de, is that guy really has a problem in the head?


    But at this time, she no longer had the luxury to be surprised, because she saw from the left channel five people with monster heads that can onlye from horror movies rushed out into the room.


    Under the illumination from the light bulb, she can clearly see that they were quite simr to the Wolf-like monster she previously encountered. Their bodies were covered with brown hairs, faces severely distorted, fingertips were long and sharp, with long ck nails.


    Three of them had long reddish-brown hairs. Apart from the difference in the hair colors, their canine teeth were exposed on the outside lips.


    Although these five Wolf-like monsters wore tattered trousers and walked on two legs, it was hard to imagine they were transformed from ordinary humans.


    They maintained a certain distance from each other. When they saw Lei Yin standing in the middle, those monsters¡¯ eyes became red. Traces of saliva slowly fell down from the corner of their mouths.


    Seeing these five monsters appeared at the same time, even a calm person like Eiko, could not help but be pale.


    At the beginning, Lei Yin did not understand why the previous monster just sucked the human blood without eating the flesh. Logically speaking, a beast would never settle with just sucking the blood. Then he realized, that monster may still retain some human consciousness, so it would subconsciously refuse to eat human flesh. However, the animal part of its body forced it to taste the blood, therefore it would only suck the human blood.


    But now the five monsters in front of him seemed iparably hungry, perhaps they would even chew the human bones.

 Chapter 167 Blade (Part 1)

    Looking at the constantly drooling and eyeing him monsters, Lei Yin¡¯s mind was calm like a still water. But deep within this calm, there was an inexplicable sense of excitement like a twisting, constantly tumbling undercurrent flowing far down below the mirror-like surface without causing any ripple.


    In the thousands of years of rebirth, he watched as his friends and rtives grew old and then died. The pain from such losses cannot simply be summarized. In order to dispel the boredom of his helpless loneliness, practicing martial art became his only spiritual sustenance.


    But after heprehended the way of the de back then, even before he was struck by lightning, and became a spiritual body, it has been very difficult to find a worthy opponent. Moreover, with the passing of times, the excessive use of firearms caused the martial arts to steadily decline day by day. To find a strong and powerful opponent was a rare and almost impossible matter.


    Although he has long been ustomed to be way better than his opponent, deep down, he still hoped he can find a worthy opponent. Therefore, when he first met with Jiro Yamahara, who was an Esper, he hoped to be able topete with him.


    He often said that ReiLi was a militant person, but he was clear that he is the real crazy militant. But only if the opponents have the ability to fight with him.


    Although the five experimental beasts were unused to light in the room, their strong sense of hunger made them forget everything. In their eyes, the man in front of them was just a piece of meat.


    The first who rush at him was one with the long reddish-brown hair, the biggest one among the experimental bodies. There was a clear trace of saliva on the spot where he previously stood.


    Two other experimental bodies with the same variety as him immediately followed behind. Andstly, the two Wolf-like with tawny hair experimental bodies followed suit.


    These five experimental bodies were like a group of wild animalspeting for food. But different from the wild animals, they actually maintained their certain distance toward each other, not fighting among themselves likemon animals.


    Hiding in the entrance of the channel Eiko Kotoshi soon began to regret not to immediately drag this without brain guy. Although she did not like his arrogant attitude, in any case, he really has given her a lot of help, and even saved her once.


    Consider this as my payback to him. When the five monsters began to rush toward Lei Yin, the female police inspector clenched her teeth and rushed out from the channel holding the submachine gun.


    Although the distance between Eiko Kotoshi and Lei Yin was nearer, the five experimental bodies¡¯ speed were a lot more faster. When she was about 50 meters away from Lei Yin, they had rushed to the front of Lei Yin. Perhaps she can do something personal to him just before he died, she thought.


    At the same, she saw the man, who has been standing still all along, suddenly stirred.


    Because his back was facing her, she did not see what he did, just saw his hands seemed to move a bit.


    Then, she saw the red-brown monster, who was now two meters away from him, suddenly fell to the ground.


    Not all of his body fell down to the ground immediately, just his upper body from the waist up. His lower body, after running two more steps, followed down. This bizarre scene happened because the monster was cut while running.


    From the monster¡¯s upper body fell to the ground to his lower bodypletely touched the ground, it only took one second. In that period, Eiko Kotoshi did not know what exactly happened.


    But the following scene forbid her to think about it because the other four monsters had also rushed to the front of that man.


    At this time, the man made a casual yet very fast dodged to the side, avoiding a direct contact with those four monsters.


    And then, she finally saw the man¡¯s action. But as before, she only saw the movement of his hands.


    His hands moved just a bit, but she knew what he had done.


    He had cut the nearest monster with his de.


    She knew this not because she saw the de¡¯s movement, but because she saw the light from the de shed a bit.


    She had no way to describe this de, she believed no one can describe this de.


    She only felt that the space and time around the man seemed to have been cut by the de.


    This feeling was very absurd. Like when one woke up, only to see the same scene in one¡¯s dream. But then, in her heart, she knew that only this ridiculous idea could describe the scene she just saw.


    Then, she saw the very simr scene appeared before her. The nearest monster¡¯s body was cut in two, from the waist up and the other from the waist down. And because of the momentum effect, the lower body also ran forward a step before pouring out a pool of blood.


    Eiko Kotoshi¡¯s mind waspletely shocked by the terrifying might of the de.


    When she was in college, she was once a member of the Kendo Club, moreover, she was third-dan. But she was unable to believe the scene that just happened in front her, this waspletely beyond the eptablemon sense.


    Even a bloodthirsty beast had a considerable intelligent, much less those experimental bodies, who were not mere beasts. At least, not too long ago, they were just ordinary humans, although now devoid of humanity.


    After seeing the two of their kind simrly copsed inexplicably, the eyes of the remaining three experimental bodies showed some fear, and each of them immediately took a step back and tightly stared at him.


    Lei Yin calmly watched them, and then said in fluent Chinese: ¡°If you have human consciousness, you do not want to see yourself be like this, right? Let me help you out of this misery.¡±


    As soon as he said thest words, Lei Yin suddenly moved forward with speed not in the least inferior to those experimental bodies toward the Wolf-like monster standing on the far right.


    Facing this sudden attack, the experimental body instinctively held out his two paws to grab the man. At the same time, the other two experimental bodies suddenlyunched a violent attack toward Lei Yin¡¯s exposed back.


    This taking advantage of the opportunity to attack behavior was definitely a move that no beast should have. It showed that these experimental bodies still have some human intelligence.


    Seeing Lei Yin being encircled by the three monsters, Eiko Kotoshi¡¯s heart tightened.


    At the same time, she saw that incredible scene again.


    She saw before the monsters¡¯ hands grabbed him, the man suddenly squatted half-down and then cut horizontally with his de.


    Like watching a magic show, she saw a white light that seemed like an illusion passed through that wolf-like monster¡¯s body without any resistance. And then, in the same fashion, swiftly passed through the second experimental body. Finally, the long de quietly stopped at the spot a half meter away from the third experimental body.


    The faint white light did not disappear because the de has stopped. It was still like a glowing line as it linked together with the third experimental body.


    That cutting the space and time with the de kind of feeling shocked the mind of the observer once again.


    ¡°Pop, pop¡± Two consecutive sound was heard. They were the sounds of the two monsters¡¯ half bodies, who were attacking Lei Yin¡¯s nks, when they touched the ground like dolls.


    Meanwhile, thest wolf-like monsters who were projecting his ws forward seemed to have no change. But when he roared, wanting to continue to pounce toward the man, his body finally cannot withstand the severe twist and separated in two.


    Although the five monsters have all been cut, their extreme body structure did not allow them to immediately die. Instead, they howled on the ground in extreme pain. The entire hall was filled with these scalp tingling strange sounds. In order not to let them continued to suffer, Lei Yin had to stab them in the heart one by one.


    Initially, he did not want to cut them in two in the waist, which would make them suffer for not dying instantly. But because of the gene mutation that was caused by the experiments, each of their heights was more than two meters, and also much bigger than the wolf-like monster he previously met. Therefore, cutting at the waist was much easier than trying to cut their necks.


    After putting the de back into the scabbard on his back, Lei Yin gently sighed. Although he won this fight, his heart did not have the slightest bit of joy.


    If this was a hand to hand fight, almost every one of them can be a match for him. But when he has a de in his hand, then it can only be a one-sided massacre. Moreover, he just ughtered opponents that have already lost their awareness, which made him very ufortable.

 Chapter 167 Blade (Part 2)

    ¡°Let us go, time is running out.¡± Lei Yin turned to Eiko Kotoshi and said.


    In the tunnel, Eiko Kotoshi followed behind Lei Yin as she looked at his back with aplex look.


    Until now, she has not able to recover from the previous shock. It was really hard for her to imagine there was really such a terrifying martial arts in this world.


    After running for about ten minutes, the two finally came to the end of the tunnel.


    It was a heavy iron gate, but Lei Yin did not immediately open the door. Instead, he first knocked the door five times using the butt of the gun. Then, he walked to the keypad right next to the iron gate and pressed several numbers. When he finished, they heard a ¡°k¡± sound, and then from the side of the door came the sound of metal against metal.


    Lei Yin slightly pushed the door open. Behind the iron door, there was a very narrow space.


    ¡°The exit is above thedder. There is no light here, so you have to be careful.¡± With that, he shut the iron door, and then slowly climbed up thedder.


    After the policewoman climbed out of thedder, she found that she was surrounded by a lush meadow, and the nearby area was covered by Mahogany trees. When she looked back at thedder where she crawled out from, it turned out to be a sewer entrance.


    ¡°Where is this ce?¡± She asked the nearby Lei Yin.


    ¡°This is a golf course about two kilometers away from Shintaro Ikeyama¡¯s mansion.¡±


    The female police inspector only now truly understood how muchrger the scale of the basementpared to what she imagined.


    As if knowing what she was thinking, Lei Yin said: ¡°Actually, the main part of the basement was not so big. It¡¯s just that, when they initially constructed the basement, they deliberately build such a long tunnel to facilitate their escape.¡±


    Recalling how well he understood about the basement, the female police inspector stared at him once again, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±


    ¡°I am not going to tell you. All you need to know is that I am not with them.¡± At this time, Lei Yin suddenly pped his hands.


    While the female police inspector was still somewhat confused, three heavily armed, simrly dressed in ck, ck hooded men, suddenly came out from among the trees.


    Seeing the sudden appearance of the three men, the female police inspector instinctively pulled out her handgun.


    ¡°They came to pick us up. How is that man?¡± Lei Yin said thest sentence to the three men.


    ¡°He has been knocked out by us and now kept in the car.¡± One of the men replied.


    ¡°Very good, we are leaving now.¡±


    The three men immediately led him to walk outside. Eiko Kotoshi hesitated, but finally put away her gun and followed them.


    The five people arrived at the outside road. The female police inspector saw there were two cars parked there.


    At the first car, she was surprised to find the middle-aged man named Eguchi was tied and lying on the back seat. Beside him also sat the simrly covered in the head with a ck cloth man in ck.


    ¡°Get in the car, we still have some leftover things to do.¡± Lei Yin opened the back door of another car, looked at Eiko Kotoshi, and said to her.


    After taking a look at him, she slowly walked and get in the car.


    The two cars stopped in a slightly hidden ce near Shintaro Ikeyama¡¯s mansion.


    Actually, even if they pulled up right in front of the main entrance, no one would notice. Because at this time, the mansion was even livelier than when there was a party just a few hours ago.


    Fire engines, ambnces, police vehicles, as well as varieties of cars were parked outside. Everywhere one can see people constantly running back and forth.


    Although there was no serious fire, but on top of the five-story mansion of the Mayor of Tokyo, there were two exceptionally dazzling explosions.


    Someone actually dared to bomb the mansion of the Mayor of Tokyo?


    Presently, in addition to the firefighters who constantly cleaned up the scene, those journalists as well as curious passersby constantly came like locusts. Even though now was alreadyte at night, for the sake of obtaining the first-hand information, these reporters all made a live coverage.


    In this getting-bigger-by-the-seconds case, even the newly appointed Police Head, as well as many Congressmen also came to the scene. When they just arrived, they were immediately being surrounded by reporters holding out their microphones.


    ¡°Mr. Director, is this caused by the terrorist?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hiroshiyama, do you want to make a statement?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I just got here, and not very sure about the specific, please let it go.¡±


    ¡°Have they found Mr. Ikeyama? Did he die in the explosions?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, please let me pass.¡±


    Ignoring the war-like scene on the outside, after taking down the earplugs, Eiko Kotoshi asked the nearby Lei Yin: ¡°Is Shintaro Ikeyama himself personally recorded this tape?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard his voice?¡±


    ¡°How could he be so honest and tell everything?¡±


    ¡°You do not need to worry about this, in short, I can guarantee you that this tape is real.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want me to do?¡± The female police inspector knew that there must be some other purposes for why he brought her here.


    ¡°It is very simple, do the things that a police officer should do, expose this thing out in the open. Now it is the best opportunity because those things are still in the basement, moreover, you also have the voice recording of Shintaro Ikeyama. As long as you lead the search with your subordinates as well as those reporters, the truth wille out. That is why I did not let you kill Shintaro Ikeyama. You have to start now, otherwise, those things will be transferred once again. At that time, even if you want to take your revenge, you will not have the opportunity to do so.¡±


    ¡°You mean you want me to expose those things in front of these many reporters?¡±


    ¡°Correct, if you do not blow these things up, any senior official here can stop you from exposing it. Moreover, this will also ensure the safety of you and your family. You should know, all the official names that are listed in this tape, all of them are incredible figures. If you let them know that you have this thing, they will certainly kill you to close your mouth, therefore, this is your only chance.¡±


    After lowering her head to think for a long time, Eiko finally opened the car door.


    Watching her went further and further away, Lei Yin smiled.

 Chapter 168 Eight Years

    This chapter is sponsored by Agnishwar of India and LG of US


    Looking down from the office window of Criminal Department room, Tsukuda Mada noticed the Metropolitan Police Gate from the morning till now was still being surrounded by various reporters. It seemed like thosemonly known as paparazzi was not so good either.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s getting bigger.¡± Tsukuda wryly smiled.


    ¡°Anybody who wants to be famous need only to shout, ¡®I am Eiko Kotoshi¡¯s subordinate, I was also there at the scene.¡¯ I believe he will soon be surrounded by those reporters, and soon be famous.¡± A police officer sitting next to him said while reading newspapers.


    ¡°I still cannot believe such a thing would happen in this City. There are some people in Tokyo who actually did that kind of experiment.¡± Another thirty-something police officer unbelievably said.


    ¡°I do not know whether that woman has a brain or not, she actually wantonly exposed such a thing out in the open. Now Japan ispletely famous. I really doubt whether she is actually a Japanese.¡± A forty-something old police officer sneered.


    Hearing his words, several other police officers looked at each other and said nothing.


    The man continued: ¡°Just wait and see, the above will definitely not let her. I really want to see that woman¡¯s final fate would be.¡±


    ¡°Martin, this seems a bit excessive. Although she is usually somewhat fierce, she was, after all, our boss.¡± Tsukuda opened his mouth to say.


    Martin looked up at him and loudly said: ¡° What kind of good thing that woman has given you? You think she did the right thing? Things like these will make our entire Nation down, if she even had a little bit of patriotism, she would not do it like this. This is the same act as coborating with the enemies, a treason. If this is before the war, she would have been strangled. Even an aplice who speaks kind words to her like you did will not end well.¡±


    ¡°I am just stating the facts, what aplice. Please pay attention of what you says? Senior.¡± Tsukuda sneered.


    ¡°It¡¯s because people like you, who only know how to have fun, that Japan be more and more depraved.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s people like you, who stubbornly talk about patriotism, that will turn our nation into what you said.¡± Tsukuda sarcastically said.


    ¡°Bastard, say it again if you dare.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I am afraid of you?¡±


    ¡°You two, stop this quarrel.¡± Seeing the tension between the two was getting heavier, several other police officers quickly pulled them away from each other.


    At this time, in the conference room on the third floor of the Tokyo Police Headquarters, the atmosphere was also simrly depressing.


    After several marathon interrogation, the police officer sitting in the middle of the room looked at the indifference looking policewoman, ¡°Advisor Eiko Kotoshi, I am very disappointed by your act and decision. Why don¡¯t you call the headquarters to privately inform the situation instead of exposing it to those reporters without permission? Your action has vited the police procedure, a serious act of bypassing ranks. The Director is very concerned about this matter, I hope you can explicitly say your remorse and ept your deserved punishment.¡±


    Looking at the several high level police officers in senior uniform sitting in front of her like she was a criminal, Eiko Kotoshi, with ice-cold tone of voice, said: ¡°After my encounter with the experimental body that escaped from theb, I was was ready to proceed with the investigation about this thing. My former boss, that has just been removed from office and prosecuted, Police Superintendent Yokoten, ordered me not to investigate this matter. Afterwards, it was proved that he is one of the implicated officials in this human experimental case. I did not know how many high-ranking police officials that were involved with this matter. Therefore, in order to ensure that the truth is out, I did not notify the headquarters without making sure that this thinge to light. I am just being a police officer bound by the duty, if this is wrong, I have nothing to say.¡±


    The several high-ranking police executives did not think that the woman¡¯s eloquence was so sharp, and for a time did not know what to say.


    After a while, the Police Commissioner dryly coughed and few other police executives immediately reacted.


    ¡°Advisor Eiko, no matter what your motives are, your unauthorized action still fall on the bypassing ranks behavior. Moreover, you have stirred controversy in themunity, this is an inescapable fact. As for how your punishment would be, after our deliberations, we will notify you. Now we want to ask for the details of the people who helped you escaped from the basement.¡±


    The female police inspector secretly sighed, they still ask this question, ¡°I am very sorry, I really do not know who they are. They all covered their faces, except for knowing their gender, I know nothing else.¡±


    ¡°Advisor Eiko, please do not use this excuse to deflect our question.¡±


    ¡°I am telling the truth, believe it or not, that depends on you.¡± Her tone turned cold again.


    ¡°You....¡± One of the police executives, who had so far never contradicted her, suddenly angry and stood up.


    ¡°Police Head Dashiyama, please do not be angry. Advisor Eiko, you go back and think this clearly, if you remember anything, just notify us. We are very optimistic about you, and hope you do not let us down.¡± The Commissioner said with a kind face.


    ¡°Thank you, if there is nothing else, I want to go back.¡±


    ¡°Before we decide your punishment, you have to rest at home for a few days.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± For this result, Eiko Kotoshi was not in the least bit surprised.


    After she went out of the room, one of the police executives said to thatmissioner: ¡°Mr. Furoba, why don¡¯t you remove her from her post, this woman is really an outrage.¡±


    The Commissioner shook his head, ¡°We cannot do it right now. Now everyone knows her existence, if we remove her from office, the people outside will think we retaliate against her, and this will confirm that the police executives are also involved in this thing. Mr. Director specifically told us to handle this case with care.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Mr. Furoba.¡±


    ¡ª-


    For a few days, no matter what time, as long as you turn on the TV, you can see the overwhelming follow-up reports on the human experimental case. It¡¯s rating, for the first time, was higher than the adult programs, so more and more TV stations rushed to present their reports.


    Although the basement was only a temporary storage for the pieces of equipment used in the experiment, those reporters, who were ustomed to taking things out of context,pletely took it as the testboratory for the human experiment. Because in addition to those endless number of pieces of equipment and instruments, the police also rescued a lot of illegal immigrants that were kept in the basement. They were all emaciated and dressed in worn-out clothes, which made them even more pitiful.


    The ¡®Patriotic Official,¡¯ who has always been loved by many people, the current Mayor of Tokyo Shintaro Ikeyama was taken away by the police and no one knew where he was afterward.


    Compared to what happened here, the thing that was referred to as the recording tape of the personal confession by the Tokyo Mayor Shintaro Ikeyama, included the list of the officials involved in the case, which made the entire Japanese Politics greatly shocked.


    For a time, various political parties came out to scold those used parties, after all, they do not often have this kind of pulverizing an already defeated enemy opportunity.


    Although one of the Congressmen loudly shouted that the tape was fake, in the face of strong evidence and momentum, his sound was drawn out. Because after the appraisal from the experts, the voice inside the tape indeed belonged to Shintaro Ikeyama¡¯s. Just that no one knew exactly who was the man who kept asking him questions.


    Under such strong opposition, to quell the popr discontent, all the officials who were involved were dismissed and prosecuted. But the number of the different political parties, as well as the officials who were involved, were truly unprecedented in the Japanese political history and the world political history.


    Just casually opened the newspaper or turned on the TV, one can see the verbal fights between the political parties. This time, the conditions in all levels of government in Japan can only be described with the word chaotic.


    But no matter how noisy thosewmakers were, ordinary people still have to work as usual. Only on their leisure time did they started cursing about the subject.


    ¡°Unexpectedly there is such a thing.¡± Watching the TV, who continuously reported about the case daily, the lying upon Lei Yin Naoko sighed.


    ¡°Do not watch this show, it will only worsen the mood the more you watch.¡± Lei Yin picked up the remote control and changed the channel.


    ¡°Em.¡± Naoko turned her head back against his chest, listening to his heartbeat.


    ¡°I am sorry, these few days I have something to do so I could note to see you.¡± Lei Yin stroked her fine like silk hair.


    ¡°No need to say it, I understand.¡± Naoko slightly propped up her body and tenderly looked at him.


    Watching her hair hanging down from top to bottom, her absolutely beautiful face, and her gentle as water eyes, Lei Yin suddenly understood about something. That was, the reason for why at the present age he rebirthed in Japan was perhaps because he has to meet with this beautiful woman.


    ¡°Naoko, do you believe in fate?¡± Lei Yin stretched out his right hand and gently stroked her cheek.


    ¡°Previously not, but since I know you, I have started to believe it.¡±


    ¡°And the reasons?¡±


    Naoko¡¯s voice was as gentle as water, ¡°I think I was born into this world to wait for you.¡±


    Lei Yin¡¯s pupils instantly turned into full size. He slowly sat up, and then gently pulled her head. Finally, the two people¡¯s forehead touched each other.


    ¡°You know what? I think so, too.¡± With that, he kissed her tender and luscious red lips.


    The beautiful woman was gentle and eager to respond to her lover¡¯s request. A trace of tears seeped out from her eye, then slowly fell along her crystal clear skin.


    The two people¡¯s body temperature continued to climb as they kissed. Did not know when he started it, but Lei Yin¡¯s hand was already under Naoko¡¯s short skirt, actively wandering around touching the crucial spots. Spurred on by the intense stimtion, the whole body of the lying down beneath him mature beauty became as hot as fire, and her exposed skin was suffused with pink gloss. Intermittent waves of maddening moans from her breathing continuously echoed throughout the room.


    Everything happened quite naturally. But when Lei Yin has justpletely opened the buttons on the beauty¡¯s clothes, a burst of ultra killjoy ringtone sound sounded in their ears.


    Lei Yin wanted to pretend not to hear, but the blushing like a drop of red blood Naoko could not help but chuckle.


    ¡°Come one, pick it up. Maybe there is something important for you.¡± Naoko gasped for breath and said.


    Lei Yin sighed, bowed his head, kissed her cheek, and then picked up the phone from the table.


    After looking at the caller id at the screen, ¡°Hello, is this Maeda? What happened?¡±


    ¡°You call me just to ask me out for dinner?¡±


    ¡°Come on, two big men like us, what is there to see.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I will go looking for you.¡±


    After he hung up, Lei Yin said to Naoko, who has not lost her blush: ¡°Maeda is in the nearby restaurant, he wanted me to go to dinner with him, do you want toe?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he has something to talk about with you, I better not go.¡±


    ¡°That guy is nearby, it does not matter. Your stomach should also hungry, let us go together.¡±


    ¡°Em.¡± Naoko sweetly smiled, after not seeing him for so long, she did not want to be separated from him even for an hour.


    Arriving at the appointed restaurant, Lei Yin saw that except for Maeda who blocked his ¡°affair,¡± there was a woman sitting next to him. Lei Yin was also very familiar with that woman, it was Eiko Kotoshi.


    If he had known she was here, Lei Yin would not havee. That night, he covered his face with a ck cloth and also deliberately changed his voice, but a person¡¯s body was very easy to read, not to mention that was just a few days ago. He can only hope that she failed to see anything.


    ¡°Masashi, here.¡± Seeing Lei Yin, Maeda immediately stood up and waved at him.


    After taking their seats, Naoko immediately greeted her lover¡¯s stepfather and Eiko Kotoshi.


    Maeda did not think Naoko woulde, and somewhat unexpectedly returned the greeting.


    Lei Yin looked at Eiko Kotoshi and said: ¡°I cannot believe that even police inspector Eiko Kotoshi alsoe, do you have something official to do?¡± He started to talk first to let the woman hear his voice so that she did not jump into conclusion.


    ¡°No, I happened to be passing by and encountered advisor Eiko who just walked out of the police headquarters, therefore we get together for dinner,¡± Maeda exined.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like this. Have you ordered your food?¡± Lei Yin was somewhat hungry.


    ¡°Not yet, you guys go ahead.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be polite then. Naoko, what would you like to eat.¡± Lei Yin opened the menu with his right hand and held it in front of her with his left hand.


    ¡°You let Mr. Maeda order first. I will orderter.¡± Naoko blushingly said. Seeing Lei Yin being so considerate to her in front of his stepfather, Naoko felt both sweet and somewhat embarrassed.


    Seeing her like this, Lei Yin smiled, ¡°You are so nervous,ter on, how would Maeda dare to invite you for dinner. Do you want to order a package? Toozy to think.¡±


    ¡°Em.¡± Naoko blushingly nodded.


    Although Ryutaro Maeda knew that Naoko was previously Masashi¡¯s teacher, he always thought the six years age difference between them would be their biggest obstacle, but looking at them now, he started to think that maybe this was not going to be a big deal. Perhaps this guy Masashi has always been too mature. In contrast, the very thin skinned Naoko looked smaller than him.


    Eating in a rxed atmosphere continued. However, Eiko Kotoshi has been silent the entire time. Sometimes when Maeda asked, she would give him a polite answer.


    Wanting to understand about her situation, Lei Yin nonchntly said: ¡°Police Inspector Eiko Kotoshi broke such a big case, I wonder if there is any reward from the above? For example, a promotion, a raise or something.¡±


    Hearing his words, the female police inspector¡¯s face immediately fell. And the nearby Ryutaro Maeda desperately signaled him with his face, meaning that he should not ask about the matter again.


    Unexpectedly, Eiko Kotoshi did not stay quiet this time but opened her mouth.


    ¡°Perhaps the above will award me with a big vacation.¡± She said with a sneer.


    So she was just being kept out of office, Lei Yin felt relieved. Although the woman has a bad temper, after all, she had used her toe forward to expose this thing. If she was removed from office, then that was a bit too harsh for her.


    No longer asking her, Lei Yin turned to Maeda to ask about Rumiko and Rumi¡¯s situation. In order to investigate the matter, he has not been back for nearly two weeks and was somewhat worry.


    At this time, Eiko Kotoshi suddenly asked, ¡°Mr. Maeda, is your stepson a Kendo-ka?¡±


    Hearing her question, Lei Yin¡¯s heart was suddenly rmed, and immediately replied: ¡°No, Police Inspector Eiko why all of a sudden ask this question?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, just think that you look a bit like someone.¡± The female police inspector looked at him in the eyes.


    ¡°Really? It is normal for people to have some simrity.¡± Lei Yin raised his cup to take a sip and took this opportunity to avoid her gaze.


    ¡°Masashi, I heard from Rumiko that you often instruct Rumi in Kendo at home, is that right?¡± Ryutaro Maeda strangely asked.


    His grandmother! Why can¡¯t you just shut up! Lei Yin cursed in his heart.


    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s not really an instruction, Rumi only asked me to be a spectator so I can see her moves more clearly. Right, Rumi is attending a cram school right? I remember she said she was ready to participate.¡±


    ¡°Em, I am not very clear about that, I am sorry.¡± Because of his work, he was often not at home. Ryutaro Maeda always felt guilty about this.


    Lei Yin did not ask the follow-up question, just casually asking other things.


    Although he was speaking with Maeda, he always felt being punctured by thorns because he sensed Eiko Kotoshi has been watching him.


    ¡ª-


    When she got home, Eiko Kotoshi wearily lied on the bed.


    She was not tired because of the case, but because of the powerlessness feeling that came out of her heart.


    It finally ended. After eight years of waiting, it should be considered as done.


    She just refused to think that her father was really dead. And not a glorious way to die either.


    But in any case, her father was finally able to reim his humanity at thest seconds.


    The matter regarding her father, in addition to the man called Outsider, she did not tell it to anyone else. On second thought, she decided to tell her mother about her father¡¯s death, she has the right to know about this matter.


    She walked to her mother¡¯s room and gently knocked on the door.


    ¡°Is it you, Eiko? Come in.¡±


    Pushing the door open and walking in, she found her mother was knitting a sweater.


    ¡°Eiko, what happened?¡± Sayaka Kotoshi looked at her daughter who has note to her room for many years.


    ¡°Mom, I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Sit down first and then say, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Sayaka Kotoshi put her wool ball to the side.


    Watching her mother¡¯s eyes, Eiko Kotoshi was somewhat difficult to open her mouth.


    After a while, she took a deep breath and said: ¡°Mom, dad he....is dead.¡±


    To her surprise, her mother did not look surprised, but lightly said, ¡°Really?¡±


    Seeing her expression, Eiko Kotoshi¡¯s heart filled with a strong anger, Hearing that her husband has died, how could the wife be so indifferent?


    Just when she was ready to stand up and leave, Sayaka Kotoshi suddenly said a sentence that really surprised her.


    ¡°Actually, I have long known that your father is dead.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± She suddenly stood up, not because of anger but because she was greatly surprised.


    Sayaka Kotoshi went on to say: ¡°One night after he disappeared for a year, I suddenly got a call from him. At that time on the phone, he is very excited, as if drunk. He said a lot of things, but I did not understand everything. Until two dayster when I saw the coverage on the TV, I slowly began to understand what he said.¡±


    ¡°So what happened then, what else did he say?¡±


    ¡°He told me not to wait for him, moreover, he wanted me to find another person to remarry. When I asked where he was, he refused to say anything. In the end, he only said he wanted to use his own life to atone for what he has done wrong. And then he hung up the phone.


    After that phone call, I contacted the police but did not find anything. Because I was afraid to make you worry, I never told you about it. I always thought he woulde back, turns out he really is dead.¡± At this point, Sayaka Kotoshi burst into tears.


    Seeing this woman, who had waited for her husband for eight years, Eiko Kotoshi was unable to say anything, just tightly holding her bitterly crying mother.

 Chapter 169 Wait

    This chapter is sponsored by LG of US


    ¡°Masashi, what are your n for the Summer holiday?¡± At meal time, Takeda suddenly said.


    ¡°Summer holiday? How could Summere so fast?¡± Lei Yin lifted his head somewhat surprised, he felt it was not that long ago when he took the entrance exams.


    ¡°Are you still a college student? How could you forget such an important holiday?¡±


    Lei Yin figured out the date, and Summer indeed fast approaching.


    Japanese school year usually started from April each year and end in March the following year. They generally used the early period st semester) from April to September, andte period (next semester) from October to March, two-semester system. There were three typical Japanese School holidays each year: Summer vacation from early July tote August, Winter vacation fromte December to early January the following year, and spring break fromte February to early April.


    Summer vacation? He remembered two years ago he promised to take Naoko to Switzend to look for Amy. However, he took this matter to the back of his head because afterward, the matter of ReiLi being captured continued to drag on for so long. He hoped this year he can sessfullyplete this idea.


    ¡°Masashi, why don¡¯t youe to my home this Summer holiday, you can also bring your girlfriend along.¡± Takeda had wanted to see what his girlfriend looked like for a long time.


    ¡°No, because I might go on a trip abroad.¡±


    ¡°Traveling?¡±


    ¡°Sort of.¡±


    ¡°Oh well, so be it, I just thought more people would make it more lively.¡± Takeda was a bit disappointed.


    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± Yoshikawa opened his mouth to ask.


    ¡°Switzend.¡±


    ¡°Switzend? Take me with you please?¡± Takeda¡¯s eyes lit up and immediately sat down.


    ¡°Absolutely not.¡± Lei Yin was very firm.


    ¡°Heartless guy, didn¡¯t I just invite you to my house to y?¡± Takeda bitterlyined.


    ¡°Do you want to attend the educational trip organized by the school this year?¡± Yoshikawa asked after he wiped his mouth with a tissue.


    ¡°What educational trip?¡¯


    ¡°Just like the high school study tour, this is the tradition of Teikyo University. It held once a year every summer vacation. Depending on the different study location, it ranges from four days to a week at a time. I heard from seniors thatst year¡¯s travel location was Shikoku Tokushima, but I do not know where would we go this year.¡±


    ¡°I should not be able to go because I will leave for Switzend this Summer vacation.¡± Lei Yin picked up his ss and took a sip.


    ¡°Will your sister go with you to Switzend?¡± Takeda suddenly asked a question.


    ¡°She should not go.¡±


    ¡°Then she would participate in this educational trip, right?¡± Takeda asked with a hopeful tone.


    ¡°Your performance is very suspicious, why would you suddenly so care about her?¡± Lei Yin looked at him in the eye.


    ¡°Caring for best friend¡¯s sister is perfectly normal. Isn¡¯t that a very moving thing?¡±


    ¡°Go to hell, you pervert, don¡¯t you have any ideas about my sister.¡± Lei Yin saw what he was thinking.


    ¡°Hey, shouldn¡¯t a brother hope for his sister to be happy?¡± Since he has been seen through, Takeda simply said it frankly.


    ¡°What you say is reasonable, as long as she maintains a safe distance with you and your bad breath from smoking, she would be very happy.¡± Lei Yin sneered.


    ¡°Bastard, when did I have a bad breath?¡± Takeda looked like he wanted to bite a person.


    ¡°I advise you to give up. You are not my sister¡¯s type.¡±


    ¡°Then what type does she like?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I do not know, but I know that you are definitely not her type.¡±


    ¡°This ispletely biased, maybe she likes a person like me.¡± Takeda scoffed.


    Lei Yin was about to speak when his cell phone rang.


    He walked away a few steps and answered the phone.


    ¡°That guy is always like this, always answering a phone with a mysterious look. Like he is an agent or something.¡± Takeda looked at the standing in distance Lei Yin and said to his two other friends.


    Tired of listening to his words, Yoshikawa turned to look at Akira Shiraishi: ¡°This summer vacation,e to my house and y. I will take you to a joyride on the mountain, it feels very exciting.¡±


    ¡°I probably can¡¯t go, the Kendo Club is preparing to hold a half a month of intensive training in the summer, I am a freshman, so I can¡¯t skip this.¡±


    ¡°Your Kendo Club is so inhuman, they can¡¯t even let go such an important holiday as Summer vacation, fortunately, I backed out from the Club early on. So be it, we will go after your training is over.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what happens then.¡± Akira Shiraishi did not make any decision lightly.


    At this time, Lei Yin came back after taking the call, but his expression was somewhat strange.


    ¡°Perhaps, I do not have to go to Switzend.¡± He suddenly said something after he sat down.


    ¡°Why?¡± Yoshikawa somewhat confusedly asked.


    ¡°Because I am going to see the people who areing to Japan.¡± With that, he lifted his ss to take a sip. His face revealed a smile full of heartfelt joy.


    ¡ª


    Three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, a young man was quietly waiting at the arrival hall in the Narita airport.


    The flight that he waited for waste for half an hour from its scheduled time, but that did not matter to him as the ne hadnded safely. By this time, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    He watched the flow of passenger that kepting out from the exit.


    After a while, the flow of people gradually thinned, but he did not see the other people.


    Just then, from the exit walked out a tall, model-like beauty.


    This one was an outstanding beauty that cannot be ignored no matter where she went. Dark brown long hair that slightly curled on the end draped over the back of her neck. With a pale face and a rare high nose for Asian people. Her most impressive feature was her pair of pale green eyes.


    With Asian¡¯s delicate skin and European¡¯s eye color and high nose, these were features that simply cannot be achieved by colored contact lens and makeup effects. She was obviously a mixed-race woman. Perhaps because of the long distance flight, she looked a bit tired, but both of her eyes were very bright.


    She was pulling a rolling suitcase with wheels in her right hand, while her left hand was holding a bit tired but full of spirit little girl.


    Compared with the mature tall beauty, the innocent little girl was easily ignored by the adults.


    But the young man who had been waiting at the airport unblinkingly looked at the little girl.


    Though he had received her newest picture, it was still different than looking at the real person.


    Compared to two years ago, she has grown a lot. Her hands and feet have be slimmer, and she no longer had her former chubby appearance. Her facial features became more delicate and lovely, the only things that have not changed were her big rounded eyes and her milky white tender skin. But no matter how she changed, she still looked like a work of art fine doll, only the size was just a bit bigger than before.


    When he looked at the little girl, the little girl also happened to look at him.


    At that moment, the little girl¡¯s expression turned from anxious to arrive, to a series of facial expressions, to finally showed a very pleasant surprised; Apletely ssic ten seconds advertisement.


    ¡°Lei!¡± The little girl screamed, and then released the left hand of the mixed-race woman to rush over to the young man.


    For fear that she would fall halfway, Lei Yin followed suit to run at his fastest speed toward her.


    When she was less than a meter away from him, the little girl seemingly turned to an athlete as she showed a strength that did not conform to her figure when she crashed into Lei Yin¡¯s arms.


    Tightly hugging the petite body that was both familiar and somewhat strange in his bosom, Lei Yin was suddenly filled with mixed emotions.


    ¡ª-


    Narita airport was not located in Tokyo but in the adjacent county of Chiba prefecture East of Tokyo, 90 km away from central Tokyo. Upon returning to Tokyo, after sitting inside the bus for half an hour, because of the fatigue from the jeg, Amy lie on Lei Yin¡¯s chest and fell asleep.


    Gently stroking the little girl¡¯s soft fine hair, Lei Yin said to the mixed-race beauty: ¡°You are very tired right? I have helped you booked a Hotel in Shinjuku, you can have a good rest there.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The mixed-race beauty nodded to say thank you.


    ¡°You gave me a scare when you call me at noon to say that you will arrive this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°First thing first, this was not my business. This was Amy¡¯s idea, she wanted to give you a pleasant surprise.¡± Alice Lynn said with a smile.


    ¡°I was surprised all right, but I was more than a bit afraid. Did the elementary school in Switzend already start the summer vacation?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was the day before yesterday when she came back and urged me to buy the air tickets. I had to hurriedly end my work at hands to apany her.¡± Alice Lynn somewhat helplessly said.


    Lei Yin looked down at the sleeping little girl, her tranquil sleeping face looked like an angel.


    ¡°She really misses you. Her favorite activity is to be with you on the phone every week. Now even I am a bit jealous of you.¡± Alice Lynn whispered.


    Lei Yin gently pinched the little girl¡¯s face fondly, and then looked up at the mixed-race beauty, ¡°How long the two of you intend to stay this time?¡±


    ¡°The initiative is on you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, there are lots of work waiting for me to finish in Switzend. If you are willing to look after Amy this Summer Vacation, I am ready to leave tomorrow.¡± Alice Lynn cheerfully said.


    ¡°Hey, you are too bold, you actually dare to hand over your future boss to someone else, aren¡¯t you afraid her uncle Rndo would get even with you?¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Rndo has agreed to this.¡±


    Hearing her words, Lei Yin deeply looked at her, ¡°Let me guess, you have said everything to Rndo. Otherwise, he would never agree to let someone else take care of their family¡¯s heir, even if it is just for a while.¡±


    Alice Lynn wryly smiled, ¡°Can you sometimes be a bit like a normal young man? If people are too smart, their hair will fall off.¡±


    ¡°Is this an offbeat praise?¡±


    The mixed-race beautyughed, ¡°You guessed it right, I have told Mr. Rndo all of the things regarding Murphy and Adams because Mr. Rndo is the only person who can see the big picture. While Adams is dead, but Murphy is still alive. In order to prevent him from harming Mr. Rndo, I was obliged to tell everything to Mr. Rndo so that he can be vignt.¡±


    ¡°So, Rndo knew that the death of his younger brother Adams is rted to me?¡± Lei Yin showed a yful smile.


    ¡°Yes, but Mr. Rndo wanted me to tell you his words. He said that Adams took the consequences for his own action, and he did not have the slightest grudge on you, so he asked you to not worry, and please take a good care of Amy.¡± Alice Lynn said with a straight face.


    ¡°The old Fox is indeed the old Fox, he even figured out the question that I will ask. In my opinion, in the entire Dai-Fei family, the most capable person is probably Mengzhuo Er, the most secretive person is Murphy, but the most intelligent one is that old Fox. In contrast, Adams is just a simple minded arms dealer. Let¡¯s not talk about this, how are you recently?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Rndo put a lot of work to me, and now I am too busy to even catch my breath.¡± The mixed-race beauty said with a smile.


    ¡°Do you have any intention to sue that old man for abusing his employee?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I am very grateful to him. It was rare that he is so willing to trust me.¡± Alice Lynn¡¯s tone was somewhat moved.


    ¡°Come one, that old Fox is just squeezing your feelings of guilt, how could you speak good words about him. Only now I found that woman is so easy to cheat.¡± Lei Yin sloppily said.


    The mixed-race beauty smiled without saying anything.


    ¡°Have you ever thought to find a good man?¡± Lei Yin saw her in a good mood and casually asked.


    ¡°Not right now. Since after my separation with Murphy, I feel a bit tired. Now I just want to properly handle my job.¡± When she spoke, her eyes revealed a hint of burnout.


    ¡°Letting nature take its course is also good. Anyway, based on your conditions, as long as you want, you just need to show a bit of your thigh and whistle, men will rush across the street toward you. It will never toote for you to slowly pickter.¡±


    ¡°Go to hell.¡± Alice Lynnughed, swore, and hit him.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t wake the kid. By the way, how is she now? Is she getting along with the other people? Or she still resists like before?¡± Lei Yin suddenly remembered something and asked.


    ¡°I do not know if this is because of your ghost therapy session, but she is now a lot more cheerful. She also made some friends at school, and not autistic like before, but she still has a strong resistance to a stranger.¡± Alice Lynn exined.


    ¡°Take your time, in any case, she still has a lot of time, no need to be too nervous.¡± Lei Yin began to gently stroke the little girl¡¯s hair.


    Taking advantage of this lull in the conversation, Alice Lynn carefully looked at the young man who, up to now, cannot bepletely seen through by her.


    Not seeing him for two years, he seemed more mature now. The slightly green vor has gone from his straight face, and it started to be filled with the charm of a mature man. Although there was no significant change in his facial features, she felt it was somewhat different than before. As for where the differences were, she could not say it.


    Looking at the scene of Amyfortably lying in his arms like a kitten, she felt it was surprisingly warm and natural.

 Chapter 170 Meeting

    ¡°Kazumi, your brother is outside looking for you.¡± Take Asasei ced a stack of books in the bookshelves and said to the girl.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± After putting away the book, Kazumi immediately walked outside followed by her friend.


    In the customer lounge at the bookstore, she noticed Lei Yin leisurely sat on a chair, looking at hering at him.


    However, to her surprise, she saw a smiling little girl sitting on hisp. A beautiful little girl who she had never seen.


    ¡°Brother, who is this little girl?¡± Kazumi came over and strangely looked at Amy.


    ¡°She is my daughter.¡± Lei Yin said with a solemn expression.


    ¡°What?¡± The nearby Take Asasei uncontrobly called out.


    Kazumi somewhat weakly said: ¡°Really? Turns out I have be someone else¡¯s aunt, mom must be very happy to have such a lovely granddaughter. Come on, have you ever saw an eight or nine years old little boy have a kid?¡± Thest sentence was directed at Take Asasei.


    Hearing her friend¡¯s words, Take Asasei immediately woke up, this little girl seems to be eleven or twelve years old. And Kazumi¡¯s brother, even if he reach puberty really fast, it would still be impossible for him to have such a big kid.


    ¡°Are you lying to me?¡±


    Lei Yinughed, ¡°You do not need to wonder anymore, I was indeed lying to you.¡±


    ¡°Damn.¡± Take Asasei gnashed her teeth and red at him.


    For the sudden appearance of these two new big sisters, Amy seemed a bit nervous to look at them.


    Take Asasei has no defense at all when faced with cute things. Looking at the almost like an oversized foreign-style doll Amy, particrly her perfect pair of big and round eyes which made her expression looked more innocent, Take Asase could no longer hold herself and reached out her hands, wanting to touch her face.


    Toward this ¡®many hands¡¯ sister, Amy was somewhat angry and quickly drilled her body toward Lei Yin¡¯s bosom, to avoid her stretched out hands.


    ¡°Hey, you are scaring her.¡± Lei Yinforted the little girl in his bosom.


    ¡°Come on, other people just want to touch her face. She is really cute.¡± Take Asasei was like seeing a cute pet, bent her waist to look at Amy¡¯s milky-white tender skin, while her heart was somewhat envious about it.


    Lei Yin lowered her head toward the little girl and said: ¡°Kid, do not be afraid, they are good people. The sses sister is my little sister, and the ¡®many-hands¡¯ sister is her good friend. She meant no harm, just think that you are very cute, so she wants to touch your face.¡±


    Take Asasei for the first time heard Lei Yin spoke in English and cannot help but look at him with iparable surprise.


    Although Japan was an economic powerhouse, foreignnguage pration was very low as with the other Asian countries. Even the Miss Japan who participated in the Miss Universe contest needed to bring a trantor with her. Therefore, when she heard Lei Yin spoke a fluent English, it was no wonder that she would feel surprise.


    Hearing his words, Amy lifted her head back and looked at the two sisters. After a while, she suddenly smiled to them and nodded a greeting.


    Seeing Amy¡¯s lovable smiling face, Take Asasei, with great difficulties, managed to hold back her impulse to reach out and touch her.


    ¡°You are about to get off work, right? Let¡¯s have lunch together.¡± Lei Yin said to Kazumi.


    ¡°Ok, wait here, I will go talk with the manager.¡± Kazumi pulled her vision away from Amy.


    ¡°No need, I will wait here until you finish your work, it is not that long anyway.¡± Lei Yin thought she was still new in this part-time job and did not want others to have the impression that she liked to leave early.


    ¡°Very well, let me get two books for you.¡± With that, she turned and walked to the front of the shelves to find something suitable for him to read.


    Looking at the unblinkingly staring at Amy Take Asasei, Lei Yin unhappily said: ¡°Hey, if you keep on looking, I will have to charge your a fee.¡±


    ¡°Is she your rtives? Let me touch her face, okay? I really want to touch it. Oh, I have never seen such a beautiful little girl. Compared to her, our family¡¯s cousins look almost like a monkey.¡± Take Asasei looked at him with a pleading look.


    It seemed like if he did not satisfy her wish, she would trouble them, Lei Yin had to consult with Amy.


    ¡°This ¡®many-hands¡¯ sister really likes you, can you hold out your hands and let her touch it?¡± Even saying these words made Lei Yin feel awkward.


    Amy looked at Lei Yin, and then very cutely nodded.


    Seeing that she agreed, Lei Yin looked up at Take Asasei and said: ¡°She agreed to let you touch her hands, remember not to grab her too hard, she is still a child.¡±


    Take Asasei loudly cheered, and immediately held Amy¡¯s two small hands and y with it.


    ¡°They are very soft andfortable, I also want to have a child like her. She is really cute.¡± Take Asasei finally put the little girl¡¯s two small hands on her face and rubbed it there, feeling the pleasantly warm touch from the tender skin.


    Watching the excited look of the big sister, the little girl somewhat puzzledly asked Lei Yin: ¡°Lei, what¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    ¡°She is really happy to make friends with you.¡± He was going to say ¡°She is a strange woman.¡± But eventually bore it down.


    After having a meal with Kazumi and her friend, Lei Yin brought Amy back to his apartment.


    ¡°Kid, are you tired? Do you want to take a nap?¡± Lei Yin said while conveniently turned on the television.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Amy has a habit of taking a midday nap, and she did feel a bit sleepy.


    ¡°When you wake up, I will take you to meet someone.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± The little girl a bit curiously asked.


    ¡°It is a secret, go to sleep first.¡± Lei Yin smiled and pinched her face.


    Seemingly liking this familiar action, which felt simr to two years ago, Amy very happily hugged him, and then kissed him on the face.


    ¡°Amy is very happy, finally able to see Lei.¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes slowly became red.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting for so long.¡± Lei Yin¡¯s heart somewhat felt guilty. He initially wanted to visit her two years ago to spend time with her, but because he had to save ReiLi, his n did not materialize until now.


    The little girl shook her head, and then leaned on his arms and whispered: ¡°As long as I can see Lei, Amy is happy.¡±


    Lei Yin did not know what to say, just wordlessly stroked her hair.


    ¡ª-


    ¡°Hello, Amy, my name is Hasebe Naoko, very happy to meet you.¡± The slightly nervous Naoko said hello to Amy in English.


    Amy did not answer, just unblinkingly looked at the beautiful woman in front of her.


    Seeing no response from her, Naoko felt a bit awkward.


    To see these two young and mature beautiful women fell into a stalemate situation, Lei Yin felt somewhat funny.


    ¡°Kid, what would you like to eat?¡± Lei Yin put the menu with English trantion in front of Amy.


    After taking a look at Naoko, the little girl shifted her gaze toward the menu.


    Lei Yin looked up at Naoko and said: ¡°Initially I want to take you to Switzend this Summer vacation to find this kid, but she suddenly visited here, it seems like this idea has to be postponed again. I had wanted to take you skiing in Switzend.¡±


    ¡°It does not matter, we can do it at another time. Say, this is the first time I meet with Amy, turns out she is so cute.¡±


    ¡°You are also cute when you were a kid.¡± Lei Yin has seen her childhood photographs.


    Hearing his casualpliment, Naoko¡¯s face went slightly red.


    Watching this extremely easy to shy beauty, Lei Yin could not help but reach out his right hand to hold her delicate hand.


    ¡°Lei....¡± Naoko¡¯s face became even more red.


    Just then, Amy suddenly mmed the menu on the table, causing a ¡°popping¡± sound. Then, she took Lei Yin¡¯s hand and suddenly said: ¡°Lei, I want ice cream.¡±


    ¡°Ice cream is a dessert after the meal, you better choose another one.¡± Lei Yin replied.


    At this time, Naoko quietly pulled back her hand from his grip.


    ¡°You help me choose, okay?¡± The little girl used a unique voice that was sprinkled with tenderness.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Lei Yin lowered his head down to look at the menu to find something suitable for her taste.


    Whether it was an illusion or not, Naoko felt that Amy seemed to dislike her.


    They ate their meal in a quiet and rxing atmosphere. But during that time, Amy almost totally paid no attention to Naoko. Even when asked, she would just use short words as her answer, or simply pretended not to hear.


    Naoko knew from Lei Yin that Amy previously had Autism, so for her nonchnt reaction, she did not think about it too much.


    When Lei Yin went to the bathroom, Amy, who up to now always treated Naoko like a transparent person, suddenly asked: ¡°You have known Lei for a long time?¡±


    Being actively asked by Amy, Naoko felt somewhat ttered. She immediately replied: ¡°I previously was a teacher in his high school. I have known him for about three years.¡±


    ¡°Do you like Lei very much?¡± The little girl looked at her closely.


    This question may seem simple, but it made Naokopletely unable to answer it. Although she wanted to make a firm reply, she thought this kind of information should not be suitable for a child her age.


    ¡°I....actually....¡± Naoko was thinking about the more appropriate terminology.


    Without waiting for her to think, Amy spoke first, ¡°Lei is mine, I will not give him to anyone, including you.¡±


    The little girl¡¯s tone was very firm.


    If her uncle Rndo was present, he would certainlyment that his niece is indeed a Dai-Fei family, she has the same resolute character like her father.

 Chapter 171 Concern Part 1

    ¡°You do not feel well?¡± At Naoko¡¯s apartment¡¯s door, Lei Yin noticed that herplexion was not very good. Therefore, he put his hand on her forehead to check her body¡¯s temperature.


    ¡°I am okay, maybe a bit tired.¡± Naoko did not want him to worry.


    ¡°Then sleep early, if there is anything remember to call me. I will see you again in two days.¡± Lei Yin ced his hand on her face and gently caressed it.


    ¡°Em, I know.¡± Naoko softly answered, his unexpected gentle action always moved her.


    Seeing Lei Yin¡¯s car drove farther and farther away, Naoko¡¯s emotion was somewhat mixed.


    Perhaps because it rted to love, for people who were important to her lover, she really hoped to get their approvals. That was why she seemed so nervous in front of his step father.


    Regarding Amy¡¯s emotion, she can understand some of it. Moreover, Naoko can clearly see in her eyes that she has some attachment to Lei Yin. Like being robbed of a most favourite toy, basically, no children would be willing to ept that. Let alone a person who was so important to her.


    Fortunately, she would just stay here for the summer holiday, Naokoforted herself in her heart.


    The next morning, Lei Yin took Amy to visit Teikyo University.


    Along the way, the little girl was very excited, ¡°Lei, this is where you study? So big.¡±


    ¡°For impulsive youths, this stocking area may be somewhat inadequate.¡± Lei Yin said something that was inappropriate for children.


    Seeing the puzzled look in Amy¡¯s eyes, he smiled and said: ¡°I take you to the general lecture room, okay?¡±


    Amy immediately nodded happily.


    Therefore, in the dreary economic theory ss, there was an odd guest.


    Many students, especially female students, from time to time turned to look at the cute little girl with milky white skin. This economic theory lecture originally being heard by just a handful of students, but seeing the student¡¯s attention became more divided like this, the lecturer¡¯s mood was more depressed and helpless.


    ¡°Is she the human weapon¡¯s little sister?¡±


    ¡°Should not be, I heard her sister is a freshman in the literature department, perhaps she is the child of his rtives.¡± Another girl replied.


    ¡°If the human weapon is not on her side, I really want to touch her, she is really cute.¡±


    ¡°If you dare to forfeit your life, you can try. Do not forget, he beat the four martial arts club as well as Okada from the basketball club. I have never seen a such a barbaric man like him.¡± Another girl interrupted her.


    ¡°I heard people say, Okada deliberately hit his sister, therefore, he went looking for his trouble.¡±


    ¡°You believe such a rumor? To a man that can only speak brute force like him, do you think he needs any reason? I think he was just jealous of Okada and specifically looked him for trouble. I hate that kind of a simple-minded brute.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is strange? He doesn¡¯t look like a muscr man, but why is he so powerful? Able to beat four martial arts club.¡± Another girl butted in.


    ¡°How do I know?¡±


    Simr arguments resounded in the ssroom from all directions. Like when a fly buzzing nearby, although harmless but annoying.


    Contrary to one might expect, the subject of discussion was still unperturbed, calmly reading a thick book. Though the title was unknown, it was certainly not a textbook.


    As for the little girl that they referred to, she was attentively reading a Japanese manga with added English trantion.


    Speaking of this manga, Lei Yin felt miserable because of it. These mangas caught Amy¡¯s attention in the bookstore where Kazumi did her part-time job. Initially, this did not concern Lei Yin at all, but the text inside were all in Japanese, so the little girl kept on pestering Lei Yin to put all the text tranted into English.


    When he looked at the thick stack of mangas at the time, Lei Yin even considered tomitting suicide.


    On the border of each page in those mangas, he inserted the full English trantion of the texts in a very unsightly manner. Not until it was two in the morning did he aplish all of that.


    When all the mangas were tranted by him, he vowed to never let Amy get close to any Japanese bookstore, especially within ten meters from a manga store.


    Although the little girl¡¯s expression while reading the manga was very rich, she did not issue any sound, just quietly leaning on Lei Yin¡¯s shoulder while doing her own thing.


    This was the thing Lei Yin most appreciate about her. Unlike the other noisy kids, Amy was a very well behaved and quiet kid. She was less likely to bother or disturb other people.


    From the side, Takeda was watching them with envy. He really did not understand how could this guy be so lucky that big and small beauties would like him. Looking at the little girl who can only be described as cute, he began to understand why some people have pedophile tendencies.


    ¡°Masashi, can you let me talk to Amy?¡± Takeda finally could not resist said.


    ¡°Do you really think you can do that with your rotten English?¡± Lei Yin squinted his eyes at him.


    ¡°Even though my English is not good, at home I am very popr with young children. Didn¡¯t you know that there is amonnguage called ¨C smile.¡± Takeda said while grinning.


    ¡°Put away yourmonnguage, or other people would think your mouth cramp.¡± Although he said so, he still bowed his head to Amy and said some words.


    The little girl nced at Takeda, and then shook her head.


    Lei Yin said to the hopeful rebellious youth: ¡°She said she does not want to y with people that she does not know. Actually, not only you, she also has some resistance to all strangers. Wait until she is familiar with you and you will be fine.¡±


    ¡°It turns out to be so.¡± Takeda was a bit disappointed.


    Lei Yin looked at the time, ¡°It seems like the ss will soon end.¡±


    He turned to the little girl and asked: ¡°Do you want to eat outside or in the campus cafeteria?¡±


    ¡°Amy go where ever Lei will go.¡± Seeing that he was about to have a free time, the little girl very happily hugged him.


    Really nice. Seeing them, Takeda once again showed an envy look.

 Chapter 171 Concern Part 2

    While having lunch, because of the sudden appearance of Amy on Lei Yin¡¯s side, Yoshikawa also felt a little surprised.


    ¡°Masashi, when did you start working as a part-time nanny?¡±


    ¡°This joke is not funny.¡± Lei Yin was toozy to bother him, readily pulled a chair for Amy to sit down.


    After carefully looking at Amy, Yoshikawa said as if he was an expert: ¡°ording to my professional point of view, this kid will certainly be a great beauty. Unfortunately, now she is still too young, truly a pity. Is she the one you mentioned you want to meet in Switzend?¡±


    ¡°Yes, her guardian is very busy, so she asked me to take care of her until the end of the Summer.¡±


    ¡°So you really do work as a nanny? The Summer is very long you know.¡± Yoshikawaughed gleefully.


    ¡°Amy is so lovely, I do not think it will be hard on me. Anyway, I originally wanted to take my girlfriend to Switzend to y with her, and now even the ne tickets are saved.¡± Seeing the little girl seemed a bit nervous because of the appearance of the other strangers, Lei Yin gently held her little hand to reassure her.


    ¡°So you are not going to Switzend? Then will you attend the educational trip organized by the campus?¡± Yoshikawa asked.


    ¡°Do you know where the destination this time?¡± Takeda asked, interrupting him.


    ¡°From today¡¯s student notification, the first and second year students will go to Kagoshima, while the third and the fourth year student will go to Hokkaido. Of course, if you are not afraid being yed like a monkey by the seniors, you can also sign up to go to Hokkaido.¡±


    ¡°Are you going then?¡± Takeda asked Yoshikawa and Akira Shiraishi.


    ¡°Of course I am going, but Akira will participate in the Kendo Club training so he cannot go.¡± Yoshikawa said.


    ¡°Very well, I am also going. I hope it will not be as boring as the high school study tour.¡± Takeda thought for a moment and then said.


    ¡°I think it is better for you to not go, in any case, there is nothing fun in it.¡± Yoshikawa pretended to appear as calmly as possible.


    ¡°Since it is not fun, then why are you still going? I know, Narimura Haruko must be going to, otherwise, you will not have this perverted face.¡± Getting along with him for more than ten years, Takeda immediately sniffed out his conspiracy words.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± Yoshikawa picked up the cup and took a sip.


    ¡°Can we bring our rtives in this educational trip?¡± Lei Yin suddenly asked Yoshikawa.


    ¡°Of course you can, we are all adults, to go with a girlfriend or a boyfriend is normal. As long as you pay for the full travel expense, the University will not bother with it one bit. It looks like you want to participate in this, do you want to bring your girlfriend along?¡± Yoshikawa as well as Takeda very much wanted to see what Masashi¡¯s girlfriend look like.


    ¡°In any case, it is just for a few days, I think it is okay for a casual sightseeing. Maybe I will bring my girlfriend to go along with this kid.¡± Lei Yin himself did not have any travel habit, but since Amy has gone as far away here from Switzend, he certainly wanted her to have fun, and therefore somewhat tempted by this school educational trip. Compared to those older persons in the majority of tours, a tour that purely consisted of college students should be a bit more lively. So he thought.


    Yoshikawa suddenlyughed a bit ambiguously, ¡°Although I very much want to see your girlfriend, as a friend, I give you a piece of advice, you better go alone.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°ording to the seniors, the school educational trip is also called ¡®deflowered tour¡¯ or ¡®hunting trip.¡¯ In this trip, many men and women who still retain their virginity from high school will find opportunity to vent it out, let alone those battle-hardened guys. Usually, after the end of the trip, there will suddenly be increased in the number of couples. If you take this kid with you, you will have less opportunity to get close to girls.¡±


    ¡°Meaning, young people will easily release their animal instinct in nature, right? You can use this topic to write a graduation thesis.¡± Lei Yin said tartly.


    ¡°In short, I have warned you, what you want to do with it is your problem.¡± Yoshikawa shrugged.


    Lei Yin did not speak again but lowered his head to think. Will Kazumi attend this educational trip?


    ¡°I do not want to attend this trip.¡± Kazumi¡¯s reply was simr with Lei Yin¡¯s conjecture.


    In the afternoon, Lei Yin took Amy to look for Kazumi. After seeing her, he casually asked this question and was simply answered as such.


    ¡°The reason?¡±


    ¡°Do not want to go.¡±


    ¡°Apart from subjective reasons, are there any objective reasons?¡±


    ¡°Although there are objective reasons, such as my part-time job. But I think that the subjective reasons are more important.¡±


    ¡°Not used to wearing a swimsuit? Do you want me to take you out to pick several sets? At the same time, I can also help the kid buy two pairs of swimsuits.¡± Lei Yin smiled.


    ¡°Brother!¡± Angry look appeared on Kazumi¡¯s thin and pretty face, making the girl seemingly brimmed with a distinctive liveliness.


    Since she got the new image, Kazumi was no longer the previous girl who can be easily ignored by other people. Although she has not put on a bright and pretty dress, the male students could not help but catch a glimpse of her.


    ¡°This is a long holiday. If we do not have fun now, we are going to regret itter. Listen to me, let us y.¡±


    ¡°Is this an elder brother¡¯s order?¡±


    ¡°No, this is elder brother¡¯s care. If you really do not want to go, then so be it.¡± Lei Yin took a step back to advance.


    ¡°Let me think about it.¡±


    Hearing her words, Lei Yin knew that she basically had agreed. Because usually when she said she wanted to consider things, at the end, she will generally ept those things.


    ¡°Call me if you have made your decision, I go first. Kid, let¡¯s get out of here.¡± Thest words were directed at Amy, as well as Take Asasei who was squatting on the ground holding and kissing the little girl.


    Hearing his words, Take Asasei immediately froze and said, ¡°Do you guys have to leave so soon?¡±


    Lei Yin knew she absolutely hate to part with Amy, and could not help but snap: ¡°Since you like her so much, why don¡¯t you make one for yourself.¡±


    ¡°You think I do not want to? But I am afraid it would turn out to be the same as my brother¡¯s kids at home who look so tragic. Moreover, I hear that pregnancy can seriously alter the body, and will also create many stretch marks. In addition to that, I also hear that the post pregnancy period have some big problems.¡± Take Asasei seriously said.


    ¡°I am sorry, I cannot help you with that.¡± Lei Yin did not think that his casual words would lead to the appearance of many gynecology issues. Afraid to stay any longer, he immediately pulled Amy away.


    Watching them go further and further, Take Asasei whispered from behind, ¡°Mean guy, letting me y with Amy will not make him die. By the way, what did your brother say to you just now?¡± She totally ignored Kazumi¡¯s and Masashi¡¯s previous conversation.


    ¡°He wants me to participate in this educational trip.¡±


    ¡°I cannot believe he would be so attentive, will you participate? I really hope you and I can go together.¡± Take Asasei has also urged her, to no avail. She only hoped her brother can convince her.


    ¡°Maybe I would. He always likes to care about other people¡¯s problem.¡± Kazumi has a warm smile on her face.


    She was well aware of his mind, he always wanted her to be able to get along with others like a normal girl and meet some more friends. He has been doing this since high school.


    Take Asasei looked at her lost in thought, smiling face. She suddenly found that Kazumi¡¯s smiling face was actually very attractive.


    ¡°Kid, do you like that ¡®many hands¡¯ sister?¡± After walking out from the literature department, Lei Yin suddenly asked Amy a question.


    The little girl thought for a moment and then nodded her head, ¡°Although she made my face full of saliva with her kisses, I think she is a very warmhearted.¡±


    Excessive enthusiasm might be a better term to describe her, Lei Yin went on to ask: ¡°Then what about my sister? That sister with sses.¡±


    The little girl thought for a moment and then smiled, ¡°Amy also likes her very much. Amy feel her heart is actually very soft.¡±


    ¡°Is that true? Good kid would not lie you know.¡±


    ¡°Amy never lie.¡± The little girl said with a flushed face.


    Seeing her somewhat angry appearance, Lei Yin smiled and grabbed and then pulled her face from two sides.


    After gently pulling her face several times, the girl finally could not help but let out augh and then drilled her head into his arms, acting like a pampered child.

 Chapter 172 Shopping Mall part 1

    With theing of Summer, another thing that made the students happy and worry at the same also approached.


    Some students who were usually absent or sleeping in a ss reversed theirzy performance, seemingly transformed into a good student. Those students will circle around the lecturers after the ss ¨C which to Takeda, they seemed like an eyesore ¨C hoping to find some information about the exams.


    Such obvious ttery behavior was scoffed at by Takeda.


    ¡°Look at that guy, he usually looks aloof and ignores everyone around, but now he can¡¯t wait to lick the lecturer¡¯s shoe like a pug.¡±


    Hearing his diatribe, Lei Yin put down his book and looked at him, ¡°I remember your English test result was equally rotten, aren¡¯t you worry about that?¡±


    ¡°Although getting a high test score is unlikely, passing the test should be no problem. I will not be like them just to increase my test result by several points. In any case, my old man does not hold out much hope for me, in his eyes, there are only my brother and sister. Do you know why an unmotivated student like me able be admitted into Teikyo University? I can tell you for sure that I passed the entrance exams entirely on my own efforts. Do you know why I have so much perseverance?¡± Takeda¡¯s eyes shone, waiting for Lei Yin to ask the question.


    ¡°If you do not want to tell me, I will not force you.¡± Lei Yin had no intention to satisfy his evil intention.


    ¡°Bastard, you will not die by asking a question.¡±


    Takeda¡¯s voice was quite noisy, Amy, who sat right next to Lei Yin, curiously looked over.


    Seeing Amy looked over at him, Takeda grinningly smiled. The little girl took a nce at him, and then retracted her head into Lei Yin¡¯s arms. The rebellious youth¡¯s smile immediately stiffened.


    After a while, seeing there were no signs that Lei Yin was going to ask him the question, Takeda finally said aloud: ¡°Forget it, I will mercifully tell you. So, when I was a sophomore in high school, my older brother told me he cannot tolerate my previous test results and made a bet with me. He came up with a list of several elite Universities and some general Universities along with the prize on top of each University name that I can get if I was able to get admitted to that University. From the Japanese car to Buick, BMW, Ford, Lamborghini, and a variety of other models. But the prizes for the Todai and Teikyo Universities was the best, a sports car, but the model and the price were different. I thought that it was unlikely for me to get admitted into Todai University so I went all out to get into Teikyo University. After more than a year of hellish effort, I was finally admitted into Teikyo University with my own effort. When youe to my home one day, I will let you sit in my car to go for a ride. You should have seen my car, right? I tell you, it was a 2003 Bristol Blenheim Speedster, front mounted with V8 engine, 5900, and can be elerated to 90 kph or more in 5 seconds. It also can reach the top speed of 257 kph. There are...¡±


    ¡°How much is it?¡± Seeing the excited look in his face, Lei Yin felt the need to cushion him


    ¡°At the time, the market price is 215.000 US dors, and it did not drop. This is only natural, when will a Bristol Blenheim Speedster car decline in price? To be honest, the prize for Todai University is more attractive, it is 2001 B-Engineering Edonis, Twin Turbo V12 Engine, 680 HP, elerate to 100 kph in 3.9 seconds, and a top speed of 360 kph. The price is 600000 US dors. If you have the opportunity to sit in that car, your life will not be in vain. Unfortunately, Todai University test score was too high, so I had to settle for the second best. Thinking about that year¡¯s death-defying effort, I will still have bad dreams from time to time, dreaming of being surrounded and then buried by a big pile of test review sheets. I really do not know how I can survive through that.¡± Takeda became more and more excited.


    Lei Yin knew he was usually very interested in all kinds of sports cars, but did not think that he could be admitted to Teikyo University for a sports car. With more than 200000 US dors for the youth¡¯s fighting chance, although he did not dare to say whether the resource was well used, it was definitely expensive. But for an unmotivated youth like Takeda, material rewards was indeed more effective than any spiritual encouragement.


    ¡°It seems like your big brother knows a lot about you.¡±


    Takeda suddenly became a bit frustrated, ¡°My big brother is a verypetent person, and has long been in the business world. My sister, while still a student, but as you know, she is already a student council officers, and her achievement is also very good. By contrast, I seem like a dropout. So basically I do not have any status at home, whenever the old man sees me, he would satisfy his craving by scolding me.¡±


    Lei Yin began to understand the cause of his rebellious nature. This was a verymon family conflict. When a family has an outstanding family member, those other rtively inferior family members will be the object ofparison. For an adult to receive thisparison, he or she will usually better themselves in order not to lose face, so they subconsciously extended this thinking to their children, thinking they would behave the same as them.


    But they never thought that, in this kind of atmosphere, the object who was beingpared the most will, over time, generated resistance, creating a rebellious character. It was not without reason that so many criminals have a family problem.


    ¡°So what, life is a gamble, we will never know the winner or the loser until thest second. What¡¯s the use in performing better in school? Aren¡¯t many of those cumude graduates also have to bow in front of their pig bosses to wipe their shoes? Wait until you have more money than your brother and you can point at your old man¡¯s nose and curse, ¡®You this dead old man, always says I am useless, see how well I am now?¡¯¡±


    After listening to Lei Yin¡¯s words, Takeda pped the table andughed out loud. This loud noise caused the other students in the ssroom to glower at him, but they still did not dare to make any noise.


    Slightly after he stopped smiling, Takeda patted his friend¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Now I know why I am so fond of you. Because you are not a good man, just like me.¡±


    ¡°Truly harming others without benefiting oneself conclusion. I have no time to talk with a crazy, I go first.¡± With that, Lei Yin stood up and pulled Amy¡¯s little hand to walk out of the ssroom.


    ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡± The rebellious youth soon put his things into his bag and followed behind him.


    ¡°I am going to apany Amy to buy a few pieces of clothes, I do not want you toe.¡±


    ¡°I want to go.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Not all things need to be exined.¡±


    ¡°Bastard, I will remember this.¡± Although unwilling, Takeda did not follow him. Because he was well aware that if he really annoyed that guy, it would be a miserable end for him.


    Although not as busy as Shinjuku, in Hachioji district, the stores were not just a few.


    In the five-story high department store main entrance, Lei Yin saw Kazumi and Take Asasei were already there.


    ¡°Did you wait long?¡±


    Kazumi shook her head, ¡°Just came in.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go. Hey, let¡¯s go.¡± Lei Yin said thest sentence to Take Asasei who hugged Amy in her bosom, giggling out loud.


    Taking a nce at him, Take Asasei said to Amy: ¡°Little Amy, it must be very hard on you to follow this always-like-to-curse guy, right? What, you think I am right? In this case, then why don¡¯t you move to my house to live with me? Oh, you really agree. Kazumi¡¯s brother, you heard what Amy just said right? She said she wanted to live with me. Can you lend her to me for a few days? Please?¡±

 Chapter 172 Shopping Mall Part 2

    Watching Take Asasei fierce meaningful nce and the nk expression from Amy in her bosom, Lei Yin felt somewhat painful. Toozy to care for her, he pulled Kazumi into the mall.


    ¡°Hey, do you agree or not?¡± Take Asasei quickly caught up half a foot behind him.


    ¡°Kazumi, can you make her shut up?¡±


    Kazumi chuckled: ¡°I cannot believe my brother would finally suffer a headache.¡±


    ¡°Your friend is qualified to be a sacred person because she has a potential for exorcism.¡±


    Kazumi could not help butugh.


    The four peopleughingly came directly to the children¡¯s clothing department inside the mall.


    They want to buy several sets of swimsuit for Amy to use in the educational trips.


    Facing a variety of cute children¡¯s clothing design, Take Asasei made a big fuss as she picked each one of them topare to Amy.


    ¡°This gown is so cute, if little Amy wears this, she will certainly look beautiful.¡±


    ¡°This piece is also very beautiful.¡±


    ¡°The current children¡¯s clothing are all pretty, this one even has ace. If I have these many beautiful clothes when I am young, that would be nice. Little Amy you are so lucky.¡±


    ¡°Kazumi, see this, this little pants has the same pattern with my pajamas. Come here and see.¡±


    Lei Yin dryly coughed a bit, ¡°Hey, we are here to pick out swimsuits for Amy, please get down to business okay?¡±


    ¡°All right, little Amy, let¡¯s pick out the swimsuit.¡± Take Asasei has to nod and then pulled Amy to walk toward the swimwear spot. Although she sometimes squabbled with Lei Yin, subconsciously she was still afraid of him. Maybe because she was a loyal reader of the college magazine, therefore she was greatly impressed by Kazumi¡¯s brother tales of terror. Although they have known each other for quite a while and thought that there was nothing to it, the shadow of this stuff was still not easy to eliminate.


    The children¡¯s swimwear and adult one were different. Perhaps because there was no curve issue, it was alright as long as the important parts were not exposed. After picking up three sets of swimsuit for Amy, Take Asasei calmly pulled her to look for the other clothes.


    ¡°You stay here with Amy to try the clothes, I want to take Kazumi to the other ce. Remember not to wander around aimlessly, wait for us here and we wille to pick you up in a minute.


    ¡°Ok, no need to hurry.¡± Take Asasei replied without turning her head.


    Seeing Amy¡¯s expression seemingly wanted to go with him, Lei Yin said to her: ¡°Kid, you stay here with ¡®many hands¡¯ sister, I will be back. Understand?¡±


    The little girl obediently nodded.


    After walking out from the Children¡¯s clothing department, Kazumi looked at Lei Yin, ¡°Brother, where are you going?¡±


    Lei Yin mysteriously smiled, ¡°You will know soon.¡±


    Within a few minutes, her question was soon answered.


    ¡°Do you want to buy swimsuits?¡± Kazumi was a bit surprised.


    ¡°Fool, this is woman¡¯s swimsuit department. I am not a pervert, so, of course I am not buying for myself. I want to buy it for you.¡±


    ¡°No need, I have a swimsuit.¡±


    ¡°If other people said that, I would believe them, but base on your character, your so-called swimsuit are probably those few sets that you got from the swimming lesson in high school. Please, you are a grown-up now, wearing that kind of swimsuit to swim, fifty percent of the time it will stretch open. I believe you don¡¯t have a swimming-naked habit right?¡±


    ¡°Brother, you are too meddlesome.¡± Kazumi blushed.


    ¡°Who told you to be so passive? Yet, you still dare to me me? Come on, the kid is waiting for us.¡± With that, ignoring her protest, Lei Yin pulled her toward thedies portion of swimsuit area.


    ¡°Wee. Sir, do you want to buy your girlfriend swimsuits?¡± When they just stepped in, a uniformeddy immediately came up to ask.


    ¡°My sister want to buy a few sets of swimwear, please help her choose.¡± Lei Yin knew that Kazumi may not want him to pick for her, and had to call thedy for help.


    ¡°Miss, pleasee with me.¡±


    Looking at the self-satisfied smile from Lei Yin, Kazumi angrily and funnily followed behind that uniformeddy.


    Because he felt a bit awkward just to stand there, Lei Yin did not follow them, instead, he just waited for them outside.


    Less than five minutester, Kazumi came out with two sets of swimsuit.


    ¡°So soon?¡± Lei Yin¡¯s seat has yet to get warm.


    ¡°Do you think every woman is slow?¡± Kazumi refuted.


    Lei Yin pretended not to hear herint and said to the uniformeddy instead: ¡°Please help me pick out two sets of moderately sexy swimsuit ording to this miss¡¯ size.¡±


    ¡°What is moderately sexy swimsuit?¡± The uniformeddy froze for a moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s somewhat revealing but not too much. And it must be able to show the female curve.¡± Lei Yin gestured with his hands.


    The uniformeddy covered her mouth to smile, and then nodded at him and walked inside.


    ¡°Brother!¡± When thatdy turned to walk away, Kazumi stared at him, ashamed and angry at the same time.


    ¡°Kazumi, I am you older brother, this is what I should do, you do not need to be so touched like this.¡± Lei Yin evilly smiled as he pinched her face. Since Amy came, he became ustomed to pinching someone else¡¯s face.


    ¡°Hateful!¡± Kazumi had no choice but to resentfully rolled her eyes at him.


    After they came out from the Women¡¯s section, Kazumi¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    After answering the phone, Kazumi¡¯s eyes were somewhat uneasy, ¡°Brother, just now little Take called me, she said that Amy has wandered off away from her.¡±


    Lei Yin was taken aback, but soon calmed down, ¡°Where is your ssmate? Let us meet her first.¡±


    Kazumi could not help but admire her brother¡¯s judgment, who quickly deduced that Take Asasei was not in the Children¡¯s Clothing Department.


    ¡°She is in the Toy Department, that¡¯s where she was separated with Amy.¡±


    When they came to the Toy Department, they saw the panic looking Take Asasei still stood at the doorway and looked around.


    ¡°Kazumi.¡± Seeing the two of them, she immediately rushed over.


    ¡°I am sorry, I do not know when she is gone. I just wanted to help her pick some toys, but did not notice that she was gone, I am sorry....¡± While saying these, she could not help but tear up.


    ¡°Do not cry, children missing inside the mall is a verymon thing. Em, you Asasei, go to the information and tell them to broadcast a missing child. Remember to ask them to broadcast in English because Amy only understands English. I will be responsible for looking around along with Kazumi. If there is anything, call us and we will meet at the Information room.¡±


    ¡°I, I know.¡± Take Asasei immediately ran toward the information room.


    After she left, Lei Yin said to Kazumi: ¡°We will split up, I will search in the first, third, and fifth floors, and you will search in the second and fourth floors. Call me if you find her, if not, then keep looking.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Kazumi nodded her head.


    With that, Lei Yin immediately ran to the first floor.

 Chapter 173 Broadcast

    Although the English level of the announcerdy has yet to reach the fluent level, it was enough for an eleven years old little girl to understand.


    As the appealing English sound of the announcerdy resounded throughout the Mall, Take Asasei¡¯s mood in the announcer room slightly settled down a little bit.


    In the pause interval between the broadcasts, the announcerdy poured her a cup of tea, ¡°Please do not worry too much, this kind of thing is verymon, you will soon find her.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Take Asasei¡¯s eyes were zed as she said thank you to her.


    She was now filled with regret. She should not lead little Amy to leave the Children¡¯s clothing department, or she would not be separated from her. If they were unable to find Amy, she really did not know what she would do.


    Falling into pessimism, Take Asasei grew more and more afraid and finally could not help but cry again.


    Fortunately Amy was an eleven years old kid, otherwise, looking at how worried she was, the announcerdy would think that she was an unmarried mother, seeking for the missing daughter.


    On the other hand, Kazumi was also trying her best to locate the missing Amy.


    In order to find the little girl, who was very important to her brother, the always taciturn Kazumi began to inspect on all direction while asking the nearby passersby.


    After about fifteen minutes, the searching in second-floor will soone to an end, but she has yet to find Amy. At this time, she also heard the intermittent sound of broadcast in English inside the Mall, which indicated that Take Asasei was also without result.


    Did Amy walk out of the mall?


    Thinking of this, Kazumi could not help but worry. If she did go outside, thenguage barrier coupled with her outstanding look as well as walking without adult supervision made for a very dangerousbination.


    Although worried, temporarily, she has yet to find any better way and had to turn back to the second floor to start from scratch.


    Contrary to what Kazumi thought, Amy was still somewhere inside the Mall. Moreover, she was also not without adult supervision, but that person was a stranger to Amy.


    After determining that nobody paid them any attention, a forty years old middle aged man smiled to the little girl and said: ¡°If you are not obedient you are not a good kid, listen to uncle, uncle will now take you to find your mom.¡±


    Amy did not make any sound, just looked at him with fear while shrinking her body to the corner.


    Looking at her pair of frightened-like-a-small-animal eyes, the man became so excited that his blood boiled. He had never seen such a beautiful little girl. Even if it was hard, he has to take her back. In any case, in the eyes of others, she was just a child throwing a tantrum.


    ¡°Come, uncle will take you to find your mom, quick,e with me.¡± With that, he reached out to pull her small arms.


    Being caught by him, Amy immediately wanted to break away from his hand. Even though this man¡¯s motive was unknown to her, she has a knack for sensing other people¡¯s emotion as well as what was good and what was evil, making her instinctively afraid of this man.


    ¡°You are not obedient, quicklye with me, if you are like this, next time, daddy wille without you.¡± Seeing a middle-aged woman was looking at him, he immediately shouted out to Amy.


    After that meddlesome middle aged woman walked away, he cannot waste time anymore and immediately pulled up the huddle up against the wall little girl by force.


    The struggling little girl cried out. The man heard that what she said was in English so his heart was even more determined. Right now, he was not afraid of being asked.


    ¡°If I know you are going to be so willful like this, I will not take you here. Aftering home, see how I am going to teach you.¡± He forcibly tried to hug her as he intentionally increased his voice.


    Thinking that he would only need to arrive at the parking lot and put the little girl inside his car, the middle-aged man was so excited that goosebumps appeared all over his body.


    At this time, a hand quietly rested on his shoulder.


    Then, a clear and bright sound of a young man came from behind, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Hearing that sound, the little girl was suddenly startled, and very excitedly called out: ¡°Lei!¡±


    Because he just turned his head back to look at the person behind him, the middle-aged man did not see the little girl¡¯s expression. After clearly seeing that the age of the young man opposite of him was not sufficient to be the little girl¡¯s father, he said with a smile: ¡°Please do not be mistaken, she is my daughter. Because she is throwing a tantrum, I am going to bring her back home.¡±


    ¡°Really? But her father has passed away two years ago. Do not use your dirty hands to touch her!¡± Lei Yin moved the hand that was rested on the middle-aged man¡¯s shoulder to seize his neck and pushed him all the way back.


    His huge strength put the man fiercely pressed against the wall, creating a not so small impact sound.


    The middle-aged man felt iparable pain all over his body, thinking that his bones were broken. He suddenly could not help but scream up.


    His screaming sound attracted the attention of the nearby people.


    Under violent rage, Lei Yin has grabbed him by the neck and pushed him against the wall. But this simple stuff was insufficient to vent his anger, he wanted to hear the pitiful yell sound of this man.


    He threw the middle-aged man three meters away to the side to one of the fruit stalls. An endless number of apples rolled down from the stall, sprinkled over the ground. Several middle-aged women around that fruit stall screamed and the scene became even more chaotic.


    To a cultivator like Lei Yin, even if he was in a state of extreme anger, he can still maintain a sober mind, which has be his instinct. Although very much wanted to kill him, seeing there were more and more people watching them, he knew that this was not a good time to deal with him.


    Brimming with anger, he walked toward that middle-aged man and pulled him up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me see your wretched face again, quickly get the hell out of here!¡± With that, he threw the middle-aged man to the ground.


    Although his whole body was endlessly painful, the middle-aged man immediately crawled up and ran toward the exit.


    Returning to Amy¡¯s side, Lei Yin as gentle as possible said: ¡°Kid, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Lei!¡± The little girl threw herself into his arms, weeping.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, let¡¯s get out of here.¡± Lei Yin picked her up and whispered in her ear to soothe her.


    The little girl did not say any word, just tightly held his neck.


    He was secretly relieved, fortunately, she was not afraid of him because of his performance just now.


    When he walked to the second floor, he saw several Mall security guards with their walkie-talkies walked to the source of themotion on the third floor.


    Lei Yin stopped looking at them and continued to hold the little girl to walk toward the information room.

 Chapter 174 Guilt

    Aftering out from the mall, Take Asasei kept on apologizing to Lei Yin.


    ¡°Kazumi¡¯s brother, I was wrong, please forgive me. I promise it won¡¯t happen again. No, it will absolutely never happen again. Would you please forgive me?¡±


    Seeing that Lei Yin did not answer her, she immediately put on a sad face, ¡°Why won¡¯t you speak? You can scold me a couple of times if you want. I really knew I was wrong, please say something, okay?¡±


    Lei Yin whispered a few words to Amy, and then turned around and looked at this somewhat boisterous girl, ¡°Help me hug Amy for a moment, I want to buy a bottle of water.¡±


    ¡°Ok, Ok.¡± Take Asasei was pleasantly surprised and immediately held the little girl in her arms.


    After gently patting the little girl¡¯s face, Lei Yin walked toward a retail store right next to the square.


    Watching Lei Yin go away, Take Asasei whispered to her friend: ¡°Your elder brother is actually very good, previously I have always thought that he is quite mean.¡±


    Kazumi said with a smiled, ¡°You can appreciate him, but you cannot like him, because he is already taken.¡±


    ¡°Crazy, how could you suddenly say this.¡± Take Asasei peevishly said, and then apologized to Amy in English.


    Amy did not understand why she suddenly apologized and looked at her with puzzled eyes.


    Seeing the little girl¡¯s eyes, Take Asasei suddenly did not know what to say. Her level of English was insufficient to clearly exin why would she apologize.


    Watching them from the side, Kazumi could not help butugh.


    Holding the bottle of water as he walked out from the retail store, Lei Yin suddenly pulled out a ck wallet from his body.


    He then pulled out a driver¡¯s license from the inside. Looking at the photo of the middle-aged man, Lei Yin revealed a chilling smile.


    After he took out that driver¡¯s license, he threw the wallet into the nearby trash can.


    After he returned to them, Take Asasei said to Kazumi after she saw the bag in her hand: ¡°Kazumi, what did you buy?¡±


    ¡°A few pieces of swimsuits.¡±


    ¡°Swimsuit? Didn¡¯t I apany you to buy two pieces yesterday, why would you buy the same item again?¡± Take Asasei felt somewhat strange.


    ¡°I have said that to someone, but he did not believe, so he actually bought me several pieces,¡± Kazumi said from the side as she looked at someone with a faint smile.


    But that someone¡¯s face seemed to be thicker than she imagined. At this time, he was looking at the sky with great focus, seemingly impervious to any distraction.


    ¡°Today¡¯s weather is good.¡± Finally, someone made such a summary.


    ¡ª-


    At ten o¡¯clock in the evening, Lei Yin, who was sitting cross-legged on the bed, suddenly opened his eyes.


    After a while, there was a few gentle knocking from the outside.


    Lei Yin opened the door and saw that Amy was standing on the outside holding a pillow.


    ¡°Kid, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Lei, can I sleep together with you?¡± Amy looked up at him.


    ¡°Cannot fall asleep?¡± Lei Yin smoothlybed her slightly tilted hair.


    ¡°Em, I want to sleep with you, can I?¡± The little girl once again looked at him with full of pleading eyes.


    Normally, Lei Yin might reject her request. But thinking that she has suffered a shock today, her heart softened, and he finally nodded.


    Seeing that he agreed, the little girl was very happy and immediately jumped to the bed, still hugging her cartoon patterned pillow.


    Seeing her so happy like this, Lei Yin could not help butugh.


    When Lei Yin lied down on the bed, the little girl immediately squeezed herself into his arms.


    After covering the bed sheet on her, Lei Yin gently stroked her hair.


    Amy tightly pressed her head on his chest.


    After a while, she suddenly whispered a few words, ¡°Lei, Amy is afraid.¡±


    Lei Yin was silent.


    He remembered the thing that happened today and was somewhat scared. If she was simply lost in the mall, then it was not too bad, but if that middle-aged man actually able to take her outside of the mall, then, even if he was able to find the guy¡¯s house, it would probably several dayster. At that time, even if that guy was cut to pieces, what¡¯s the use?


    Lei Yin full of guilt said: ¡°Kid, I am sorry.¡±


    The little girl shook her head, ¡°Amy knows Lei wille and save me, Amy always think so.¡±


    Hearing her words, Lei Yin felt as if something blocked her heart, making him unable to say a word. He can only closely hug the little body in his bosom.


    ¡ª-


    Exams. Most of the students were filled with tension because of exams.


    Although Yoshikawa usually gave people the appearance of a yboy, his exam results were actually very good.


    And the rarely spoken Akira Shiraishi turned out to be a top rank honor students.


    After knowing about the two men¡¯s test results, Takeda was depressed for several days.


    As for Takeda himself, just like what he previously said, although his test results were not high, they were passable. So, for him, each subject can be regarded as low-altitude flying.


    And even the particrly indifference to all things Lei Yin also easily passed the exams.


    After thest scene in the history ss, Takeda knew that Lei Yin has a strong sense of disgust toward the Japanese modern history textbook. But thankfully, Economic department did not have anypulsory courses on modern history, otherwise, Takeda really did not know what trouble this noisy guy would create.


    After the test, they were waiting for the remaining results announcement. At this time, they have nopulsory course, so everyone became extremely rxed. Many people began to prepare for their Summer vacation activity.


    In a quiet afternoon, an unexpected guest disturbed Lei Yin¡¯s peace.


    ¡°Can I talk to you?¡± In the University Library, a conspicuous person walked toward Lei Yin¡¯s table.


    Looking at that person, Lei Yin somewhat reluctantly nodded.


    ¡°Help me borrow these books.¡± Lei Yin pushed a few books in front of Takeda.


    Looking at the morous beauty waiting outside of the library, Takeda, seemingly eating a stimnt, grabbed him and asked: ¡°Who is that beautiful woman?¡±


    ¡°A woman who I do not want to see, every time I see her something bad will happen.¡±


    ¡°You are joking, right? A woman with this level of beauty is very rare, even among the entire Teikyo University students. How could you know so many beautiful women? This is too far, why didn¡¯t I get the chance to meet some of them.¡±


    ¡°You go back yourself, do not wait for me.¡± Lei Yin was toozy to say it. He gently put the already asleep Amy in his arms and went outside.


    ¡°Truly valuing girl over friend fellow.¡± Takeda scolded, full of envy and jealousy.

 Chapter 175 Travel Part 1

    Seeing Lei Yin came out with a little girl, Eiko Kotoshi froze for a moment, ¡°Your sister? No, your sister should be a freshman just like you.¡±


    ¡°It seems like your intel is not very well informed, haven¡¯t you done your homeworktely?¡± Lei Yin indifferently asked.


    Eiko Kotoshi suddenlyughed, ¡°That thing is over, I have no need to find someone to check on you. Forget it, just consider I did not ask.¡±


    Seeing her smile, Lei Yin felt somewhat strange.


    The garden work in the Teikyo University was superb. Under the sunlight, the surrounding flowers and trees seemed alive.


    ¡°This is really nostalgic for me. Unknowingly, several years have passed since thest time Ie here. Fortunately, it does not seem to change much. You should know this, right? I am also a Teikyo University alumni.¡± Eiko Kotoshi looked back at him.


    ¡°Really? This is such a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°I do not want to waste your time, let us sit down and talk.¡± The female police sat down on one of the stone benches in the park.


    Lei Yin sat across from her on another piece of stone benches.


    After sitting down, he adjusted the sleeping Amy, so that she can sleepfortably.


    Eiko Kotoshi quietly watched his movement.


    After Amy was settled, Lei Yin looked at her, ¡°Well, what happened?¡±


    The female police took a photograph from her handbag and handed to him.


    ¡°Have you seen the man in the picture?¡±


    After carefully looking at the photograph for a while, Lei Yin raised his head, ¡°Yes, just a week ago, when I teach him a lesson. Why? Is he going to sue me for intentionally hurt him?¡±


    Eiko Kotoshi deeply looked at him, after a while, she suddenlyughed.


    ¡°You are much more smarter than I thought. I thought you would deny seeing this man, it seems like I still underestimated you.¡±


    ¡°I do not quite understand what you mean.¡± Lei Yin put down the photo.


    ¡°Just a few days ago, I took over Tsukuda¡¯s malicious wounding case. The victim is the man in the picture, his name is Yamada Shiryo, a forty years old Managing Director of Bank of Tokyo. Do you know how he is now?¡±


    ¡°If you want to say it, I will listen.¡±


    ¡°Very miserable. Although he is not dead, his condition is worse than death. Not only his lower part is castrated, his spine also suffered a severe blow, resulting in total paralysis. Other than his mind is pretty much awake, he is basically very much like a vegetable. He does not even have the ability tomit suicide.¡±


    ¡°What a pitiful experience.¡± Although he said these words, he did not even show a semi-sympathetic expression.


    ¡°Did you do this?¡±


    Lei Yin sneered, ¡°Officer Eiko, you are a cop, you should know that police must base their case on the evidence. If you have the evidence, I do not mind if you take me back to the police station, but if not, please do not talk nonsense, I have the right to sue you.¡±


    Eiko Kotoshie withdrew her gaze and then put the picture back into her bag.


    ¡°Do you know how I know it was you? In investigating this case, I can see that this is clearly an act of revenge. So I looked up this man¡¯s record and found that he once was a suspect to three counts of child molestation cases. But because there was no direct evidence, he has never been prosecuted. But the situation that urred on that day inside the mall has been recorded by the shopping mall monitoring device. When I saw that the person he was in conflict with was you, I knew that the person who sent others to deal with him was you, because you are the only one who has this ability.¡±


    ¡°Really interesting conclusion. Well then, does police officer Eiko want to take me back for interrogation?¡±


    ¡°No. Maybe you do not believe, but I have no intention to continue to investigate this case. For a man worse than a beast like him, I have no interest in doing anything for him. In fact, I came here mainly to ask you one question.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The female police¡¯s eyes shiningly looked at him, ¡°Were you the man in ck that night?¡±


    ¡°What man in ck?¡± Lei Yin cursed in his heart, This woman really recognized me, but do not know how much.


    ¡°I know you are certainly that guy.¡± Eiko Kotoshi closely watched his eyes.


    ¡°I am sorry, I really do not understand what you are talking about?¡± Lei Yin began to know this woman¡¯s card; she actually was not sure he was that person and was just bluffing.


    Sure enough, after looking at each other¡¯s for a while, Eiko Kotoshi¡¯s eyes seemed to show a trace of disappointment.


    Lei Yin sniggered in his heart. For a thousand years old ghost like him, even if he have to show more absurd lies, the look in his eyes will not have the slightest w, so how could this woman be able to see through him?


    ¡°Well, anyway, one day I will know.¡±


    To see her so easy to say that, Lei Yin was actually a bit surprised.


    Eiko Kotoshi stood up, stretched herself, and then smiled at Lei Yin: ¡°I do not know if this has anything to do with me returning to my Alma Mater, but I feel like my whole body is truly rxed. Previously I begrudge you for seemingly knowing everything, but unwilling to say anything. But now, seeing that you are studying in this Teikyo University, I realize that you are actually my Junior. Moreover, you are also much younger than me. Perhaps because of these rtionships, I begin to feel that your arrogance is kind of cute.¡±


    Being called ¡°cute¡± by someone, moreover, that someone was a young woman, even the bulletproof-thick-skinned Lei Yin has to feel a burning sensation on his face.


    His grandma! When this father began to explore the world, your grandfather¡¯s grandfather¡¯s grandfather has not even born yet!


    ¡°Hey, are you finished? If yes, then you can leave. I do not have much time to chat with you.¡±


    Seeing his discontent expression, Eiko Kotoshi smiled, ¡°Whether you are that person or not, I thank you. Everything has been in the past and my eight years of burden have finally been put down. Well, I won¡¯t waste your time any longer, goodbye.¡± After that, she turned around and walked outside.


    Lei Yin thoughtfully looking at her back. He suddenly found that, in a certain spot, this woman is actually quite nice.

 Chapter 175 Travel Part 2

    Bored by the TV, Lei Yin went back to the kitchen.


    Only to see Naoko in a in apron scooping a spoonful of soup into a little pot of small dish, and then picked up that small dish to sip with her small mouth.


    Lei Yin walked over to her and gently hugged her small waist, ¡°How does it taste?¡±


    Naoko turned to smile at him, ¡°You must be hungry, right? Soon you will be able to eat.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯d rather eat you.¡± Lei Yin pasted his head on the exquisite lines of her neck.


    Naoko¡¯s face suddenly reddened, while her whole body limped as a noodle.


    On the dinner table, Lei Yin saw the meals which whetted his appetite. Seeing his look, Naoko showed a very satisfied smile.


    ¡°Hey, that is not full enough.¡± Lei Yin put a shrimp in her bowl.


    Naoko gave him a look and then lowered her head to eat.


    Aftering out from washing the dishes in the kitchen, she saw Lei Yin intently watched the midday news. This was the only program on the TV that Lei Yin watched; if the news can be considered a program.


    Slowly walking toward him, Naoko kneeled at his feet and thenid her head on hisp.


    Looking back from the TV, Lei Yin gently stroked her long hair, while looking at her half exposed face.


    ¡°Something in your mind?¡±


    Naoko shook her head, and then looked up at him, ¡°Will there be any issue in putting Amy in your sister¡¯s care? I remember hearing you said, that in addition to you and Alice Lynn, she will have a sense of resistance toward other people.¡±


    Lei Yin pulled her up into his arms, ¡°It is much better now. After being together for a few days, she has no resistance toward Kazumi and her friend. Moreover, I only told them to take care of her for one day. Some time ago, because of the exams, I have not seen you for many days, so I want to spend my time together with you alone.¡±


    ¡°Lei, am I a fool?¡± Naoko posted herself against his chest and whispered.


    ¡°Why would you say that?¡±


    ¡°Since Amy came, I feel like you were robbed away from me by her. Sometimes I am mad at myself, why would I be jealous of a little girl.¡± Naoko¡¯s expression was quite splendid.


    Hearing her words, Lei Yin could not help but chuckled, ¡°You are right, you really are a fool.¡± With that, he lifted her chin to kiss her luscious red lips.


    Naoko warmly and tenderly responded, seemingly wanting to transmit her heart¡¯s grievances through her lips toward her lover.


    After locking her lips for a minute, Lei Yin saw her beautiful face was sort of breath and said, ¡°You, sometimes you look like a kid just like Amy.¡±


    ¡°Lei, I really miss you.¡± Naoko¡¯s eyes were red.


    Looking at her crazy in love expression, Lei Yin¡¯s heart was filled with love and affection. He gently picked her up and then walked inside the bedroom.


    Naoko head-over-heels gazed at him and tightly clung her two delicate hands around his neck.


    She did not know how long it was, but when Naoko woke up, she felt a hand gently stroked her back. That intimate touch made her feel veryfortable.


    When she opened her eyes, Lei Yin caressed her lips with his finger, ¡°You awake?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Naoko felt somewhat confused.


    ¡°You just passed out.¡± Lei Yin smiled at her.


    Naoko immediately blushed, under that kind of intense pleasure, she thought she was going to die. Recalling her cry of passion, she was ashamed and totally did not dare to look at his face.


    Continuing the gentle stroke on her silky skin, Lei Yin suddenly said: ¡°You really do not want to go with me in this Teikyo University educational trip?¡±


    Hearing his words, Naoko looked up at him, ¡°Lei, are you angry with me?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, I just ask a question, do not let your thoughts to wander, understand?¡± Knowing that she liked to keep everything in her heart, Lei Yin immediately added a sentence.


    ¡°Actually, I really like to go with you, but your ssmates will alsoe, so I think this is not very good.¡± Naoko once again showed that awkward expression.


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t ask you anymore. Wait until the next opportunity to go out just the two of us.¡±


    Lei Yin knew that her heart always had a knot. And that was the six years of age difference between the two of them, as well as her being his teacher in high school. Until now, she has not had enough mental preparation to face the scrutiny of outsider¡¯s eyes. He knew that such a thing cannot be rushed, and therefore, did not care for it too much.


    ¡°Lei, you really are not angry with me?¡± Naoko anxiously watched his expression.


    ¡°Fool, do not treat me like the kind of stingy man.¡± Lei Yin kissed her eyes.


    Seeing he did not really get angry, Naoko finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Later on, you must not indulge in flights of fancy. If you have any concern, I want you to immediately tell me about it, you know?¡±


    ¡°Em.¡± Knowing that he was worried about her, Naoko¡¯s heart was deeply moved.


    After calming her down, Lei Yin began to have the urge.


    ¡°Would you like toe one more time?¡± He whispered into her ear.


    Naoko¡¯s flushed of shame reached her ears. After a while, she choked back her shame and nodded.


    The delicate cries of passion from a mature woman soon became clearer and clearer inside the room.

 Chapter 175 Travel Part 3

    When the exam results were announced, fortunately, even the most in danger Takeda safely passed. Thus, the four young men¡¯s first Summer vacation in college began.


    At the beginning of the Summer vacation, the University educational trip was held as scheduled.


    The educational trip this year was simr tost year, that was, the majority of the participants were the first year student. Plus, there were a lot of people who came along with their boyfriend or girlfriend, so the total number was huge. At the starting day, all of them gathered inside the Terminal building at Tokyo Haneda Airport.


    Although the first and second-year student were originally nned to go to Kagoshima and the third and fourth-year student to go to Hokkaido, at the registration time, there were a lot of third and fourth-year student who changed their destination to Kagoshima. Putting aside the pure tourism point of view, those students all have the same characteristic, that was, none of them have any or temporarily not have a girlfriend.


    Facing the greedy eyes of myriad seniors, those first and second-year male students became tensed. They even took the shortest time possible when going to the toilet, for fear of leaving their chosen target for too long, in order to avoid being taken advantage of.


    ¡°Masashi, where is your sister?¡± Takeda looked around.


    ¡°She is apanying her friend to buy something, wait a minute and she will be back. What about Yoshikawa?¡±


    ¡°God knows where that guy went. Perhaps he went out to hunt Narimura Haruko.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go with him? Aren¡¯t you participating this educational trip because of Narimura Haruko?¡±


    ¡°Do not mention it, Haruko is too hard to get, when you see Yoshikawa, you will know what I mean. So I decided to change my goal. Now I find that someone¡¯s sister is more beautiful than ever, therefore, as a good friend aren¡¯t you supposed to help me?¡± Takeda brazenly said.


    ¡°As I said, you are not her type, I advise you to give it up. But if you insist on trying, I will not stop you, but do not expect me to help you either.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even want to help, hateful guy,¡± Takeda said bitterly.


    Lei Yin was toozy to care for him. He looked down at the little girl sitting on hisp: ¡°Kid, wait until we arrive in Kagoshima, and I will take you to the Onsen there. The Onsen in Kagoshima is quite famous.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s an Onsen?¡± The little girl widely opened her eyes to look at him.


    ¡°In the vicinity of a volcanic crater, there are some rock holes, and from that holes came out the groundwater. Because they are located in the nearby Volcano, the groundwater is boiled by theva. This boiling hot groundwater is called Onsen. People can soak inside this Onsen.¡± Lei Yin exined to her.


    ¡°Then what is the difference between Onsen and a hot bath?¡± The little girl cocked her head to think for a moment, and then asked.


    Lei Yin said with a smile: ¡°Because the water in Onsen is from the groundwater, they are rich in minerals, and that is good for the body. But the feelings when taking a hot bath is indeed not much difference than soaking in Onsen, perhaps the only difference is, the Onsen is muchrger than a bathtub. By the way, can you swim? If not, when we¡¯re there, I will teach you how to swim in the Onsen, Ok?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The little girl very happily smiled.


    Half an hourter, all of them boarded the aircraft.


    Looking down from the increasingly rising in altitude airne window, the blocks of buildings were getting smaller and smaller.


    I hope this trip won¡¯t be too boring. Lei Yin watched Amy gleefully looking at the scenery outside her window.

 Chapter 176 Island Part 1

    Kagoshima is located in the southernmost tip of Kyushu Ind, one of Japan¡¯s four main inds, with warm and wet subtropical climate. It has a total area of 9167 square kilometers, from Satsuma, to two big peninss, and Tanegashima. Beside Yakushima and Amami inds, from North to South, there was a total of 145 outlying inds. The biggest characteristic of Kagoshima was the volcanic terrain, which based in Sakurajima. There were also additional six active volcanoes, and therefore, Kagoshima was rich in Onsen. It was one of Japan¡¯s best Onsen area. Because of the maritime exchange, artillery and Christianity first spread here, which in turn formed a unique culture since ancient times.


    After he put down the luggage, Lei Yin pulled open the floor-to-ceiling ss window. When he opened it, a faint smell of sea breeze went right through, making him feltfortable.


    Watching the somewhat sluggish Amy sitting on the bed, Lei Yin walked over and gently patted her little face, ¡°Kid, are you tired?¡±


    ¡°Em.¡± Although on the ne she was full of spirit, after all, her age was still small. Aftering out from the airne and riding half an hour in the car, the little girl began to feel a little tired.


    ¡°Go to sleep first, when it¡¯s time to eat I will wake you up.¡±


    The little girl did feel sleepy, thus she nodded her head.


    Lei Yin then helped her take off her shoes, and then turned on the air-conditioner in the room, and conveniently covered her body with the sheet.


    After she fell asleep, Lei Yin went to the bathroom to wash his face, and then walked out of the Hotel room.


    When he walked out into the hallway, Takeda also happened toe out from his room.


    ¡°Why are you alone? Where is Amy?¡± Takeda asked when he nced behind Lei Yin and did not see her.


    ¡°She is a bit tired, so I let her sleep. Aren¡¯t you with Yoshikawa, where did that guy go?


    Takeda snorted, ¡°Where do you think, he is definitely reporting himself to Narimura Haruko. Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I am going to see Kazumi.¡±


    ¡°The rebellious youth¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, ¡°I am going with you.¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡± Lei Yin was toozy to stop him.


    Takeda was pleased and put his arm around his friend¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Idiot, let me go, it¡¯s hot here.¡± Lei Yin immediately broke away from his hand.


    Takeda was in a good mood and kept on smiling.


    When Lei Yin and Takeda came into Kazumi and Take Asasei¡¯s room, they saw Take Asasei was putting her clothes from her duffel bag into the closet.


    ¡°Finish packing your clothes?¡± Lei Yin asked Kazumi.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a few pieces of clothes, there is nothing to clean up. Where is Amy?¡±


    ¡°She is sleeping in the room. Are you tired? If not, how about going out for a walk?¡±


    ¡°Em.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, I want to go out too.¡± Take Asasei immediately put down the clothes in her hand.


    When the four of them walked to the lobby on the first floor, they came across several people.


    Apart from Lei Yin, in Teikyo University, no other people can confront these two individuals.


    One of them wore a short white dress, which perfectly outlined her beautiful figure. With slightly curly shoulder-length hair, plus proper anger and smiling expression, she was fully worthy of the title new college beauty.


    Next to Narimura Haruko, Mingyu Jizi was in no way inferior to her appearance, which exuded apelling charm. Compared to her beautiful face, her hot body was the object of lust of most of the men. In particr, she also deliberately wore a semi-low-cut pale yellow dress, which made her lethality increased exponentially.


    These two beautiful girls attracted the attention of everyone in the lobby. Standing next to them were several well-dressed male students with various kind of handsome faces. This line of seven or eight individuals seemed like the entourage of the two Queens.


    If the distance from the Queen determined the sess and failure of these entourages love, then Yoshikawa¡¯s recent effort seemed to have some results. He has surpassed several other boys on the periphery to stand next to Narimura Haruko. But Akio Okada from the Basketball Club also stood beside her, seemingly in an intensepetition with Yoshikawa.


    Seeing Lei Yin went down the stairs, the two beautiful girl¡¯s faces almost simultaneously fell. And Akio Okada showed such a big hatred look from his eyes, he will never forget this man who humiliated him in front of so many people.


    Yoshikawa originally wanted to greet his friends, but upon seeing Narimura Haruko¡¯s face went bad, he had to bear it down. Anyway, with that guy¡¯s character, he wouldn¡¯t care about such trivial matters.


    For those few people resentment eyes, Lei Yin was toozy to care. In any case, no matter how they see him, it would not hurt him, as long as they did not provoke him.


    ¡°They are worthy to be called the school beauty. So many people walked together with them, looking very impressive.¡± After walking out of the Hotel, Take Asasei was still in awe.


    ¡°So what if they have many people, do you think this is a fight?¡± Takeda curled his lips.


    ¡°None of your business!¡± Take Asasei gave him a stern look.


    ¡°Hey, no matter what, I am the best friend of your best friend¡¯s brother, give me some face will you.¡± Takeda¡¯s tone of voice was really unlike a college student.


    ¡°I will never give face to a man who never being looked up by a girl.¡± Take Asasei refuted.


    Takeda was like a cat being stepped on the tail, jumped up and roared, ¡°Who¡¯s never being looked up by a girl? I am telling you, there are many girls who like me. You, this smelly b*tch who never being liked by men, be careful when you talk.¡±


    ¡°If you have the skill, go find yourself a girlfriend.¡± Take Asasei¡¯s whole face was filled with disdain.


    ¡°Smelly b*tch, you wait, in two days I will bring my girlfriend for you to see.¡±


    ¡°No wonder no woman ever like you, what kind of man would say this to a girl? You do not even act even a tiny bit like a gentleman.¡±


    Lei Yin felt their quarrel was a bit harsh, so he said to Kazumi: ¡°How about we walk to the beach?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kazumi also felt they were somewhat noisy.


    The two bickering people did not realize that their friends have left.


    Perhaps because she rarely had the opportunity to see the sea, when walking down the beach and seeing the endless waves unceasingly reached the white sand, Kazumi¡¯s mood suddenly became very good.


    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s get down there and check it out.¡± Kazumi pulled her brother¡¯s hand and said.


    To see her so excited like a child, Lei Yinughed, ¡°Take your shoes off, and we¡¯ll walk to the beach.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Kazumi believed that this suggestion was great and immediately squatted down to take off her socks and shoes.


    After Lei Yin rolled up his trousers, she immediately took him to the beach.


    Fine sands constantly rubbed the soles of her feet, making Kazumi felt somewhat itch but also veryfortable.


    ¡°The water is so cold.¡± Sensing the seawater temperature, Kazumi weed the sea breeze and eximed.


    Lei Yin suddenly bent down to scoop a handful of seawater and threw at her.


    ¡°Ah....¡± Kazumi immediately screamed as she tried to get out of the way, but was still sshed a little bit.


    He did not let go of her and continued to throw seawater at her.


    Kazumi constantly retracted her steps to dodge.


    ¡°Hateful!¡± After a moment, she was unwilling to constantly retreat, so she tried to ssh him back.


    Lei Yinughed as he dodged, and then seize the opportunity to attack her again.


    Both peopleughed and called each other names as they continued to mutually attack one another.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to y anymore, I give up.¡± After ying for unknown amount times, Lei Yin saw that she was short of breath, thus offered a truce.


    Unfortunately, before he even finished his words, he was immediately sshed with seawater.


    ¡°Good, I ept the invading country¡¯s surrender.¡± Kazumiughed out loud.


    ¡°You¡¯re so inhumane, I have surrendered, but you still ssh me.¡± Lei Yinined


    Kazumi proudly said: ¡°Humph, see if next time you still dare to bully me.¡±


    Lei Yin could not help but reach out and want to pinch her cheeks. But Kazumi immediately giggled and tried to get out of the way.


    Looking at her smiling face, Lei Yin regretted that he did not bring the camera out.

 Chapter 176 Island Part 2

    Sitting on the beach, feeling the fresh and slightly salty sea breeze, Kazumi¡¯s mind seemed to feel drunk.


    ¡°Brother, I think participating in this educational trip is quite good.¡± Leaning her head on his shoulder, she gently said something.


    Lei Yin turned around to nce at her, and then said: ¡°There are a lot of things like this, which looks boring from the outside but when you really into it, you will find that there are a lot of fun things. The so-called investing yourself in life is, perhaps, the meaning of this.¡±


    Stretching out both hands to grasp his arm, Kazumi whispered: ¡°I understand what you mean, I¡¯m going to try.¡±


    Lei Yin picked up a handful of sand from around his foot and then let the sand slowly flew down along his fingers. Looking at the stream of sand that was constantly falling, he mused: ¡°Perhaps the only constant, is this sand.¡±


    Kazumi did not understand what he meant and looked up into his eyes. She found that his eyes have apletely indescribable feeling. It seemed somewhat sad, but also kind of see through everything indifferently.


    ¡°Brother, what happened?¡±


    Looking at her face filled with worried expression, Lei Yin smiled, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just suddenly have some mixed feelings.¡±


    Seeing him returned to normal, Kazumi felt relieved.


    ¡°Brother, if you have something in your mind, you can talk to me. For a long time, you have always been taking care of and protecting me, so I really want to help you.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry, it really is nothing.¡± Lei Yin gently patted her face.


    ¡°Good then.¡± Once again she put her head on his shoulder.


    Lei Yin pulled out the cell phone from his pocket to look at the time, and then said: ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the Hotel, I fear if the kid wakes up and does not see me, she would be afraid.¡±


    Kazumi nodded her head, and then all of a suddenughed, ¡°Sometimes I really envy her. If Rumi is here with us and see that you are so good to Amy, she would be jealous.¡±


    Lei Yin suddenly remembered that a few days ago, Naoko also said something simr to that.


    When they walked back, Lei Yin saw Takeda and Take Asasei in front of them.


    When Takeda saw them, he immediately ran over, ¡°Masashi, where have you been? [tranted by subudai11] We¡¯ve been looking everywhere for you.¡±


    ¡°Just strolling on the beach, but now ready to go back.¡±


    At this time, Take Asasei also ran toward them, ¡°Kazumi, you are too much, why don¡¯t you tell me when you walk away?¡±


    Kazumi smiled, ¡°Seeing you so happy talking to Takeda, I did not have the heart to disturb you.¡±


    ¡°What a joke, I don¡¯t have any fun talking with him.¡± She said, turned around, and gave Takeda a stern re. But she found that the guy did not even hear what she said, his eyes were unblinking looking at somewhere else.


    She followed his gaze and found out that he was staring at Kazumi who, for whatever reason, did not realize that her skirt was rolled up, showing her slender legs.


    ¡°Dead pervert, what are you looking at?¡± Take Asasei cried out in a loud voice.


    Being called out by her, Takeda immediately reacted, and awkwardly turned away. He also did not know why would he stare at Kazumi¡¯s thighs.


    ¡°Kazumi, I am telling you, this pervert was just looking at your legs.¡± Take Asasei immediatelyined to Kazumi.


    Takeda hastily exined, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense, I did not.¡±


    Kazumi patted Take Asasei, ¡°Do not talk nonsense, let us go back.¡± She said while straightened down her rolling up skirt.


    ¡°I am telling the truth, this guy was really looking at you.¡± Take Asasei whispered to her.


    Takeda stood at the back watching Take Asasei talked to Kazumi, and suddenly found out that her figure was actually very good, but because she rarely wore dresses, it was previously covered. Thinking about her pair of beautiful slender white legs that he saw just a moment ago, he felt his heart beating hard.


    Back at the Hotel room, Lei Yin was relieved to see Amy still asleep.


    Later after dinner in the Hotel, besides the missing Yoshikawa, the idle Lei Yin and Takeda came out of their room to y cards and watch TV with Kazumi and Take Asasei.


    By nine o¡¯clock in the evening, Take Asasei who lost the most proposed to take a dip in Onsen, the several other people did oppose to that.


    At their Hotel, there was a veryrge open-air Onsen.


    This open-air Onsen was built on the halfway up the waterfall with excellent view. There were no barriers on both sides of the Onsen, just some tall flowers and nts as a natural screen to block the line of sight. Therefore, this Onsen was one of the few who allowed the guests to wear swimwear into the Onsen. (Almost all Japanese Onsen request their guests to be nude)


    Moreover, this Onsen was a mixed bath, with female bath area in the East and male bath area in the West. There was only arge piece of wood in the middle which acted as a barrier.


    When Lei Yin and Takeda came into the men¡¯s bath area, there were already a lot of male students there. Among them, many crowded in front of that piece of wood swimming around and sometimes, every now and then, looked past toward the women¡¯s bath area.


    ¡°Yoshikawa, why are you here? When did youe?¡± Takeda found that his buddies were among them.


    ¡°I juste from window shopping with Haruko,¡± Yoshikawa answered.


    ¡°You mean, Narimura Haruko is soaking on the opposite side of the Onsen?¡± Takeda immediately reacted.


    ¡°So what? Stop thinking about it, she is far away from here and the light is insufficient, so there is simply nothing to see. You see those guys who are still trying to see over there? They are all a bunch of idiots.¡± Yoshikawa sneered.


    Takeda suddenlyughed, ¡°Needless to say, you must have done the same thing, otherwise, how can you be so clear about this thing?¡±


    ¡°Toozy to talk to you.¡± Yoshikawa left him to swim toward Lei Yin.


    ¡°Hey, Masashi, can I consult you with something?¡±


    Seeing his malicious smile, Lei Yin squinted his eyes and said: ¡°Tell me about it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that soaking in the Onsen is very boring? Why don¡¯t we find something entertaining?¡±


    ¡°What entertainment?¡± Takeda was also interested and came over.


    Yoshikawa lowered his voice to a whisper.


    After listening to his proposal, Lei Yin could not help but smile, ¡°After all is said and done, you want us to help you get rid of apetitor.¡±


    ¡°In any case, you also have some beef with him, just consider this as settling an ount.¡± Even though his hidden intention was pried open, Yoshikawa still carelessly said.


    Lei Yin though for a moment, ¡°Very well, I have nothing to do anyway.¡±


    Seeing Lei Yin agreed, Takeda who always liked to mess around, of course, gave his agreement.


    Half an hourter, while other people continued to soak in the Onsen, from the female bath area on the opposite side came the sound of a heavy object falling into the water.


    Immediately after that came the women¡¯s endless panic scream.


    ¡°Ah, how could there be a man here?¡±


    ¡°Pervert!¡±


    ¡°Okada, how could it be you? What are you doing here?¡± It was a full of anger female voice.


    ¡°I, I was blindfolded by three men and thrown here.¡±


    ¡°Humph, you need to find better excuses. Quickly get the hell out of here.¡±


    ¡°Haruko, please let me exin....¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    A male student recognized Narimura Haruko¡¯s voice. This discovery made them greatly excited and immediately stood up.


    When the crowd was still talking about that controversy, three young men quietly went back to the male bath area.


    ¡°Such a good fun.¡± Takeda covered his mouth hard not to burst outughing.


    Yoshikawa pped Lei Yin on the shoulder and said: ¡°Finally thatpetitor is gone now, thank you.¡±


    Lei Yin nced at him, ¡°It¡¯s useless to say ¡®thank you,¡¯ just buy me a meal tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±

 Chapter 177 Tour Part 1

    The next morning the students were divided into several groups under the leadership of several instructors to begin the Tour of Kagoshima.


    The first stop was Sakurajima, the symbol of Kagoshima, not far from Kagoshima City.


    Sakurajima was arge active volcano. ording to records, Sakurajima erupted more than thirty times. In 1914, Sakurajima erupted out a massive amount ofva which filled the strait between Sakurajima and the Osumi Penins so that the two were connected.


    Until now, from near Sakurajima, one can see the thick white smoke ejected out from the crater like a huge steam boiler. In fact, the distance between Sakurajima and Kagoshima, the city of 500.000 people, was only about 4 km, and either way can be reached by ferries for about 15 minutes. In other words, if Sakurajima erupt like it was in the past, the harm that it will cause to Kagoshima is no less than when the atomic bomb exploded in Hiroshima. But the locals did not seem to have the slightest tension or even made the necessary precaution. In Lei Yin¡¯s view, this was the ssic example of ¡®refuse to be convinced until one is faced with grim reality.¡¯


    The several groups of people have been walking halfway up to the Sakurajima, and along the way, from time to time, they saw the handicrafts stalls as well as the local products stalls.


    The local products in Sakurajima were also quite famous, which supposedly to be the world¡¯srgest radishes and the smallest oranges. Although he did not know whether this was true or not, seeing the thicker than the thigh radishes as well as the finger size oranges, Lei Yin wanted to try but did not have the appetite. He did not like these excessive looking foods.


    But Amy and Take Asasei were very interested in those small oranges and were very excited to hold it in their hands and y with it.


    At about 10 o¡¯clock in the morning, on the halfway up the mountain, the students finally reached the Yunotaira observation deck. Because the weather was good today, one can see the distant Kirishima.


    Here they have the free time. Some people chose to rest there, but more people chose to enter the nearby volcano theater to watch the projections on the split screens on three sides, with the special sound effects, of the movie The Burning Earth ¨C Sakurajima. The good sound coupled with the visual effects made many people seemed to have an ¡®eye-opening¡¯ sense. Amy watched it without blinking.


    At the return trip, when Lei Yin¡¯s group arrived at the foot of the mountain, they saw, in front of them, many students stopped and huddled in a group.


    ¡°I do not know what happened at the front, let us take a look at it.¡± Take Asasei revealed an excited look.


    ¡°38.¡± The nearby Takeda leisurely said a word.


    ¡°Dead pervert, what did you say?¡± Take Asasei was furious.


    ¡°I only said 38, I did not think somebody would reply, haha.¡± Takeda purposelyughed twice.


    ¡°Dead pervert, you remember this. Kazumi let¡¯s go.¡± With that, she pulled her good friends away to the front, and Kazumi had to follow her.


    After they left, Takeda immediately said to his friends: ¡°Let us go and see.¡±


    Lei Yinughed, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just curse someone else as 38 (Is referred to people or girl specifically who always want to talk about, or intervene other people¡¯s business, privacy, etc. ¨C The word 38 came from the International Women¡¯s day), what do you think about your behaviour now?¡±


    ¡°38 specifically refers to women, for men it is invalid. Stop it, let¡¯s go take a look, maybe someone is fighting.¡± Takeda said while pulling him forward.


    When they walked to the front, Takeda saw a foreignnguage instructor from literature department constantly using hand gestures while talking in English to a blond foreigner.


    The foreigner seemed to be stirred up emotionally as he tried to convey his meaning to the instructor with a flushed face. But because what he said was not in English, the English instructor looked at his action with confusion.


    Takeda asked on of the male students, ¡°What does that foreigner want?¡±


    That man casually replied: ¡°I don¡¯t know, just now he suddenly came up and told us a bunch of words, but no one can understand what he says.¡±


    That instructor was helpless so he turned around toward the students on his back and said: ¡°Do you guys know where instructor Gosan is? This foreigner is speaking French, and only instructor Gosan canmunicate with him.¡± He deliberately said thest sentence to the students. He did not want them to think their spoken English were bad.


    ¡°Teacher Gosan seemed to not havee with us, he should still be in the Hotel.¡± A student thought for a moment and then replied.


    ¡°This is not good. You go and call him.¡± The English instructor said to him.


    ¡°But it is far away from here.¡± He regretted that his big mouth answered the instructor¡¯s question.


    Suddenly he had a sh of idea, and said to the instructor: ¡°Teacher, you can call teacher Gosan to trante via telephone.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, why didn¡¯t I think about it.¡± [Read this on subudai11] The English instructor immediately took out his mobile phone to make a call.


    But for a long time, teacher Gosan did not answer his call.


    The English instructor cursed in his heart, That guy must have been sleeping while the students are away.


    Finally, he had no other choice but to say to that student: ¡°The phone can¡¯t get through, just go and call him over.¡±


    That student¡¯s face suddenly sank, in the end, he still had to run down.


    The Frenchman saw that they did not understand his meaning. Because his heart was anxious, he pulled that instructor¡¯s hand, wanting to lead him away.


    Being pulled by the hand, the instructor instinctively wanted to break away from his hand. But because that foreigner¡¯s strength was bigger than him, in the end, he was suddenly pulled down to the ground.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The English instructor very embarrassedly got up from the ground and shouted at the Frenchman.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry!¡± That Frenchman quickly used the only apology word that he knew. Then he started to anxiously gesture once again.


    Although many French people know English, apparently he was not one of them.


    Seeing this ¡®talking at each other in differentnguages¡¯ scene did not seem to be making any progress, Narimura Haruko felt very irritable.


    I really don¡¯t know why these many people want to stop in this d*mn hot ce just for this random foreigner.


    If she knew this educational trip would be so boring, she would not participate in it. Now she just wanted to go back on the ne right away.


    Seeing her look so upset, Yoshikawa very tactfully said: ¡°Haruko, why don¡¯t we just go back first?¡±


    ¡°Can we? Ifter they count the number of students, then what to do?¡±


    In order to prevent students from getting lost, in every major tourist attraction, the instructor will count the number of students.


    ¡°It does not matter, anyway, we are just going back to the hotel. When the otherse back to the hotel, we can join them again.¡±


    ¡°There is really not going to be any problem?¡± She was a bit excited. She really wanted to go back immediately.


    ¡°Rest assured, nothing would happen.¡±


    ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Yoshikawa soon led the way.


    Seeing his proud look, the several other trailing boys could not help but feel jealous and angry.


    Suddenly, Narimura Haruko halted her steps and then looked at the front with strange eyes.


    At this time, not only her, the other people also looked at the front with the same strange eyes.


    They saw a young man hugging a little girl went to the front of that foreigner and said a few words to him.


    That foreign man froze for a moment, and then, with a face filled with pleasant surprise, he said a bunch of words.


    Hearing his words, the young man thought for a moment and then told him a few words.


    That Frenchman immediately nodded his head.


    Then, in front of all the others, that foreigner suddenly went to the other direction together with the suddenly appeared young man.


    Watching the Frenchman talking with that young man scene, Yoshikawa¡¯s chin almost fell down.


    This has got to be a mistake, that guy can actually speak French?


    Not only him, almost all of the people there looked at the back of that young man with unbelievable expressions.

 Chapter 177 Tour Part 2

    Take Asasei managed to move her eyes toward her friend¡¯s body, ¡°Ka, Kazumi, your brother can speak French?¡±


    Although this was also the first time for her to hear him speak French, she was already somewhat ustomed to her inscrutable brother. So, she was not as surprised as the other people, and instead said: ¡°Let us go see what is going on.¡± With that, she quickly followed behind them.


    ¡°Wait for me.¡± Take Asasei also ran up to them.


    Seeing the two of them go, Takeda finally reacted and hurriedly went after them.


    Under their lead, the other students also slowly followed, including the just about to leave Narimura Haruko.


    After following the Frenchman to thewn specifically designed for visitors to rest, Lei Yin noticed the body of a 30-something years old woman who was foaming at the mouth; the bodyy twitching on the grass while her mouth still biting a white handkerchief.


    At a nce, Lei Yin immediately understood that the woman was indeed, as her husband put it, having a seizure. But looking at her ckened face, this time¡¯s seizure has been going on for quite some time.


    Seizure, ormonly known as Epilepsy, was caused by overactive nerve cells in the brain, resulting in clinical manifestation. The general causes were brain lesions or traumatic brain injury. The symptoms were generally divided into a focal seizure and generalized seizure. If it was a focal seizure, it will generally recover in a short period of time. If it was a generalized seizure, in addition to massive muscle spasms, it can also cause respiratory arrest situation. Usually, each episode of respiratory arrest was about 10-20 seconds, so it would not cause any problem toward the patient. But if it was sustained, and repeated, the patient will have a life-threatening situation because of hypoxia. And now, this French woman¡¯s seizure seemed to be the worst kind of seizure.


    Because the seizure was very scary at the time, many female students who came screamed in fear.


    Although the man has stuffed the handkerchief in her mouth to prevent her from biting her tongue, if her convulsion did not stop, she would die fromck of oxygen.


    Seeing this, Lei Yin immediately said to the man: ¡°Do you have any antiepileptic medicine?¡±


    The man ruefully said: ¡°I did not bring it; my wife never had a seizure in over two years. I thought she was okay, so I did not take the drug with us.¡±


    Lei Yin cursed in his heart.


    This woman can¡¯t wait any longer. Even though he had called the emergency number, while waiting for the ambnce to arrive, she might have died.


    Lei Yin has no other choice but to walk to the woman¡¯s side and pressed both of his thumbs on the acupuncture points on both sides of her neck.


    After pressing that points for a moment, he pressed several other acupuncture points on her neck and corbone.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± That man looked at him in bewilderment.


    ¡°When your wife opens her mouth, I want you to give her artificial respiration.¡± Lei Yin continued to proceed with his action while replying to him.


    ¡°Can she?¡± The Frenchman doubtfully looked at him. He was well aware that the epileptic patient¡¯s jaws will close when having a seizure, so he stuffed the handkerchief in her mouth to prevent her from biting her tongue; how could she open her mouth?


    Lei Yin ignored him and continued to press the woman¡¯s acupuncture points.


    After about two minutes, seeing the woman¡¯s face turned into purple-ck, even ordinary people knew that her situation was very dangerous. Noticing this, the man couldn¡¯t bear anymore and frantically rushed toward the man, who messed things up, to knock him over.


    But when he was about to hit that man, the man suddenly reached out and grabbed him by the wrist and then threw him to the side. This action was very fast that no one can clearly see what he had done.


    ¡°If you want to save your wife¡¯s life, do not bother me.¡± Lei Yin coldly said a sentence, and then continued his treatment.


    That man got up from the ground and looked at him.


    A minuteter, when the Frenchman was about to be in despair, suddenly, the woman on the ground miraculously rxed her clenched jaws.


    Seeing this, Lei Yin immediately pulled out the handkerchief from inside her mouth, and then loudly said to the man: ¡°Quickly give her artificial respiration.¡±


    That man froze for a moment, and then, with a pleasant surprise, immediately gave the artificial respiration toward the woman on the ground.


    At this time, Lei Yin said to his sister nearby: ¡°Kazumi, go to the store and buy me some toothpicks.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kazumi immediately ran to the nearest store.


    Lei Yin continued to press that woman¡¯s acupuncture points, but now the area was on her limbs.


    Soon, Kazumi bought back the toothpicks.


    Lei Yin took a few toothpicks from the package and split each toothpick in half with a knife.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, he turned up that woman¡¯s cloth and then stuck those toothpicks in her body.


    Fortunately, the man who was helping his wife by doing artificial respiration did not see his action, otherwise, he would jump up in emotion.


    But if there was someone here who knew a little acupuncture, that someone would also emotionally jump up. Because by splitting the toothpicks in half and stuck these half-thick toothpicks into the human body, the difficulty of this ¡®brilliant¡¯ technique cannot be simply summarized with words.


    Soon, after more than ten toothpicks were inserted into the French woman¡¯s body, Lei Yin put his hand on the woman¡¯s wrist to check her pulse.


    ¡°What, what is he doing? That English instructor turned his head to ask the students.


    But there was no answer, everyone was looking at the unfolding scene in front of them with stunned expressions.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The Frenchman finally saw his wife, who was stuck with toothpicks like a porcupine, and angrily shouted.


    ¡°You shut up and just continue to give her artificial respiration.¡± Lei Yin raised his head and gave him a stern look.


    That man slightly calmed a little. After thinking about it, he quickly bowed his head to continue doing artificial respiration.


    After a while, seeing that the woman¡¯s seizure has stopped, Lei Yin knew it was time, so he slowly took away the toothpicks.


    ¡°Okay, you can stop, she should be able to breathe by herself now.¡± Lei Yin said after finished checking her pulse.


    The man paused, then looked up at his wife, and sure enough, she had recovered her breath, and her body stopped twitching.


    ¡°How, how is she?¡± The man asked incredulously. He had just wanted to ask the man to call an ambnce but did not think this man actually brought his wife back to normal.


    ¡°I have phoned the hospital, the ambnce wille soon. After you arrive at the hospital, tell the doctor to give her detailed check.¡± Lei Yin picked up the spilled toothpicks and then put them in the nearest trashcan.


    ¡°Can you tell me what have you just done to her?¡± The Frenchman still did not understand what he had just done.


    ¡°First aid measure. In the future, don¡¯t forget to take the medicine.¡± With that, he hugged the little girl who stood watching next to him.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you very much.¡± That man very excitedly looked at him.


    ¡°If you want to thank someone, thank this kid, if she did not open her mouth, I may not be too meddlesome.¡± He was telling the truth.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The man said again with quivering voice.


    Amy opened her big and round eyes to see the man at a nce, and then smilingly pulled Lei Yin¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 178 Wind Part 1

    At meal time in the Hotel restaurant, Kazumi suddenly smiled and said: ¡°Brother, do you feel some itchiness in the vicinity of your neck?¡±


    ¡°My skin is thicker, so I do not feel it.¡± Lei Yin turned a blind eye toward those strange vision at the restaurant.


    Kazumi watched him with a smile, ¡°It seems like brother has be the object of resentment by other people.¡±


    ¡°I am used to it.¡± Lei Yin said while wiping off the cream from Amy¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Kazumi¡¯s brother is amazing, that was the first time I saw someone spoke French in real life, moreover, it was from the person that I knew.¡± Take Asasei¡¯s whole face looked at him adoringly.


    Lei Yin did not want to continue discussing this topic and asked Kazumi: ¡°Where are we going today?¡±


    ¡°I heard that because we have too many participants, the cruise ship cannot hold us all, so we have been divided into two groups. One group will go to Amami and the other group will go to Yakushima. Where do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°Either way is fine, in any case, I have not gone to either ce.¡±


    ¡°Then how about we go to Yakushima, I¡¯ve seen the pictures on the brochures, the scenery there seems quite beautiful.¡± Kazumi thought and then said.


    Lei Yin nodded his head.


    But in the afternoon when they were about to board the ship, they were told that the ship to Yakushima was nearly full. There were only three positions left.


    Seeing this, Lei Yin had to change his destination and boarded the ship to Amami.


    Kazumi wanted to go with him but was advised by him to go back.


    ¡°Takeda, take care of them along the way.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡± Takeda madly hit his own chest.


    ¡°Brother, see you at the hotel tonight.¡± Kazumi reluctantly parted way.


    ¡°Alright.¡± After saying goodbye to them, Lei Yin walked to the ship carrying Amy.


    The number of students and tourists were too much. Moreover, the ships were medium-sized ferries usually used by tourists, so even to Amami they needed two ships, and Lei Yin and Amy were on the second ship.


    Truly ¡®enemies often cross each other¡¯s path.¡¯ After boarding the ship and saw Narimura Haruko sitting in the ship hold, that phrase immediately appeared in Lei Yin¡¯s mind.


    There were several familiar faces milling around Narimura Haruko, but Yoshikawa, who never left this school new beauty, was not one of them.


    The reason for Yoshikawa¡¯s absence was known to Lei Yin. That guy would get seasick, moreover, it was the worst kind of seasick. If he forced himself to sit for ten minutes, he may have survived. But the trip to Amami or Yakushima will take, at least, more than an hour boat ride; midway through the journey, he would certainly throw up unconscious. That image-conscious guy will choose death rather than showing that scene in front of Narimura Haruko.


    Lei Yin did not want to see their faces so he chose the position near the ship room.


    ¡°I never thought that guy would alsoe.¡± A male student sitting next to Narimura Haruko sneered.


    ¡°He won¡¯t being with us right?¡±


    ¡°Who knows what that weirdo is thinking about.¡±


    ¡°Haruko, Haruko.¡±


    ¡°What happens?¡± After looking back at the man in the back, Narimura Haruko turned to the male student next to her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go sing karaoke after dinner, yesterday I found a ce with a pretty good design.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡±


    Seeing that she was not very interested in that suggestion, that male student looked disappointed. While the other two boys showed a gloating expression.


    At this time, Lei Yin, who sat on the stern, said to Amy: ¡°Kid, did you enjoy these two days?¡±


    The little girl nodded, and then tilted her head to think for a moment and said: ¡°You said you wanted to teach me how to swim, but why didn¡¯t you teach me when we soaked in the Onsen?


    ¡°Little fool, you were in the women¡¯s bath area, if I go there they will call me a pervert.¡± Lei Yin smiled and pinched her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s a pervert?¡± The little girl showed a puzzled expression.


    Lei Yin did not know how to exin that term to her, and had to say: ¡°Pervert is a very, very bad people.¡±


    The little girl nodded her head, seemingly not really understand.


    ¡°If you want to learn how to swim, when we get back, I will take you to the beach and teach you.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Looking at her smiling face, Lei Yin¡¯s mood became much better. Unwilling to watch the TV in the cabin, he picked her up and went outside to see the sea.


    Seeing every now and then, from the side of the hull, there were fast swimming fishes, the little girl very excitedly called up.


    The little girl¡¯s crispughter coupled with her lovely countenance attracted the attention of a pair of elderly foreign couple. That elderly couple came over, wherein the tall foreign woman could not help but hold and kiss Amy¡¯s face, while her mouth constantly called ¡°little angle.¡±


    Receiving this sudden ¡®attack,¡¯ Amy instinctively withdrew into Lei Yin¡¯s bosom. Seeing that the couple has no malicious intention, Lei Yin whispered the girl tofort her. After a while, Amy finally poked her little head out of his bosom and smiled to the couple. Seeing her lovely smile, that American woman could not help but send several fierce motherly kisses to her.


    Hearing Lei Yin was, unexpectedly, quite fluent in English, the gray-haired man was very pleased and patted him on the shoulder and then started to ask incessantly.


    Regarding this enthusiastic elderly couple, Lei Yin, without any better option, has to spend words chatting with them.


    Seeing him speaking fluent English with a foreign couple, many students aboard the ship showed jealousy and envy from their eyes. As for those female students, they were unblinkingly staring at the ¡°human weapon,¡± as if this was the first time they saw him.


    ¡°Humph, what¡¯s the big deal, it¡¯s just some foreignnguage, but still using it non-stop here.¡± The guy sitting next to Narimura Haruko could not help but sneer.


    At this time, Narimura Haruko suddenly said dryly: ¡°If you are fluent in two foreignnguages, you are also eligible to do so.¡±


    ¡°Haruko, you....¡± That guy never thought she would say such words. The other two guys also showed a surprised expression.


    Aware of her gaffe, Narimura Haruko immediately added: ¡°I just don¡¯t want to discuss that person again. By the way, how long does it take to Amami?¡±


    Hearing her words, those few guys immediately felt relieved.


    They were now going to Amami archipgo which consisted of Amami Oshima, Kikaijima, Tokunoshima, Okinoerabujima, Yoronjima, and other inds. These inds have hibiscus, bougainvillea, and other subtropical nts. There were also rare animals such as ck rabbit. In the vicinity of the inds there was also a rare colored coral. In the seaside resorts in the Amami archipgo, one can do sailing, yachting, scuba diving, and other various water sports.


    The ship has been sailing for about an hour or so, and in the cabin, many people have started to feel drowsy.


    Lei Yin said to Amy: ¡°Kid, you go get some sleep, wait until I wake you up.¡±


    Having been sleeping quitete these few days, the little girl was a little sleepy, so she nodded andid her legs on a chair while using his leg as a pillow.


    Bored, Lei Yin had to look up at the slightly boring TV show.


    After about half an hour, when Lei Yin almost fell asleep, he suddenly found the light that wasing through the windows from the outside began to darken. When he raised his head to look at the outside of the ship, he sawrge parts of the sky outside has turned dark.


    Seeing this, his heart suddenly had a bad premonition.


    At the same time, the Captain of the ship also stone-facedly looked at the birds in the sky. He remembered very clearly that the maritime authority did not inform him if there were going to be any special changes in tonight¡¯s weather; but how could he exin this?


    Ten minutester, the clouds in the sky became thicker. Not only that, the sea waves also gradually grew up; the sea gradually lost its original calm.

 Chapter 178 Wind Part 2

    The increasing fluctuation of the ship made the people in the cabin lost their drowsiness. The students strangely looked outside at those thick ck clouds.


    ¡°Is it going to rain?¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡±


    ¡°This is really a bad luck, why would it suddenly rain when we travel?¡±


    Compared to those students who moaned about their situation, Lei Yin¡¯s face was much more serious. He was not afraid of the rain, he just worried that this rain was not going to be so simple.


    After another five minutes, the waves on the surface of the sea became evenrger. A faint trace of rain floated into the cabin mixed with the sea breeze.


    ¡°Hateful, it¡¯s really raining. Hey, you quickly close the window.¡±


    ¡°How could a nice weather suddenly change and begin to rain?¡±


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on with you? Your face does not look good.¡±


    ¡°I, I want to throw up.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t vomit here, quickly go to the washroom.¡±


    Because the ship was rocking harder, several students in the cabin began to feel dizzy.


    ¡°Lei, what¡¯s going on?¡± Being awoken by the shaking of the ship, Amy rubbed her eyes and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s nothing but rain.¡± Lei Yin took her in his arms andforted her.


    At this time, in the bridge, the 50-something years old Captain¡¯s face nervously added the speed of the ship to its max.


    He has been able to affirm that this was definitely a seasonal storm, and it was a big storm.


    The seasonal storm was the ship second most feared weather phenomena after Typhoon. Because,pared to the observablerge-scale Typhoon, they were created by the sudden fluctuation in sea temperature differences, but they usually happened most often in the months of Spring and Summer.


    After years spending his life on the sea, the Captain was well aware of how terrible this storm was. If it was arge or superrge ship, this storm will only cause the hull of the ship to swing, and there won¡¯t be any danger. But this ship was only a small-medium passenger ship, if it encountered big waves, then it cannot be taken as a joke. So now, the only solution was to take the fastest speed to rush to the shelter on the nearby Ind.


    As the rain continued to strengthen, as well as the increasing amplitude of the hull swing, the Teikyo University students with several other tourists clearly felt that this was not going to be a simple drop of rain.


    Looking out at the ck environment as well as the constantly turning uprge waves, a lot of people started to show panic look in their eyes.


    Before taking part in this trip, most of them were just ordinary young people living in the metropolis of Tokyo, when would they ever saw the power of nature.


    Just as the Captain predicted, this was a big storm. Later, most of the people on the ship have to hold on something, or they simply cannot stand on the cabin. Strong winds howled outside the window, creating loud noises. The hull constantly swung up and down just like the Pirate Ship ride in the Amusement Park, except, no one felt fun in this one.


    Most people lost interest in talking, all of them turned pale as they clutched the armrests to keep their body fixed in ce. Some female students could not help holding the handrail side crying out loud together. They just came here to travel and have fun, who would have thought that they will encounter this unlucky thing.


    On the outside, dark clouds wrapped the whole sky, looking like it was 7 or 8 in the evening. Watching the environment outside, the Captain decisively turned off the engine. To continue the journey in such a low visibility was a very stupid act. Because it was possible for the ship to unknowingly bump into some dark reef. Now the only thing one can do was to wait for the storm to past. Assuming, of course, the ship has not been overturned.


    ¡°Lei, I am afraid.¡± This was the first time the little girl encountered such a situation and could not help but be scared.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it will be alright.¡± Lei Yin softlyforted her.


    ¡°Em.¡± The little girl replied with a sound and then quietly shrunk to his arms.


    Suddenly remembered something, he stood up and, with one hand holding the little girl while the other hand holding on the window frame, slowly walked to the cabin¡¯s front door.


    Many students sitting on the chairs looked at him strangely, they did not understand what he wanted to do.


    Lei Yin went to the ship front locker, knelt down and opened the cupboard and, sure enough, saw that it was filled with red-orange life jackets. He immediately took one out and put it on Amy, and then he put one on himself.


    Because the cabin constantly shook, it took him nearly five minutes to put on the life jackets on the little girl¡¯s body, as well as his body. After they put that on, he walked back to his original seat while holding on the window frame. He then said to the other students: ¡°There are life jackets here, if you want to put them on, you can put it yourself.¡±


    Hearing his words, several students immediately came over and took the life jackets.


    After arriving at their seats, Lei Yin pulled out two life jackets and threw them toward the elderly US couple. That elderly couple very gratefully thanked him and immediately put on the life jackets.


    ¡°Lei, this dress is so beautiful.¡± Amy liked the bright color of the life jacket very much.


    Hearing this, Lei Yin could not help but burst outughing. Apparently, she was not afraid anymore.


    At this time, the hull was badly shaking, it felt like it was about to turn over. This time, not only the girls, even the boys could not help but cry. These young people who usually posed as elite students, for the first time, felt the threat of death and consequently, lose their head.


    At the same time, from the front came the sound of a heavy crash, and then there was a pitiful yell of a middle-aged man. But after that, there was no longer any sound.


    Hearing the scream, everyone did not know what was going on in the front, but no one wanted to see. When everyone¡¯s lives were at stake, how could they have the time for others?


    Seeing how almost everyone in the cabin shrieked and howled loudly, and then looked at the little girl who tightly shrunk herself in his arms like a kitten, he can only helplessly wait for the storm to past. Fortunately, the fluorescent light inside the cabin shone as normal, or there would be more panic.


    After an unknown amount of time, the feeling of violently shaking forever finally stopped slowly. This also meant that the storm has passed.


    After passing this cmity, everyone slowly stood up. In determining that the storm was really over, everyone excitedly cheered.


    Lei Yin took Amy to the bridge in the front and saw a fifty-something years old man lying on the floor, blood constantly oozed out of his forehead. The ground was flooded with rainwater from the cabin door that was blown open.


    Just as Lei Yin previously spected, the previous scream came from the Captain.


    After squatting down to check on his injury, Lei Yin found that his head was violently hit by an object, causing him to have a concussion which led to him being unconscious.


    After helping him made a simple wrap around his injury, Lei Yin looked out of the bridge window, and all he saw was an endless sea.


    He immediately tried the radio that was equipped on the ship, but there was no reaction at all, perhaps because it was soaked in the rain.


    This is bad, he simply did not know where the ship was located.


    Lei Yin wryly smiled, maybe this educational trip will turn into a modern version of The Life And Strange Surprising Adventures Of Robinson Crusoe.

 Chapter 179 Drift Part 1

    ¡°You mean to say, the ship cannot start?¡± One of the students uncontrobly eximed aloud.


    Lei Yin lightly said: ¡°Yes, this ship use electric signals to start, but since the dashboard on the bridge is wet from the rain, not only the engine cannot start, even the radio is also short-circuited. In other words, right now, not only we cannot move, we also cannot ask for help from outside world.¡±


    His words made everyone¡¯s hearts inside the cabin sank.


    ¡°Is there no other way to do it?¡± Another student asked hurriedly. [Go read on the right site]


    ¡°There is, I heard that by switching the circuit mode, the engine can be manually started. But I do not know how to do it. If anyone of you also did not understand, then the only other way is to wait until the Captain wake up.¡± Lei Yin¡¯s knowledge of electronic was already a few decades old and was not suitable for this day and age. Moreover, the former owner of this body was an electronic idiot.


    Unconsciously, everyone looked at the middle-aged man lying unconscious on the bench.


    ¡°Even if the ship does not start, it does not matter. As long as we wait, someone shoulde to rescue us.¡± Said a guy who pretended to take things less seriously.


    Hearing his words, the other also felt as if things were not that terrible, and could not help but rx a lot.


    ¡°What you said is right, but only if we have enough food and fresh water to support us while we wait for the rescue to arrive, or else, we would starve or die of thirst first. In addition, we also need to be sure we would not encounter that storm again.¡± Lei Yin¡¯s words made everyone¡¯s heart tightened up again. Everyone present has profound impression toward that previous storm.


    That guy was unwilling to be persuaded, and at once retorted: ¡°You are just specting, we will probably encounter a search and rescue helicopter in a moment.¡±


    Lei Yin took one look at his eyes, and then said: ¡°If we don¡¯t? I just looked at the cabin and cannot find something to eat. Now we don¡¯t know how far away this ship being drifted away from its course by the storm, and if in two or three days no onee to save us, then all of us will die of hunger here. Can you guarantee that within two days someone wille to save us?¡±


    That guy was suddenly speechless.


    ¡°Then do you have another way?¡± Another male student asked.


    ¡°Just recently, I saw a few birds flying in the sky, which mean we should not be too far away from and. My idea is to put all people into two groups, and then row the boat on both sides until thend is found.¡±


    ¡°What did you say? You want us to row the boat to find and? Do you think we are still in the Columbus era?¡± One of the students burst outughing.


    Lei Yin looked at him coldly, and after a while said: ¡°Do you think this is funny? Frankly speaking, dying is not my habit, it is fine if you don¡¯t agree with this programme, even if it is only me who would go to take the lifeboat out to do this thing. If there¡¯s a helicoptering to rescue here, then please tell the Pilot the way to my position.¡±


    The boy who first asked Lei Yin a question then said: ¡°I think this proposal is feasible. Instead of just waiting for the rescue, it is better to think of a way to save ourselves while waiting for the rescue.¡±


    After thinking about it for a moment, the others also thought that this proposal was much better than just blindly waiting for the rescue, so finally most people agreed to this suggestion.


    Since the proposal was introduced by Lei Yin, all the students agreed that he would be the one who performed the groupings.


    Lei Yin did not refuse, he arranged for the men and women to mix and divided them into two groups, to ensure that both groups maintained an average physical strength. Due to theck of oars, he asked the students to disassembled the cab or the benches and used them as oars.


    Although some people were reluctant to follow the n, under the pressure of everyone¡¯s eyes, they finally unwillingly followed suit. Fortunately, this ship was a small-medium passenger ship and there was nothing heavy inside. Therefore, the n was not tooborious. But because most people have no experience in rowing a boat, not only their contribution were just average, the rowing rhythm was also wrong, making the hull, every now and then, turned in circles.


    Seeing this, Lei Yin had to teach them the correct posture and rhythm. Not until his mouth started to parch did these students finally rowed the boat forward slowly, rather than in circles.


    The entire passenger on the ship were more than forty people. After rowing for nearly four hours, these students who were tired and hot, and never did a hard job began toin more and more.


    ¡°I quit. What¡¯s not good about honestly waiting for the rescue? Why do we have to suffer like this?¡± The first student who opposed this n loudly shouted and stopped paddling.


    In his lead, several students also followed suit to stop paddling.


    ¡°I do not want to paddle anymore, let us just wait for the rescue.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m really tired.¡±


    ¡°I think a helicopter will soone to rescue us. Let¡¯s just wait here for that.¡±


    ¡°I am thirsty, I want something to drink.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just drink? Now there¡¯s only one bucket of water remain, just endure it.¡±


    Because there was a specially designed cargo hold filled with drinking water in the ship, for a moment people did notck fresh water. But because the weather was too hot and the people were many, the drinking water was consumed pretty quickly.


    Watching more and more peopleining and stopped paddling, the student who supported this n asked Lei Yin: ¡°Student Masashi, what now?¡±


    Lei Yin looked at those students whoined, and sneered: ¡°There is a saying that said ¡®refuse to be convinced until one is faced with grim reality.¡¯ Wait until they begin to fear and they will naturally continue to paddle.


    ¡°Will this be okay?¡±


    ¡°It might be. Hopefully, they still have the strength to continue rowing,¡± Lei Yin said dismissively.


    He has thought of taking Amy on a lifeboat and went forward to find and, but until it was thest moment, he did not want to do it. Because this was a sea and not ake. If they encountered big waves, their small lifeboat could have been easily overturned.


    But he did not hold out much hope for these people, if by tomorrow afternoon the situation remained unchanged, he will take the chance to try his n.


    He went to the cabin and saw Amy was sitting with the elderly US couple with her in the middle.


    Throughout the entire ship, in addition to the unconscious Captain, the only one who did not need to row was Amy as well as the elderly couple.


    Hearing the familiar footsteps, she immediately turned toward the cabin door and, sure enough, saw that the one who came in was exactly Lei Yin.


    ¡°Lei.¡± Amy excitedly jumped out of the chair and immediately ran to him.


    Somehow, seeing her happy smiling face, Lei Yin¡¯s mood improved a lot.


    After bending over to pick her up, he said: ¡°Has the Captain uncle wake up yet?¡±


    The little girl shook her head.


    Not wanting to worry her, he looked at her face and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will certainlye back safely, I promise.¡±


    Amy seriously nodded, and then hugged his neck and said: ¡°As long as Lei is by my side, Amy fear nothing.¡±

 Chapter 179 Drift Part 2

    Because everyone was just having breakfast before they went out, in the evening, their young stomachs were starting to torment the young college students.


    ¡°Hey, anybody has something to eat? It¡¯s okay even if it just crust.


    ¡°Yeah, we are all ssmates, if someone has something, don¡¯t hide it.¡±


    Toward these meaningless sound, most people chose to remain silent. They did not have the mood to speak.


    After the shouts from these several people, someone finally told them to shut up.


    Because there were so many people, and the deck can only amodate some of them, many people went to the cabin to sleep to get through that unbearable hunger.


    By nine o¡¯clock in the evening, the cabin was silent.


    The next morning, while sleeping, the students heard a quarrel sound.


    ¡°You idiot, what have you done?¡±


    ¡°Why are you being so loud? We just use the water to clean ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you use seawater, why used this water? Don¡¯t you know that this water is used for drinking?¡±


    ¡°You are crazy, the seawater is so dirty, how could you let us use it? Moreover, we only use a little bit, what are you so anxious about? I didn¡¯t know you are such a mean person.¡±


    ¡°What little bit, you took the whole one-third of it.¡±


    When the students woke up, they saw a guy loudly quarreled with two girls.


    The reason for their argument was simple. Because there were a few girls who used the drinking water to clean their mouth and face. If this was normal, nobody would bother to give their opinion, but their ship cannot be started, and their only drinking water was only a barrel. Seeing that barrel of water was now less than half full, not only that boy, even the other boys cannot help but loudly scold the two girls.


    Being yelled at, the two girls burst into tears, ¡°We are not the only one who use this, the other people also use this. But after they used this they immediately ran away.¡±


    In the afternoon, a boy could not resist his burning sense of hunger, and kicked the side of a chair.


    ¡°When are those guys going toe? If this continues, we will all die here.¡±


    The other students looked at his meaningless action with zed eyes. This was the first time they found out that hunger was such a terrible thing.


    At this time, the student who supported Lei Yin¡¯s n stood up and said out loud: ¡°At this time, are you still going to stubbornly wait for the rescue? What if no onee tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, how are we going to do?¡±


    Hearing his words, everyone¡¯s hearts sank. Even one day has been so hard for them, so how could they dare to imagine what would happen in the next two or three days.


    ¡°You shut up, at this time, you are still saying such unlucky words.¡± The first student who opposed the n stood up and red at him.


    Standing on the deck outside, Lei Yin came in after hearing the brawl, ¡°I ask you again, are you still going to insist on waiting here until you die?¡±


    ¡°Bast*rd, what did you say?¡± That student screamed in anger.


    ¡°The one who need to shut up is you, if you dare to say a word, I¡¯ll throw you into the sea at once.¡± Lei Yin¡¯s face revealed a dangerous look.


    Seeing the look in his eyes, that student immediately remembered that the man was the ¡®human weapon.¡¯ He suddenly did not dare to make a sound anymore. ^If^you^read^this^change the


    Lei Yin then loudly said toward those students who were looking at him: ¡°You have no choice in this, if you do not want to die, then do as I say. Now pick up your paddle and go to the deck.¡±


    Tortured by hunger, the students absolutely have no opinion and involuntarily stood up.


    Looking at these students feebly paddling the boat, the thought of whipping them with a whip shed through his mind.


    But when he looked at the waves, he suddenly thought of something, and cannot help but curse himself, How could I forget such a simple thing.


    He went back to the cabin and tore down all the curtains on the windows. Then he went to the deck to find a roll of rope, and then he brought those curtains, as well as the rope to climb to the top of the cabin.


    Lei Yin¡¯s action caught the attention of the other people, all of whom looked at him in bewilderment.


    ¡°What does he want to do?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    After a while, when Lei Yin put those curtains together with a thin wire to make arge thick cloth and then tied it to the gpole, the students finally came to understand that he was making a sail.


    After a few minutes, when Lei Yin unfurled this slightly coarse sail and tied it with a rope, he pointed to a few boys and said: ¡°You guyse here.¡±


    Those boys looked at each other and then went to the cabin to climb thedder.


    ¡°I will teach you how to adjust the angle of the sail ording to the wind direction. From now on, the few of us will take turn to guard here.¡± With that, regardless of whether they agreed with him, he began to teach them.


    These few guys knew that with this simple sail, as long as they well adjust the angle, they could elerate the speed of the ship. Compared with the mechanicalness of rowing the boat, this work was much easier and more fun. Therefore, very quickly, they were eager to learn.


    Soon, the evening came. A more intense hunger than yesterday invaded their stomachs. Many people did not have the strength to stand up. All of them were limply lying or sitting in a chair.


    ¡°Lei, you need to eat at least a little bit, okay?¡± At this time, on the top of the cabin, the little girl was sitting on Lei Yin¡¯sp while putting a piece of bread in his mouth.


    These few slices of bread were all that he found when he searched for food in the bridge. They were probably the Captain¡¯s yesterday breakfast. At the time, he did not tell anyone and just quietly put it away to save it for Amy.


    ¡°No, you have it.¡± Lei Yin smiled and patted her face.


    The little girl¡¯s eyes were red, ¡°But you did not eat anything at all these two days. Eat something, please?¡±


    ¡°I really am not hungry.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t eat, I won¡¯t eat either.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t behave, I am going to spank you, be obedient and eat this.¡±


    Seeing his unhappy look, the little girl had to obediently put that piece of bread into her mouth. But as she ate, she continued to shed tears.


    Seeing her cried like this, Lei Yin felt slightly guilty, so he used his hand to gently stroke her hair, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, kid.¡±


    The little girl looked at him with her teary eyes and then plunged into his chest, crying.


    After a while, she said while sobbing in tears: ¡°I am afraid something will happen to you, Lei.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine. I will definitely take you back safely.¡± Lei Yin smiled as he used his sleeve to wipe away her tears


    The little girl nkly stared at his smile.

 Chapter 179 Drift Part 3

    At noon on the third day, looking at the endless sea, the look of despair appeared in many people¡¯s eyes.


    At this time, most people have been so hungry that they could barely stand up, much less rowing the boat.


    In any case, their boat was now driven by the sail, and rowing or not would make no different. So Lei Yin did not bother them. Since yesterday afternoon, he has been observing the debris floating on the sea.


    His guess was correct, they were now sailing toward a certain ind. Because the floating debris was increasing in number, the boat must not be too far off from the ind.


    Around ten o¡¯clock at night, the sleeping people were awakened by a strong impact, some even fell down from the benches.


    The students who slept on the deck then heard the constant scream from inside the cabin, and then they saw many students ran up from the bottom.


    ¡°Wake up, the cabin is flooded.¡±


    ¡°What, the cabin is flooded? How could this happen?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it is flooded, now what should we do?¡±


    ¡°We need to quickly plug the hole.¡±


    ¡°The hole is too big, it can¡¯t be plugged.¡±


    Lei Yin ran from the top of the cabin down to the deck and said in a loud voice: ¡°The ship may have hit a reef. Everyone need to immediately put on the life jackets, we have to abandon the ship. There is an ind in front of us, we cannd there.¡±


    ¡°What, there is an ind in front of us? Are you serious?¡± One of the students excitedly called out.


    ¡°Less wordy and quickly put on the life jackets.¡± With that, he picked up a life jacket and put it on Amy, then he put one for himself.


    Because there were only two lifeboats, Lei Yin just let the unconscious Captain, the foreign old couple, and the female students to board. Some of the boys wanted to squeeze themselves to the boat but were fought back by Lei Yin.


    Due to the size of the lifeboat that was too small, in the end, there were three female students who could not board the lifeboat and had to wear the life jacket and grabbed the edge of the lifeboat to float on the sea like the other male students.


    Lei Yin was thest one to enter the seawater, but after swimming for two or three meters, he suddenly swam back to the submerged ferry.


    After a while, he took a round thing from the ship and swam back.


    When he swam next to the two lifeboats, he shouted, ¡°Kid, where are you?¡±


    Soon, he heard Amy¡¯s delicate voice and he immediately swam to her lifeboat.


    Seeing Amy was sitting on the lifeboat, he was secretly relieved.


    Whether the people on the lifeboat or the people floating on the surface, all of them can faintly see the huge shadow under the starlight in front of them.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s really an ind, we are saved.¡± Many people could not help but cheer.


    Rtive to these students¡¯ jubnt mood, Lei Yin did not feel particrly happy. Because he saw the ind was dark, without any light at all. In other words, this ind was likely to be an uninhabited ind.


    In any case, this is still much better than drifting around aimlessly at the sea. Lei Yin thought in his heart.

 Chapter 180 Searching For People Part 1

    Fortunately, this was Summer so even if they were soaked in seawater they did not feel too cold. With the help of the life jackets, the boy who clung to the edge of the lifeboats continued to swim forward.


    After swimming for nearly two hours, everyone finally swam to the shore.


    Aftering ashore, strenuous exercise coupled with days of hunger made most of the students to lie prostrated on the beach. Although their bodies were so weary, their hearts were filled with joy.


    Although this was Summer, if you wore wet clothes and the wind blew you, it would be very easy for you to catch a cold. If this ind was really an uninhabited ind, and if they fell ill, they would surely die. Therefore, for humanitarian reason, Lei Yin said loudly: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, quickly take off your wet clothes. Anybody who has a lighter immediately looks for some dry twigs and light a fire.¡± Then he took off his clothes, of course, that included his pants.


    Seeing their dead-snake appearance, Lei Yin was toozy to say anything again. He pulled Amy toward the wooded area on the beach and found some branches in varied size, as well as hay, in the vicinity. He then dug a shallow pit under a leeward area. After that, he stacked up the smallest twigs crisscrossed on that pit, and then took out the lighter, which he fetch from the bridge, and ignited the hay in the middle of the twigs. Not long after that, a small fire lit up.


    After telling Amy to add some branches there once in awhile, he returned to the beach.


    Seeing those people were still lying there motionless like corpses, his anger red up. He went to the middle of them and loudly said: ¡°You all listen carefully, this ind is likely to be an uninhabited ind. If you catch a cold here, there is simply no medicine that could save you.¡±


    ¡°What did you say, you say this is a deserted ind?¡± One of the boys forced himself to stand up.


    The others were scared and also stood up.


    ¡°Very likely, because so far, I did not see any lights.¡±


    Hearing his words, the other people immediately looked at their surrounding and saw it was indeed dark all around them.


    ¡°Is this ind really uninhabited? Then what should we do now?¡± A girl uncontrobly called out.


    ¡°Maybe the people on the ind have all been asleep, so all the lights were off. There should not be a deserted ind.¡± Someone said in self-constion.


    Toward these talking human, Lei Yin continued to loudly say: ¡°I say again, if you do not want to die, then immediately find some dry twigs to generate fire. And the put your wet clothes off.¡±


    These students finally began to stand up and each one of them went to find some branches.


    Lei Yin cursed in his heart, miserable wretch.


    After a while, after collecting some dry twigs, people began to huddle in several circles to light a fire. But because most of them have no experience in lighting a fire in the wild, many people asked Lei Yin to light their fire.


    Lei Yin felt angry and funny at the same time when he saw some of the students wanted to use thick wood to contain the firewood. But he was toozy to say anything, in any case, the branches were many, so he let them made a mess for themselves.


    At this time, one can see the difference between the young and the old. Although both were hungry for three days, driven by the instinct to survive, the young people have recovered a lot of their energy, while the elderly couple¡¯s spirit seemed to be very poor, seemingly ready to faint at any moment.


    At this time, Amy went over to Lei Yin and whispered a few words to him.


    After hearing her words, he frowned, shook his head, and then said: ¡°You can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Lei, please, they look very pitiful.¡± The little girl worriedly looked at him.


    Watching her pleading eyes, Lei Yin thought for a moment, and finally, helplessly nodded. The little girl immediately embraced him in delight.


    Taking the elderly couple deep into the woods, Amy took out a stic bag from her body and gave it to them. Seeing the inside of the bag filled with two pieces of white bread, the two elderly were stunned.


    The nearby Lei Yin exined the source of the bread. Then he somewhat apologetically told them: ¡°Maybe you think I am selfish, but I definitely cannot let Amy go hungry. Thesest two slices of bread are given to you by Amy herself, I hope you can keep it a secret.¡± After that, he put the bag into their hands and then dragged the little girl out of the woods.


    The elderly couple watched them left.


    ¡°Kid, not afraid of starving?¡±


    ¡°Not afraid, because Lei will think of a way.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s your choice, don¡¯t cry when you feel hungry.¡±


    The little girl innocently smiled.


    If they were still on the boat, no matter how determined Amy begged him, Lei Yin would never agree to do so. But since they were already on an ind, he had a considerable confidence in finding enough food, even if this ind was a deserted uninhabited ind.


    To survive in the wild, the first thing to do was to prevent yourself from getting sick. In order not to be bitten by virulent mosquitos, Lei Yin entered the woods alone. After a while, he took back some kind of nt leave simr to tobo leaves. He then crushed those leaves on a stone, after that, he took the resulting juice and spread it on Amy¡¯s bare skin.


    ¡°Lei, what is this stuff?¡± The little girl strangely looked at his action.


    ¡°The juices from these nts can prevent mosquito bites. Although the smell is not that good, but you need to tolerate it, okay?¡±


    The little girl gently nodded. $Support the trantor by reading this on the trantor¡¯s website$


    To see her being so obedient like this, Lei Yin dotingly kissed her small face.


    After spreading the juice on himself, he took the rest of the leaves to those students. ¡°Crush these leaves and applied the juice on your skin. This can prevent mosquito bites.¡± He spoke these redundant words at every circle of students. As to whether they used it or not, that was not his problem.


    For Lei Yin¡¯s ¡®meddlesome action,¡¯ many students were still grateful to him. After all, if not because of him, they may have starved to death on the boat.


    However, some of the students resented him. In their thoughts, the reason for why they became like this was because they listened to his call to look out for and. In the end, it made their boat hit the reef so that they were forced to reach this deserted ind. Perhaps in a day or two, if they patiently waited on the boat, someone wille to rescue them, instead of being in a miserable condition like now. In their eyes, the reason for why they fell into this plight was because the guy was simply the god of gue.


    Lei Yinpletely ignored those who showed that kind of look. After distributing the mosquito repellent nts, he returned to his original position.


    After a while, that elderly couple came back. When they saw Lei Yin, they smiled to him. Lei Yin secretly relieved and smiled back at them. In addition to them, no one knew the meaning of the smile.


    The next morning, the students proposed to go out to look for whether there were other people on this ind. For this proposal, Lei Yin held an opposing view.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± A boy who has kept his resentment for a long time loudly shouted at him.


    ¡°Even if you want to go out, you need to first find food and drinking water. In your present physical condition, how far do you think you can go?¡± Thinking that they shared the same University as him, Lei Yin did not want them to foolishly throw away their lives.


    A student walked out to stand at the front. ¡°That is why we need to go out to look for other people. If there are other people on this ind, we can be saved. I don¡¯t want to stay here and die. I support Murai¡¯s proposition.¡±


    Lei Yin indifferently shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Do as you like, in any case, I already told you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± That lead students stared at him and then walked toward the woods.


    Influenced by the herd mentality, after hesitating, the other students started to follow him. After these people left, Lei Yin said to the only boy left: ¡°Why don¡¯t you go with them?¡± The boy in front of him was the student who supported his self-help proposal on the boat.


    The boy looked at him and said: ¡°I think what you said is correct.¡±


    Lei Yin smiled, ¡°There is no absolutely right decision in this world, perhaps they will really find other people. Forget it, don¡¯t mention this. What is your name?¡±


    ¡°My name is Akira Hiroshi, first year Law Department student in Teikyo University.¡± The boy with slightly pale face introduced himself.


    ¡°My name is Gennai Masashi. Good, we have been introduced. Now let¡¯s go find food and water.¡±


    ¡°But where do we find food and fresh water?¡± Akira Hiroshi revealed an awkward expression.


    Lei Yinughed, ¡°Looks like you rarely y on the beach. Rtive to the food, I¡¯m more worried about the fresh water.¡±

 Chapter 180 Searching For People Part 2

    Coming together with him to the shallow water, Lei Yin casually picked up a white scallop from the water and handed to him, ¡°See this, this is a food, and they are many. Not only scallop, there are also oysters, ms, and snails. As long as they are not poisonous, you can eat any kind of shellfish or snails. Of course, if you can catch a fish, that would be better.¡± Akira Hiroshi began to understand what he meant, but he quickly remembered another question, ¡°But this thing is still alive, we can¡¯t eat this kind of thing raw can we?¡±


    ¡°I will not stop you if you want to eat this thing raw, I am just going to put it above the campfire until it is cooked and then eat it.¡±


    Akira Hiroshi remembered the light from the campfire this morning, and then saw Lei Yin¡¯s yful eyes. He can¡¯t help but feel a bit idiot.


    ¡°The food problem is solved, the only thing to consider is how to get enough clean water. How about this, you are responsible for picking up enough shellfish for five people to eat, and I will go look for the water.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    If this was only him and Amy, he could just use the seawater evaporation to get enough fresh water for two people to drink. But now, with the elderly couple, as well as Akira Hiroshi, they have a total of five people in their group. Using this method to collect fresh water was too slow, so he had to find other sources of fresh water. This ce is an ind and not a dessert, so looking for water should not be too difficult.


    After shaking Amy to wake her up, he said to her: ¡°Kid, I am going to find you fresh water to drink. Wait here until Ie back. Remember, don¡¯t walk away, understand?¡±.


    The little girl hurriedly pulled his hand, ¡°Lei, I want to go with you.¡±


    ¡°No, there are a lot of bugs in the woods, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    Hearing that there were many bugs in the woods, the little girl showed a frightened eye.


    Lei Yin continued to say: ¡°You wait here for me, I will be back soon. And remember, don¡¯t walk away, you know?¡±


    ¡°Em.¡± The little girl finally nodded her head.


    After gently patting her little face, Lei Yin picked up the pot-like signal receiver that he took down from the boat. This receiver was mounted on the top of the roof to receive TV signals. He swam back to the boatst night just to take this stuff. He was going to use this to get fresh water from seawater evaporation, but now it will just be used as a water container.


    On the beach, there were a lot of shellfish. Three hourster, Akira Hiroshi has picked a lot of scallops, as well as oysters, enough for six or seven people to eat. He took off his t-shirt and put all of these together in it, and then he brought them to Lei Yin¡¯s campfire.


    When he arrived, he did not see Lei Yin. There were only the cute little girl and the foreign old couple.


    After putting that pile of shellfish near the campfire, he said to the little girl: ¡°Your brother is not back yet?¡±


    Seeing the little girl did not answer him, he remembered that she could not understand Japanese.


    He turned around to see that old couple and saw that they were unblinkingly looked at the shellfish on the ground.


    Akira Hiroshi knew that they were hungry. Actually, so was he. Therefore, he immediately put those shellfish by the campfire one by one to roast them.


    After ten minutes, under the high temperature, the scallops and oysters slowly opened their mouth, revealing the meat that was beginning to cooked. Akira Hiroshi constantly heard the calling from his hungry stomach. The elderly couple had the same expression as him, all wanted to immediately pick them up to eat.


    A few minutester, Akira Hiroshi thought that they should be ready. Therefore, picked up the biggest scallop with a twig, and then, after it slightly cooled, he delicately took the meat inside using a fine tree branch and hastily put it into his mouth.


    Seeing his expression, the elderly couple also bluntly copy his method and picked up the meat to put it into their mouths.


    Seeing the three people eating while constantly fanning with their hands to cool down the meat, the little girl could not help butugh.


    Akira Hiroshi handed her the already opened scallop. But the little shook her head and did not ept it.


    Thinking that she has yet to know how to eat, Akira Hiroshi personally demonstrated it again to her. He then offered another scallop for her, but the little girl still shook her head.


    The expression of the first yearw student was confused. Seeing her expression, he knew that she understood how to eat the scallop, but why won¡¯t she eat?


    That foreign woman also found it strange. So she asked her why.


    Hearing the answer from Amy, the woman was very touched. It turned out that the little girl wanted to wait for Lei Yin toe back and then eat it together with him.


    Looking at her serious little face, the woman¡¯s motherhood instinct could not help but re up, so she tightly hugged her in her bosom.


    Seeing the foreign woman burst into tears as she hugged the little girl, Akira Hiroshi was confused. Do all foreigners act strangely like this?


    But there was no time for him to think because his stomach has called up again, so he immediately picked up an oyster and continued to eat.


    At this moment, a burst of messy footsteps suddenly came from the woods.


    Someone¡¯sing? Akira Hiroshi immediately stood up and tried to see.


    Not long after, he saw a lot of people came out of the woods. They were the students who went to look for people.


    Compared to when they started in the morning, they seemed more frail and weak. Some of them even leaned against the tree trunk, struggling to walk.


    Seeing their look, Akira Hiroshi knew that they failed to find what they were looking for. However, when they left in the morning till now, the time was not that long. Therefore, they should not go too far. The reason for why they came this early probably because they cannot endure the heat.


    The several boys walking in the front saw Akira Hiroshi, but soon, all their eyes were focused on the foreign couple who were eating scallops.


    ¡°Bastard, you¡¯re actually eating in hiding here.¡± The lead student loudly roared and ran toward them.


    Several other equally hungry boys also rushed over to them.


    Seeing the boys¡¯ angry appearance, Akira Hiroshi knew that they have misunderstood. Therefore, he loudly said: ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, these scallops....¡± But before he finished speaking, a student punched him to the ground.


    ¡°Beast, you actually kept these foods for yourself.¡± Influenced by hunger, the lead student, who has lost his ability to think, grabbed Akira Hiroshi by the neck.


    At this time, several other male students rushed to the campfire to grab those scallops.


    But because the shells were very hot, they immediately screamed and threw those scallops on the ground.


    By this time, the peopleing out from the woods also knew that there were foods at the front, therefore, they all came running.


    For a time, this group of students from a well-known University in Tokyo was like a mob, constantly pushed and shoved each other to pick the shellfish from the ground. The scene suddenly became extremely confusing.


    In this ¡®constant pushing¡¯ situation, that elderly foreign couple was shoved to the ground.


    Amy had never seen such a crazy scene, and cried in fear.


    But by this time, no one noticed the crying little girl, everyone has been caught in a crazy battle for food

 Chapter 181 In The Middle Of The Crowd Part 1

    In Kagoshima City, just South of the port there was a five-story building, the total area of the whole floor of the building was 500 hectares. This was building was the Japan Maritime Safety Administration Office in Kagoshima.


    At this time, in an office on the third floor, several men were watching a detailed annotation of Kagoshima map and the surrounding waters as they discussed.


    Suddenly, a knocking sound came from the door, then the person who knocked opened the door and came in. That person was a 30-something-year-old man, behind him, there was a middle-aged man in a gray suit.


    ¡°Hello, Deputy Head Yama.¡± A man, who recognized him as the Deputy Director of Tokyo Maritime Safety Administration Yama Akirajiro, immediately bowed toward him. The other two men also followed suit.


    ¡°I came over as soon as I received the news, what is the current situation, Department Head Eguchi?¡± After his young secretary closed the door, the Deputy Director of Maritime Safety Administration immediately asked.


    The one called Department Head Eguchi immediately replied: ¡°Because of the seasonal storms, there are a total of three ferries that went missing. A total of 124 tourists, including 98 Teikyo University students. The rest aremon tourists. After days of continuous search and rescue operation, we have found two ferries, and a total of 83 people. Besides the more than ten people who haveplications because ofck of food, the other conditions are not life-threatening. And now, all of them are in the hospital for treatment and recuperation. As for the other ferry, we are stepping up our search and rescue effort, and we should be able to find them soon.¡±


    Hearing his reports, the Deputy Director frowned, ¡°How could there be such a serious situation? There is actually more than ten tourists who haveplications because ofck of food.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. From the three missing ferries, one went to Yakushima Ind, and the other two went to Amami Archipgo. Those students who haveplications were in the boat to Amami. The reason for this to happen was because the distant to Amami is twice as far as the distant to Yakushima. Since the distant is far, the search and rescue area is toorge, and it took us almost three days to find that missing ferry. Moreover, strictly speaking, we found that ship near the International waters.¡±


    ¡°What? The storm actually took them near the International waters?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the intensity, as well as the duration of the storm is very rare, second only to the one happened a decade ago. We also have a headache due to the oversized search and rescue area.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, you must find thest boat as soon as possible. We absolutely cannot let any visitors to have any ident. The top is very concerned about this thing, so they especially send me to understand the situation. I will immediately notify the Administration. I will ask them to send additional search and rescue helicopters over here. In addition, before you find thatst ferry, try not to let the journalists know about it.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Unexpectedly the situation is so severe, the Deputy Director¡¯s eyelids could not help jump a bit.


    Kagoshima and Okinawa are Japan¡¯s well-known seaside tourists attraction. Although every year there will be multiple small Maritime Issues, they were generally not too serious. But this time, unexpectedly, many students and tourists were missing, moreover, they still cannot find some of them. If there were students who died in idents because of this, the impact would be veryrge. He almost can see the scene where those reporters, who always took things out of context, standing in front of the Maritime Safety Administration Office to question why they did not notify the individual shipowners about the storm before it happened.


    After walking to the Hotel room, Take Asasei failed to find Kazumi.


    Where is she? Take Asasei made a call to her phone. But she found out that her phone was next to the headboard.


    Did she go there? Thinking of this, Take Asasei immediately went out of the room.


    Arriving at the beach on the Eastern front of the Hotel, sure enough, she saw the familiar figure of her friend quietly sitting on the beach.


    She did not know if it was because of a mood swing, but she felt that the back of her friend showed some kind of ¡®wrecked with guilt¡¯ sign.


    After quietly went behind her, Take Asasei suddenly covered her friend¡¯s eyes with her hands.


    ¡°Guess who I am?¡±


    She first thought that her friend would scold her for doing such a childish action as usual, but after a while, the girl whose eyes were covered by her hands was still motionless.


    When she was surprised by this, suddenly, she felt her palms were wet.


    Take Asasei did not dare to look at her tears stained palms and immediately went to the front to see her friend¡¯s face, and then said something silly: ¡°Are you crying?¡±


    ¡°No, I was careless and the sand went into my eyes.¡± Kazumi lowered her head and whispered a sentence.


    Hearing her voice which was very different than usual, Take Asasei did not dare to ask anymore. This was the first time she saw her usually calm and rational friend behave like this.


    Gently sitting next to her, Take Asasei did not know anything good to say to her.


    After a while, she managed to say some words, ¡°Kazumi, rest assured, your brother wille back safely.¡±


    Kazumi stayed silent, just resting her face above her knees.


    Take Asasei thought that the atmosphere was a bit too depressing, but she did not know how tofort her friend other than to sit there with her.


    After what seemed like a long time, Kazumi suddenly whispered a sentence, ¡°I really regretted it now.¡±


    She seemed to be talking to herself, so Take Asasei was not even sure if that sentence was directed at her or not. But she still asked, ¡°What do you regret about?¡±


    Kazumi slowly raised her head, ¡°If at the time I insisted on being together, maybe I can still be with my brother, and we can face everything that happened together. Unlike now, where I can only wait for his news.¡±


    ¡°Kazumi, don¡¯t think too much, your brother will be fine.¡± Take Asasei saw that her friend¡¯s face was still stained with tears.


    ¡°Two days ago, I thought so too. But now, it¡¯s already the fifth day. I¡¯ve been telling myself that my brother wille back, but as time past, I could not help indulge myself in flights of fancy.¡±


    Take Asasei had never seen this kind of expression from Kazumi. Her eyes were red as she tightly hugged her, and then said aloud: ¡°It¡¯s gonna be alright! Kazumi¡¯s brother wille back safely. He is so fierce, so nothing will happen to him.¡±


    Kazumi silently sobbed.

 Chapter 181 In The Middle Of The Crowd Part 2

    Someone has studied that, other than muscle ratio, women¡¯s visceral function, and autonomic nerves were actually much better than men.


    This was not just empty talk. When the Titanic sank in 1912, it was the world¡¯s greatest tragedy. At the time, apart from those women lucky enough to board the lifeboats, there were other women who were forced to float on the ice-cold sea along with the men because the lifeboats were already full. In this same harsh condition, the total female survivors were actually much higher than men.


    And in the face of a hopeless situation, although they will generally scream or faint, very few women would go crazy on the spot.


    The food frenzy continued. But only to those who were eligible to participate in thepetition. Namely, the male students who have considerable strength. Those female students could not even get close. At this time, with their splendid autonomic nerves and visceral function, these female students realized that what these boys were doing were utter madness and pure nonsense. But they did not have any way to prevent it. Or it should be said, they simply did not have the strength to stop them.


    At this time, many of the female students saw the little girl and the foreign couple were trapped within the crowd.


    The old couple has been pushed to the ground and was trying to get up. But the little girl was in danger of being trampled at any time.


    Although a few girls wanted to take her out of there, the boys¡¯ insane acts made thempletely lose their courage to take a step.


    They can almost imagine the horrible situation when the lovable little girl was trampled to the ground. Regarding this unpreventable tragedy, many of the girls have shut their eyes, too afraid to take a look.


    Just then, suddenly a figure from outside rushed into the crowd at an incredible speed.


    Soon, this new addition quickly disappeared within the crowd.


    But a secondter, the chaotic scene dramatically changed.


    No one knew what happened. The girls outside can only see a student flew out from a crowd.


    But that boy flew out instead of jumped out. These two words have absolutely different meaning. The biggest difference was the difference in height. Because when a person suddenly rose to almost three meters high from the ground and then fell down, it would be inappropriate to use the word jump.


    Before that boy fell, another person flew out from the crowd the same way as him. And then the third one, the fourth one.


    In addition to the one who flew up, there were also boys who were thrown out of the crowd at a horizontal angle. And some of them were thrown down to the ground like dominoes.


    As the number of people in the crowd continued to decrease, the female students can clearly see the original source of this dramatic change. At this time, the students who were still skeptical about the content of their college magazine suddenly realized that the term ¡°Human Weapon¡± was not a bit too oundish.


    At this moment, in the middle of the crowd, Lei Yin met no resistance. As long as there were people who stood in front of him, he kept throwing them out or knocking them down, without exception. This was the first time he used his internal force against ordinary people since he rebirthed in this body. If not for his heart who can always maintain a calm mind and somewhat reserved his action, all those people he encountered would absolutely meet a certain death.


    Although he did not severely injure them, whenever he went, there will always be a loud scream followed by the sound of something fell on the ground.


    After throwing out thest student away, he immediately hugged the crying little girl in his bosom.


    After walking away from the crowd, he immediately checked the little girl¡¯s body, to see if there were any trace of being stepped on.


    ¡°Kid, do you feel any pain?¡± After a brief second check, Lei Yin nervously looked at her.


    ¡°Lei!¡± The little girl threw herself into his arms, crying out loud.


    Hearing nothing abnormal in her voice, he somewhat confirmed that she was ok. So to make even more sure, he immediately sent his true qi to unceasingly move in her body to check for her breath and pulse. After discovering that there was no blocked artery, he finally felt relieved.


    Looking at those students who fell on the ground struggling to stand up, and their pair of frightened eyes, he felt a strong and intense desire tomit murder. He did not dare to imagine what would Amy¡¯s young body turn into if she was trampled by those boys. If something really happens to this kid, not one of you can escape here alive.


    When he walked to the front of those students while hugging the little girl, those students immediately took a step back involuntarily.


    Lei Yin coldly looked at them, and then sneered, ¡°Truly a touching scene.¡±


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± A student loosened his cringe and said.


    ¡°This is a very good question.¡± Lei Yin said and walked toward him.


    ¡°What, what do you want?¡± That student immediately took a step back. But he soon began to regret not to immediately run, because as soon as Lei Yin arrived in front of him, he immediately kicked his crotch.


    That boy immediately screamed and bent over, kneeling on the ground. Although his posture appeared as if he was kowtowing toward Lei Yin, his hands¡¯ position was not quite right.


    ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± The lead student loudly shouted.


    ¡°I truly regretted it now, I shouldn¡¯t have saved so many trashes like you.¡±


    ¡°You....¡± That student flew into a rage, but when he thought about how scary this guy was, he did not dare to rush forward.


    At this time, the face of Akira Hiroshi came in front of Lei Yin and said, ¡°Student Gennai, please stop this quarrel. Previously, they were just too hungry, so they became like this. Please stop arguing with them, okay?¡±


    After coldly looking at those students one more time, Lei Yin and Amy went back to that elderly foreign couple.


    If not for Amy who continued to cling to him, Lei Yin really wanted to tten all of them.


    Seeing the danger went away, other people slowly rxed, but no one dared to pick up those scattered oysters and scallops on the ground.

 Chapter 182 Jungle Part 1

    A student who walked at the front turned his head to look at the one who walked at the very end. The guy was holding a little girl in his arms. The lead student then said: ¡°I never thought that guy woulde with us, I thought he is going to stick himself on the beach, not wanting to enter the woods.¡±


    ¡°Humph, do you think he is not afraid to die?¡±


    After filling their stomach with enough shellfish that they picked on the beach, those students wanted to continue their search for people who lived on the ind. But surprisingly, that ¡°human weapon¡± actually followed them.


    After walking for about an hour in the sweltering subtropical jungle, along with the gradual loss of sweat, the students began to feel an ufortable sore in their throat like it was burnt. Although they have solved the food problem, since they abandoned the ship andnded on the ind a day before, so far, none of them drank any water.


    After walking for another ten minutes, they encountered three different paths separated by trees.


    ¡°Student Murai, which way should we take now?¡± A student asked the lead student.


    That lead student paused for a moment, and then said: ¡°Let¡¯s go to the left, that way seems very good.¡±


    The other students have a simr idea, they didn¡¯t want to poke those itchy and painful weeds which almost as high as a human.


    When they walked tens of meters to the left, they suddenly found out that there were fewer students behind them. When they looked back, they saw that all of those students actually walked to the right.


    ¡°What are those idiots doing?¡± Seeing this, Murai could not help but loudly scold.


    After running over to pull thest student who picked the right path, he asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you follow behind us? If you identally get lost, I will not be there to save you.¡±


    ¡°I just go along with other people.¡±


    Those several students turned their head and saw that the man who walked at the very front turned out to be that guy. Followed behind him were all of the female students, as well as the male students who followed under the influence of the herd mentality.


    Seeing all of those students actually followed that guy instead of believing in him, Murai felt an intense anger burst in his heart.


    ¡°Student Murai, now what?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we follow them? If only there are several of us, there will be some risk in it.


    Murai sneered and said: ¡°If you want to go then go, go lick that guy¡¯s ass.¡±


    ¡°Student Murai, your words went too far, it does not matter who lead us, as long as we can leave this d*mned ce.¡±


    ¡°Then how do you know that guy will definitely take you out of here?¡±


    ¡°That is why we need to go and see. Not talking to you, you need to keep up.¡± Seeing the other students walking farther and farther away, that student did not want to tarry any longer and immediately ran to catch up with them.


    Under his influence, several other students looked at the grim-faced Murai and then followed after that guy.


    Looking at the empty path as they have all walked away, Murai felt somewhat at a loss. If someone asked him to go alone, he would be a bit timid, in case he encountered a beast, that would be too dangerous. After a psychological struggle, he decided that life was more important than face. After biting his teeth, he rushed forward to catch up with them while constantly swore at the guy in his heart.


    On the other hand, looking at the increasing number of students who followed him, Lei Yin frowned.


    He stopped and then said to the several students near him, ¡°Stop following me, I am not going to look for people.¡±


    Those students revealed a surprised look, ¡°Where are you going then?¡±


    Lei Yin squinted at them, ¡°I am going to look for water.¡±


    In subtropical woods, finding water was actually not that difficult. As long as you can find ants, snails, mosquitoes, and other insects who inhabit a humid ce, you generally can find shallow groundwater in the vicinity.


    In fact, on the beach near the woods, Lei Yin has found such a shallow groundwater.


    In that kind of ce, as long as you dug a half meter deep into the ground, you can see the fresh water. But what he found there was water with green color which tasted sweet and tart. Thus, he concluded that this water contained copper salts, which if drunk, will damage vocal cord, causing one to be mute. So he needed to go deep into the woods to find other sources of water.


    ¡°You¡¯re not looking for people who live on this ind?¡±


    ¡°Before Ipletely solve the water and food issue, I don¡¯t have the time to do that.¡±


    ¡°Student Gennai, can we go with you?¡± A female student timidly asked.


    ¡°Suit yourself.¡± As long as they did not offend him, he cannot just force them to go away, so he ignored them and continued to move forward with Amy in his arms.


    The other students soon followed behind him. After the big and small things that have happened in recent days, the students knew that the one who really knew how to survive in the wild was this man, so they unconsciously wanted to be with him.


    Watching him walking forward and, from time to time, marking the three trunks, the nearby Akira Hiroshi asked: ¡°Student Gennai, do you really think no one lives on this ind?¡±


    ¡°To tell the truth, so far, I never encountered any artificial objects or seen any light.¡±


    ¡°Is this ind is really deserted?¡±


    ¡°I can only say it is possible.¡±


    After another half an hour, they suddenly heard a few screams from the girls in the rear.


    ¡°Student Gennai, let¡¯s go see what happens in the back.¡±


    Lei Yin helplessly shook his head, walking with these kids is really asking for trouble.


    Just as he started to walk, a girl saw him and immediately took his hand and then loudly said: ¡°Student Gennai, please do something, there are some disgusting insects climbing on their feet but they couldn¡¯t throw them off.¡±


    Looking at the loudly screaming girls as they tried to get rid of something, Lei Yin immediately knew what happened to them.


    He walked over to one of the jumping in ce college girls who wanted to throw off that thing from her foot. ¡°Stop crying, this is just a horseleech. It¡¯s not poisonous, and it merely sucks your blood.¡±


    ¡°Please take it away, okay? I beg you....¡± That girl tightly pulled his clothes and loudly cried.


    Lei Yin felt his t-shirt was soon about to be ripped by her, ¡°Stand still and do not move.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t move, please hurry, I beg you.¡± That girl immediately stopped moving.


    After putting the little girl on the ground, he pulled out a lighter from his bosom, and then picked some hay from the ground. After burning the hay he put out the fire and put the smoking hay below the horseleech to smoke it. Not long after that, that horseleech, all of a sudden, fell to the ground and rolled up.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay now, the horseleech has been dropped off.¡±


    Seeing that disgusting bug was gone, that girl soon stopped crying. And then, looking at him with a face full of gratitude, she said: ¡°Thank you, student Gennai.¡±


    Lei Yin looked at the several other students who were faced with simr situation. He then turned his head to those male students: ¡°You go help them, but remember not to pull them too hard. You can only use the smoke to smoke them, otherwise, their head will stubbornly bite the wound.¡±


    This was such a rare opportunity for those male students to be a hero so they immediately rushed toward those beautiful victims. But those female students only wanted to borrow their lighters to personally rid the horseleech by themselves, so the male students can only oblige.

 Chapter 182 Jungle Part 2

    People who have never been to a jungle would never know the danger within it.


    There were many deadly dangers in the jungle. The mostmon dangers were poisonous snakes, mosquitoes with mria parasites, fleas which caused typhoid and rash, poisonous spiders, fierce wild animals, dangerous insects and so forth. Besides the animals, there were also toxic nts, as well as the deathtrap of the bottomless swamp.


    For those beasts and so on, those were easy to handle. What one need to fear the most was the thing that appeared save only to btedly find that it was actually lethal. That was the reason Lei Yin previously did not want to bring Amy to the woods with him.


    But because he has learned a lesson from this mistake, now he had to bring her with him to go find drinkable water. The elderly foreign couple was responsible for keeping the smoke on the sand as a distress signal.


    The more they entered deep into the jungle, the more they encountered insects, nts, and other animals. Some were harmless, and some were intolerable. So then, almost every few steps they will hear a scream from a student.


    For these continuous fake cries, Lei Yin ignored them all. And continued to move forward.


    At this time, the already tired Akira Hiroshi could not help but say to him: ¡°Student Gennai, let¡¯s take a break okay?¡±


    ¡°No, we must find the clean water today, and we also need to get back, we have no extra time.¡± Lei Yin said without turning his head.


    Hearing this, he knew that it was useless to raise this matter again. Therefore, Akira Hiroshi had to continue to walk.


    The students who thought they could take a break were suddenly dismayed, but they also did not dare not to keep up.


    Murai at the back purposely raised his voice and said: ¡°Why do we have to go with this guy? Why should we listen to him? He take us to nowhere.¡±


    Murai originally thought the other students would chime in to echo his resentment. But after a while, no one said anything, nobody listened to him. In the end, he had to unwillingly follow them. Although he really did not want to go, he would never dare to wander alone in this barren wilderness.


    After walking for a while, Lei Yin stopped and stood still.


    ¡°Student Gennai, what happens?¡± Akira Hiroshi walked up and asked him.


    Lei Yin suddenly put out a hand, ¡°Don¡¯t talk.¡±


    Akira Hiroshi looked at him in bewilderment.


    After a moment, Lei Yin suddenly put down the little girl and then put his ear on the ground. After carefully listening for a moment, he picked Amy up and walked to the left.


    Seeing him began to walk again, the other people immediately followed.


    ¡°Student Gennai, exactly what happened?¡± Akira Hiroshi noticed that his expression was a bit different than before.


    Lei Yin said while walking: ¡°If I heard it right, we may have found the water.¡±


    ¡°Is it true?¡± Akira Hiroshi looked at him with a face full of surprised.


    Lei Yin did not answer him but continued to increase his walking speed.


    After another ten minutes, the students found that the terrain began to elevate like walking up a mountain.


    When Lei Yin brushed aside the man-high weeds, he finally saw that so-called water source. It was in an area of a dozen meters in size. Water vapor constantly moved up from that hot springs. As for the sound of gurgling water he just heard on the ground, they came from the boiling water rising up from below unceasingly.


    Lei Yin quickly ran to the hot spring to scoop up some water into his mouth to taste it. Fortunately, although there was some sulfur in it, they should be able to drink it.


    At this time, those students behind him also saw this hot spring. All of them could not believe their eyes. After determining that they were not in a dream, they all loudly shouted out and called out or hugged the nearby person, like a group of just released refugees.


    ¡°Student Gennai, can we drink this water?¡± After Lei Yin finished testing the quality of the water, Akira Hiroshi nervously asked right away.


    ¡°It should be fine.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± Akira Hiroshi immediately cheered loudly.


    After pulling out therge leaves that he used to prevent mosquitos bites from Amy¡¯s body, Lei Yin scooped up some water from the hot spring to wipe off some stains from the little girl¡¯s face.


    ¡°Lei, this is like a dream.¡± Amy naively said.


    Lei Yin could not help but smile, ¡°This is actually a bit extravagant. From drifting on the sea, to survive on a deserted ind, and finally a trip to a hot spring after having a seafood meal. It seems like this trip is too great.¡±


    The little girl did not really understand his words, staring at him with her big and round eyes.


    As long as there was a hot spring, another hot spring should be in the vicinity. After drinking enough water, Lei Yin took the little girl to find a hot spring with moderate temperature so that they can bathe. After many consecutive days without ever taking a bath, even if he was not a clean freak, he also felt ufortable with his body, not to mention the tender skin of Amy. But the little girl was very obedient and sensible, so all this time, she never made a fuss about it.


    After walking around to check their surroundings, he actually found a hot spring with medium temperature. The reason why he knew this was not because he felt it with his hand, but because he saw there were several monkeys soaking in that hot spring.


    Because there were so many hot springs in Japan, human beings were not the only one who liked to soak in it, the local monkeys also liked to enjoy the hot spring, which was regarded as Japan¡¯s special characteristic.


    Although expelling the local monkeys fromfortably soaking in the hot spring seemed a bit unreasonable, in order not to scare Amy, Lei Yin can only scare them away.


    Although some of the girls aged 11 or 12 have already well-developed, obviously Amy was not among them. Because of this, Lei Yin can still take a bath together with this kid.


    When Lei Yin tried to help the little girl wash her hair, she very happily sshed him with water.


    Seeing the two red marks on her arms which caused by the grass cut, a burst of heartache could not help appear in Lei Yin¡¯s heart. Since she was a child, this should be the first time for Amy to endure this suffering. Apart from having to endure the hunger and thirst, she almost being trampled on by those students, as well as risking her life to move into the Jungle. Perhaps she did not feel any of these dangers, but Lei Yin was fully aware.


    Thinking about this, he guiltily stroked her little face.


    The little girl unblinkingly looked at him.

 Chapter 183 Pit

    This Chapter is Sponsored by LG of US


    When the students returned to the beach, the sun was already down.


    Seeing the ever-rising white smoke from arge bonfire, Lei Yin knew that it should not be long before someone found them here. Now that the food and water problem have been solved, those students who previously wanted to explore the ind to look for other people, after experiencing the danger in the jungle, thought that it was not that important.


    In the evening, Lei Yin sat quietly beside the campfire talking to the foreign couple.


    After their hunger and thirst have been satiated, the spirit of that old couple became much better. For this experience ¨C a simple trip turned into survival on a deserted ind ¨C that old man seemed to be more optimistic than his wife. He told Lei Yin that, in his younger days, he wanted to go for an adventure. But when he was young, that was an unrealistic fantasy. Unexpectedly, when he retired, he really has such an opportunity.


    In recent days, Lei Yin has shown various survival skills. Seeing this, that old man was very interested, so he constantly asked him questions. Therefore, without any better option, Lei Yin had to speak one minute and be quiet the next toward him. This was the first time he found that the old man could actually be so long-winded.


    Suddenly he felt someone was approaching him. Lei Yin turned his head to look. He saw that several female students were walking hesitantly toward him.


    When they came in front of him, one of the girls timidly said: ¡°Student, student Gennai, do you have a second?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this, today it was all thanks to your help, so we want to say our gratitude, thank you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it only took a very slight effort from me.¡± Lei Yin dismissively said.


    After looking at the meaningful nce of herpanions, she said: ¡°We have something to ask you, but we don¡¯t know if it would inconvenience you?¡±


    Lei Yin looked down at the sleeping little girl who used his thigh as her pillow and then said to them: ¡°Sit down and then you can talk about it. However, please keep it down.¡±


    These several female students sat down immediately.


    ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±


    ¡°Student Gennai, can you tell us where to take a bath? We have....¡± That girl was somewhat embarrassed to say it.


    Today, those female students saw Lei Yin and Amy came back looking very clean and knew they have found a hot spring that can be used to bath. But at the time, they did not dare to ask him. However, as time dragged on, they finally could not resist.


    Hearing her request, Lei Yin could not help but smile, ¡°If you are not afraid to take another trip to the jungle, I can take you to the hot spring tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean it?¡± That several female students suddenly eximed.


    Seeing their desire to take a bath far greater than their fear of jungle, Lei Yin has nothing to say.


    After a few words of dialogue, those female students found that this ¡°human weapon¡± was not as scary as they imagined, at least for now.


    After getting his affirmative answer, those female students did not immediately leave. The girl who was responsible for the ¡°diplomacy¡± asked him again: ¡°Student Gennai, how long do you think before we can be found?¡±


    ¡°As long as everyone is willing to cooperate, it should be no more than two days.¡±


    ¡°By tomorrow, you will know it.¡± Lei Yin said and then reached out his hand to add some dry twig to the fire.


    Seeing him unwilling to say it, those girls did not dare to ask.


    After a while, she said to him: ¡°Student Gennai, this time, we are lucky to have you, otherwise, we can¡¯t imagine what would this turn out.¡±


    Looking up at them, Lei Yin revealed a meaningful smile, ¡°Did it ever ur to you, perhaps if we stay on board the ship for another day or two, an aircraft will find and rescue us, instead of living like a primitive human in this deserted ind? Do you really think you should be grateful to me?¡±


    They can¡¯t believe he would say that. The girl was speechless. The other girls also showed a stunned expression.


    After thinking for a moment, the girl said: ¡°I don¡¯t know if the situation would ur just like what student Gennai said, but at least we are all still alive. Therefore, I am really grateful to you.¡±


    Lei Yin smiled, ¡°If your heart really thinks so, then I ept your gratitude. What date is it now?¡±


    The girl immediately pulled out her phone ¨C which was unable to receive signal and she only used it as a timer to save the battery ¨C and then replied: ¡°Today is 15th.¡±


    ¡°So, for other people, we have been missing for seven days.¡± Lei Yin muttered to himself. He remembered about Kazumi, How is she now? And then Naoko, I hope she doesn¡¯t know about this, otherwise, I don¡¯t know how that fool will worry about me.


    The next day, Lei Yin asked the students to make as many bonfires as possible. And then tell them to burn some wet branches with some grass on it. By doing so, they will produce a lot of smoke. Yesterday, he also thought that elderly foreign couple this method to send a distress signal.


    Now with these many people, as long as each two of them lit a fire to send the distress signal this way, they would soon attract the attention of an aircraft or a ship.


    These students found that this method was very good, so they divided themselves and built these fires.


    Lei Yin and Akira Hiroshi went to the hot springs to bring back fresh water. The female students who wanted to take a bath also followed him as per their agreementst night.


    Like yesterday, the jungle was still unbearably hot. But since they did not walk aimlessly, Akira Hiroshi and those several female students subjectively felt it was more rxed than yesterday.


    After walking for about half an hour, Lei Yin suddenly heard a strange voice. He immediately stopped, held Amy on his bosom with one of his hand, and carefully lifted the branch with his other hand.


    Seeing him like this, the other people can¡¯t help but feel very nervous.


    Following that way, Lei Yin soon saw the source of that sound. In this jungle, there was actually a two-meter deep earth pit that was wide at the mouth but narrow at the bottom. Inside that pit, a gray hare constantly wanted to jump out, but because it was too high, so far, it was unable to.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s a little bunny.¡± Amy very happily called out.


    Seeing the hare, Lei Yin also felt very happy. But he had a different idea than the naive one from the little girl. The reason he was d was because he was tired of eating those shellfish. This was a rarely found wild animal.


    ¡°Kid, wait here. Remember, do not move.¡± Seeing the hare has the possibility to jump out of the pit, he immediately put the girl down, and then looked for something to hold him as he went down. Actually, he did not need to hold onto something because this was just a two-meter deep pit. But since there were outsiders nearby, he did not want to reveal his power.


    After a while, he tore off a vine from a tree. After determining that it was fairly solid, he immediately went back to the pit and tied the vine to a nearby tree. He then pulled the vine and slowly climbed down the pit.


    The girls did not think that he would take such a risk just for a hare, so within their wishful thinking, they were deeply moved. Akira Hiroshi, who knew that Lei Yin definitely has no suchpassion, quickly understood his intention and could not help but force out a wry smile.


    After arriving at the bottom of the pit, Lei Yin grabbed that hare by the ears. After pulling it up a bit with his hand, he estimated that the hare was at least two pound in weight. He could not help but smile.


    After catching the hare, he can only use one of his hand to climb up. Although using one hand to climb up was difficult for an average people, for Lei Yin, it was not a problem at all.


    But just before he grabbed the vine to climb up to the surface, he suddenly heard a metallic sound when he stepped on something on the ground.


    His mind moved. He immediately stepped his foot into that ce again. Sure enough, once again he heard that same metallic sound.


    Lei Yin¡¯s curiosity was piqued. He immediately picked up a twig to dig in that spot.


    After digging just a little, he felt that twig touched something that was very hard.


    After digging again next to that spot, the result was still the same, just a little dig and he can no longer dig anymore deeper.


    He quickly dug the surrounding soil. After digging a pit nearly the size of a basketball, he finally found the thing hidden underneath. It turned out to be a piece of metal te. That metal piece was veryrge. He probed the other areas by sticking the twig into the soil and found out that the whole pit was actually on top of that metal.


    When he was about to continue to examine the area, Akira Hiroshi¡¯s voice came from the top: ¡°Student Gennai, are you okay?¡±


    Looking up at those students on top, Lei Yin thought for a moment before he answered: ¡°I am all right, I am going up now.¡±


    He then nonchntly covered that exposed metal te with the soil using his feet. After that, he quickly grabbed the tree vine and climbed out from that earth pit.


    Seeing him finally came up, the several girls were suddenly relieved. Just now they saw him stayed in that pit for a long time and thought that something happened to him.


    ¡°Little bunny, little bunny.¡± Seeing Lei Yin carried the hare with his hand, the little girl very excitedly rushed over.


    Those girls could not help but alsoe.


    ¡°Grab it by the ears, be careful not to let it escape.¡± To see the little girl wanted to hold it, he gave it to her. He nned on making this hare as tonight¡¯s dinner for her.


    The little girl immediately grabbed the hare¡¯s ear gingerly. And then she put it on her arms. The several other girls also bent down to touch the hare on her bosom.


    After ncing at them, Lei Yin turned his head to look at the pit and then pondered.


    ¡°Student Gennai, what happened?¡± Seeing his thoughtful expression, Akira Hiroshi asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±

 Chapter 184 Digging Part 1

    After returning to the beach, when Akira Hiroshi and those girls saw the ever-rising thick white smoke from everywhere, they thought the scene was quite spectacr, just like a big forest fire. Seeing this obvious distress signal, even they knew that someone would soon find them here, and became even more impressed by Lei Yin who taught this method to them.


    Looking at the position of the Sun, Lei Yin determined that it should be around 2 or 3 o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Feeling a little hungry, he walked back to the huge campfire where the elderly couple resided.


    Seeing the little girl was carrying a hare, the old couple looked somewhat surprised.


    ¡°This is....¡±


    ¡°Tonight¡¯s dinner, we just caught it when we fetched the water.¡±


    As soon as he finished, the little girl immediately looked up and asked: ¡°Lei, do you want to eat the little bunny?¡±


    Lei Yin suddenly felt bad, for a moment he forgot the little girl was beside him, listening to what he said.


    Seeing her nervous face as she looked at him, Lei Yin immediately smiled: ¡°Just kidding.¡±


    He thought in his mind, As long as I roast that rabbit after Amy fell asleep, I can always say it run away tomorrow.


    ¡°Are you really not going to eat the rabbit?¡±


    Seeing the little girl¡¯s full-of-skeptic face as she looked at him, Lei Yin remembered her ability to sense other people¡¯s emotions. If I really eat the hare, maybe she will notice my lie to her.


    After weighing this thing a bit in his heart, he finally decided to let it go. There was no need to make her sad just so that he can have a wild game as a meal.


    He smiled a bit and patted her little face, ¡°I promise you not to eat it.¡±


    Seeing him finally agreed to her, the little girl very happily jumped onto his arms while still holding the hare.


    The old couple cheerfullyughed at them.


    After eating, Lei Yin, like usual, went on to check the Captain that they kept lying under the shade.


    Looking at the increasingly sunken cheeks of the middle-aged Captain, he knew that if the man did not get the treatment in a couple of days, the man will die for sure. These days, he asked the old couple to crumble some scallop meat and mixed it with water and then dripped it into his mouth. Although this can temporarily suspend his life, after all, this was not a long-term solution.


    But he can only do that much. In the end, live or die, it will depend on the Captain¡¯s good fortune.


    Looking around at those students sitting under the shade enjoying the cool air, as well as taking their turn to add the twigs to their fire, Lei Yin suddenly wanted to go to that ce to take a look.


    Thinking about this, he gently shook the sleeping Amy leaning on his shoulder.


    ¡°Lei, what happens?¡± The little girl rubbed her eyes to look at him.


    ¡°Kid, there is something I have to look at the jungle. Wait here until Ie back, ok?¡± Lei Yin initially did not want to shake her, but he was afraid she would be scared when she woke up and can not find him, so he had to tell her clearly.


    ¡°I want to go with you.¡± Her eyes revealed a hopeful look.


    Lei Yin thought for a moment and finally nodded. After all, the jungle is not that dangerous in the day, unlike in the night. Moreover, he still remembered the previous memory, where he left her on the beach and almost being stepped on, deep in his mind.


    After giving the hare for the several female students to look at, he casually said an excused to Akira Hiroshi and then brought Amy to the jungle.


    Because he was the only one to go, he quickly arrived at the location of the pit.


    After looking at their surrounding environment, he told Amy not to be afraid and then jumped down directly to the pit.


    He then put her on the ground near the edge of the pit and said, ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t wander around, okay?¡±


    The little girl nodded her head.


    Lei Yin walked to the middle of the pit to find his previous digging site. And then he continued to expand the digging area outward from the center by using the tree branch to dig the dirt.


    After digging for more than ten minutes, the metal te has been exposed to nearly two meters in area. Lei Yin carefully looked at the exposed part and found this piece of metal was unlike ordinary iron because, although its surface was covered with damp soil, it has not undergone oxidation process. In contrast, its gray-ck surface appeared to look dull-gloss, somewhat like an alloy.


    Lei Yin did not really know how big this thing was and has to poke the ground in the nearby area with the branch. Finally, he found that the entire bottom of the pit was on top of that thing. In other words, he still can¡¯t find out how big this thing was just by sizing up the pit. In addition to the bottom of the pit, he still needed to dig the area around the pit in order to know it. But, ording to his estimation, the size of this thing should be huge.


    Unless he mobilized all the students to dig the area, otherwise, there was no way for him to dig such arge area in such a short time by himself. But his intuition told him that this thing must be something he did not want other people to know. Therefore, finally, Lei Yin decided to leave it alone for the time being, at least, until he left the ind.


    After he buried the part he just dug, he picked up the little girl who was squatting on the ground ying with the ants by teasing them because of bored. He then said to her: ¡°Kid, don¡¯t tell anyone about this ce, okay?¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± The little girl did not seem to understand but she still nodded her head.


    Lei Yin smiled with satisfaction, and then walked to the edge of the pit and jumped. His whole body suddenly jumped out of that earth pit.


    When he walked back, he made some not so easily recognizable mark at the bottom of the tree trunks.


    As he arrived at the beach, Lei Yin saw from afar the students, for some unknown reason, were huddled up in one group.

 Chapter 184 Digging Part 2

    As he walked past them, a female student saw him and immediately ran toward him and then said: ¡°Student Gennai, it¡¯s bad, student Akiyama and student Haruko seem ill, can you go and look at them?¡±


    Sure enough, someone finally fell sick. After all, there were more than 40 students here; After walking in the jungle, plus spending the evening on the beach, the sea breeze could easily make some of them catch a cold. Because of this, Lei Yin was not too surprised when he was told that some people have fallen ill.


    When he went to the front of the crowd, he saw Narimura Haruko was sitting under the shade, hugging her knees tightly as her whole body trembled.


    Seeing this, Lei Yin frowned, ¡°When did she be like this?¡±


    The girl who called him immediately replied: ¡°This morning she said she was under the weather. We thought she just catches a cold, so we didn¡¯t care too much, and just called her to sit near the fire to keep her warm. But when she woke up after sleeping the whole afternoon, she became like this. Student Akiyama is also like this, Not only he said that he felt cold, he also has diarrhea. He just went over there in the woods and haven¡¯te back yet. Student Gennai, do they catch colds?¡±


    Lei Yin did not speak, just looking at the pale face of Narimura Haruko who seemed to be struggling hard.


    After a while, he walked over, squatted down in front of her and looked at her eyes, and then lightly said: ¡°Shall I give you a hand?¡±


    Seeing him suddenly appeared in front of her, Narimura Haruko¡¯s face revealed a surprised look. Upon hearing his voice, she hesitated.


    From the subjective point of view, she did not want to owe this man. But the constant pain on her body made her instinctively wanted to get help from this man.


    After going through all sorts of experience thesest few days, she and the other students were surprised by this man¡¯s unending survival skills. Unknowingly, she subconsciously believed that as long as she stayed together with this man, she must be able to safely get out of here. And now, she knew that the only person who can save her was this man.


    Seeing the zed indifference in his eyes, Narimura Haruko knew perfectly well that if she said no, this upromising guy will no longer bother with her.


    Some people said that young people do not fear death. Actually, that was just a misconception. The truth was, they just felt that death was too far away from them. But at this moment, Narimura Haruko truly felt the threat of death. Because she knew there were no drugs on this deserted ind, so any illness that she got would indeed be very dangerous.


    Atst, after a fierce mental struggle, she finally lowered her eyes and nodded her head.


    Without further ado, Lei Yin immediately put his hand on her forehead to check her temperature.


    Without knowing why, when his hand touched her forehead, Narimura Haruko suddenly felt her heart beating fast.


    After checking her body temperature, Lei Yin asked: ¡°Tell me about your symptoms.¡±


    ¡°I, I feel very cold, and pain in all over my body, especially in my head. Am I having a fever?¡±


    ¡°What about your throat?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also very painful.¡±


    Lei Yin opened her eyelid to take a look, and then carefully looked at her exposed arms and legs.


    After checking them, he frowned again.


    ¡°When I gave you the mosquito repeller nt that day, you did not use it, right?¡±


    Afraid to look at him in the eye, Narimura Haruko whispered: ¡°Yes, I thought it smelled so bad so I didn¡¯t want to apply it on my skin.¡± Although this was indeed one of the reasons, the main reason was, she did not want to owe him, so she did not use it.


    ¡°And that Akiyama also did not use it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe not.¡± Actually, she knew Akiyama will definitely not use it because he hated this man. Therefore, he would absolutely refuse his gift.


    ¡°Really? Then congrattion to both of you. If I¡¯m not mistaken, what you have is dengue fever, an infectious disease spread by Aedes mosquito (It can also spread Zika).


    ¡°What is dengue fever?¡± A female girl uncontrobly cried.


    Lei Yin stood up to face the other students and said, ¡°Dengue fever is very infectious. If you don¡¯t want to have it, I suggest you to immediately take those mosquito repellent nts, pound them into juice, and applied them on your skin.¡± After that, he hugged Amy back toward their fire pit.


    Hearing his words, the other students immediately ran away like a swarm to find those mosquito repellent nts which they have no idea where they put them. Some of the students even fought each other topete for these medicinal nts. Fortunately, those herbs were plenty enough, so they did not cause the mass chaos like when they fought for foodst time.


    Seeing not only the female students but even those male students who usually stayed close to her also tried to escape as far away as possible from her, Narimura Haruko felt immense panic and worry.


    Finally, she could not help but quietly lowered her head between her knees and wept. She did not know why she cried, perhaps because she finally saw the real human nature, or maybe she felt she might really die on this deserted ind.


    She did not know how long she cried when she heard a male voice in front of her, ¡°Put these herbs on your forehead. It can help you reduce your fever.¡±


    She lifted her head to look. It turned out to be that guy. This time, his hand was holding some kind of strange nt.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just walk away, why did youe back?¡± Narimura Haruko looked at him as she wiped her tears.


    Lei Yin dryly said: ¡°Just consider this as me meddling in other people¡¯s business.¡±


    Hearing his words, Narimura Haruko suddenly has the urge to cry.

 Chapter 185 Cooling Part 1

    The student named Akiyama who suffered diarrhea, as well as systemic bone pain, finally came from the woods. After Lei Yin examined him, it was determined that he also got the dengue fever.


    In order to prevent more people getting infected, Lei Yin lit a nt that he previously found, and ced them on their surrounding, smoking them with an unpleasant smell. Although the smell of the smoke was a bit pungent, it has a better repellent effect than just simply applying the nt juice on the skin. In this critical life and death moment, as long as no one is infected, no one would bother with the unpleasant smell. Thus, the rest of the students started to look for this nt and emte his method on their respective firepit.


    As for Narimura Haruko and Akiyama, after applying the herbs, as well as coldpressing them, their high fever was temporarily suppressed.


    At 12 o¡¯clock in the evening, a student came over and told Lei Yin that those two students were having high fevers again.


    At their resting spot, Lei Yin saw both were in a semiatose state. After carefully checking each of them, he found that parts of the lymph-node in Narimura Haruko¡¯s body was swollen. As for the student named Akiyama, his situation was slightly better than her, but there were rashes on the soles of his feet and palms. The reason why their conditions appeared to be different were mainly because of the time difference in the onset of their symptoms, as well as their physical strength.


    ¡°Student Gennai, what happens now?¡± Seeing their struggling appearance, Akira Hiroshi who came together with him somewhat cannot bear it.


    Lei Yin thought for a moment, ¡°Continue to mix those herbs with water and apply it to their forehead to reduce their temperature, I¡¯m going out.¡±


    After he went outside, he used a thick branch to put the pot-like signal receiver on top of a fire pit. Afterward, he put some nts he found in the day in that signal receiver, as well as some hot spring water, and then boiled them.


    After a while, not long after the water was boiled, he separated the water from the herbs and then brought back the water.


    ¡°Let them each drink half of this.¡± Lei Yin said to a girl.


    That girl immediately took the ¡°pot¡± and brought it to them.


    ¡°Student Gennai, what is that thing?¡± Akira Hiroshi looked at the green water inside the pot and asked.


    As he watched the girl made the two people drink the water, Lei Yin answered: ¡°Those are some heat-clearing and detoxifying herbs, though this will not necessarily cure them, it should be able to temporarily control the development of their disease. Actually, those herbs should be dried first before using it, but because this is a critical time, we can only let them drink it, even though it will likely cause diarrhea. This is better than just letting them die in the open because we have no other way to treat them.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t quite understand what ¡°detoxifying¡± mean, Akira Hiroshi has some kind of inexplicable trust toward him, so he did not ask again.


    Under dizziness, Akira Hiroshi slowly woke up.


    She did not know how long she slept and just remembered that she seemed to have a very long dream. Although the content of the dream was already forgotten by her, she knew that it was definitely not a good dream. She even thought that living on a deserted ind was part of her dream. But when she opened her eyes and saw the top of the tall trees, she knew that was not a dream.


    She wanted to sit up like usual, but found out her bodycked any strength, is if her body was not her own. She then remembered about the high fever that she sufferedst night.


    Why does this happen to me? Why would an ordinary trip be like this? If this thing did not happen, she may, as usual, enjoyed the service of her servants at her home, rather than, as of now, dying of illness on this deserted ind. All along, she thought that she already understood those male students who always tried to tter her, but now, she knew that was untrue. Here, no one cared about her identity, no one cared about her life and death, all of them would only care about how to survive until they can leave this ce.


    At this time, she suddenly heard the constant friction sound of the footsteps that wereing toward her. Then she saw him again.


    The little girl was ying with the hare next to him. Then, Lei Yin put his hand on Narimura Haruko¡¯s forehead to check her temperature. After checking her temperature, he opened her eyelid for another check.


    ¡°Am I going to die?¡± After he finished checking her, Narimura Haruko faintly asked a sentence.


    ¡°The fever has gone. Get up and eat something.¡± Lei Yin helped her up, sat her on a tree trunk, and then walked away.


    After a while, he walked back with the signal receiver in his hand. A female student followed behind him.


    ¡°Feed her this broth.¡± Lei Yin handed that ¡°pot¡± of soup to the female student. The female student immediately took the ¡°pot¡± from his hand and went in front of Narimura Haruko.


    ¡°Thank, thank you.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± That female student said with a smile.


    If this was a normal situation, Narimura Haruko would have never noticed such an ordinary-looking girl like her. But now, in her eyes, the girl¡¯s smiling face seemed glowing.


    Lei Yin walked to the nearby Akiyama who was lying on the ground, crouched down, and started to check his conditions.


    It seems like the herbs are working. Both of their fevers are gone.


    ¡°Sincest night, did he ever woke up?¡± Lei Yin asked the girl who was holding the pot to feed Narimura Haruko.


    ¡°He woke up around 2 o¡¯clockst night, said he was thirsty. After I gave him some water to drink, he slept again and never woke up.¡±


    ¡°No diarrhea?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hardst night. You certainly had not had a good sleep sincest night. Why don¡¯t you take a break, let me take care of them.¡± Toward this sole Medical Department student, Lei Yin¡¯s attitude was surprisingly good. Because when she took care of these two people, she went all out.


    ¡°I am alright. I am very happy that I am able to help student Gennai.¡±


    ¡°In the future, you are going to be a good doctor.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± That female student smiled.


    Watching their conversation, Narimura Haruko¡¯s eyes revealed aplex look.


    ¡°Excuse me, what time is it now?¡± After Lei Yin walked away from there, Narimura Haruko suddenly asked the female student.


    ¡°About two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Hopefully, someone will notice the distress signal today.¡± That female student said, somewhat in distress.


    After eating enough broth, Narimura Haruko felt her strength has restored a bit. She could not help but gratefully said: ¡°Thank you for taking care of me.¡±


    That female student smiled and shook her head, ¡°Actually, student Gennai is the one who saved the two of you. He looked for the herbs to reduce your fever, I am just helping him on the side. Moreover, without him, all of us would¡¯ve died on this deserted ind.


    Narimura Haruko was silent.


    At this time, the two of them suddenly heard a burst of noisy sounding from the outside, which then mingled with the continuous scream.


    As the noise and the yell continued to get louder, the female student who was with Narimura Haruko loudly said to her that she was going to take a look.


    After a while, that girl ran back.


    Seeing her whole face was filled with a pleasant surprise, Narimura Haruko was somewhat stunned.


    ¡°There is a helicopter flying over here. We are saved.¡±


    Hearing this sentence, Narimura Haruko felt the whole blood in her body suddenly rushed to the top of her head.


    ¡°Is this true?¡± She suddenly forced herself to stand up.


    ¡°It is. I saw it myself. There really is a helicopter.¡± The eyes of that female students werepletely filled with tears.


    Narimura Haruko slowly sat on the ground. And then she covered her face with her hands as she burst into tears.

 Chapter 185 Cooling Part 2

    Knowing that those students who have been missing for several days have all been found, the leadership of Teikyo University and the Officials of the Tokyo Maritime Safety Administration finally felt relieved.


    At the main gate of arge public Hospital in Kagoshima City, many reporters were piling around to get an interview. Because this was the Hospital where the authority put those students and tourists who were on the missing ferries.


    At the Hotel where the Teikyo University students were staying, outside the third floor¡¯s balcony, two people, a young man, and a young woman were talking.


    ¡°Where is Amy?¡±


    ¡°Shepleted the general check up in the hospital this morning, and now she is sleeping in my room?¡±


    ¡°I know my brother woulde back safely.¡± Kazumi walked up to him and then gently leaned on his arm.


    ¡°I am sorry, for letting you worry about me.¡±


    ¡°I am okay as long as brother is safe and well.¡± Kazumi looked up to him and smiled.


    But then, she suddenly remembered something. She stared right into his eyes, ¡°Brother, I have something to ask you.¡±


    ¡°About Naoko?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Since several days ago, when Naoko took a ne from Tokyo toe here especially to inquire about the news of her elder brother, Kazumi immediately knew that the rtionship between Naoko and her brother was not as simple as the rtionship between student and teacher.


    ¡°As you might have guessed it, she is you future sister inw.¡± Lei Yin said straight-facedly.


    Although she already guessed it, hearing his answer, her heart could not help but turn cold.


    ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    ¡°Two years ago. I didn¡¯t mean to deceive you. It¡¯s just Naoko has not sufficiently prepared to meet you yet. Even Maeda only knew it by chance.¡±


    Kazumi did not say anything. She was still digesting the impact of this news.


    After a while, she said: ¡°Then what about Rumi? You should have known of her feelings toward you.¡±


    Lei Yin slowly leaned on the balcony railing, ¡°She is just a child. I know she has some degree of goodwill toward me. But girls at her age having a certain degree of goodwill toward the opposite sex is verymon. I have yet to tell her this in order not to affect her study. After all, she is trying hard to prepare for the college entrance exams so I don¡¯t want her to be distracted by other things.¡±


    Kazumi nervously took his hand and said: ¡°Brother, that¡¯s not true. The feelings that Rumi has for you is definitely not as simple as you think, she is....¡± Before she finished her words, Lei Yin¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    Lei Yin pulled out his phone, looked at the caller¡¯s name, and immediately pressed the answer key.


    ¡°I am on the balcony outside your room. I am going back there, wait for me at the room.¡±


    After he put his phone back in his pocket, Lei Yin apologetically said to Kazumi: ¡°Naoko woke up, I need to go back.¡±


    Kazumi has to nod her head.


    When Lei Yin walked into her room, ¡°Lei!¡± When she saw him, Naoko immediately rushed into his arms, her two arms firmly clung onto him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m right here.¡± Lei Yin put his arms around her and gentlyforted her with a soothing voice.


    ¡°I, I just had a nightmare, dreaming that you were washed away by the sea, but when I woke up and can¡¯t see you....¡± Naoko tearfully looked at him.


    After he picked her up and then sat on the bed, Lei Yin put her in his arms and gently stroke her back, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I havee back.¡±


    Smelling the familiar breath of her lover, Naoko began to slowly calm down.


    ¡°Lei, I am really scared. I was afraid you won¡¯te back again.¡± Naoko said, as she gently sobbed. A few days ago, she saw the news that there were visitors missing at Kagoshima because of a storm. At the time, she had a very bad feeling about it. So she hurried to call his cellphone, but couldn¡¯t get through. By the time she came here by ne, she knew from his sister that his ship was caught in a storm and went missing. In the past few days, she and Kazumi have to helplessly endure the torment of burning-like worry. With each passing day, her heart would be a little bit desperate. This sense of never ending despair almost made her suffer a rpse.


    At this time, all words were powerless. Lei Yin can only hold her in his arms tightly, letting her feel his presence.


    After she recovered, Lei Yin kissed her left cheek, ¡°Hungry? Come with me to eat, ok?¡±


    ¡°Em.¡± Naoko gentlyplied near his ear.


    After several people sat down, two people, Takeda and Take Asasei were unblinkingly staring at Naoko. Lei Yin had to cough a bit loudly before the two people reacted and quickly pretended to look at the menu, and did not dare to look up again.


    He turned to the flushed Naoko and said: ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you choose them for me.¡± Naoko did not dare to raise her head and whispered.


    ¡°What about the steak? The ck beef here is quite famous.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Naoko docilely replied.


    Lei Yin also said to the nearby Amy: ¡°Kid, what do you want to eat? You also want the steak?¡±


    The little girl immediately opened her mouth: ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you usually like to eat the beef steak here? Forget it, what about their package meal?¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Taking advantage while Lei Yin did not pay attention, the little girl gave Naoko, who was sitting on the other side of Lei Yin, a single re.


    After finishing their respective meal, Takeda said: ¡°Masashi, did your family know that you were missing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard from Kazumi that after they heard the news yesterday, they immediately phoned her and nned to take the ne today. But on the phone, I managed to urge them not toe.¡±


    ¡°I never thought this kind of thing could really happen. Fortunately, you came back safely, Kazumi was worried about your safety for days.¡± Take Asasei said.


    ¡°Gee, being drifted on the sea and cast away on a deserted ind, that¡¯s a really exciting adventure. If I knew this would happen, I would have sat with you on that boat.¡± Takeda¡¯s face revealed a regret expression.


    ¡°If this happens to you, you wouldn¡¯t be smiling like that. Where is Yoshikawa?¡±


    ¡°He went to the hospital to apany Haruko. But I heard that Haruko¡¯s family came to visit her, so that guy probably won¡¯t have a chance to visit her in her ward.¡±


    When they were talking, the other students who were also eating at the dining hall, couldn¡¯t help but, once in awhile, involuntarily focus their eyes on Naoko.


    The sudden appearance of this beautiful woman around the ¡°human weapon¡± made all of them jealous. Compared to her, Narimura Haruko and Mingyu Jizi were obviously significantly inferior.


    The gap between them was not just in the appearance or figure, the main thing was, theycked her indescribable mature feminine character and style.


    The skin on her exposed hands and feet were smooth and creamy, and her face was stunningly beautiful. Her elegant and reserved temperament waspletely ipatible with her hot body. Coupled with her gentle and supple attitude, all of them firmly attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    Not only the boys who were envy and jealous of Lei Yin, even the pretty girls felt a great sense of threat.


    ¡°Who is that woman?¡± Mingyu Jizi who sat at a distance asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe she is Gennai Masashi¡¯s sister.¡± A boy sitting next to her answered.


    ¡°Humph, a seductress.¡± Mingyu Jizi said with a sneer.

 Chapter 186 Teacher And Student Part 1

    ¡°So, she is your brother¡¯s teacher?¡± Take Asasei uncontrobly called out.


    Kazumi nodded her head, ¡°Strictly speaking, she used to be. Then for some unknown reason, she left the school.¡±


    Take Asasei¡¯s eyes were green with envy, ¡°So it¡¯s actually a love between a teacher and a student? Oh, that¡¯s so romantic.¡±


    Kazumi has a bitter facial expression, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything romantic in that. I just recently heard this from my brother, that guy actually hid this thing from me for two years, really hateful.¡±


    Seeing her like this, Take Asasei couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Seeing your most important elder brother being robbed away, your heart must be really ufortable, right?¡±


    After giving her a re, Kazumi no longer bothered her.


    Take Asasei lightly smiled as she teased Amy, who was wearing a life-saving jacket, by sshing her with water.


    After a while, Take Asasei suddenly said: ¡°What a pity that we have to return tomorrow. The truth is, I still want to y for several more days.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too greedy. Don¡¯t forget, there are still a lot of students who are being treated by the doctors. We are very lucky that we are able to safely go back.¡±


    ¡°Of course, luckily we took the right ship. I still can¡¯t believe such a thing could happen. Fortunately, little Amy is alright.¡± Take Asasei kissed the little girl¡¯s face once again.


    When the two of them were still talking, the door suddenly opened, and a woman dressed in a bathrobe and hair coiled on top came in.


    ¡°Hey Kazumi, look, your brother¡¯s girlfriend is here.¡± Take Asasei saw at a nce that the one who came was Naoko.


    Although there were many girls soaking in the onsen, as soon as Naoko saw Kazumi and the other two, she immediately went toward them.


    Watching the approaching Naoko, right now, Kazumi has a veryplicated mood.


    Although the woman was really beautiful, because she was also a female like her, Kazumi only saw her as an ordinary teacher. But she still can¡¯t ept the fact that this woman would be her future sister inw. This sudden identity changed was too difficult for her to adapt.


    In Kazumi¡¯s mind, the only girl who is eptable for her to be with her brother was Rumi. And she was still considering whether she should tell this new situation to that simple girl.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Naoko smiled at the edge of the onsen to greet them.


    ¡°Hello, miss Hase.¡± Take Asasei immediately replied.


    But Amy, who was in Take Asasei¡¯s arms, ttened her mouth and turned her head to the side, refusing to look at her.


    ¡°Hello, Kazumi.¡± Naoko greeted her lover¡¯s younger sister.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    Seeing the indifferent look from Kazumi, Naoko¡¯s look became somewhat dejected. But she immediately cheered her spirit up, and said with a smile: ¡°How long have you been here?¡±


    Take Asasei said: ¡°Not too long.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good because I¡¯m not used to dipping in the onsen alone. If would be nice if someone can apany me to talk.¡± Naoko said, took off her bathrobe, and slowly walked toward the onsen.


    Seeing her body, Take Asasei could not help but blush. This was the first time she saw a mature female body who could make her heart beat fast. Even though she was also a woman, her heartbeat couldn¡¯t help but elerate.


    After wiping her face with a wet bathrobe, Naoko asked: ¡°I heard from Masashi that you guys are going back to Tokyo tomorrow, is that right?¡±


    Take Asasei replied: ¡°Yes, in addition to the other students who need to be hospitalized in the hospital for further observation, the rest of the students are going to go back. But this can¡¯t be helped because we have to find the missing students for several days. We have passed our schedule here for several days. Originally, before the start of our boat tour, the n is for us to go back a week ago. We were just talking about this, I really want to stay and y for a few more days here.¡±


    Naoko smiled and said: ¡°Since it has been decided, no need to feel regret. Your family must have been very worried about you. Don¡¯t worry, in the future, you will certainly have the opportunity to y again.¡±


    ¡°Miss Hase, can I ask you about something?¡± Take Asasei suddenly asked.


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°Why do you like Kazumi¡¯s brother?¡±


    Naoko never thought she would ask this question, and can not help but be a bit embarrassed, not knowing what to say.


    Seeing her like this, Take Asasei immediately said: ¡°I am sorry, that was rude of me, just forget it.¡±


    Naoko thought for a moment before haltingly said: ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not something that can not be said.¡±


    Hearing this, Take Asasei immediately became high in spirit, her eyes glittered with lights as she stared at Naoko.


    Being looked at like that by her, Naoko became a bit shy, lowered her head and whispered: ¡°Actually, in high school, I was Masashi¡¯s English teacher.¡±


    ¡°I know about this, and then?¡± Take Asasei hurriedly urged her.


    In fact, Naoko truly worried about what other people would think when they knew she was once Lei Yin¡¯s teacher. But now, seeing Take Asasei did not seem to care about that, she was slightly relieved.


    Under Take Asasei¡¯s full of expectation look, Naoko slowly recounted the story of how she and Lei Yin, from a mere acquaintance to be madly in love. At first, she seemed a bit nervous and shy, butter on, by slowly recalling her experience with him, bit by bit, she became fully immersed in her own story. At this time, she had forgotten everything around her, as well as the presence of other people. It was like she was having a dream about theirughter, anger, sorrow, and happiness together.


    This was the first time for Kazumi to hear this thing. She truly can not think that so much has happened between Naoko and her brother. When she learned that Naoko was suffering from congenital heart disease, she could not force herself to be angry with this woman anymore.


    After that, when Kazumi heard her story about her unforgettable memory when Lei Yin disappeared for more than a year, Kazumi finally could not resist anymore. She slowly went to her side and wiped her rolling down tears.


    After an indeterminate amount of time, Naoko finally woke up from her memoryne. She saw Take Asasei, who was in front of her, was crying in tears. And then she turned her head to the side and saw the warm smile from Kazumi¡¯s face. At that moment, she had no idea what just happened.


    On the men¡¯s side of the onsen, Lei Yin and Takeda was soaking in water.


    At this time, Takeda suddenly said: ¡°Masashi, your girlfriend seems older than you by a few years. She looks really feminine.¡±


    ¡°She is my English teacher when I was in high school.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Takeda¡¯s jaw almost fell off.


    Lei Yin dismissively said: ¡°Do you think there is a problem with that? For me, these are not a problem at all. I don¡¯t care if she is a few years older than me, or she was once my teacher. What I know is, she is my woman.¡±


    Takeda gawked. After a while, he slowly recovered, ¡°This is the first time I see someone who takes his teacher as his lover and is so frank about it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡±


    ¡°Hey, that is not apliment. Forget it, let¡¯s get back to the original topic. If there is such an attractive and sexy female teacher who is willing to be my girlfriend, even if I have to live ten years shorter, I am still willing. I don¡¯t understand how could you be so lucky to always encounter such a good thing.¡±

 Chapter 186 Teacher And Student Part 2

    Arriving at Naoko¡¯s room, Lei Yin knocked on the door a few times, but no one opened the door. After a while, the sound of rapid footsteps came from the room. The door then opened from the inside and Naoko in a bathrobe ran out of the door.


    ¡°Did you just take a shower?¡± Lei Yin smiled as he looked at the steaming Naoko.


    ¡°Em.¡± As if thinking about something, Naoko¡¯s face became very red.


    After closing the door, Lei Yin picked her up and then went to bed and sat down. Naoko curled up in his arms like a docile cat.


    Looking at his lover in his bosom who dared not to look up to him, Lei Yin smiled a bit. He put his arm around her waist and lifted up her upper body toward his. He then put his face on her neck, slowly smelling her body fragrance.


    Feeling the warm breath of her lover on her skin, Naoko felt her whole body became soft and weak.


    After a while, Lei Yin leaned against her ear and kissed the tiny earlobe, and then said: ¡°Would you like to go out for a walk?¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Naoko¡¯s face was as red as the roses as she looked at him affectionately.


    Although this was not the first time, changing clothes in front of him still made Naoko felt ashamed and felt as if her body numb with tingling sensation.


    On the side, Lei Yin quietly watched as she softly took off her robe in a gentle movement, revealing her perfect curve, and then put on her underwear. After that, from the closet, she took out a one-piece dress and put it on. Throughout this process, Lei Yin inadvertently captured an aesthetic sense from her that was entirely unknown to him.


    When Naoko put on thest button, Lei Yin walked up and hugged her slim waist, ¡°Unfortunately, there are too many kids here who can make things inconvenient, otherwise, I will not let you off.¡±


    ¡°Lei....¡± Naoko turned around to face him, held his waist and rested her head on his chest.


    Lei Yin lowered his head and kissed her hair, ¡°Come on, if this goes on, I won¡¯t be able to hold myself back.¡±


    ¡°Em.¡± Naoko raised her head, and then, all of a sudden, stood on tiptoe and blushingly kissed his lip.


    Lei Yin smiled at her, and then took her hand to walk out of the room.


    When they walked into the hotel lobby, they met with Take Asasei, Kazumi, Amy, Takeda, and Yoshikawa who have just returned from window shopping outside.


    Seeing Lei Yin, Amy immediately broke away from Take Asasei and ran over to him.


    When she came in front of him, Lei Yin bent down and picked her up, ¡°Kid, did you enjoy the window shopping?¡±


    The little girl nodded her head, and then tightly hugged his neck.


    ¡°Masashi, where are you going?¡± Takeda came over and asked.


    ¡°Want to go out for a walk.¡±


    ¡°Have you told your girlfriend about that thing?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± Take Asasei, with hand holding a big bag of souvenirs, curiously asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s the thing that I just told you, about asking you guys to go to my house to y.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you mean that. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t go because my parents have seen the news and they insist that I must go home even though I told them that I¡¯m alright.¡± Take Asasei was somewhat disappointed.


    Lei Yin looked at her sister, ¡°Kazumi, are you going?¡±


    Kazumi thought for a moment and then said: ¡°I¡¯m not going. Rumi is going to attend a cram school in Tokyo this summer, so I want to go back to help her with her homework, as well as tutoring her.¡±


    ¡°Very well. After a period of time, I will go back. If there is anything, don¡¯t forget to call me. Moreover, tell mom that she doesn¡¯t need to worry about me.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Watching Lei Yin took Naoko¡¯s hand as they walked out of the hotel, Kazumi suddenly had a disquieting thought.


    She was determined to go back, inrge part because she wanted to apany Rumi. Although to a certain extent she has epted the fact that Naoko will be her sister-inw, she can¡¯t imagine how would that simple girl react to this news. But she can affirm it would absolutely not be small. Therefore, she decided that before Rumi get admitted to Teikyo University, she will make sure that Rumi will not know about this.


    In the surging sea breeze on the beach, Naoko somewhat reluctantly watched as Amy upied an important position.


    At this time, the little girl was leaning against Lei Yin¡¯s bosom; her small face was staring at her in full alert, like a kitten defending her territory.


    But Lei Yin did not notice the two women¡¯s different disposition. He said to Naoko: ¡°When I was in the Onsen just now, Takeda asked me toe over to his house to y. I think that since the kid rarelyes to Japan, and because this trip turns out to be a disappointment, so I agreed to his invitation to go to his house along with her for a period of time. Do you want to go?¡±


    For a time, Naoko did not know what to say.¡±


    Seeing her like this, Lei Yin said: ¡°Are you worried about what would Takeda¡¯s family think about us?¡±


    ¡°Lei, I....¡±


    Lei Yin gently stroked her left cheek, ¡°You¡¯re really a fool. Actually, you are the only one who cares about this matter, no one would think about it at all. Moreover, one day you are going to see my mother; are you going to be afraid to see her just because of this pointless reason?¡±


    Hearing his words, Naoko bowed her head and pondered.


    After a while, she raised her head and looked at him fondly, ¡°Lei, I am sorry, for being so headstrong. I know what I need to do.¡±


    Lei Yin smiled, reached out her delicate hand, ced it on his lips, and then kissed it.


    Naoko¡¯s face turned red as she looked at his action. She then softly leaned on his shoulder.

 Chapter 187 Kyoto Part 1

    The next morning, under the organization of several instructors, all who have not gotten sick or hurt arrived at the airport.


    For this unforgettable-for-a-lifetime educational trip, the students did not have the mood to be sentimental. Instead, they were eager to go home.


    After Kazumi and Take Asasei boarded the ne, Lei Yin, as nned, together with Naoko and Amy, along with Takeda and Yoshikawa went to board on another ne on a flight to Takeda¡¯s home.


    Takeda and Yoshikawa¡¯s homes were located in South of Kyoto, Japan.


    Kyoto is about 500 kilometers Southwest of Tokyo, and 41 kilometers East of Osaka. Better known as ¡°Japan¡¯s Millennium Ancient Capital.¡±


    The total poption is about 1.47 million. Kyoto was constructed ording to the ancient Tang Dynasty Capital City, Chang¡¯an. It became the capital of Japan from AD 794 to 1868. It still holds many shrines, temples, pces, as well as borate gardens. Because of its long history, nowadays, it retained its traditional culture of the ancient capital of Japan.


    Takeda¡¯s Family, for generations, ran the Sado (Japanese tea ceremony) business throughout the Kyoto area. They also have several branches in Kobe, Nara, and other ces. But Yoshikawa¡¯s Family also ran the tea business, so naturally, the rtionship between his family and Takeda¡¯s Family was not shallow. Plus, their two homes were not too far apart, therefore it can be said that Takeda and Yoshikawa grew up together.


    Takeda walked to the front of the vermilion gate and pressed the bell several times.


    After a while, an old man in a ck kimono and wooden clogs under the feet opened the door.


    Seeing Takeda, the old man seemed very happy, ¡°Young master Hidetoshi, you are back.¡± (The character Hidetoshi in Chinese means Handsome)


    Seeing that the corner of Lei Yin and Naoko¡¯s mouths gently twitched, Takeda dryly coughed and said: ¡°Uncle Iketani,ter on, just call me second young master, ok. These are my friends, and they will stay in here to y.¡±


    The old butler named Iketani immediately bowed toward Lei Yin and Naoko: ¡°Thank you for taking care of the second young master Hidetoshi.¡±


    ¡°You are too kind.¡± Naoko immediately bowed back ritually.


    ¡°Very well, enough with the introduction, just take us in. By the way, is my sister here?¡±


    ¡°Young miss Nadeshiko hase back from the vacation and is now reading in the study room. Moreover, young master Kuraya has alsoe.¡±


    ¡°Even my big brother is also here, that¡¯s great.¡± Takeda led Lei Yin and the others toe in.


    When they went into the house, Lei Yin sized up the surrounding environment as they walked.


    This was a typical 300 pings (1 ping ~ 3.3 square meters, this measurement typically used in Japan and Taiwan) area residence. Besides the main building, there was also a courtyard on it. Not only there was a huge Koi fish pond, there was also arge area full of bamboo and an open area with a variety of flowers and nts.


    The house at the center area was also very huge, and the exteriors were all in the traditional wooden corridor and paper door design. Now Lei Yin started to believe Takeda¡¯s previous im that his house can fit in the Edo period drama production.


    Takeda said to Lei Yin: ¡°Now you know why I want to go to College outside of Kyoto. How could this kind of ancient house be suitable for a person like me to live in? That is why, since high school, I did not dare to bring my ssmates to y here.¡±


    After leading Lei Yin and the others to a spacious guest room to put down their luggage, Takeda said to him: ¡°Do you want to meet with my old man?¡±


    Lei Yin nodded his head, ¡°Since we¡¯vee to someone¡¯s house, it is polite to meet with the master of the house.¡±


    Takeda patted his shoulder and said: ¡°My old man is a stubborn old man. When you see him, no matter what he says, just consider it as farts.¡±


    Listening to their conversation from nearby, Naoko could not help but smile.


    When they came to the corridor, Lei Yin saw three kids ying with Amy near the fish pond. One of them was holding a GameBoy.


    ¡°Are they your brother¡¯s children?¡± Lei Yin asked.


    ¡°No, they are the children of my two uncles. I don¡¯t know if this is a house rule or not, but starting from my grandfather¡¯s generation, we got used to living with our immediate family together. Especially after having a kid. They always quarreled here, which is another reason why I am anxious to move out. Can you imagine that someday when you are in your room watching adult videos and suddenly your cousin run in and ask what are you doing? How are you going to exin that?¡±


    Lei Yin snappily said: ¡°I don¡¯t know whether to pity or despise you.¡±


    At this time, the three children happened to see Takeda. With shouts they ran over to him immediately.¡±


    ¡°Brother Hidetoshi, when did youe?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. You said you want to take me for a ride when youe back.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡± A child sucking his finger said.


    Being mobbed in the middle by the three kids, the rebellious youth eximed: ¡°I know, but now I am still busy. When I am free, I will take you out to y.¡± With that, he took that opportunity to run away.


    Lei Yin said with a smile: ¡°It seems like you should be a nanny, it¡¯s like a second nature to you.¡±


    ¡°Do not joke, if I stay with them for an hour, I would go crazy. If only they are so well-behaved and quiet like Amy, that would be nice.¡± Takeda looked down at the little girl who was holding Lei Yin¡¯s right hand, only to see her looking at his three younger cousins.¡±


    When they went inside the house, Takeda suddenly stopped,bed his slightly upturned hair with his hand and then carefully examined his clothes. After hepleted all of these, the then knocked on the door.


    After the knock, there was a slightly hoarse male voice, ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    Takeda blinked his eyes at Lei Yin like he was doing a prank and opened the door.


    ¡°Father, I am back. Big brother, so you¡¯re here, I was just about to go look for you.¡± Takeda kneeled toward the two men sitting inside the hall.


    The two men that were in the hall, one was a senior wearing a gray-ck high-quality kimono, with not too neatlybed hair. Although his age was already over fifty years old, his spirit was still very much in shape. He slightly looked up and cast Takeda a nce, and then said: ¡°When did you get back.¡±


    ¡°Just now,¡± Takeda answered.


    Takeda¡¯s father looked at his youngest son from top to bottom for a while before he said: ¡°In Tokyo, you did not provoke any disaster, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, you can ask sister if you want.¡±


    ¡°Humph. In high school, you always said that. But in the end, didn¡¯t you still stir up a lot of things? I don¡¯t expect you to do something good for the family in the future. I would content as long as you don¡¯t give me any trouble.¡±


    Takeda disapprovingly curled his lips.

 Chapter 187 Kyoto Part 2

    Takeda Yifu (Takeda¡¯s father) then shifted his eyes up and saw the people behind Takeda.


    He saw a young man with age simr to Takeda holding a little girl, and an impressively beautiful woman who stood next to that young man.


    ¡°Takeda, who are they?¡± Takeda Yifu asked his son.


    Takeda put his arm around Lei Yin¡¯s shoulders and said: ¡°His name is Gennai Masashi, my University ssmate, and my good friend. Next to him is his girlfriend, her name is Hase Naoko. Right, I almost forgot. This little girl is his distant rtive, we call her little Amy. Masashi is her temporary guardian.¡±


    After listening to his presentation, Takeda Yifu dryly said: ¡°Since he is your ssmate, it¡¯s your duty to take care of them.¡±


    Although this so-called ssmate of his son did not wear fancy dress or wore strangely decorated essories and hair dyed in a wacky color like a punk. But seeing that he already has a girlfriend within the first year of college, in his heart, Takeda Yifu already ssified him as an unambitious young man just like his youngest son.


    But toward his old man¡¯s cold shoulder approach on them, Takeda instead was very happy with this result. He smiled and then said: ¡°I will entertain them. Big brother, when did you get back?¡±


    After a while, Takeda Yifu still has not heard his eldest son¡¯s answer, so he turned around and nced at him. Only to find his eldest son unblinkingly stared at the young man¡¯s girlfriend. It seemed like his eldest son did not even hear the question from his youngest son.


    Takeda Yifu heavily coughed. Takeda Changshi immediately reacted and he awkwardly changed the subject as he said to his younger brother: ¡°I saw in the news that the Teikyo University students who were on an educational trip were hit by a storm, and many students are in the hospital. Are you okay?¡±


    Takeda said: ¡°I am okay, thankfully, we arrived at Yakushima before the storm appeared, so we did not encounter the storm. However, the boat behind us was caught in the storm, but luckily, no one was hurt.¡±


    ¡°Very good then.¡±


    Takeda did not want to stay here any longer so he said to his father and elder brother: ¡°If there is nothing else, we are going to go out now.¡±


    Takeda Yifu nodded his head.


    When they walked out of the hall, Takeda Yifu found his eldest son was still watching the back of that beautiful woman, lost in thought.


    It seems like it is time to find him a wife, Takeda Yifu said in his mind.


    Outside the hall, from his pocket, Takeda fished out the earring that he took off before they went inside the hall and re-worn it on his left ear.


    ¡°Everytime I see that old man, I feel like I was seeing my high school disciplinary director. You just heard him said: ¡®I don¡¯t expect you to do something good for the family in the future. I would content as long as you don¡¯t give me any trouble.¡¯ Sometimes I wonder if he found me in a toilet.¡±


    Lei Yin gave him a serious look and said: ¡°It is possible. No wonder I always thought that your body has a funny smell.¡±


    ¡°B*stard.¡± Takeda gave him a middle finger.


    When they walked near the garden, Takeda took out his mobile phone to call Yoshikawa.


    After hanging up the phone, he said to Lei Yin: ¡°When that guyes, I will take you out to the best hotel in Kyoto to eat a meal there. And then, tomorrow, I will let you sit in my car and go for a ride. There are many fun ces in Kyoto that we can visit.¡±


    Suddenly, Takeda saw a person trimming the flowers within the cluster of flowers and said to himself: ¡°Who is that guy? I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡±


    Lei Yin and Naoko looked at the direction where he was looking and saw in the distance, near the bamboo groove, a tall guy was holdingrge scissors as he trimmed the nearby weeds.


    At this time, the butler Iketani walked by, so Takeda called him and asked about that person¡¯s origin.


    The housekeeper Iketani said: ¡°Young master Hidetoshi, that man is the new handy man that was invited by the master. I heard that he seemed to have saved young miss Nadeshiko, so young miss requested the master to let him do things here. He rarely spoke, and when he first came in, his clothes were tattered like a stowaway (illegal immigrant; In Japan, they alle by boat). I really don¡¯t understand why master would let someone with unknown origin stay here. I think we should know more about how he could save young miss Nadeshiko.


    Right, young master Hidetoshi, if my guess is correct, then he is definitely not a Japanese. Because I once heard him speak, and his ent was strange,pletely unlike a native Japanese. I wonder if he is really an illegal immigrant. Moreover....¡± Takeda knew that once this butler started talking, he would not be able to stop himself. So Takeda stopped him, ¡°I know, what¡¯s his name?¡±


    ¡°He said his name is Brin. You see, even his name isn¡¯t a Japanese name. Young master Hidetoshi, I think we better rm the police. If he really is an illegal immigrant, I don¡¯t know what kind of ident he would bring us.¡± The old butler appeared to be worried.


    ¡°I will ask my sister about this particr situation, no need for you to care about it. Why don¡¯t you help us prepare our lunch? After the meal, we are going to go out.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± The old housekeeper reluctantly walked away.


    When the old butler was gone, Takeda found out that Lei Yin was looking strangely at the new handyman.


    ¡°Masashi, what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Lei Yin slowly recovered his gaze.


    In the evening, Takeda and Yoshikawa acted as the host to lead Lei Yin and Naoko to eat at the nearbyrge Hotel.


    After finishing their dinner, Takeda cheerfully proposed to go for a ride.


    Lei Yin, who was feeling full after satiating his appetite, did not want to go. But he could not bear to dampen his friend¡¯s excitement, so he nodded in agreement.


    Naoko has a mild motion sickness so she just wanted to have a good rest and did not go with them.


    When they went out, Lei Yin sat in Takeda¡¯s car, the $ 210.000 worth of Lamborghini sports car, which was the prize his brother sent to him after Takeda was admitted to Teikyo University.


    ¡°What do you think, it¡¯s cool isn¡¯t it?¡± After driving for a mile, Takeda very proudly said.


    Lei Yin said: ¡°You car¡¯s only advantage is to dry your hair after you take a shower and sit in here while driving it; the hair will dry naturally. Or, you can also use this car to dry your freshlyundered clothes.¡±


    For this review, which can¡¯t be called as a praise, Takeda was very dissatisfied: ¡°This is a convertible sports car, of course, this will satisfy the craving of going against the wind.¡±


    The nearby Yoshikawa said: ¡°This guy can¡¯t wait to drive this car, everyday he would lit the incense and bow down to ease his mind.¡±


    ¡°D*mn!¡± Takeda, all of a sudden, elerated the car. The oing strong wind blew all their hair backward.


    ¡°Whoo, this is so great,¡± Takeda shouted out like a madman.


    Lei Yin was d that Naoko did note with them; women sometimes can really tell the future.


    After driving for half an hour, Takeda suddenly stopped the car.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yoshikawa asked.


    ¡°I drank too much water. I need to relieve myself.¡± With that, he ran to the roadside bush.


    After he went there for a few minutes, a scream suddenly sounded from that ce.


    Yoshikawa and Lei Yin¡¯s face immediately changed, because they recognized that it was the voice of Takeda.


    Lei Yin immediately jumped out of the car and rushed over to that ce.

 Chapter 188 Among The Bushes Part 1

    When Yoshikawa jumped out of the car to follow him, Lei Yin has disappeared into the bushes.


    Deep in the bushes, Lei Yin met with a very awkward Takeda who was sitting on the ground in a funny pose, trembling.


    Seeing he was not hurt, Lei Yin felt relieved.


    ¡°What happens?¡± Lei Yin walked over and pulled him up.


    ¡°There, there is a bear, over there....¡± Takeda lifted up his trembling right hand and pointed to the trees in front of them.


    Lei Yin did not believe that Takeda was imagining things because he smelled the air indeed filled with a thick scent of blood.


    He quickly determined that what Takeda saw was not a bear, because the climate in Kyoto was not suitable for a bear to live. Moreover, a bear was not going toe near the road where there were many carsing and going. Even though Takeda said it was a bear, in such a dark environment, he should not be able to see things clearly. Lei Yin thought that this matter was a bit unusual, so he decided to go in and see what happens.


    ¡°Go back to the car and look for Yoshikawa, wait for me until Ie back.¡± With that, Lei Yin ran to the woods in the front.


    ¡°Masashi, don¡¯t go there....¡± Takeda shouted, but before he finished, his friend¡¯s figure has disappeared among the trees.


    Takeda did not know what to do. Just at this time, Yoshikawa ran in. Seeing Takeda, he immediately asked: ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°When I was taking a pee, I suddenly heard a sound in front of me, so I went over to look at it. I found out there was a big bear hiding in the bushes. At that time, I was so scared that I can¡¯t even move, fortunately, the bear was scared off by my cries.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just seeing things? I never heard a bear appeared in Kyoto. Where is Masashi?¡± Yoshikawa looked around and failed to see Lei Yin.


    ¡°He ran after it.¡±


    ¡°What? Is that guy¡¯s head flooded with water?¡±


    ¡°So what happens now, do you want to go in and find him?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any lights in your car? If there is, why don¡¯t you bring it here?¡±


    ¡°How can there be such a thing on my car? However, we have a total of three grown men, and that bear, although veryrge, but it should be very timid. Otherwise, it would not be scared by my yell. So we have to go in, to look for Masashi.¡± Takeda said selffortingly.


    Yoshikawa said with a sigh, ¡°I hope you¡¯re just seeing things, because if that¡¯s really a bear, even if we have more people, it would still be useless. Unfortunately, this is already dark, and we can¡¯t see anything here. Otherwise, we could look for sticks to defend ourselves.¡±


    When the two of them were about to go back cautiously, a sound of trampling suddenly came from the bushes in front of them. They were shocked and instinctively backed away several steps while they kept their eyes focused on the front.


    The trampling sound was getting nearer. Remembering the previous horror experience, Takeda really wanted to run away.


    Finally, when they saw the shadow that made them frightened was Lei Yin, Takeda, all of a sudden, sat on the ground.


    ¡°Masashi, are you alright?¡± Yoshikawa asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but I find something in there.¡± Lei Yin dragged something with his left hand to the front of them.


    Takeda and Yoshikawa saw that it was a Great Dane, which lied on the ground motionless. Apparently, the dog has already died.


    ¡°So, it really is a bear?¡± Yoshikawa said, somewhat surprised.


    Takeda curled his lips and said: ¡°I have long said that it was a bear, it¡¯s you who doesn¡¯t believe me.¡±


    Lei Yin shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t think it was a bear. No bear has that thing¡¯s flexible action and quick speed. Moreover, I did not see any bear tracks over there. I just checked the dog, it was bitten to death on the throat by some kind of animal. Moreover, all the blood in its body was drained. I have seen simr condition on another corpse. But that¡¯s not a dog¡¯s corpse. Instead, it was a human corpse.¡±


    All the fine hair on the two people who listened to this suddenly stood straight.


    Yoshikawa asked: ¡°Masashi, ording to you, what could possibly cause this thing?¡±


    ¡°This is not a secret. Do you remember the case not too long ago about the residence of former Mayor of Tokyo, Shintaro Ikeyama, where they found the human experiments and theb? If I did not guess it wrong, what Takeda just saw is likely to be one of the escaped experimental bodies.¡±


    ¡°Did you say experimental bodies? Isn¡¯t that someone who is half man half beast monster?¡± Takeda sucked a mouthful of cold air.


    Yoshikawa thought for a moment, and then said: ¡°But the news never mentioned this escaped experimental bodies.¡±


    In fact, at the time, all of the rescued illegal immigrants did not show any beastly characteristic. Most of them were just about to be put on the experiment or were just injected with a small amount of drug. In addition to the several dismembered part human part animal bodies that were cut by Lei Yin, the reporters did not find any other experimental bodies who have shown their animal characteristic. They must have been kept in other ces.


    ¡°I know a man who works in the police force. He told me that, at the site, he saw the record of this thing in the file. But this file waster taken away by public security authorities.¡± Lei Yin casually made up a reason.


    ¡°So what happens now? Are we going to notify the police?¡± Takeda said.


    ¡°This is just our guess. Moreover, since no human has been hurt, the police will not believe it. You can see it slowly, but I need to go back now, otherwise, the kid will be afraid.¡± With that, he immediately went to the roadside.


    The remaining two looked at the pitch ck terrifying bushes in front of them and could not help but shiver. They immediately did not dare to stay and ¡®see it slowly.¡¯


    Back to where the car was parked when Amy saw Lei Yin, she immediately jumped out of the car and ran toward him.


    Lei Yin picked her up and softly asked: ¡°Are you afraid of staying here alone?¡±


    The little girl nodded her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, let¡¯s go back inside.¡± Lei Yin touched her head and held her as he put her into the car.


    ¡°Today is already dark enough, but we still met with this thing.¡± After a while, Takeda cursed as he walked behind Yoshikawa to the car.


    Remembering the dog¡¯s corpse that he just saw, Lei Yin sat in the car and pondered.

 Chapter 188 Among The Bushes Part 2

    For several days, Takeda and Yoshikawa served as tour guides, driving around Lei Yin and the others everywhere they went.


    In the past few days, they visited Lake Biwa, Sagano, Sanjusangendo, Nishi-Honganji Temple, Kiyomizu Temple, Ginkaku Temple, Arashiyama, Kinkakuji, and several others famous tourist attractions.


    This time, their visit coincided with one of the two grandest festivals in Kyoto, the Gion Festival (Gion Matsuri). So their surroundings were particrly lively.


    Gion Festival is held from July 1st to 29th in Yasaka Shrine. Legend has it that in the year of 869 AD, there was an epidemic gue in Kyoto. At the time, the people prayed to the god of the Yasaka Shrine, Susanoo-no-mikoto. Sixty-six stylized and decorated halberds, one for each province in old Japan, were prepared and erected at Shinsen-en, a garden, along with the portable shrines (mikoshi) from Yasaka Shrine. This practice was then repeated wherever an outbreak urred, andter on evolved into a festival.


    With the start of the Gion Matsuri, the Takeda Family slowly began to visit their rtives.


    As a traditional family and on such an important day, Takeda was forced by his father to wear a Kimono at home. Thismand made Takeda very upset, but under the power of the old man that was acquired over a long period, he had no choice but to unwillingly obey themand.


    This was the first time for Lei Yin and Naoko to see this rebellious youth, who always wore earrings, ripped jeans, and dyed hair like a street gang member, to wear a Kimono. In particr, after he wore the Kimono, he looked as if he was trying to grab the small fleas that continuously pester him. Seeing this scene, Lei Yin and Naoko could not help butugh.


    In contrast, Yoshikawa, who was also required by his family to wear the Kimono, was much more natural and did not show any resistance.


    Although when she was still a teacher in high school her subject was English, Naoko also came from a very traditional family. Her gentle and elegant temperament were well suited to wear the Kimono. Therefore, taking advantage of this festival, Lei Yin deliberately took her to a local Kimono shop to buy her a Kimono. In addition, he also wanted Amy to dress as well, to see if it suit her.


    In the Kimono shop, when Naoko came out from the dressing room wearing a set of long sleeves Kimono which was painted with birds and flowers, in addition to the shop owners, everyone who saw her showed a stunned expression.


    ¡°Lei, what do you think about this set?¡± Naoko whispered to her sweetheart.


    Lei Yin went over to hold her shoulders to take a closer look for a moment before he smiled and then said: ¡°Don¡¯t dress like this to someone else¡¯s wedding. Otherwise, the bride will be angry.¡±


    Naoko suddenly blushed and bowed her head.


    Seeing Naoko¡¯s pair of shy eyes and her touching beauty, the shop owner almost shed a saliva, while Takeda and Yoshikawa heavily sighed in their hearts,menting about their friend¡¯s good fortune. How could such a creature find such a stunning girlfriend?


    Then it was Amy¡¯s turn to try. Because the formal Kimono dress was very tedious, Lei Yin asked a salesdy to help Amy put them on.


    After Amy went into the dressing room, Lei Yin noticed that Naoko was looking at a set of brightly colored gorgeous flower Kimono wedding dress in a daze.


    Knowing her thoughts, Lei Yin took her hand, gently caressed it, and said: ¡°If you like, just buy it. When I marry you, would you like to wear this as you wait for me toe and pick you?¡±


    ¡°Lei....¡± Naoko turned her head and looked at him with eyes full of tears and, after a while, finally leaned into his arms, and gently wept.


    Lei Yin softly stroke her long hair.


    Seeing this, Yoshikawa sighed and said to Takeda: ¡°Fortunately this guy has no interest in Haruko. Compared to him, I am just a high school boy, and you are yet to graduate from kindergarten.¡±


    ¡°Go to hell.¡± After he cursed, Takeda can¡¯t help but watch with envy at the two people embracing each other.


    Compared to adults, children¡¯s kimono was a lot simpler. Not long after she entered the dressing room, Amy came out wearing a pink kimono.


    Compared with Naoko¡¯s mature beauty, Amy¡¯s cuteness gave off another distinctive visual impact. This kimono wearing little girl was like therger variant of Japanese dolls, making other people can¡¯t help but want to hold her tightly in their arms.


    ¡°Lei, this dress is really strange.¡± Amy felt the novelty of wearing a Kimono for the first time. She enthusiastically looked at its long sleeves and flung them around every now and then.


    Lei Yin knelt down, told her to circle around, and then said: ¡°Kid, you look great in this.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The little girl opened her big and round eyes to look at him.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wear it.¡± Amy very happily clung on his neck.


    When Lei Yin was about to pay for their goods, Takeda said: ¡°Masashi, you¡¯re not going to buy one for yourself?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to wear a Kimono.¡±


    Takeda was very pleased and pat him on the shoulder, ¡°Me too, I don¡¯t like it either.¡±


    Takeda did not know that Lei Yin¡¯s reason was not as simple as that. The origin of Kimono came from the Tang Dynasty. It evolved from the Tang Dynasty¡¯s clothing style. However, in the modern times, Kimono has be Japan-specific clothes. Lei Yin could not stand the ufortable feeling about this subject. Not because he felt disgust or hate, but rather he felt resistant about it. No matter where his rebirth was, at his core, he was a Chinese. After all, when he was hit by the lightning, which turned him into a spiritual body, he was already a mature adult. Time may change a lot of things, but some entrenched habit and ideas are difficult to change. Instead, they will deepen as times goes by.


    After they returned to Takeda¡¯s house, Yoshikawa saw a red sports car parked at the gate. He turned to Takeda and said: ¡°It looks like your cousin is here.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t seen that guy in almost a year, I don¡¯t know how he is now?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know it when you see him.¡±


    When they went to the garden, when Takeda¡¯s three younger cousins saw Amy dressed in a kimono, they immediately ran and surrounded her.


    After a few days together, despite thenguage barrier, these little kids liked the cute and well-behaved Amy. Moreover, Lei Yin wished for her to get along with the other children, so, Amy slowly stopped resisting in ying with them.


    When they came at Takeda¡¯s room, a burst ofughter came from the inside. Takeda recognized the voice of his cousin so he opened the door. Sure enough, he saw the tall figure of Kanoyama Akiji and three other people with the same age and simr build as him were ying cards. Takeda has seen these three other people before, they were all Kanoyama Akiji¡¯s high school ssmates.


    Hearing the door was pushed, Kanoyama Akiji turned around and saw Takeda. He immediately smiled and said: ¡°Hidetoshi, long time no see.¡±


    Takeda sat down beside him, ¡°Yes since you went to college, I had not seen you in a year. How are you?¡±


    ¡°Not good, not bad either. Yoshikawa, you¡¯re here too, and this is....¡± Kanoyama Akiji looked at Lei Yin and asked.


    ¡°He is my college ssmate and good friend, Gennai Masashi.¡±


    ¡°Hello, my name is Kanoyama Akiji, Hidetoshi¡¯s cousin.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    Kanoyama Akiji turned to Takeda and said: ¡°I heard from aunty that you got admitted to Teikyo University, is that right?¡±


    Takeda proudly said: ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°I never thought you could get into Teikyo University, it¡¯s really surprising.¡±


    ¡°This is my strength.¡±


    When the two men spoke, Naoko, who just came from putting her newly purchased Kimono on her room, opened the door and went in.


    After she came in, she was surprised to see so many people inside and immediately said ¡°Excuse me¡± and then quietly sat down beside Lei Yin.


    This sudden appearance of the top beauty made Kanoyama Akiji and his several of his ssmates stunned for a moment, and they unblinkingly looked at her as she moves.


    ¡°Hidetoshi, this youngdy is....¡± After they came to their senses, Kanoyama Akiji immediately asked Takeda.


    Takeda said: ¡°She Masashi¡¯s girlfriend, Hase Naoko, she is here with Masashi.¡±


    Thinking that this top beauty was actually the girlfriend of this ordinary looking boy, the four people were amazed, and simultaneously cried out in their heart, What a pity.


    At this time Lei Yin said to Takeda: ¡°Since your cousin is here, we are going back to our room, you y with your cousin.¡±


    ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll be looking for you not long after this.¡± Takeda knew that Lei Yin did not like to talk with strangers, so he won¡¯t force him to stay.


    Upon seeing the top beauty as well as the more-and-more-not-pleasing-to-the-eyes boy stood up to leave, Kanoyama Akiji and his several friends felt both pity and frustrated.


    When they went to the door, Lei Yin suddenly stopped, and then pushed out the door in a hurry and rushed outside without even putting his shoes back.


    Yoshikawa had never seen him like this, immediately turned around and asked: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Naoko said while putting on her shoes to follow him.


    Takeda and Yoshikawa did not know what happened and had to follow.


    Kanoyama Akiji and his several friends thought that they could see something exciting so they quickly followed.

 Chapter 189 Pond

    This chapter is sponsored by LG of US


    Although Amy has an autism, she was a child with normal intelligence and innate ability to sense other people¡¯s emotion, as well as likes and dislikes, which made her a very sensible child. Compared to children of the same age as her, she was more quiet and well-behaved. When she was living on the deserted ind she did not even cry, even though theycked food and water. Because she knew the man was trying to solve this difficulties, so she did not want to add his burden.


    But now she began to cry. Lei Yin, whose hearing far more sensitive than ordinary people, was the first person who heard her crying. In his impression, Amy was not a child who can randomly cry. Thinking that she had an ident, Lei Yin rushed to her direction at a staggering speed.


    When he arrived at the garden, he saw the scene next to the pond that made him super angry.


    He saw a fourteen-fifteen years old teenager was pointing at Amy and loudlyughed at her. The look on the beautiful and cute Amy was the reason he made fun of her. Because her face was painted with the various big blue circles and patterns. The several younger cousins of Takeda, who were ying together with Amy, were cowering in fear, afraid to make any sound to stop the teenager.


    Seeing the blue greasy marker on the right hand of thisughing teenager, Lei Yin was furious. He silently walked toward the boy and lifted him up by the cor, and before that juvenile reacted, he threw him in the fish pond.


    ¡°Ssh!¡± The teenager almost fell t on the pond. Although the pond was only waist deep, in this situation where he was caught off guard, he was like a drowning man, constantly struggling and yelling in the water.


    ¡°Lei!¡± Seeing that Lei Yin hase for her, the little girl pursed her mouth and threw herself into his arms and cried out loud.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s all right.¡± Lei Yin softlyforted her.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± At this time, someone growled behind him. Then, the tall figure of Kanoyama Akiji rushed to the edge of the fish pond to pull his younger brother.


    After the juvenile, who waspletely soaked with water, came out of the pond, he continued to cough and breath heavily just like a real drowning person. His appearance was very pathetic.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Kanoyama Akiji rushed to the front of Lei Yin and shouted.


    ¡°Obviously, I am not feeding the fish.¡± Lei Yin dismissively said.


    ¡°Bast*rd!¡± Kanoyama Akiji tightly clenched his fists, seemingly wanted to start a fight.


    Seeing this ominous turn of event, Takeda immediately put himself between the two people, ¡°Let us talk, don¡¯t give in to the impulse.¡±


    Seeing the look on Takeda, Lei Yin coldly stared the angry face of the juvenile¡¯s elder brother for a moment. He then turned around and walked back to his room.


    ¡°Coward, do you want to escape?¡± Kanoyama Akiji thought that Lei Yin was timid so he bypassed Takeda¡¯s blocking and went in front of Lei Yin.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Lei Yin looked at him coldly.


    ¡°I want you to apologize to my younger brother.¡± Kanoyama Akiji said out loud.


    Lei Yin revealed a thoughtful smile: ¡°If I say no?¡±


    Seeing Masashi¡¯s eyes, Takeda knew it was a very dangerous signal so he rushed to block the angry Kanoyama Akiji once again.


    ¡°Cousin Kanoyama, in this matter, Akito is also wrong, after all, Amy was bullied by him first. Moreover, he was not injured. Just let it past, you better take him to the room to change clothes, otherwise, it would be bad if he catches a cold.¡±


    ¡°Hidetoshi, what¡¯s wrong with you, why are you helping the outsiders instead of me?¡± Hearing Takeda¡¯s words, Kanoyama Akiji became angrier.


    ¡°This is not a question about who helping who, this is just a small thing, no need to make it big. Just let it go.¡±


    ¡°What small thing, that guy threw Akito into the pond and it almost drowned him. And you still think this is a little thing? Hei, don¡¯t try to escape! Akiyama, Masato, stop him, don¡¯t let him get away.¡± Kanoyama Akiji called out his several friends to stop Lei Yin because he saw Lei Yin was about to leave.


    His ssmates looked at each other for a moment and then ran to the front of Lei Yin to try to stop him.


    But Yoshikawa blocked their way and said: ¡°This is Takeda¡¯s family matter. It has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t get involved with this.¡±


    He and Takeda were well aware of the severe consequences of angering Masashi. It was very rare for Masashi to hold himself back like today so Yoshikawa did not want this matter to get out of hand. After all, he was Kanoyama Akiji¡¯s acquaintances.


    Seeing this, Kanoyama Akiji wanted to rush forward, but Takeda immediately put his arms around him and loudly said: ¡°Don¡¯t get into trouble, he is my good friend and an invited guest, give me face and let it go, okay.¡±


    ¡°Hidetoshi, if you won¡¯t let go of me, I am not going to be polite anymore.¡± Being blocked by his cousin, Kanoyama Akiji can¡¯t help but anxious.


    Just then, a man¡¯s voice suddenly came: ¡°What is going on here?¡±


    Several people turned their head to look, that voice came from Takeda Yifu. He was followed by Takeda Cangshi and Takeda Nadeshiko, as well middle-aged man and woman.


    Seeing the soaking wet Kanoyama Akito, the middle-aged woman in a Kimono cried out and rushed over, ¡°Akito, how can you be like this?¡±


    That juvenile pointed to Lei Yin and said: ¡°He threw me into the pool.¡±


    That middle-aged woman immediately stood up and asked Lei Yin: ¡°Why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°Ask your son about the details, anyway, even if I tell you, you wouldn¡¯t believe my story.¡± Lei Yin knew that in terms of bickering, elderly women were almost invincible, so he did not want to make any unnecessary dispute.


    ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± She stared at him fiercely.


    Yoshikawa came up and said: ¡°Aunt Kanoyama, it¡¯s like this, just now Akito drew doodles on the little girl¡¯s face, thus my friend made such a move on impulse. Please calm down.¡±


    Although she saw the face of the little girl on Lei Yin¡¯s arms was indeed filled with drawings, Kanoyama Akina loudly said: ¡°Who can prove that it was Akito who did it? And even if he did do that, that¡¯s just children¡¯s quarrel. But you, as an adult, actually threw a kid into the pond, don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡±


    ¡°Although, ording to thew, the criminal sentence on juvenile delinquency was lighter than adults. But, there was no difference on the effects on the family of the victims. In the news, it was often said that, in recent years, the juvenile crimes in Japan are steadily increasing. It seems like the main reason is theck of good parenting.¡± Lei Yin put on a socialmentator tone.


    Kanoyama Akina was like a cat being stepped on its tail, screaming out loud, ¡°What do you mean by this? Are you trying to say that our Akitocks parenting?¡±


    Seeing Lei Yin¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, Yoshikawa knew he would definitely speak harsh words, so he hastily went in front of her and said: ¡°Aunt Kanoyama, both were wrong, and since this is Giyon festival, let bygone be bygone.¡±


    At this time, Takeda Yifu opened his mouth: ¡°Yoshikawa is right. Now we are celebrating Gion Matsuri, no need to make it big, just let it go. Quickly change Akito¡¯s clothes.¡±


    ¡°But, brother....¡±


    Takeda Yifu waved his hand and said: ¡°You better quick, otherwise, it would be bad if Akito catches a cold because of this.¡±


    Kanoyama Akina red at Lei Yin for a while and then pulled his son away.


    After saying that, Takeda Yifu cast Lei Yin a not so friendly look before he turned around and returned to the hall.


    Toward his non-friendly look, Lei Yin sneered in his heart: Who the h*ll are you? When I first roamed the world, your grandfather¡¯s grandfather might not even grow hair yet.


    Before he left, Kanoyama Akiji red at Lei Yin and said: ¡°Count yourself lucky. You better pray you don¡¯t run into me in the street.¡±


    Lei Yin did not bother to even look at him,pletely regarding him as invisible, walking away by his side while holding Amy.


    Feeling that he was being extremely despised by him, Kanoyama Akiji was furious and wanted to rush and tten him, but he was quickly pulled by Takeda.


    Finally, Takeda and Yoshikawa managed to get Kanoyama Akiji and his friends to the hall, lest they renewed the conflict.


    After returning to the room, Naoko immediately fetched a basin of water from the bathroom.


    Lei Yin sat beside Amy, wetted the towel in the basin, and gently rubbed the marks on her face.


    But because the ink was oil based, Lei Yin still could not wipe them offpletely, even after he repeatedly wiped them. Therefore, Lei Yin said to Naoko: ¡°Go and get me some warm water, as well as a bar of soap.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Because Amy¡¯s skin was very tender, Lei Yin did not want to use a dissolving agent like a chemical solution to wash them off and had to use a towel with warm water to slowly rub them off.


    After almost an hourter, Lei Yin finally able to erase the hand drawings one by one on her face.


    After he finished, he saw the little girl¡¯s face was red by that towel rubbing and could not help but feel distressed. He regretted that he did not throw the kid into a cesspool instead of a pond.


    ¡°Kid, do you feel pain on your face?¡±


    The little girl looked at him and then shook her head, and quietly leaned her head in his arms.


    Lei Yin stroke her hair with his right hand.


    Naoko quietly sat next to him and tenderly looked at her.


    After a while, suddenly, there came a knock on the door. Naoko opened the door to take a look. The person turned out to be Takeda¡¯s sister, Takeda Nadeshiko.


    Takeda Nadeshiko was a very serious girl. Takeda said she was using the summer to refresh her study, therefore even if they have lived here for several days, Lei Yin and Naoko seldom got the chance to meet with her.


    As with Takeda, she was also wearing a Kimono at home. After the door was opened, she first bowed at Naoko and then said to Lei Yin: ¡°Do schoolmate Gennai have a moment to talk?¡±


    Lei Yin nodded his head.


    Kneeling in front of Lei Yin, Takeda Nadeshiko said: ¡°I want to take this time to apologize to the little girl on behalf of my cousin Akito. For my cousin¡¯s mischievous behavior, I sincerely apologize.¡±


    Regarding this ritual of apology on behalf of other people, although Lei Yin felt it was somewhat redundant, he still opened his mouth to reply: ¡°You are very considerate.¡±


    Takeda Nadeshiko was about to speak when Takeda¡¯s voice suddenly came through the door: ¡°Masashi, are you there?¡±


    Naoko immediately stood up to open the door.


    When Takeda came in, he immediately saw her sister, who, like him, was somewhat surprised. Takeda Nadeshiko immediately said to Lei Yin: ¡°Schoolmate Gennai, if there is nothing else, I will take my leave.¡±


    After waiting for her to go out, Takeda asked Lei Yin: ¡°What does my sister want?¡±


    Lei Yin answered: ¡°Nothing, just apologizing on behalf of your cousin.¡±


    ¡°I see, no wonder previously in the hall I saw her whispering with my brother, they were actually talking about this matter. What about Amy, are those drawings have been erased?¡±


    ¡°They have been cleaned.¡± Lei Yin said while touching the little girl¡¯s head.


    Seeing Amy¡¯s face was all red, Takeda slightly apologetically said: ¡°Masashi, I am really sorry, I never thought that kid Akito would do such an excessive thing.¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you. In addition, we have lived here for many days, it is almost time for us to go back to Tokyo. I n on going back tomorrow by ne.¡±


    Takeda immediately stood up anxiously, ¡°No, you guys can¡¯t leave. You did not do anything wrong. You can¡¯t go back because of this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not really about this thing. After living here for several days, it¡¯s natural for us to go back.¡±


    ¡°In short, you can¡¯t.¡±


    Seeing him so strongly opposed to this, Lei Yin simply spread out his hand and said: ¡°Hey, I am just looking out for you here. I have offended your aunt, cousins, almost all of their family. If I stay here, it will just make it difficult for you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. In any case, even that old man¡¯s words were just farts as far as I concern, much less theirs. If you insist on going, I will run away from home with you. At most, you¡¯re just going to provide me food and lodging at Tokyo.¡±


    Seeing his ruffian-like appearance, Lei Yin knew it was useless to say anything, so he shrugged and said: ¡°Suit yourself, in any case, I¡¯m just an outsider. If your old man is going to scold someone, he will only scold you.¡±


    To see him finally agreed to stay, Takeda suddenly smiled.

 Chapter 190 Cage Part 1

    At Yoshikawa¡¯s suggestion, everyone agreed to participate in the temple fair in the evening on the nearby shrine.


    Japan¡¯s temples fair were many, and each ce is different. But Kyoto¡¯s Gion festival was very famous. From the 1st of July, onwards for the entire month, basically, every night there will be festivals that were held in various temples or shrines.


    Although in today¡¯s Japan, the sacrifice to the God of the temple was just a mere formality, it became one of the projects to attract visitors. But Kyoto is, after all, the ancient capital of Japan, and in this regard, the ceremony was much more formal than elsewhere.


    That night, apart from Lei Yin, the people of Takeda Household all dressed up in Kimono and ready to participate in the temple fair, Takeda was no exception.


    In order not to let Kanoyama Akiji renewed the conflict, Takeda, and the others went out to the temple fair that was held in the nearby shrine first.


    When they arrived there, the festival has already begun. Everywhere one can see Kimono wearer people walking back and forth.


    Although the original goal of holding the temple fair was to let people who wanted to get rich made their petition in the shrine, a few young people were not so devout and join in purely for the fun, just strolling around everywhere like it was an evening entertainment.


    Amy, who has never participated in the temple fair, was very excited. In particr, she moved left and right like a pendulum, very interestedly looking at the various food stalls on both sides of the road.


    For fear of her having a bad stomach, Lei Yin only dared to let her eat squid, and wouldn¡¯t let her see the other snacks for too long.


    In this temple fair, there was this most ssic goldfish scooping stall. Seeing that she wanted to have the goldfish, Lei Yin did not personally catch it for her, but let her try scooping for herself. After trying a couple of times, although she failed to catch any fishes, the little girl was still very happily ying.


    Takeda was a bit anxious and wanted to help her out, but even after breaking three papers, he still failed to catch any. Seeing Amyughed at him, he became angry out of shame and simply squatted there and continued to try, determined to get at least one.


    ¡°I said it right, that guy did not even graduate from the kindergarten,¡± Yoshikawa said to Lei Yin.


    ¡°Do you envy him?¡± Lei Yin asked with a smile.


    ¡°Shoo, why would I envy him?¡±


    After leaving the goldfish stall, Takeda cockily said: ¡°See, I told you I am the goldfish scooping master.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. It took you so long just to get two of them, how could you have the nerve to call yourself a master.¡± Yoshikawa ridiculed.


    Takeda refuted in a loud voice, ¡°That¡¯s just because in the beginning my scooping skill was a bit rusty. If you dare, let uspare....¡±


    Before he finished, he heard a familiar voice from behind him: ¡°Hidetoshi, so you guys are here.¡±


    When they looked back they saw the brother of Takeda. Beside him, there were Kanoyama Akiji as well as his high school ssmates and Kanoyama Akito. There were also two girls, who also seemed to be Kanoyama Akiji¡¯s schoolmates. All of them dressed in Kimonos.


    Takeda and Yoshikawa cannot help but bitterly smile to each other, they never thought they would be so quick to bump into each other.


    ¡°Where are father, aunt and the others?¡± Takeda asked his brother.


    ¡°Father, aunt, and uncle said there are too many people here, so they don¡¯te for fear of overcrowding.¡±


    Hearing this sentence, Takeda was relieved. He did not want to see the old man¡¯s face when he was trying to have some fun here.


    Takeda Cangshi looked at everyone, and then, his vision, like being pulled by a very strong ma, quickly zeroed in on Naoko in the pink Kimono.


    Like him, the other people also like being under a spell, staring straight at Naoko. But the eyes of the two girls were apparently filled with hostility.


    Noticing these several burning gazes, Naoko awkwardly shifted herself sideways to hide behind Lei Yin.


    After their visions were blocked by Lei Yin¡¯s body, these several people immediately reacted. Kanoyama Akiji and his several friends were jealous and hate of Lei Yin.


    Takeda Cangshi lightly coughed and said to Takeda, ¡°Since we have run into each other, let us walk together.¡±


    Since the big brother has spoken, Takeda had to agree.


    When they went to the shooting booth, Kanoyama Akiji said to Lei Yin: ¡°Do you dare to contest against me with this?¡±


    For this type of child-like vindictive contest, Lei Yin dryly coughed a bit before he said: ¡°I am sorry, I don¡¯t y this thing anymore since I was three years old.¡±


    ¡°You....¡± Kanoyama Akiji was furious.


    Suddenly, when he saw the thing that was ced next to a stall, his eyes, all of a sudden, lit up.


    Thus he said, pointing to the punch force measurement machine: ¡°This is something that when you¡¯re three years of age has not had enough right? What do you think, do you dare to make a bet with me? Whoever has the highest score in the punch force wins. The loser will take off his clothes to walk around here.¡± He was going to say, the loser will take off his pants, but he knew Takeda Cangshi would certainly forbid it, so he quickly changed his wording.


    Takeda Cangshi cannot stand idly and said: ¡°Cousin Kanayama, there is no meaning in this.¡±


    ¡°Cousin, this is just between me and him, please don¡¯t interfere.¡± In fact, he knew why they wanted to find that guy¡¯s trouble; besides the matter of his younger brother, the existence of that top beauty was also an important reason. He really wanted to make this guy lose face in front of the other people.


    ¡°Very well, but you need to be quick because I am in a hurry.¡± Contrary to Kanoyama Akiji¡¯s expectation, Lei Yin actually agreed.


    Kanayama Akiji sneered, walked to the front of that machine and prepared a Karate punch position.


    His several ssmates wore a proud expression. They knew Kanoyama Akiji was a Karate club member in the University, so they were confidence of him.


    ¡°Ha!¡± With a shout, Kanoyama Akiji punched that leather sheath, and the machine measurement scale immediately rose to number 85.


    After he did that, he smugly said to Lei Yin: ¡°Your turn.¡±


    Lei Yin walked to the front of the stall owner and said: ¡°Boss, if this thing is destroyed, won¡¯t you lose money?¡±


    The bossughed, ¡°If you have the ability, you don¡¯t need to pay for it.¡±


    ¡°You said this yourself.¡± With that, he walked to the front of that machine and, without assuming any position, he just casually punch it.


    ¡°Bam!¡±, ¡°Krack!¡± Two dull voice resounded, the whole leather sheath actually flew backward.


    Seeing this scene, beside Naoko, Takeda, and Yoshikawa, the other people¡¯s eyeballs almost fell out.

 Chapter 190 Cage Part 2

    Seeing the expression of the stall owner as if he was watching the death of his family member, Lei Yin addressed Kanoyama Akiji who was about to escape: ¡°If you are willing to pay for the stall owner¡¯s loss, I will call this even.¡± In the end, he is Takeda¡¯s cousin so Lei Yin has to consider his friend¡¯s face. Moreover, in his eyes, people like Kanoyama Akiji was even inferior to a street bum, so he was toozy to care about him.


    Kanoyama Akiji looked at him in rmed before he said: ¡°Okay.¡± His tone of voice lost its previous aggressive momentum.


    Thinking that the other was willing to pay for his loss, the stall owner came close to tear up in excitement.


    After reaching an agreement about thepensation price, Kanoyama Akiji actually did not have that much money and had to borrow from Takeda Cangshi. Takeda Cangshi did not know whether tough or cry as he made the payment. At this point, the farce was over.


    After leaving the stall, Kanoyama Akiji and his ssmates chose to walk at the rear, not daring toe close to Lei Yin. At the moment, in their eyes, the guy has been ssified as a ss of biological non-natural human.


    Although he was equally shocked, Takeda Cangshi quickly returned to normal. He asked Lei Yin: ¡°Student Gennai, have you been practicing boxing?¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t, I just have a bit of brute force. I heard that brother Cangshi is already in the business world for a long time, I do not know what kind of business is that?¡± Lei Yin did not want to talk about this thing and quickly changed the subject.


    ¡°I am doing the import and export trade. Originally father wanted me to take over the sado business. But I have my ambition¡¯s elsewhere, and therefore only expect that, in the future, Hidetoshi can help father run the sado business.¡±


    Looking at Takeda, who was holding a skewered cuttlefish with his left hand and a bag of goldfish on his right hand, and still looking like a bully even though he was wearing a Kimono, Lei Yin thought that Takeda Cangshi¡¯s hope might be too difficult to achieve.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s with that look?¡± Seeing Lei Yin was staring at him with a weird look, Takeda who also walked near his brother and happened to hear his brother¡¯s words, immediately stared back at him very unsatisfied.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just find it hard to imagine how you are going to operate the tea ceremony business.¡±


    ¡°Who said I want to run that old man¡¯s shop? I am only interested in cars, let my sister inherited that sado business.¡±


    When the two people talk, Takeda Cangshi silently watched Naoko who was walking next to Lei Yin.


    ¡ª


    Watching Lei Yin, who has a bit of absent-minded look, Naoko asked: ¡°Lei, what happens?¡±


    Lei Yin thought for a moment and then told her about the Brin¡¯s matter.


    ¡°Do you want to investigate this?¡±


    ¡°Not really, I just found it strange, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Naoko suddenlyughed softly, ¡°You are lying. Are you worried about me staying alone here?¡±


    Lei Yin was somewhat surprised to see her and said with a wry smile: ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Naoko cast him a yful smile for a moment and then gently fell upon his arms and said: ¡°If you want to go then go, but promise me to be careful and don¡¯t get hurt, okay? Rest assured, if I am bored, I will just watch the TV. If possible,e back early.¡±


    Lei Yin was touched as he tightly held that beautiful person in his arms, ¡°Naoko, you are really good.¡±


    ¡°Fool.¡± She looked up to him with her red face and lightly kissed his lips.


    When he walked out of the room, Naoko put a pillow in her arms and buried her head in it. After a moment, she put her index finger on her cherry lips, which apparently still have the trace of his body temperature, in a daze.


    There was a three story high building near the Takeda House main building, it was dedicated for the servants of the family. Lei Yin asked the other servants about Brin¡¯s room location and then went in.


    Japan is a hierarchical country, not to mention in the government or thepany, even in the apartment where the servants lived has a certain division rule. Usually, the longest serving, the most senior of the servants will stay at the best location on the top floor, and so on. Brin¡¯s room was located at the very end of the first floor, which was impervious to the sun.


    After listening from the outside of the door and determining that Brin was still inside, Lei Yin walked out of the apartment building and wait for him toe out.


    Around 11 o¡¯clock in the evening, the already exasperated Lei Yin finally saw Brin¡¯s tall figure stepped out of the apartment door.


    After secretly cursed a sentence, Lei Yin quietly followed behind him.


    With regards to tracking skill, basically, no one canpare to Lei Yin. Because he did not need to keep up with the person he was trying to follow, as long as he can lock the person¡¯s body heat, he will know the walking route of that person and the person that he tracks will never know there was someone behind them.


    Along the way, Lei Yin slowly followed behind Brin. Sometimes, he stopped by the roadside snack vendor to buy some and to try it.


    Half an hourter, Lei Yin found out that Brin was walking toward the shrine. Is that guy going to catch some stray dogs?


    Right on cue, Brin went behind the shrine without consulting anybody. Then he went to what seemed to be his previous spot to drag three stray dogs in a cage from the thick patch of grass. Then, just like thest time in the temple fair, he walked toward that deserted alley.


    Seeing that the good show was about to begin, Lei Yin finished off thest few snacks on his hands and then continued to follow.


    Meanwhile, shortly after Lei Yin went out of Naoko¡¯s room, a man knocked on her door.

 Chapter 191 Fight Part 1

    Naoko opened the door and saw the one standing outside was Takeda¡¯s brother, Takeda Cangshi.


    ¡°Good evening, Mr. Takeda, is there something that I can help you?¡±


    Takeda Cangshi appeared a bit restless, ¡°Good evening, Miss Hase. May Ie in and have a talk?¡±


    Hearing his words, Naoko can¡¯t help but hesitate. Although now it was only 9 o¡¯clock in the evening, she was the only person in the room, and being in a room with an unrted man was not good. Her experience with Hinatsu Junichiro two years ago was still fresh in her mind.


    Seeing her embarrassed look, Takeda Cangshi smiled for a moment and then said: ¡°Since Miss Hase is inconvenient, then just forget it. I am very sorry to disturb your rest, excuse me.¡±


    Seeing he was about to leave, Naoko was shaken. This ce was someone else¡¯s house, after all, if she can¡¯t even promise such a request, it would appear a bit too unreasonable. After bowing her head to think for a moment, Naoko said: ¡°That was rude of me. Mr. Takeda, if you have something to talk then pleasee in and let¡¯s talk about it.¡±


    Takeda Cangshi suddenly bowed to her and said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Hase.¡±


    Naoko was shocked by such a big ritual, immediately said: ¡°Mr. Takeda, you are too serious.¡±


    After he came in, Naoko did not close the door but pushed the door open a bit more. But Takeda Cangshi did not seem to notice this casual movement from her and continued to sit on the other side of the table.


    Naoko brought a cup of tea in front of him, ¡°Please enjoy the tea, Mr. Takeda.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Takeda Cangshi picked the tea cup in a very standard position and took a sip.


    ¡°Miss Hase, your tea vor is very good.¡± After putting down the cup, Takeda Cangshi said something.


    ¡°You tter me, Mr. Takeda. Your family has been in the tea business for generations. Your erroneous praise makes me ashamed.¡±


    Takeda Cangshi said with a straight face: ¡°No, I am saying the truth.¡±


    Seeing his serious face, for a while Naoko did not know what to say, but finally said: ¡°You are too kind. Mr. Takeda, you said there is something you want to talk to me?¡±


    Takeda Cangshi was at a loss for a while. Actually, for a long time, he did not say any words.


    Seeing him like this, Naoko did not dare to make a sound and can only wait for his answer.


    For a time, the entire room was quiet.


    After an indeterminate time has passed, Takeda Cangshi finally looked up at Naoko, and then said the words that, for her, was truly unexpected.


    ¡°Miss Hase, I like you.¡±


    Naoko was shocked and almost knocked over the teacup in front of her.


    After sheposed herself, Naoko immediately said: ¡°Mr. Takeda, I....¡±


    Takeda Cangshi interrupted her, ¡°Please do not misunderstand, Miss Hase, I have no other intention. I am well aware that you truly love Mr. Gennai, and I will not do anything to affect your feelings. I just want to settle my wish before I leave, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°You said before you leave?¡± Naoko realized he was wearing a suit rather than a Kimono, which he usually wore everyday at home.


    ¡°Yes, because there is something urgent that I need to take care of in thepany, I have to go back on a ne tonight. Maybe after this, I will have no chance to see Miss Hase again. Therefore, I really hope I can settle my wish before my departure. That is, to confess my feelings for Miss Hase. Of course, I don¡¯t expect to get any response, I just don¡¯t want to leave with regrets. If this causes you any difort, please forgive me.¡± With that, he bowed to her.


    Seeing this man, who always wore a very serious expression, Naoko did not really know what to say. After a while, she slightly pulled herself together and then said: ¡°Mr. Takeda, I don¡¯t deserve your kindness, I feel very uneasy.¡±


    Takeda Cangshi said: ¡°Miss Hase, you are the most beautiful and gentle woman I have ever seen, my heart is filled with admiration for you. I wish for you and Mr. Gennai to grow old together.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Takeda. With Mr. Takeda¡¯s condition, I believe you will soon find a woman who suits you.¡±


    Takeda Cangshi smiled, ¡°Thank you for your good wish. But to be honest, I really envy Mr. Gennai.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve such a praise.¡±


    After he drank the tea, Takeda Cangshi stood up, ¡°Very well, I have to go, Miss Hase. Please take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°You too, have a nice trip.¡± Naoko stood up and sent him out.


    After walking out of the door, Takeda Cangshi suddenly looked back to Naoko and said: ¡°Perhaps this sentence is rude, but I want to ask: What exactly do you like in Mr. Gennai?¡± He still did not understand why a woman so perfect like her love such an ordinary man.


    Naoko was stunned for a moment, and after a while gently said: ¡°In this world, no one treat me better than him.¡±


    Seeing the gentleness on her face, Takeda Cangshi seemed to understand, turned around and slowly walked away.

 Chapter 191 Fight Part 2

    In his previous rebirths, in his spare time, Lei Yin carefully studied the difference races, as well as the differences in the characteristics of the indigenous people in different ces.


    From his first glimpse of Brin, he concluded that the new handyman was not a Japanese. Perhaps it was just like the Takeda Family¡¯s old Butler put it, this man could really be an illegal immigrant.


    Previously he found the dog¡¯s corpse that mighte from theboratory, plus he now suspected the stowaway Brin¡¯s bizarre behavior in recent days who showed up wounded, so he quite naturally associated the two together, making Lei Yin¡¯s curiosity pique.


    The man walked outside the outskirts of the shrine for nearly half an hour before finally stopped in what might seem like a bomb shelter.


    After carefully looking around and determining that there was no one nearby, Brin pushed aside a pile of cover up weeds, revealing a gap that can only be passed by a person.


    After he lined up the cage in a straight line, Brin¡¯s figure continued to drag the cage and went inside. He did not know that a ghostly shadow-like figure quietly went in not long after he walked in.


    The inside environment was very dark, but that did not slow Lei Yin at all. He carefully looked around and found that this was indeed an abandoned bomb shelter. During World War II, there were quite a few of these bomb shelters being built in Japan, but most of it were filled during city development.


    In order for Brin not to notice him, Lei Yin carefully paid attention to his footsteps so he did not identally kick something, which can produce a sound.


    Suddenly, he heard a very shrill barking sound, but soon, everything was quiet.


    In this dark environment, he suddenly heard the kind of voice that can put a great strain on people¡¯s nerve. But to a millennium old ghost like Lei Yin who used to see extraordinary scenes, the sound was just a bit harsh.


    Knowing a good show was about to begin, Lei Yin could not help but speed up his pace.


    After walking less than ten meters, he suddenly heard a burst of shrill barking once again. But this time, Lei Yin also heard another sound.


    Several minutester, Lei Yin felt he was getting closer and closer to Brin, suddenly, the pitiful scream of the third dog came out.


    Three in a row? His appetite is too great. Lei Yin thought while he continued to move forward rapidly.


    When he reached the end of the tunnel, Lei Yin saw, leaning against the room, a faint dim light that shone the room in front of him.


    At this time, Lei Yin suddenly stopped, because he heard a familiar voice.


    It was a heavy breathing of a hungry animal, which was irregr and harsh.


    All of these were simr to the sound he previously heard from the experimental bodies who have turned into animals.


    Is Brin really one of those escaped experimental bodies? The doubt in Lei Yin¡¯s heart was getting heavier.


    But soon, a man¡¯s voice negated his assumption.


    ¡°Brother, you have to control your emotion....¡±


    Although the words were said in Nepali, Lei Yin soon recognized that it was Brin¡¯s voice.


    At this time, a roaring sound of a beast resounded in the room, followed by a heavy falling sound. Lei Yin immediately rushed to open the door but found that the door was locked, so he kicked open the door with his foot.


    When he went inside, he saw, under the illumination of the battery powered energy savingmp, a figure, whose whole body covered with brown long hair with sharp long fingernails that were dripping with blood and face that was seriously contorted like a ¡°werewolf¡±, was pinning Brin to the ground.


    From the corners of its mouth that revealed the sharp teeth, bloodshot eyes and constant dripping of saliva, the ¡°werewolf¡± obviously considered Brin as a prey.


    Hearing the door being strongly kicked, the experimental body and Brin unconsciously looked up.


    Seeing a person¡¯s shadow kicked the door to break in, Brin immediately called out: ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    But it was toote, the experimental body jumped away from Brin and rushed toward that figure on the door.


    Brin turned around and immediately stood up before loudly said: ¡°Brother, don¡¯t kill him!¡±


    But the experimental body did not heed his voice, still rushing to the iing man. His two pairs of ws stretched out toward him.


    When Brin thought that person would surely die, suddenly, there was a scene thatpletely unexpected to him. He saw the man¡¯s body seemed to move a bit and the experimental body, seemingly being subjected by a huge force, flew out to the back of the room and finally hit the wall with a ¡°pop¡± and then fell to the ground.


    The whole process just happened in a sh. Brin had no idea what happened.


    At this time, the man stopped to say a sentence: ¡°You said he is your brother, what exactly is going on?¡±


    Hearing him saying in Nepali, Brin was pleasantly surprised and said, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Now is not the time to say this thing, quickly get out of here.¡±


    Brin began to wonder why he¡¯d say that, but he soon knew why.


    Seeing the experimental body was looking at him with bloodshot eyes and over two meters of height, Lei Yin felt a burst of excitement.


    This transformed being was worthy to be called unnatural creatures. Just now, he used 80 percent of his power in that single punch, but the creature unexpectedly stood again so soon, and it did not appear to have suffered any injury. Although his present internal force was only 30 percent of his heyday, simply from the pure physical body strength, this experimental body upied a dominant position.


    Since the previous time he fought mano a mano with the experimental body in the parking lot, he really wanted to have another round of fight with this kind of creature who has a tyrannical physical body. Now, finally having the opportunity, he thought that his long wait tonight was worth it.


    ¡°You go, otherwise you will die,¡± Brin said to Lei Yin after he stopped in front of the experimental body.


    Lei Yin said in a deep voice: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, you better hurry to leave this ce, he has lost his humanity.¡±


    ¡°My brother still has a bit of sanity. As long as you leave....¡±


    Before he finished his words, the experimental body suddenly jumped over Brin¡¯s body and then came at Lei Yin.


    Seeing the ws that were trying to grab him, Lei Yin made a backhand move and shove them to the side and then, taking this opportunity, Lei Yin mercilessly hit the chest of that experimental body with his elbow.


    If these ws attack hit him, his whole head would fly out, separated from his body. Lei Yin immediately bent over to avoid the fatal blow and sent out his right hand to hit the creature¡¯s abdomen with a fist technique.


    ¡°Poof!¡± With a thud, the experimental body was hit once again and he loudly howled in pain.


    But Lei Yin did not let him off just yet. While he was shouting wildly, Lei Yin kicked his belly, sending the creature¡¯s entire body backward with his foot.


    In this dazzling fierce exchange, Brin saw his big brother knocked to the ground again and again. Brin could not believe everything that he just saw. He can¡¯t imagine an ordinary human being able to fight to such a degree against his brother who has been transformed into a monster.


    ¡°Who, who are you?¡±


    ¡°Why are you talking so much nonsense, just wait until I finish taking care of him.¡±


    If not for the light that was too dim, Brin will definitely see the strange smile from that person¡¯s mouth.


    Seeing the experimental body got up again, Lei Yin¡¯s fine hair stood straight with excitement. His grandma! This is too exciting, this fellow is a lot fiercer than the one in the parking lot. Not only his body is bigger, his strength is stronger, and his skin is thicker, his resistance to being hit is also first ss. He loved this kind of flesh to flesh heavy beating. Therefore, he did not want to use any weapon and just want to continue attacking with his fist and kick.


    Feeling the excruciating pain on the body, the experimental body waspletely enraged.


    It stared at the man with eyes that almost oozed with blood. It ignored its hunger and just wanted to tear the man apart.


    After it loudly roared, the experimental body rushed toward that person again. Finally, the third round of attacks began.

 Chapter 191 Fight Part 3

    Unlike before, the enraged experimental body crazily tried to bite Lei Yin with its teeth or grabbed him with its ws. But the man refused to be outdone and made his move that almost impossible to see, counter-attacking it one by one.


    In contrast, the experimental body¡¯s physique was much more tyrannical than Lei Yin. Just like before when he faced with the experimental body in the parking lot, Lei Yin sometimes thought that he was punching a tire. But if the experimental body cannd a hit on him, the situation will bepletely different, so long as it can hit 2 or 3 times, the likely results would be broken bones or internal injuries.


    But Lei Yin¡¯s advantage was also evident, he has unmatched amazing martial arts skill. When the experimental body came at him, he would often dodge in a very ingenious way while at the same time unloaded his fist at it. So from the outside, it seemed like the one who was being beaten was the experimental body instead. Moreover, with the support of his internal force, his punching power is not worse than it.


    Watching the continued flurry of exchanges between these two people, Brin who lied on the ground felt as if he was watching a fight between monsters.


    As the younger brother of that experimental body, he was well aware of its horror; absolutely no human can fight with it. But the man in front of him can actually stand toe to toe with it, and even had the upper hand, making him unable to believe his own eyes. If he knew the man had used a de to sever the bodies of other five simr experimental bodies, maybe he wouldn¡¯t be so surprised.


    From the fierce exchanged of these two creatures, from time to time, he can hear some heavy attack sound. Brin can see that this sound emerged whenever the man struck his brother¡¯s body. This kind of impressive sound can only be created by a powerful attacking strength; thus Brin began to fear for his brother for the first time.


    After what seemed like a long time, the fierce fight still continued. But this time, both sides moving speed was obviously slower than before.


    Judging from the appearance, that person seemed to be in a great advantage.


    Brin could clearly see the visiblerge and small wounds that covered the whole body of the experimental body. Especially in the areas that were lethal to ordinary humans body, such as, chest, head, abdomen, and other locations. They were all covered with very obvious fists and shoe prints. But on his brother¡¯s face, a wisp of blood continued to appear intermittently on the corner of its mouth.


    In contrast, on that person, in addition to the few ws scratches on his clothes, he did not appear to suffer any injury.


    This huge difference made Brin feel incredible.


    However, the one who participated in this fierce struggle, Lei Yin, bitterly knew the real situation. Although his biggest advantage in practicing internal strength was that his stamina was huge. Moreover, with his rapid breathing technique, he did not need to worry that his energy would dry up. But after fighting for so long, the reaction time of his muscles, who were strained by the high intensity stretching and contracting for a long time, became slow, making him almost got caught by its ws several times. Although it also had the same tired appearance, no one knew how long it can support itself.


    Encountering such a rare rival, if Lei Yin was still a single man, he might fight it to the end. But Naoko was still waiting for him to go back, so he did not want to hang around here any longer. But under less thanpelling circumstances, he also did not want to kill it. So he loudly said while he continued to attack: ¡°Brin, go and find me an iron rod.¡±


    Brin was stupefied, but he quickly struggled to stand up and find him an iron bar.


    After looking around the room for a while, he eximed: ¡°I can¡¯t find the iron bar.¡±


    Lei Yin got angry, ¡°If you don¡¯t want your brother to die in my hands, you better find one in a hurry.¡±


    After seeing the man¡¯s strength, Brin thought it was unlikely for the man to deceive him. But because the two of them were fighting near the door, he had to carefully avoid them and then ran outside.


    After a while, Brin rushed back holding a meter long iron bar, ¡°I found it.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Immediately after he said that, Lei Yin punched the experimental body right in the face. This was his full powered blow. The experimental body flew backward like a shell and turned half-circle in the air before it fell to the ground with a thud. This was the third time it was knocked down to the ground.


    After he took the iron bar in Brin¡¯s hand, Lei Yin slightly adjusted his shortness of breath, and then looked at the experimental body who slowly climbed up.


    Lei Yin felt a bit sorry, This guy is really tenacious, being knocked down so many times, he still able to climb up. I really wish I could continue this fight to see who is the winner.


    At this time, the experimental body has lost its previous terrifying momentum, and just felt like a sick animal. But it was still looking at Lei Yin with eyes filled with hatred.


    But Lei Yin suddenly had an awareness. Although it seemed like it haspletely ovee by the animal instinct, but its character should not be too different than its original human character. Just like the experimental body that he previously encountered in the parking lot; when it was shot by Eiko Kotoshi, it chose to run away, but this one actually chose to fight to the death.


    Finally, after breathing a few mouthful of heavy breaths, the experimental body came at Lei Yin again.


    In a cacophony of roaring sound, the experimental body flew backward almost in a straight line and then crashed hard into the wall.


    Brin could not clearly see what the man just did, only to see him suddenly bent his waist, and then, in a marvelous way, dodged his big brother¡¯s attack to the side; then he saw his brother flew out horizontally.


    This should do it, right? Looking at the iron bar, who bent at a 50-degree angle, in his hand, Lei Yin said in his mind.


    After a while, seeing the experimental body was not able to stand up again, Lei Yin finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    He walked over and very carefully checked its breathing. After that, Lei Yin picked up a rope and tied its whole body like a rice dumpling. After he tied it, Lei Yin looked at Brin and asked: ¡°Now tell me what exactly is going on here.¡±


    Being frightened by his gaze, Brin said: ¡°Me and my brother escaped from theboratory....¡±


    After hearing his story, Lei Yin thought for a moment, then said: ¡°Besides your brother, have they ever done any experiment on you?¡±


    ¡°No, because at the time, I fell sick, so they just took big brother away. Initially, I did not know what they do to him. But one night, theb suddenly caught fire, a lot of people ran out. Big brother also ran away. But he took advantage of the confusion and fled with me.


    Lei Yin continued to ask: ¡°After you two fled here, what happened?¡±


    Brin revealed a painful expression, ¡°Brother became more and more strange, his temper became very irritable, and sometimes went mad. Until one night when I saw him secretly eat raw meat, I knew he must be hiding something from me. Later, he told me everything, and he also said he might be a monster. I did not believe him at first, but then I saw his body transformation, as well as his crazy moment interval that became shorter and shorter. Now I know what he said was true.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to catch stray dogs to give them to him?¡±


    ¡°Once he ran out. I managed to find him, but when I found him, he was biting a dog¡¯s throat, desperately sucking its blood. From then on, he became more and more like a wild beast. If not for the blood, he will be very vicious. I have no other choice but to go and catch some stray dogs for him to suck their blood every day. In the beginning, one dog is enough, buttely, even three dogs, almost every time, were not enough for him. He became more and more aggressive; my wounds were all scratched by him.¡±


    After listening to him, Lei Yin cursed, ¡°You idiot, since you knew the dogs that you gave him made him like this, you will only let him deeper into this sh*t if you continue to do the same thing. You see, now he barely has his humanity.¡±


    Brin cried, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to do. I am really scared. Actually, I¡¯ve thought about just leaving him like this.¡±


    ¡°Lei Yin sighed and said: ¡°What is your name, your name is not really Brin, right?¡±


    ¡°My name is Balin, but because I am from Nepal, I changed my name to Brin.¡±


    ¡°Is your brother¡¯s name Jabin?¡±


    Brin looked at him in surprise, ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    Because I once saved a Nepali youth, his name is Ji Teba. He mentioned your brother¡¯s name to me.¡±

 Chapter 192 Return Part 1

    When Lei Yin woke up, he felt sore all over his body.For a long time he has no such an excessive exercise, he felt as if in thatst night fight, he was truly able to have fun.


    After a brief wash in the bathroom, he smiled when he came out and see Amy still sleeping like a log.


    At this time, someone gently knocked on the door. He opened the door and saw it was Naoko. Her hands were holding a tray filled with breakfast.


    ¡°Lei, good morning.¡± Naoko gently smiled to him.


    Receiving this kind of smile from a beautiful woman in a bright morning sun, Lei Yin felt peace in his heart.


    ¡°Where¡¯s yours? Don¡¯t you eat?¡±


    ¡°I already ate.¡± Naoko helped him straightened the bed sheet while replying to him.


    After putting his bed in order, Naoko quietly knelt next to him, watching him eat breakfast.


    ¡°What time is it now?¡± After eating his breakfast, Lei Yin looked up and asked.


    ¡°About 9:30 A.M..¡±


    Watching her ready to take the cutlery, Lei Yin held her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with this, sit down and let us talk first.¡±


    Naoko obediently sat in his arms.


    ¡°Did you enjoy this vacation?¡±


    Naoko leaned her head on his chest and said: ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t gone outside of Tokyo for a long time, and this makes mefortable.¡±


    Gently stroking her hair, Lei Yin said: ¡°This time, there are many people with us. Next time we have the opportunity, we will go somewhere else to y, just the two of us.¡±


    ¡°As long as I can be together with you, it doesn¡¯t matter even if we don¡¯t go outside.¡± She put her arms around his waist and pulled herself toward him even more.


    Smelling her faint delicate fragrance, Lei Yin has a soul-stirring feeling. And can¡¯t help but tightly hugged her.


    A whileter, after this gentle and quiet moment was over, Lei Yin asked: ¡°How many days have we stayed here?¡±


    Naoko thought for a moment and then said: ¡°If I remember correctly, there should be thirteen days.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s almost two weeks, we should go back in two days.¡±


    ¡°Okay, after all, bothering people for too long is not good.¡±


    Looking at her mouthwatering lips, Lei Yin could not help but lift her chin up and kiss her. As in the past, Naoko was gentle and slightly shy to respond to his request. Suddenly the room became tranquil again.


    In the evening, Lei Yin called Brin alone outside.


    In a ce where there was no one else, Lei Yin pulled a piece of paper from his pocket. He then gave it to Brin along with a paper bag, ¡°Take this.¡±


    Brin was a bit puzzled by the things in his hand. ¡°Mr. Gennai, these are....¡±


    ¡°There is a prescription written on the paper. Buy the medicine ording to that prescription and injected it to your brother. Remember not to let him taste any blood or raw meat, and never let him go. You need to tie him in a bed, otherwise, there would be trouble if he runs out and kills people.¡±


    Brin excitedly said: ¡°Can this drug really make my brother return to normal?¡±


    Lei Yin shook his head, ¡°Your brother¡¯s gene has been transformed into a half human, half animal. There is no way to bring him back just by relying on drugs. This drug is simr to a powerful sedative, and should be able to suppress his animal nature. But if this drug can¡¯t control him anymore....¡± Speaking to this, his expression became very serious.


    ¡°Use ten times the dose on him so he can pass away without feeling any pain.¡±


    Brin¡¯s eyes were red, ¡°Is there really no other way?¡±


    ¡°In today¡¯s medical level, gic change cannot be reversed. They¡¯re like cancer cells which are impossible to turn them into normal cells. The best treatment is to kill or remove the diseased tissue. Moreover, even though you can sessfully suppress the animal part of him, he may not think like a normal people anymore. In the end, what¡¯s best for him is up to you to decide. For him, maybe death is a relief. There is some money in the bag for you to buy him the medicine.¡± With that, he slowly walked away.


    Brin looked nkly at his back. After a while, he squatted on the ground and cried like a child.


    When he returned to Takeda¡¯s home, Amy and a few of Takeda¡¯s younger cousins were ying ¡®catch the firefly¡¯ in the garden.


    Hearing a couple of children¡¯s frank and innocentughter, Lei Yin felt a bit depressed because the matter of Brin¡¯s brother was still heavy in his mind.


    As if sensing something, Amy instinctively turned her head back just as he walked in from the outside. She immediately rushed and hugged him with great excitement.


    ¡°Lei, y ¡°catch the firefly¡± with me, okay?¡± The little girl endearingly said.


    ¡°Ok, but you must let Naoko y with us.¡± Lei Yin touched her head and said.


    Hearing the name Naoko, Amy suddenly pursed her small mouth and said, ¡°No.¡±


    Lei Yin gently pinched her face, ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise me yesterday to get along with her?¡±


    Hearing his words, the little girl showed a distressed expression.


    Seeing her frowning like an adult, Lei Yin almost couldn¡¯t helpugh out loud.


    After thinking for a moment, she finally somewhat reluctantly said: ¡°Okay then, but you have to help me catch a lot of small insects, ok?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡± With that, Lei Yin outstretched his right hand toward her.


    After making a big show of high-fiving with him with a serious face, which was very rare, Amy then smiled again.


    Naoko¡¯s gentle character and beautiful look can be said as lethal to people of all ages. Other than Amy, Takeda¡¯s several younger cousins soon like this attractive and good-natured big sister. They all gathered around her, asking her to help catch the firefly. But the little girl happily wrapped herself around Lei Yin, asking for his help. The garden soon became very lively.


    After they yed for a while, Takeda and Yoshikawa came from the outside, each held two watermelons.


    ¡°Hey, we have watermelons here.¡± Takeda raised his watermelons and eximed.


    His several younger cousins immediately gathered around him.


    Lei Yin said with a smile to Naoko: ¡°Sometimes, several imps in the garden is a good thing, at least it¡¯s pretty lively.¡±


    Naoko smiled, turned around and looked at them. At this time, Lei Yin did not see the hint of sadness in her eyes.


    When he walked into the hall along with the other people, Lei Yin¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    After he looked at the caller id, Lei Yin deliberately slowed down and answered the phone.


    ¡°I know, I¡¯ll talk to you again.¡±


    After he hung up the phone, Lei Yin revealed a thoughtful expression.


    No matter where he was, Naoko¡¯s eyes would silently follow him. Therefore, his expression this time also fell in her eyes.


    After waiting for him to catch up, Naoko pulled his hand and asked him in a low voice: ¡°Lei, what happened?¡±


    Looking at her slightly worried eyes, Lei Yin held her hand and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not a big deal, don¡¯t sweat about it.¡±


    Seeing that he was not trying tofort her, Naoko felt somewhat relieved.


    ¡°You always like to worry about things; I don¡¯t know what to do with you.¡± Lei Yin held her waist as they walked to the Hall.


    While walking, Naoko leaned her head against his shoulder.


    At lunch the next day, Lei Yin said to Takeda: ¡°We have stayed for many days here, it is time for us to go back.¡±


    Takeda, who was eating his lunch, immediately looked up and said: ¡°Why do you want to go so soon?¡±


    ¡°Not too soon, we have been staying here for almost half a month. I want to go back to see my family.¡±


    Takeda doubtfully said: ¡°This is not because of my cousin Kanoyama isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense, if it is because of that, I would have left earlier. Why would I wait until now? I have discussed it with Naoko, we are going to go back tomorrow by ne.¡±


    Takeda looked very disappointed, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay for a few more days, there are still many fun ces in Kyoto that you guys haven¡¯t seen yet.¡±


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t say I never got a chance toe here. Next summer, I am going to stay here until you force me out. As a reciprocity, don¡¯t you have any interest to stay in my ce?¡±,


    Takeda curled his lips, ¡°Bah, what good is there in Tokyo? When summer holiday ends, we have to get back there anyway. Why should I advance this suffering? By the way, have you booked your tickets? Yoshikawa and I will send you to the airport.¡±


    ¡°I have. It¡¯s tomorrow morning¡¯s ne.¡±

 Chapter 192 Return Part 2

    When Lei Yin, Naoko, and Amy came out of Haneda Airport, it was already three in the afternoon.


    After Naoko opened the door to her apartment, she saw, in addition to Aiko, two other girls in the living room. One was Asami, and the other one, though she did not recognize, must be one of Aiko¡¯s college ssmate.


    ¡°Sister you¡¯re back.¡± Seeing Naoko came into the room, Aiko was very pleased and got up from the couch and walked toward her.


    After putting down her small luggage to the floor, Naoko smiled and said: ¡°We just arrived from the airport. Hello.¡± She said thest word toward the two college students. From several close friends in high school, only Asami who gained admission at the same University as Aiko. While Ryoko and Ai each was admitted to different Universities. Although they have been separated, these few girls often yed together every now and then.


    Followed closely behind Naoko was Lei Yin, who carried a big backpack on his bag and pulled Amy¡¯s hand with his right hand. Inside this big backpack, in addition to the majority of their luggage, there were also various souvenirs from Takeda and Yoshikawa that they bought when they strolled the local attractions while Lei Yin and others were there.


    Seeing him alsoe with her, Aiko unconsciously revealed aplex look.


    After putting that big backpack down, Lei Yin said to her: ¡°Aiko, long time no see, how have you been?¡±


    Afraid to look at him in the eyes, Aiko bowed her head and said: ¡°I am fine, how about you?¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡± With that, he said hello to Asami and the other girl who he did not recognize.


    Looking at his face, which both seemed familiar and somewhat unfamiliar, a burst of ripple suddenly appeared in Aiko¡¯s heart.


    Looking back, apart from seeing him once at the Hospital where her sister temporary stayed, she had not seen him for nearly six months. But she heard that he was studying at Teikyo University.


    After not seeing him for half a year, the lines on his face seemed more mature. If he put on a suit, no one would know he was still a first-year college student.


    At this time, she heard her good friend asked him: ¡°Gennai Masashi, is this little girl your sister?¡±


    ¡°No, her guardian is busy with work so she called me to temporarily take care of her. Amy,e, say hello to aunt Asami.¡±


    ¡°Hey, that is not funny.¡± Asami red and rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°Rest assured, she only knows English.¡±


    ¡°What, she is not Japanese?¡± Asami was somewhat surprised to see the little girl with a very obvious Asian descent.


    ¡°This matter is somewhatplicated. In simple terms, although her nationality is Swiss, her grandmother is a Korean, so her father is a mixed blood. Then her father took a Singaporean woman who gave birth to her. Therefore, she looked rtively closer to Asian people.¡±


    The more they saw her, the more Asami and the other girl felt that the little girl was cute, and could not help but want to touch her face.


    Amy immediately hid behind Lei Yin.


    ¡°She seems to afraid of us,¡± Asamimented.


    ¡°She used to have autism; although it is much better now, she still has some resistance to strangers. But, as long as she gets to know you, it will be all right.¡±


    ¡°A pity.¡± Hearing that she has autism, the other girl cannot help but show motherly concern.


    Naoko said to Lei Yin: ¡°After a long fly journey on the ne, Amy must be tired. I am going to tidy up her room, wait here for me, okay?¡±


    ¡°I know, go on.¡±


    After Naoko left, Aiko could not help but ask: ¡°Is this little girl going to stay here?¡±


    Lei Yin nodded his head, ¡°I need to go on a trip today, so I want Amy to stay here for a couple of days. When Ie back, I will bring her back to my home.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just get off a ne?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is something I need to take care of.¡±


    With that, he knelt down to the little girl and said: ¡°Kid, be obedient and listen to Naoko¡¯s words, okay? I will soon be back to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Lei....¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes slowly teared up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯ll be back soon. Remember to listen to Naoko, understand?¡±


    Amy nodded her head and tightly hugged his neck.


    After a while, Naoko stepped down from the second floor, ¡°Masashi, Amy¡¯s room is ready, you can take her up to rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lei Yin picked the little girl up and followed Naoko upstairs.


    After they walked away, Aiko¡¯s ssmate asked: ¡°Aiko, who is that guy? His English is very good.¡±


    Aiko looked at the big backpack that he ced on the ground and said: ¡°He is my sister¡¯s fiance.¡±


    ¡ª-


    Led by a man in a ck suit, Lei Yin arrived in front of a small manned aircraft.


    That man said: ¡°Mr. Gennai, this is the airne as per your request; we have filled its fuel. Moreover, director Sakurai wanted me to tell you that, if you want bigger aircraft please feel free to say so, she will definitely meet your request.¡±


    ¡°No need, this ne size is fine. Please give my thanks to Miss Sakurai.


    ¡°I will deliver your message.¡±


    After sitting on the pilot seat, Lei Yin carefully looked at the various instruments. Fortunately, this was an old type ne, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t know how to operate it because thest time he piloted an aircraft was twenty years ago.


    Although it took him a bit long to start it, but after he took it to the runway to take off, the ne finally ascended the sky.


    Looking from below, the man breathed a sigh of relieve.


    If something happened to that man, he would die a tragic death.

 Chapter 193 Bury Part 1

    In the vicinity of Kagoshima 500 nautical miles to the west of Amami archipgo, there was a small ind in the international water. Strictly speaking, it was a deserted ind.


    Half a month ago, this deserted ind, which no one cared originally, all of a sudden attracted many people¡¯s attention.The reason for this was because there were more than forty Teikyo University students who lived in this ind for a week. They were originally on board a ferry who ran aground and thus forced them to survive on this deserted ind. They were finally saved by the Marine Department people who returned them safely to Tokyo.


    Human is a creature that is easy to forget. Half a monthter, under the barrage of varieties of news and information, not many people remembered this ind anymore.


    But this time, on this uninhabited ind, there were several indistinct campfires. In the dark of the night, people naturally thought this fires as the legendary will-o¡¯-the-wisp.


    Then, a sudden gust of aircraft engine sound broke the calm sea.


    Around 3 o¡¯clock in the morning, a small nended on the sandy beach where the several fires were located.


    After jumping out from the airne, Lei Yin first carefully looked at the several heaps of bonfire, and then closely observed the surrounding environment. Very quickly he noticed the several people¡¯s breathing in the vicinity.


    After a while, a tall dark figure walked out from the woods toward the beach.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re here.¡± Dressed in military fatigues and a pair of leather boots on the feet, Rei Li, who fully dressed like a member of an arms force, very happily walked toward Lei Yin. Behind him, he was followed by several simrly dressed sturdy men.


    Lei Yin yawned and said: ¡°It¡¯s awful, never had such a long flight.¡± After returning to Tokyo from Kyoto by ne, he scrambled an aircraft to fly here. In addition to stopping twice in mid-way to refuel the ne, he basically has no time to rest. Flying a ne and taking a ne were apletely different experience. The former requires one to fully concentrate. Because the small ne was slower than the passenger ne, Lei Yin took several hours to get here. Even if Lei Yin has extraordinary energy, he also felt a bit tired.


    Rei Li smiled: ¡°Master, you¡¯ve worked hard, how about I take you to the tent to rest.¡±


    Lei Yin nodded his head and followed him side by side.


    While they were walking, he asked Rei Li: ¡°This time, how many people came with you?¡±


    Rei Li replied: ¡°Seven people, all of them are my confidants so there would be no problem in the trust issue. Because I heard from Master that this thing is quite weird, I don¡¯t bring too many people. However, because they usually kill people and do the dirty work; doing this kind of thing is the first time for them so the progress is very slow. We only found the entrance the day before yesterday.¡±


    When they were approaching the tent, Lei Yin smelled a very fragrant taste. There was a fire pit in front of the tent where a pan was set up on thick branches on top of that fire. The fragrant smell came out from that pan.


    Lei Yin smilingly scolded: ¡°You, this kid really regard this as a camping trip.¡±


    Rei Li smiled and said: ¡°This ce is good, there are sea foods, as well as hot springs. We also brought a lot of canned food with us. But when we¡¯re here, my men did not eat it, they chose to catch fish or shrimp. If there are chairs and umbres on the beach, together with few beautiful women in bikinis, this would be like in Hawaii.¡±


    ¡°Cut the cr*p, I haven¡¯t had my dinner, quickly bring me something delicious.¡±


    ¡°Ok, ok. In a second.¡± Rei Li went toward the pan on top of the pit fire and scooped the food in a serving dish.


    In the tent, two people, master and disciple, each ravenously ate a te of seafood with chopsticks like they were hungry for six months.


    No one dared to believe a riff raff like Rei Li was actually a good cook. However, there was a historical reason for this.


    In the past, after Lei Yin took Rei Li as his disciple, with a purpose of grooming him into the future heir of the ck Dragon, he taught him martial arts with very strict requirements. After not being able to meet his master¡¯s ruthless requirements and being beaten several times, Rei Li went to Chang¡¯an for help.


    Chang¡¯an told him that Lei Yin enjoyed good food, so as long as he can please his master¡¯s stomach, his master will naturally be lenient toward him.


    Thus the terrifying Rei Li began his cooking lesson.


    Sure enough, after eating Rei Li¡¯s several personally made dishes, when teaching him Lei Yin started to be lenient. Seeing that this trick was really effective, Rei Li gave his all to train his kitchen skill, hoping that it can lessen his physical suffering.


    At present, Rei Li no longer needed to cook. But sometimes, on a whim, he would cook his master¡¯s favorite dishes to recall the bittersweet feelings of those days, but only Lei Yin and Chang¡¯an who were qualified to eat it.


    After he fully satiated his hunger until his stomach was full, Lei Yin looked at Rei Li, who was still eating with gusto, and cursed: ¡°His grandma! Are you a pig? How can you still able to eat!¡±


    Rei Li ambiguously said: ¡°In the beginning, I was not going to eat, but seeing master seemed to have just worked hard, I was influenced by you to eat more.¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t.¡± Lei Yin was toozy to bother him and picked up a bottle of water to drink.


    When the two of them ate and drank to the full, Lei Yin asked: ¡°Have you take a look at it?¡±


    Rei Li¡¯s face suddenly became serious, ¡°I went in to take a look. Although I did not walk far, the inside is very amazing. Therefore, I immediately set up the signal receiver to call you from the ne.¡±


    Rarely seeing him having such an expression, Lei Yin frowned.


    ¡ª-


    After the next day¡¯s lunch, Rei Li told his men to stay on the beach while he and Lei Yin walked into the woods.


    When they arrived at the previous pit where he caught a hare, Lei Yin found that the area waspletely different now. The soil around the pit has been dug into a few hundred meters wide,rge, and deep pit. In that pit, stood a colossus glossy gray metal.


    The size of that thing waspletely beyond Lei Yin¡¯s initial estimate. Looking from above, the whole pit seemed to consist of that thing alone, it felt as if they have dug out a part of ancient fortress. The whole scene can only be described as ¡®looking at the tip of the iceberg.¡¯ Seeing this, Lei Yin had no idea how much of that thing still buried in the soil.


    From top to bottom, its height was more than 30 meters, even Lei Yin, with his power, did not dare rashly jump down. Therefore, he did what Rei Li do, tying a rope on arge tree trunk near the pit, and then slowly climbed down.


    When he reached the bottom of the pit, Lei Yin saw, on the surface of severalrge metal tes, there were severalrge patterns. These patterns looked very strange and difficult to understand.


    Rei Li said: ¡°I never imagined this thing turned out to be so big. If we want to dig the whole thing, we may need two or three months to do that. Fortunately, we are lucky, because it did not take long for us to find an entrance.¡± He said as he walked with Lei Yin toward the Eastern part of the pit.


    Arriving at the so-called entrance, Lei Yin noticed that it was not a formal entrance, but a gap that was the result of a huge external force. This gap was very big, enough to let four people walked through it side by side. Rei Li and Lei Yin then went inside each with their own portable powerful searchlight.


    Until around 8 o¡¯clock in the evening, the two people finally came out from the gap.


    When they came out, the master and disciple, two people¡¯s faces were very serious.


    Looking into the darkness from outside the gap, Lei Yin bitterly smiled, ¡°I hope we¡¯re not opening a Pandora¡¯s box.¡±


    He originally thought it was one of Japanese underground bases orbs during the World War II so he wanted to dig it out to see the inside.


    Although Lei Yin has no resentment for Japan¡¯s ordinary people, regarding the Japanese government who stubbornly refused to acknowledge the crimes that weremitted during World War II, he can¡¯t let them go. If it was ab, he did not mind ¡®to beat a drowning dog,¡¯ and put it into light. He wanted to see the expressions of those self-righteouswmakers in the face of various countries reporters. But he did not expect it would turn out to be something so incredible.


    Rei Li¡¯s eyes revealed a strange look as he said: ¡°If we can use those things inside, even if we want to conquer the world, that is not entirely impossible.¡±

 Chapter 193 Bury Part 2

    ¡°Do you want to be like Hitler? Don¡¯t be silly, in arge scale war, advanced weapons are not the key to victory. Moreover, how can you ensure that your subordinates are not going to betray you? More importantly, there is no such thing as inexhaustible energy in this world, that includes these things. If they can be used, no one knows how long they willst.¡±


    Rei Li somewhat said in frustration: ¡°I am just saying. Besides, striving for hegemony over the world is too tiring, not suitable for me. It¡¯s better for me to stay in my role as an underworld gang leader and continue my debauchery. Master, now what?¡±


    Lei Yin asked back: ¡°Those men you bring with you, did they know the route here?¡±


    ¡°They should not, because I am the only one who piloted the ne. They all sat inside the cabin.¡±


    Lei Yin nodded his head slight assured, ¡°Fortunately, you did not bring too many people. Now the only thing we can do is to get this thing re-buried, and then quietly leave as if we have never been here.¡±


    Rei Li with a bit pity looked at that gap, and then said: ¡°Okay.¡±


    The next morning, Rei Li and his seven men came here again. He thenmanded them to bury the pit with soil again.


    Being ordered to re-bury this thing, although those few men felt strange, since they have long been used to obediently take his order, they did not dare to say their minds and do ording to order.


    Running downhill is usually faster than uphill. Simrly, burying a hole is much easier than digging one. These eight people dug out this pit for nearly half a month, but when they buried it, they only spent less than four days time.


    After the whole pit was buried, in order not to let Naoko and the others worry about him, Lei Yin nned to immediately go back.


    After not seeing his master for so long, although Rei Li wanted to stay with him for several more days, he knew the gravity of this matter so it¡¯s better for him to bring his men back as soon as possible. Therefore, he purposely put himself in the pilot seat and flew the ne away from this deserted ind.


    After they left, Lei Yin looked at this deserted ind, sighed, andunched his small ne.


    ¡ª-


    Due to Japan, as with the other Asian countries, using examination-oriented Education mode, exam grade yed a huge factor on entering the University. Especially in Tokyo where quite a few of prestigious Universities were located at, various forms of short term or long term tutorials can be found everywhere.


    In the Eastern part of Shinjuku, there was a quite famous tutorial agency. Allegedly, many students who took part in this agency¡¯s cram school were admitted to the elite Universities. Therefore, it attracted a lot of parents to enroll their children in this agency.


    At 9:30 P.M., a bell sounded from within this tutorial agency, indicating that the tutorial was over.


    After a while, a stream of students came out from this tutorial agency.


    In the slightly crowded flow of people, a girl with fluttering long hair attracted the attention of many people near her.


    Usually, students who normally study well have some obvious characteristic. For example, the mostmon one was shortsighted because of overusing the eyes,ck of exercise which made their bodies unfit, and there were quite a few with introverted personality and not good atmunicating with people. Although no one can say that this theory is absolutely correct, it certainly covered arge part of them.


    But this theory obviously cannot be applied to this girl. All the people who knew her knew that her grades were very good, so good that they did not seem to think that she needed this cram school.


    The girl was unlike the others who wore thick sses, her body was surprisingly slim and moving. The warm smile that she put on her face when she talked to herpanion showed that she was not an introverted person. But the most important thing was that she was very beautiful.


    Such a smart and beautiful girl was hard not to attract the attention of others. Therefore, a lot of male students in this tutorial agency were aware of her presence. Therefore, everyday, there would be one or two letters in her drawer asking her to study together.


    When they were out of the tutorial agency, the girl said to herpanion said: ¡°Sorry, Little Juan, I may not be able to go back with you today. My sister just called me and said she woulde and pick me up, so I am going to wait here for her.¡±


    ¡°What, you actually have a sister?¡± Herpanion asked in surprise.


    The girl smiled and nodded her head, ¡°Her name is Kazumi, one year older than me. Although not my biological sister, she treated me very well. Last time I told you that my home is in Hokkaido. But I actually live away from home in her house. Half a month ago she was back from vacation.


    ¡°She started working yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, she is now a first-year student in Teikyo University.¡±


    Herpanion gawked: ¡°A student in elite Teikyo University? That¡¯s so awesome.¡±


    When the two people spoke, a Honda stopped not far away from them. Then, a young woman in a white knee-length dress and a silver thin frame sses came out from the back seat of the car.


    After getting off the car, she called out toward the girl, ¡°Rumi.¡±


    ¡°Kazumi, you¡¯re here.¡± Seeing her, the girl very happily ran toward her.


    Worthy to be a student from an elite University, so ssy. The young girl¡¯spanion enviously looked at the smiling Kazumi.


    ¡°Is uncle Maeda also here?¡± Rumi recognized the car belong to Ryutaro Maeda.


    Kazumi smiled without saying a word.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you need to guess again.¡± Along with a familiar male voice, a young man walked out from the driver¡¯s seat.


    After seeing that person, Rumi waspletely shocked, then her eyes slowly teared up.


    ¡°Rumi, I¡¯m back.¡± Lei Yin said with a smile at her.


    ¡°Senior!¡± The long hair waved through the air as the girl rushed toward that man.

 Chapter 194 Mood Part 1

    Watching the seemingly a bit absent-minded girl, Kazumi stopped her tutorial and asked, ¡°Are you tired? Let¡¯s take a break first.¡±


    Rumi nodded her head.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, something on your mind?¡± Kazumi held her hand and asked.


    ¡°Nothing, maybe a little tired.¡±


    ¡°You little fool, still trying to pretend in front of me. Is it because of brother?¡±


    The kendo girl finally faintly nodded.


    Actually, the reason why she wanted to spend her summer in Tokyo was to attend the cram school, but another reason was she wanted to spend some time with him. Although Kazumi told her the ship that he boarded did encounter a storm, he was fine. But even so, she was still very worried, and not until she saw him back with her own eyes would she finally at ease.


    Half a monthter, she finally managed to wait until he returned from the College educational trip. But sinceing back, he was always out for several days and spent very little time at home. He did not even back for two night¡¯s straight, which made this young girl very frustrated and worried.


    After bowing her head to think for a moment, the girl looked up and asked: ¡°Kazumi, in University....Does senior have a girlfriend?¡±


    Looking at her deep in the eyes which harbored a sense of loss which she greatly repressed to note out through her nervous look, Kazumi¡¯s heart could not help but ache.


    Caressing her hair with her right hand, Kazumi said with a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, brother does not have any girlfriend in the University, this I can guarantee.¡± His girlfriend is not in college. But of course, she did not say this sentence.


    Hearing this answer, the kendo girl suddenly relieved, and she gradually restored the smile on her face.


    Pulling Kazumi¡¯s hand and head resting on her shoulder, the girl said in a soft but firm tone: ¡°Kazumi, I will give my best so that I can be admitted to Teikyo University. I want to be able to see him every day, just like in high school.¡±


    Listening these words through her ears, Kazumi felt sour in her nose, and when she wasn¡¯t looking, her hand casually wiped something in her eyes and said: ¡°Let¡¯s end today¡¯s review now, how about we go sit in the living room?¡±


    ¡°I am fine, you go. I want to do some practice questions.¡±


    Kazumi somewhat helplessly said: ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do with you. Forget it. There¡¯s no use for me sitting out there alone, let me apany you again.¡±


    The young girl very happily grasped her hands, ¡°Kazumi, you¡¯re really good.¡±


    Watching the bright smile on her face, Kazumi secretly made a decision in her heart.


    ¡ª-


    Opening the front door to see the one who knocked was indeed Kogure Ryoko, Aiko emphatically said in a strange voice: ¡°So it¡¯s actually Miss Ryoko, oh such a rare visitor, I thought you were going to stay with your boyfriend and couldn¡¯t get away even for a moment.¡±


    Kogure Ryoko rolled her eyes, ¡°You miser. I just missed our appointment once and you still remember it until now. What about Asami and the others? Are they here?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all here, and we¡¯re just waiting for you. You are alwayste.¡±


    ¡°I know, you¡¯re really bing wordy you know.¡±


    ¡°Hateful, the one who iste is you, and you dare to say I am wordy?¡±


    While bickering, the two people walked into the living room.


    They saw Asami and Ai sat beside the table ying poker with a young man. Kogure Ryoko could not help but pause, and then asked Aiko in a low voice: ¡°Aiko, who is he?¡±


    ¡°Fool, he is Gennai Masashi.¡± Aiko snappily said.


    ¡°What? Gennai Masashi?¡± Kogure Ryoko almost cried out.


    Looking back, thest time she saw this old-school fellow was two years ago. She carefully looked at him from the side and realized that he was indeed him. However,pared to two years ago, he seemed totally different; he has a vor of a mature man so she was unable to recognize him for a moment.


    Seeing Ryoko, Asami smiled and said: ¡°Asami, you¡¯re here. Long time no see.¡±


    Ai with a quiet personality also greeted her, ¡°Hello, Asami.¡±


    Seeing these many familiar faces, Asami felt as if she was back in high school.


    Adding one person to y the card game, the atmosphere became more lively. However, Ryoko¡¯s mind was somewhere else. She was curious about what this wacky guy did now after not seeing him for two years.


    In the conversation, after hearing he was a college student at Teikyo University, Ryoko looked at him with a look of disbelief.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me, aren¡¯t your grades in high school very rotten? How did you get into Teikyo University?¡±


    Lei Yin teased her by saying: ¡°I am the kind of guy who usually bad at grades but have extraordinary performance in exams; It¡¯s called explosive power. How about it, want an autograph?¡±


    Kogure Ryoko indignantly said: ¡°Ghost believe your words. A guy like you can actually get into the elite Teikyo University, this is so unfair.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s with these words, what ¡®a guy like you?¡¯ It seems like a jealous woman is really unreasonable.¡±


    ¡°Bah! Who is jealous of you? Let me tell you, my boyfriend is the vice president of the student council. Very powerful, right?¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°He is my boyfriend.¡± Kogure Ryoko could not help but say out loud.


    ¡°You mean, if one day you vite the University¡¯s regtion, he can cover you and help you hide the crime, right? If that¡¯s the case then it does have a little use.¡±


    ¡°You....¡±


    Aiko discontentedly said: ¡°Hey, you still want to y cards or not?¡±


    Asami smiled at them while Ai secretly watched that person.


    At this time, Naoko came down from the second floor.


    Lei Yin looked at her and said: ¡°Did the kid fall asleep?¡±


    Naoko sat down next to him: ¡°She did.¡±


    Lei Yin warmly asked: ¡°Are your wounds still hurt?¡±


    ¡°No, just feel a bit itchy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, it means the wounds have already begun healing.¡±


    From his full of concern tone of voice, Kogure Ryoko remembered that two years ago he and Aiko¡¯s sister were a couple, but two yearster, with six years age differences, the two of them were actually still together. And between them, there was a veryfortable warm feeling.


    Suddenly, Kogure Ryoko realized something and asked: ¡°Aiko¡¯s sister, are you injured?¡±


    Naoko replied: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just identally scratched by sses byst week¡¯s earthquake. It¡¯s okay now.¡±


    ¡°Scratched where?¡± Ryoko did not see any visible wound on her.


    ¡°On the back.¡± Naoko pointed her shoulders area.


    When Ryoko looked at her back, she can clearly she the small bump under her clothes, which was obviously a gauze.


    Aiko was haunted by the memories: ¡°I came back only to see blood on the ground. It scared me to death, thinking about what might happen. If sister did not call me from the hospital, I would have called the police.¡±


    Lei Yin could not help but feel a bit guilty. At that time, he was still on the ind helping the others to fill the pit. Although no one can predict this kind of thing, if he was still in Tokyo he could have at least half the chance toe here. In other words, at least he would have had half the chance to protect her from injury.


    As if realizing what was in his mind, Naoko reached out her hand to grasp his hand, and then shook her head gently.


    Seeing no one paid attention to the card game anymore, Aiko said: ¡°Let¡¯s stop the game. How about we go out shopping?¡±

 Chapter 194 Mood Part 2

    Several other girls agreed to her proposal, they had wanted to go to Shinjuku to buy clothes.


    But Naoko cannot go out yet because of injury. So, Lei Yin kept herpany at home like the previous several days.


    After they were out of the apartment, Kogure Ryoko astonishingly said: ¡°Although I haven¡¯t seen him for two years, I really can¡¯t believe that guy actually got admitted to Teikyo University. This can already be ssified into top ten incredible events.¡±


    Ai suddenly said: ¡°I think it¡¯s not that incredible for student Gennai to get admitted into Teikyo University.¡±


    Kogure Ryoko strangely said: ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°Because....Because student Gennai always gives me the kind of feeling that I cannot see through.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see anything out of the ordinary in him. Aiko, Asami, let¡¯s stop talking about him. My boyfriend knows that you guys don¡¯t have a boyfriend yet so he wants to find a couple of nice guys to set up a meeting to see if you guys can be a match with them. I heard that all of them are hunks, do you want to participate? By the way, I think little Ai should go, in any case, you don¡¯t have a boyfriend.¡±


    Aiko curled her lips and said: ¡°You make it sounds like no one wants us. I hate this kind of meeting, it looks like a blind date. Moreover, it feels like we¡¯re some kind of merchandise being assessed by those guys.¡±


    ¡°Missy, please, in these days, the interaction between men and women are like these, either you choose him or he chooses you. This meetup between college students is verymon. Moreover, with your look, which guy would refuse you? Come on, why don¡¯t you go try it, maybe you can find a good man.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. In our campus, there were some boys who wanted to set this kind of meetup with us but had been rejected by us. It¡¯s annoying.¡±


    ¡°I see you still have not had a boyfriend so I kindly give you a chance. If you don¡¯t want to go then so be it, you fellow who don¡¯t know other people¡¯s good intention. Asami and Little Ai, you guys are going to go, right?¡±


    Asami said with a smile: ¡°If Aiko goes I go.¡±


    Ai pondered for a moment and then said: ¡°I read in the newspaper that some boys who participate in this kind of meetup put drugs in the girl¡¯s drinks.¡±


    Hearing their words, Kogure Ryoko rolled her eyes.


    But then she suddenly thought of something and looked at Aiko with a doubtful look, ¡°Aiko, don¡¯t tell me you still like that guy Gennai?¡±


    Looking at her slightly flustered look, Kogure Ryoko was even more sure of her assessment.


    ¡°That¡¯s our taxi, let¡¯s go.¡± Aiko did not dare to look into her eyes, hurriedly walked toward a taxi by the roadside.


    Seeing her like this, Kogure Ryoko sighed: ¡°I still don¡¯t understand, sister Naoko and Aiko are both beautiful women, but how could they both like that guy Gennai. A guy like him in my school are everywhere.¡±


    Asami watched Aiko¡¯s back and gently said: ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡ª¨C


    After carefully pulling the gauze, Lei Yin noticed the wounds looked a lot better than yesterday. It seemed like if the wounds continued to heal like this then in a few days they will bepletely healed.


    After he opened the box of medicinal ointment and put it on the table, he scraped some of that white ointment with his clean right index finger, and then gently applied it on the wounds.


    Once again feeling the refreshing feeling from the wounds, Naoko could not help but ask curiously: ¡°Lei, what cream is that? Why every time you apply it on the wounds it feels cool and veryfortable.?¡± The day before yesterday, Lei Yin suddenly brought this box of ointment here and told her it would treat her injury. Without any suspicion, Naoko very obediently stopped using the prescribed medicine and began to use this box of ointment.


    After he finished applying the ointment, Lei Yin replied: ¡°This is my homemade box of ointment. It¡¯s very good for treating external wounds. Moreover, after the wounds are healed, they will not leave any scars.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Hearing the words will not leave any scars, Naoko said in a pleasant surprise.


    After securely wrapping the wounds with a new gauze, Lei Yin put his arms around her waist and said: ¡°My Naoko is so beautiful, I certainly don¡¯t want to leave behind any shorings.¡±


    A burst of thick sweetness welled up in Naoko¡¯s heart. Feeling agitated, she turned around and hugged him around his waist and then tightly attached her head to his chest.


    ¡°Fool, be careful, your wounds are notpletely healed yet.¡± Lei Yin hastened to hold her waist, not letting her move.


    Touching her silky skin on her bare waist, as well as smelling her delicate fragrance, Lei Yin¡¯s mind was entirely intoxicated, just wanting to hug her tightly.


    The two people quietly hugged each other. After a while, Lei Yin bowed and kissed her forehead, ¡°Thank you, if it weren¡¯t for you, that kid would have been injured.¡± He knew that at the time of the earthquake, because they did not have enough time to hide under the table, Naoko pressed Amy on the floor to protect her with her body; The wounds that she carried on her back was the result of the broken ss that scratched her back that day.


    Naoko softly said: ¡°I never imagined Amy will ept me as a result of that, I feel very happy.¡±


    Lei Yin stroked her hair and said: ¡°Although that kid is well-behaved, sometimes she is very stubborn. I was worried you guys would continue to be like that.


    Seemingly remembering something, Naoko could not help butugh, ¡°You know what Amy said to me in the hospital?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Naoko said with a smile: ¡°She said, she can give half of you to me, but on the condition that she wants to sleep together with you at night.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I am not a pork that can be cut in two, ok! Truly admires you guys.¡± Lei Yin lovingly kissed her nose and then slowly moved down to kiss her luscious red lips.


    Naoko gently responded him.


    When Lei Yin taste her cherry lips and her fragrant tongue, the sensitive body of Naoko began to get excited. The moaning sound that came from her breathing became increasingly heavy as her whole body became as hot as fire.


    Knowing that if things went on like this her body will ignite, Lei Yin started to slow down in order to amodate her wounds.


    After a long time, their lips were separated again. Lei Yin quietly appreciated her excited appearance that has yet to return to her touching bashful state. Naoko really cannot stand his burning gaze and once again attached her face on his chest and lightly hum.


    After she slightly recovered, Lei Yin said: ¡°Today I want to take the kid to my home for a visit. Aftering here for so long, besides Kazumi, none of them have ever seen her.¡±


    Naoko smiled and said: ¡°I wonder what will be your mom and Mr. Maeda¡¯s reaction when they see her?¡±


    Lei Yin smiled, ¡°I¡¯d like to see that too.¡±

 Chapter 195 Request Part 1

    After being knocked down so many times, when Rumi wanted to stand up again, Lei Yin walked over and pulled her up.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it for today.¡± He said, taking off her protective mask.


    ¡°Senior, do I regress a lot?¡± The kendo girl looked very frustrated.


    Wiping the sweat from her forehead with a sleeve, Lei Yin smiled: ¡°Because you have to prepare for the University entrance exam, you don¡¯t have much time to practice before this. After your test, I will help you return to the previous level.¡±


    Rumi looked at him, and after a while, her eyes started to redden, but she immediately bowed her head, not wanting him to see.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go outside. It¡¯s almost dinner time. You better take a shower first.¡± Lei Yin touched her head and then walked up the stairs with her protective mask.


    Watching the slender figure went further and further, the girl could not help but gently let out a cry, ¡°Senior.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lei Yin looked back at her.


    The girl was afraid to look him in the eye, ¡°I, I will work hard.¡± Lei Yin smiled, ¡°Come on up.¡±


    Watching his warm smile, the girl all of a sudden has the impulse to burst into tears.


    ¡°Senior.¡± When Lei Yin was about to go up to open the basement door, Rumi suddenly called out.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, just wanted to call.¡± The girl said with a smile.


    Back to the living room, when Amy, who sat beside Kazumi watching cartoons on TV, saw Lei Yin she immediately jumped down from the couch and ran over to him.


    Lei Yin easily picked her up and then said to Kazumi: ¡°Is Maeda back?¡±


    ¡°He said he will be back in half an hour. Rumi, look at you so sweaty like that, go take a shower.¡± She went over to the kendo girl to help her take her protective clothing off.


    Amy very curiously watched Rumi took off her protective clothing.


    After Rumi went to the bathroom, Kazumi asked Lei Yin: ¡°Brother, how is Naoko-sensei?¡±


    ¡°She is much better now. In a few days, her wounds will bepletely healed.¡±


    Kazumi paused and then said: ¡°Brother if Naoko-sensei is all right, can you spend more time with Rumi? For several days you weren¡¯t here, she became dispirited.¡±


    Lei Yin grimaced, ¡°Kazumi, in addition to thinking about Naoko, you should be able to understand my intentions in doing this.¡±


    Kazumi worriedly said, ¡°I know you don¡¯t want Rumi to be too dependent on you, but this time is too important for her, and I really don¡¯t want to see her unhappy look. Brother, please.¡±


    This was the first time he heard her asked him with a face filled with concerns like this. Lei Yin thought and then said: ¡°Let me think about it, okay?¡±


    Kazumi looked at him and nodded.


    At dinner time, Rumiko was stunned to see the little girl skillfully eat her meal with chopsticks.


    ¡°Masashi, isn¡¯t Amy a foreigner? How could she used chopsticks?¡±


    Lei Yin put a peeled shrimp to the little girl¡¯s bowl and said: ¡°She wanted to learn on her own initiative. When she saw me eat with chopsticks and find it interesting, she wanted to try it. She is very smart; It took only two days for her to learn.¡± Maeda said with a smile: ¡°When I heard there¡¯s a foreign girl at home, I bought a knife and a fork on my way back, it seems unnecessary now.¡±


    Lei Yin asked Amy: ¡°Kid, delicious?¡±


    The little girl nodded at once.


    ¡°Eat more if it¡¯s delicious.¡± He said while he picked the cooked rice grain from the corner of her mouth.


    Looking at this pretty little girl, Rumiko¡¯s motherly instinct red up and began to give her the dishes from time to time. And each time she gave it to her, the little girl would smile to show her thanks. Seeing how sensible she is, Rumiko became even more fond of her.


    Rumi, who sat on the other side of the table, watched the life-size doll-like Amy with great interest.


    After eating the meal, Lei Yin noticed Rumi holding a bag as if she wanted to go out. He knew she was about to go to the cram school. Because there were many students enrolled in the Tutorial Agency, the ss has been divided into day-ss and night-ss, and she happened to be ced on night-ss.


    Borrowing the car key from Maeda, Lei Yin said to the kendo girl: ¡°Rumi, I¡¯ll drive you.¡±


    ¡°Senior, you don¡¯t have to, I can take the subway.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with this politeness,e on.¡±


    The kendo girl very happily said: ¡°Thank you, senior.¡±


    Seeing him going out, Amy immediately went after him.


    Lei Yin said to her: ¡°Kid, you stay here and watch TV, okay? I will be back soon.¡±


    In order to give them the opportunity to be together, Kazumi immediately came over and took the little girl¡¯s hand to reassure her.


    Amy thus agreed.


    Seeing the joyful look of Rumi as she walked out with her brother, Kazumi¡¯s face gradually revealed a smile.


    After driving for about 30 minutes, Lei yin stopped the car near the entrance of the Tutorial Agency.


    When the girl unfastened her seatbelt, Lei Yin asked: ¡°Rumi, you¡¯re going to finish your ss in 9:30?¡±


    ¡°Yes, senior.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I want you to wait for me at the entrance, I wille and pick you up.¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t need to do this, senior.¡± Rumi was overwhelmingly ttered.


    Lei Yin added: ¡°Not only tonight, until the end of summer, as long as I have the time I wille and pick you up from school. I really don¡¯t feel assured for a girl like you to walk alone at night.¡±


    ¡°Senior....¡± The moisture in her eyes was more and more welled up, and then quickly merged into water droplets which then flew down.


    ¡°Little fool, there¡¯s nothing to cry about this thing.¡± Lei Yin gently wiped the tears with his sleeves.


    Rumi could not stand it anymore and threw herself into his arms and cried out loud.


    She did not know why, but after he came back from the vacation, Rumi always felt there was something different in him. He often was not at home and no longer call herself kid. Nor did he gently stroke her hair like before. This seemingly sudden sense of distance made her very upset and confused.


    This seems a bit rushed, Lei Yin thought in his heart as he watched the weeping teenage girl tightly clung to him.


    After a while, when the girl¡¯s cry slowed down, Lei Yin gently stroked her hair and said: ¡°Do you have something in your mind? If you don¡¯t mind, you can talk to senior about it.¡±


    Hearing his gentle tone, the girl¡¯s tears could not help flow down, ¡°Senior, I beg you, please don¡¯t ignore me.¡±


    ¡°Fool, how could it be? Rumi is the most obedient and well-behaved, how could I ignore you?¡±


    The girl raised her head back and looked at him, and after a while, she suddenly blushed and whispered: ¡°Senior, I, I....¡±

 Chapter 195 Request Part 2

    But before she finished, Lei Yin gently embraced her head on his bosom, and then said: ¡°Rumi, I know what¡¯s in your mind. But now you are still young, let¡¯s talk about it after you go to college, okay?¡±


    ¡°Do, do you mean this?¡± Rumi¡¯s voice trembled.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Senior.¡± Rumi¡¯s heart was filled with a burst of ecstasy. She tightly hugged him with both of her hands very excitedly while tears continued toe out of her eyes.


    Seeing her body shudder with excitement, Lei Yin sighed in his heart. His right hand continued to gently stroke her hair.


    At this time, the car was filled with tranquility.


    After this night, the young girl seemed to get her spirit back, and her face always responded with a familiar cheerful smile like before. At the same time, Lei Yin also increasingly spent more time at home to help her with the study. Everything seemed to be back to the three people¡¯s high school¡¯s days.


    Despite thenguage barrier, Rumi, who still retained her inner child, increasingly got along better with Amy as days went by. Sometimes, they even slept together, which made Lei Yin very happy.


    ¡ª-


    ¡°Rest assured, the kid is doing very well. If you don¡¯t believe, at that time, you can check whether she gains weight or not.¡±


    ¡°What, the old fox said hello to me? Thanks then, you can give him my thanks.¡±


    After the conversation ended, Naoko asked: ¡°Is that, Alice Lynn?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she wants to ask about the kid¡¯s situation.¡±


    ¡°Lei, Renjia haven¡¯t seen Amy for many days too. Can you bring her here for two days?¡± Naoko took his hand and said. (When girls try to be cute or flirty, they call themselves Renjia ¨C which means ¡®other people¡¯ ¨C to their male friend/boyfriend)


    Rarely hearing her coquettish tone, Lei Yin could not help but palpitate with excitement.


    ¡°If I promise you to bring her over, how are you going to repay me?¡± Lei Yin smiled a bit evilly.


    Naoko immediately blushed and lowered her head, unable to look him in the eye.


    Lei Yin climbed on her bed and put her horizontally in his arms, and then whispered: ¡°Tell me, how are you going to repay me?¡±


    Naoko could not hold her shame and gently hammered his chest in a coquettish way: ¡°Bad guy, you always bully me.¡±


    Lei Yin smiled, bowed and kissed her on the forehead, and then carefully yed with her delicate and beautiful jade-like feet with his left hand.


    After a while, Naoko moved, rolled up like a cat lying in his arms so that he can y more easily. At the same time, her breathing became more and more rapid.


    When he was about to take her dress off, Lei Yin heard the sound of someone outside trying to open the door with a key. He had to somewhat reluctantly moved near the ear of the already wet with excitement Naoko and whispered: ¡°Aiko is back.¡±


    Naoko was taken aback and immediately sat up.


    ¡°If I knew this, we should have gone to the vi. What a waste.¡± Lei Yin said while helping her zip her zipper on the back of her dress.


    The still blushing Naoko gentlyughed, ¡°You go out first, okay? I still have to organize first.¡±


    Lei Yin nodded, bowed, kissed on the cheek, and walked out of the room.


    Just as he walked out of the room, he immediately saw Aiko walking outside the room with four cans of soda.


    To see him suddenly appeared, Aiko uncontrobly called out and the two cans of soda slipped from her hands.


    Lei Yin deftly caught them all in a sh.


    Aiko calmed herself down and asked: ¡°When did youe?¡±


    ¡°Half an hour ago. You¡¯re done shopping?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Remembering that he just came out of her sister¡¯s room, Aiko could not help but blush.


    When the other three girls, who sat on the sofa, saw Lei Yin, they looked very surprised. They did not expect him to be here. But soon, the three girls seemed to realize something and, as if by prior agreement, they all blushed.


    Seeing their expression, Lei Yin knew it was useless to say anything, it will only make matter worse. So he dryly coughed out loud and said: ¡°Since there are so many people, why don¡¯t we y cards?¡±


    ¡°O, okay.¡± Asami was the first one who came to her senses and immediately agreed.


    ¡°I agree, let¡¯s y cards.¡± Aiko followed.


    Although the five people sat down to y cards, the atmosphere still seemed a bit awkward. The rather bold Kogure Ryoko, from time to time, secretly looked at Naoko¡¯s room.


    Lei Yin could not help but wryly smile in his heart, Letting these several girls run into that thing was truly a misstep. However, his face was still calm and unperturbed, totally worthy of his tempered ultra-thick face.


    After vacationing in Kagoshima and Kyoto, Lei Yin has no interest to travel elsewhere again. Usually, in his free time, he would take Amy, Kazumi, and Rumi to stroll randomly around Tokyo. Sometimes when Rumi has to stay at home to review her study, Lei Yin would take Amy and Naoko instead.


    Time flies. A monthter, the very long summer holiday would soon end.


    One day, a woman rang the doorbell of the Gennai House.


    When Lei Yin brought this impressive woman into the house, Amy immediately cheered and ran over to her, ¡°Lynn!¡±


    She was Amy¡¯s guardian, the mixed race beauty, Alice Lynn.


    That night, after having dinner, Alice Lynn said to Maeda and Rumiko: ¡°Thank you for your kindness and hospitality in taking care of Amy this period of time, thank you so much.¡± Because Alice Lynn was well-versed in severalnguages, and Japanese was one of them, she did not need Lei Yin to trante it for her.


    Maeda immediately said: ¡°Please do not be so polite. Actually, we did not do anything. The people who took care of Amy all this time are Masashi, Kazumi, and Rumi.¡±


    At this time, Lei Yin asked: ¡°When do you n to take the kid back?¡±


    ¡°If possible, I want to take Amy back the day after tomorrow.¡±


    All good things wille to an end, Lei Yin was very clear of this. Therefore, he quietly stroked the hair of the little girl who seemed a bit down. Amy was also very clear, as long as she loved Alice Lynn, she must go back with her. Because of this, she did not cry. However, it was very difficult for her to be in a good mood.


    Lei Yin took her in his arms and softly said: ¡°Kid, don¡¯t be like this, wait until the next year¡¯s holiday and we can y together again.¡¯


    ¡°Lei, I don¡¯t want to leave you,¡± The little girl could not help but tightly cling to his neck and cry out loud.


    Seeing this, the other people could not help but sad.


    ¡°You guys should wait here and slowly talk, I am taking the kid out for a walk.¡± With that, he hugged the little girl and walked out of the door.


    When he went outside, feeling the gentle blow of the cool breeze, Lei Yin smiled and said to the little girl: ¡°How is that dog called Rei Li doing?¡±


    Hearing his question, the little girl¡¯s mood seemed a bit better, ¡°It looks so big now. Moreover, it has a lot of puppies, and each one of them is beautiful. But Mr. Bacon alwaysined that they gnawed away the flowers in the garden.¡±


    ¡°Ohh, why don¡¯t you tell me what each of them looks like?¡±


    ¡°There is one who is fully ck, I called it ck. But I don¡¯t understand why the white dog would give birth to a ck puppy. Moreover, it¡¯s very naughty. Mr. Bacon said it chewed the flowers the most. There is also one with yellow pattern, it spent all days sleeping....¡± The little girl began to speak, and Lei Yin also asked some questions now and then. Gradually, the little girl forgot about the matter of returning home and cheerfully said about the frogs, puppies, and the school¡¯s matter.


    When he went back in, the little girl¡¯s head has been lying on Lei Yin¡¯s shoulder asleep while her mouth revealed a faint hint of a smile.


    Looking at her sleeping angel-like face, Lei Yin smiled, lowered his head and gently kissed her forehead.


    Afternoon of the third day, at Narita International Airport departure lounge, looking at the rapidly flying silvery giant ne, Lei Yin asked Maeda for a cigarette, lit it up, and slowly smoked it.


    Walking to the nearby crying kendo girl, Lei Yin stroked her head and said: ¡°Rumi, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Rumi looked up at him, and then gently nodded.

 Chapter 196 Back To School Part 1

    The long Summer holiday has ended. Whether they were elementary, junior, high school students or college students, all have returned to school in droves.


    After having such a long holiday, almost everyone has not recovered from the aftermath of the Summer holiday. Many people still happily gathered around and talked about their vacation time. While others simply lying on the table, asleep.


    Lifelessly ncing around, Takeda weakly said: ¡°Masashi, did Amy go back already?¡±


    Lei Yin replied while reading a book, ¡°She went backst week.¡±


    ¡°Did she cry when she left?¡±


    Remembering when at the airport she was so dead set on holding him and not wanting to let go, Lei Yin subconsciously put down his book.


    Seeing his thoughtful look, Takeda did not ask again.


    After a while, he said an oath-like sentence, ¡°I have decided that this semester, I have to find a girlfriend.¡±


    Lei Yin smiled, ¡°What a lofty goal.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I just admire you for having the courage to challenge the impossible.¡±


    ¡°Bah, don¡¯t think you¡¯re having a girlfriend is so great, Watch me, I will definitely have a girlfriend first before Yoshikawa.¡±


    At this time, a burst of crisp high heels stepping on the floor sounded from outside the ssroom. And then the door was opened, and a figure walked in.


    Students who saw that person immediately became high in spirit, their eyes unblinkingly staring at that person.


    The clear sound of high heels continued to ring in the ssroom. That person did not sit down on the nearby vacant seat but went straight to the tform.


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    ¡°So beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Is she a teacher? But why I have not seen her before?¡±


    ¡°I have not seen her either, maybe she is a new teacher.¡±


    ¡°She should not be a teacher, right? You see her dressed like that?¡±


    ¡°So sexy. My god, I am dying.¡±


    After arriving at the podium, that person, who became the object of conversations among the students, turned around to face the students and said with a clear and sweet voice: ¡°Students, hello. I am a new teacher responsible for teaching you the economic structure. My name is Myojin Sasako. Please advise.¡±


    This one was a stunning woman, with beautiful facial features, bright smile, and elegant style. On top of that, she wore a pink tight miniskirt. As long as she bent over, the underneath of her miniskirt would be exposed. Her astonishing curve can make most men¡¯s eyes red and mouths dripping with saliva. All of the boys were focused on staring at her impressively stretch out twin peaks and the smooth rounded pair of slender legs below her skirt.


    Although Teikyo University did not impose any kind of clothing restriction on campus, very few female students dressed so sexily. Not to mention the teacher.


    Hearing her introduction, many male students believed she was really a teacher. Moreover, she will be their teacher. Suddenly feeling a burst of pleasant surprise, all of them vigorously pped.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Myojin Sasako expressed her gratitude.


    But the female students were not all that enthusiastic, a few of them cursed in a low voice.


    At that moment, a male student stood up and asked: ¡°Teacher Sasako, do you have a boyfriend?¡± As soon as he finished, the ssroom immediately filled withughter.


    Sasako answered with a smile: ¡°I haven¡¯t worked long enough so I currently do not have a boyfriend.¡±


    The male students immediately cheered up.


    That student continued: ¡°Teacher, what kind of guy do you like?¡± The other students immediately stopped making any sound, all carefully listened.


    Sasako thought for a moment and then said: ¡°Teacher like a strong guy, because it feels more secure.¡±


    A girl cannot help but scold the word ¡°Slut.¡±


    The boys continued to raise all sorts of questions, such as her age, blood type, horoscope, and so on. Some even also directly asked for her phone number and her measurements size.


    Except for not answering some of the questions that were too excessive, regarding phone number and measurements size questions, Myojin Sasako deftly handled them with ease.


    Seeing the boys¡¯ non-stop questions, a bespectacled girl finally can¡¯t hold back anymore, stood up and said: ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t you think that your dress is quite inappropriate?¡±


    Myojin Sasako somewhat strangely asked that girl: ¡°The student, do you think there is a problem with my dress?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you are a teacher, is it necessary to put on that dress to teach in the ss?¡±


    Myojin Sasako thought about it and said: ¡°Because I have juste back from overseas, I am still ustomed to wearing this. But since you think that this is a problem, then teacher will pay attention to it the next time.¡±


    The male student at the front immediately said: ¡°Teacher, no. You look great in this dress, we have no problem with that at all. Do not listen to her nonsense.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, teacher, don¡¯t care about them.¡±


    One of the boys cursed that girl: ¡°You dead 38 need to shut up, you¡¯re obviously jealous of teacher Sasako that is prettier than you.¡±


    The other boys immediately echoed loudly.


    That girl¡¯s eyes immediately reddened, seemingly about to cry. Seeing this, several other girls immediately stood up and started to curse the other boys, not wanting to be outdone by them.


    For a time, the ssroom was very noisy, even people who stood outside the ssroom can hear their cursing voices.


    Upon seeing this, Myojin Sasako immediately urged: ¡°Stop the quarrel, this time, teacher is indeed wrong, you all quiet down please?¡±


    A boy loudly said: ¡°Teacher, no matter what, we will support you.¡±


    As soon as he finished, some other boys immediately expressed their support.


    ¡°Thank you, but please do not quarrel, okay?¡±


    Seeing her delicate and charming look, those guys were immediately seething with excitement, wishing that they could hug and protect her.


    Seeing this farce performance on the first day of school, Lei Yin, who sat at the rearmost, could not help butugh.


    Truly a femme fatale. In less than ten minutes, this woman already caused so much trouble, I don¡¯t know what will it be in the future. When he turned to look at Takeda, he found him no different than the other boys, fiercely staring with redplexion at Myojin Sasako¡¯s hot figure.


    Thinking that the noise in the ssroom has be too harsh, Lei Yin took his book to walk pass in front of the unconscious Takeda and then all the way to the door.


    As if hearing the sound of someone walking, Myojin Sasako turned her head to look and, sure enough, saw a guy opened the door ready to go outside.


    Because he walked too fast, Myojin Sasako can only see his side.

 Chapter 196 Back To School Part 2

    A weekter, the students slowly put away they rxed state, started to attend the ss or goof like before.


    While the Economic discipline, which usually gave people a dull feeling, received an unprecedented upswing in poprity. But strictly speaking, only the Economic structure¡¯s course has this poprity. Nothing changed in the other Economic courses, they all stillcked the interest from other people.


    Many other students, or even senior students, as if by prior agreement, paid close attention to this course¡¯s lecture time. As soon as they have the time, they would rush to grab a position.


    The goals of these people were all the same, not to earnestly attend the lecture, but to see the rumors of a sex goddess.


    After the first day¡¯s ssmotion, Myojin Sasako really stopped dressing so sexily like thest time. But still, she seemed to have a special preference with a skirt so she would usually wear woman¡¯s suit with a knee-length skirt. Her blushing ears and sexy figure still caused the adrenal nds of many students to go crazy.


    So, less than a weekter, her ssroom would always full. Her poprity skyrocketed. Soon, almost all people knew the campus has a very sexy beautiful teacher.


    Because her ss has be too noisy, Lei Yin seldom went to Myojin Sasako¡¯s ss. This afternoon, when he came out from the library, a person walked to the front of him.


    ¡°Can I talk to you.


    Looking at the face that seemed angry and happy at the same time, Lei Yin grimaced and then nodded.


    Narimura Haruko did not talk but quietly led him along the way. Lei Yin made a conscious effort not to ask anything, just silently followed behind.


    While they walked, the new campus beauty attracted a lot of students attention. Many of them noted that there was a young man walking behind her.


    Narimura Haruko soon led him to a cafe outside of campus.


    Lei Yin did not order any coffee for himself but looked at her and asked: ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    Narimura Haruko looked at him at a nce and then pulled out a checkbook from her bag.


    After writing something with a pen on it, she tore off that cheque and gave it to Lei Yin.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to owe someone something, this cheque is for you.¡±


    Lei Yin received the cheque and saw the number on it. He then lightly said: ¡°What a surprise, your life is actually worth so little money.¡±


    Narimura Haruko¡¯s eyes shed a trace of anger, ¡°How much do you want?¡±


    Lei Yin gave her a thoughtful look for a while before saying: ¡°If I say it, you won¡¯t be able to afford it, forget it, just consider it as you owe me one.¡±


    ¡°Exactly how much do you want?¡± Narimura Haruko looked at him coldly.


    ¡°Compared to receiving a substantialpensation, I prefer the feeling of being a creditor. In other words, if I don¡¯t ask you anything, you¡¯ll owe me a favor all your life.¡±


    ¡°You....¡± Narimura Haruko clenched her teeth in anger.


    Lei Yin stopped bothering with her anymore, stood up and walked toward the entrance of the cafe.


    Watching him go further and further, Narimura Haruko¡¯s eyes emitted aplex look.


    After hepletely disappeared from her field of vision, Narimura Haruko read the cheque in her hand in a daze.


    ......


    ¡°Masashi, what do you think about Sasako-sensei? I never thought there would actually be such a sexy teacher in our university. I now find that choosing the Economic major was a very wise decision.¡± One day when they returned from their day in college, Takeda excitedly said.


    ¡°But I heard that the one who chose your major was your old man.¡±


    ¡°On the premise that I can get admitted to the Teikyo University. Don¡¯t talk about this, let¡¯s talk about Sasako-sensei, do you think she would like a guy like me?¡±


    ¡°How should I know?¡±


    Takeda was about to say again but suddenly felt the car in front of them was a bit familiar. After a careful look, he immediately said: ¡°Isn¡¯t that Sasako-sensei¡¯s car? Why would it stop here?¡±


    Seeing the open car door, Takeda felt even more strange.


    ¡°Strange, where did she go?¡±


    At this time, Lei Yin suddenly said: ¡°I think I hear the sound of someone calling for help.¡±


    ¡°What? Where?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go there, maybe it¡¯s Sasako-sensei.¡± With that, he immediately pulled Lei Yin and ran to that side. In any case, he got this ¡°human weapon¡± by his side so Takeda didn¡¯t feel any danger in doing this.


    Across the alley, Takeda and Lei Yin came to the neighborhood park.


    Led by Lei Yin, Takeda went to the quietwn. There, he finally saw the sexy Sasako-sensei.


    But this time, she was lying on the ground being pressured by a man on top of her. Her mouth was tied and can only shout dull voice. Her skirt was opened by the man, revealing arge amount of her snow-white skin.


    ¡°What are you doing!?¡± Takeda shouted as he darted toward the man.


    ¡°F*ck off.¡± That man lifted his foot to kick him. This kick was very fast. Takeda was unable to dodge in time and was kicked in the stomach. He immediately covered his belly and tumbled to the ground in pain.


    The man was unable to kick again because at this time a burst of sharp pain came from behind, then a surge of great strength threw him out.


    When he looked back and saw Lei Yin, that man immediately climbed up and ran away.


    Lei Yin was toozy to chase so he walked over and pulled Takeda up.


    ¡°You¡¯re not dead, right?¡±


    ¡°B*stard, if I see you again, I will kill you!¡± Takeda screamed at the direction of the fleeing man while clutching his stomach.


    ¡°He¡¯s already gone, what are you yelling for.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy for you, but that was really hurt.¡±


    At this time, a small and timid voice sounded from beside them, ¡°Thank you very much for what you did just now.¡±


    Takeda saw Sasako-sensei stood before the two with hands on top of her torn clothes, trying to cover them.


    Seeing her bare snow-white skin, Takeda¡¯s eyeballs almost fell out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, it¡¯s our pleasure to help you, Sasako-sensei. By the way, Sasako-sensei, How could you run into that person?¡± Takeda asked.


    Sasako-sensei said with red eyes: ¡°My car broke down. When I don¡¯t know what to do, that man suddenly came over to help me. I thought he was a good man, Who knew, when I wasn¡¯t paying attention, he dragged me here.


    ¡°Sasako-sensei, you are so pretty; you must be very careful in the future.¡±


    Hearing Takeda¡¯s praise, Sasako blushed, ¡°You are too kind.¡±


    With that, she turned to Lei Yin and said: ¡°Just now, thank you for hitting that man.¡±


    Lei Yin lightly said: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, he¡¯s just afraid of our numbers.¡±


    Sasako-sensei bowed to the two of them and said: ¡°In any case, thank you very much.¡±


    Takeda scratched his head and said: ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

 Chapter 197 Appointment Part 1

    Seeing Takeda in a suit standing in front of the mirror all the time, Yoshikawa said in a slightly sour tone: ¡°Surprisingly you actually encountered such a good thing, if I knew that, I¡¯ll go back together with you two.¡±


    ¡°This is a cruel fate, student Yoshikawa, you better continue to pursue your queen Haruko.¡± Takeda very smugly smiled.


    Yoshikawa snorted: ¡°Bah, although I am not on the scene, I already knew the one who finally beat that pervert must be Masashi. If I am Sasako-sensei, I would have to be blind to take a fancy of you.¡±


    Beingpletely seen through by Yoshikawa, Takeda¡¯s face could not help but flush. He wanted to argue, but then he remembered a very important issue. He immediately ran toward Masashi and Akira Siraishi who were ying chest near them, and said to Lei Yin: ¡°Masashi, you already have such a great girlfriend, don¡¯t snatch away Sasako-sensei for me, okay?¡±


    With eyes kept on staring at the chest board, Lei Yin tly said: ¡°I have no interest in that woman. You can do whatever you want.¡±


    As soon as he heard these words, Takeda¡¯s heart suddenly rxed a lot. He patted his friend¡¯s shoulder very happily and said: ¡°Very good, you, this kid, still have a little conscience. Hey, why don¡¯t you change clothes? You¡¯re not nning on wearing that to the appointment, right?¡±


    ¡°I am not going, I have a date with Naoko tonight. I am going to her ce in a moment.¡±


    Takeda was stunned, ¡°What, you don¡¯t go? But she wants both of us to go together.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who agreed to an appointment with her, I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°But if you don¡¯t go, it won¡¯t look good.¡±


    Yoshikawa finally could not tolerate anymore and cursed: ¡°No wonder you still can¡¯t pee straight, having this rare opportunity to be alone with a girl and you still spout out nonsense.¡±


    As soon as he heard this, Takeda immediately awoke and, under excitement, could not help but hug Masashi and say: ¡°Masashi, you¡¯re really good.¡±


    ¡°Idiot, let go of me.¡±


    Suddenly, Takeda stopped and asked: ¡°Tell me, what do you think I should do? Also, I don¡¯t know what kind of topic should I discuss with her. You know, if I can¡¯te up with a conversation while eating it would be really awkward.¡±


    ¡°These are questions that you should ask Yoshikawa.¡±


    Thinking that it made sense, Takeda went back to ask Yoshikawa.


    Yoshikawa was too tired to refuse him and had no other choice but to personally teach and give him examples. Takeda earnestly listened from the side, but afterward, afraid that he would forget, Takeda simply used a pen and wrote it all down on a piece of paper. For this idiot behavior, Yoshikawa felt angry and funny at the same time.


    ......


    ¡°Yasuda, where did I do wrong? Would you please tell me? I will definitely change.¡±


    ¡°Akemi, it¡¯s not about you, we just don¡¯t fit together.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying, we have been together for almost three months and always get along very well, right? Why are you suddenly telling me such words?¡±


    ¡°As I said, we don¡¯t fit.¡±


    ¡°Do you like other girls? Is she prettier than me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like what you think, we really just don¡¯t fit. You better find another boyfriend.¡±


    Seeing his increasingly aloof expression, the girl finally covered her face and ran away.


    Looking at the gradually disappearing girl, Yasuda sneered.


    This is the fifth, right? Forget it, including her, I already forgot how many of them. In his eyes, all the women are the same.


    After seeing this scene not far away from there, Take Asasei could not help but horrifyingly say: ¡°It¡¯s the couple¡¯s break-up. This is my first time seeing a couple¡¯s break-up scene in such a close distance. It really shocked me.¡±


    Kazumi who walked side by side with her snappily said: ¡°I told you to watch less drama, this thing will only lower your IQ.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? But that guy is so handsome. Oh, here hees.¡±


    Looking at the increasingly nearer Yasuda, Kazumi sneered: ¡°Some men are just like that. Because they have good looks, they like to y some retarded game of love. And then conceitedly think they are the so-called people¡¯s lover, as if all the women are inseparable from them. Whenever I see one of them, I really want to throw up.¡±


    Hearing that her friend¡¯s voice was not small, Take Asasei quietly looked at Yasuda in front of them and hastily pulled her and then said in a low voice: ¡°Kazumi, don¡¯t say it so loud, other people will hear it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, pigs won¡¯t understand humannguage.¡±


    Take Asasei could not help but blush.


    Yasuda, who also heard these words, was not angry but looked at the girl who spoke those words with great interest.


    Is this woman trying to get my attention? Yasuda thought as he carefully looked at the girl.


    That girl was one of the girls with very unique qualities. Her half-long hair reached past her shoulder. Although she has indifferent expression, her delicate facial features plus a pair of thin frame silver sses gave off the feeling of a person with an intellectual beauty. She was unlike other girls who put on skirts to stir up emotion, but dressed in an ordinary jeans and a woman¡¯s white shirt instead. However, the overall look was clean andfortable.


    When he looked at her face, he found that she did not even look at him. However, herpanion would, from time to time, secretly look at his direction.


    Interesting. Watching her back go further and further, a smile appeared on Yasuda¡¯s lips.


    After walking away, Take Asasei said: ¡°Kazumi, what you¡¯ve just said seems a bit excessive.¡±


    Kazumi disapprovingly said: ¡°I actually think I am too lenient. Asasei, I give you a piece of advice, don¡¯t look at a man just on the surface. Otherwise, you will suffer like that girl he just dumped.¡±


    ¡°I know, you¡¯re getting more and more like your brother, both of you like to preach.¡±


    Kazumi smiled, ¡°Come on, brother is waiting for us.¡±

 Chapter 197 Appointment Part 2

    When the two came to the campus cafeteria, they saw Takeda was talking about something.


    Seeing them walked in, Lei Yin casually pulled two chairs for them to sit.


    ¡°Hey, Kazumi you¡¯re here.¡± Seeing Kazumi, Takeda immediately stopped talking.


    ¡°What do you want to order?¡±


    ¡°As usual would be fine. Asasei, here, choose your order.¡± Kazumi handed Take Asasei the menu.


    ¡°You, ckck, you need to asionally change your taste you know.¡±


    Kazumi said with a smile: ¡°Brother, aren¡¯t you the same? What were you guys talking about just now?¡±


    Takeda was startled, beckoned with his hand and said: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just casual talk.¡±


    Take Asasei loved to pull his leg; seeing his expression, she knew he must have something he tried to hide so she immediately asked Yoshikawa: ¡°What were you guys talking about? Tell us.¡±


    Yoshikawa revealed a mischievous smile, and then said: ¡°Just now Takeda was talking about his date with Sasako-senseist night. s, it truly makes me envious.¡±


    ¡°Sasako-sensei? Is that the newly transferred extremely beautiful teacher?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her. The day before yesterday, Sasako-sensei, on her way back home, encountered a sexual harasser and waster rescued by Takeda and Masashi. In order to repay them, Sasako-sensei invited them for a dinner. Just now Takeda was telling us about her joyful dinner with Sasako-sensei.¡±


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t misunderstood, it¡¯s just a simple meal. Nothing else. Don¡¯t listen to Yoshikawa¡¯s words.¡± Takeda went all out to exin himself while carefully observing Kazumi¡¯s face.


    Kazumi turned and said to Lei Yin: ¡°Brother, did you go too?¡±


    ¡°No. Takeda was the one who agreed, not me. I don¡¯t have the time to go to such a thing.¡±


    Hearing her brother¡¯s answer, Kazumi slightly relieved. She did not want more than one rival for Rumi.


    Seeing Lei Yin did not help him, Takeda put on a long face and said: ¡°You guys don¡¯t misunderstand, that was just a meal. I haven¡¯t done anything.¡±


    Take Asasei curled her lips and said: ¡°Humph, so you wanted to do something.¡±


    From the side, Yoshikawa fanned the me by saying: ¡°Before he went out, he was really happy and when he came back he won¡¯t stop bragging about it.¡±


    Takeda looked at him with clenched teeth: ¡°Yoshikawa you b*st*rd.¡±


    ......


    The next afternoon, upon seeing the good weather, Lei Yinid on the grass outside the library to read books.


    After reading for half an hour, he felt someone wasing toward him.


    Sure enough, after a while, a pair of long, slender, and beautiful legs appeared before him. On top of that beautiful legs ¨C that can make people¡¯s adrenal nds crazy ¨C was a knee-length blue skirt. If you continued to look upward from this angle, it can make most men nosebleed like crazy.


    In order not to see things that should not be seen, Lei Yin immediately sat up.


    ¡°Good afternoon, student Gennai.¡± Myojin Sasako smiled and greeted him.


    ¡°Hello, Myojin-sensei.¡± Lei Yin politely replied.


    ¡°I never thought I could meet student Gennai here, I am really happy. Do you mind if I sit down.¡±


    ¡°Please help yourself.¡±


    After sitting in the grass in a very moving graceful posture and straightened her skirt, Myojin Sasako said: ¡°Today the weather is really good. No wonder student Gennai would choose to read a book here. Unfortunately I am girl. Otherwise, I also want to study while lying down here like you. It¡¯s reallyfortable.¡±


    Lei Yin did not say anything, just patting the pages on the book where there were bits of grass.


    After biting her lips, Myojin Sasako asked: ¡°That night, why didn¡¯t student Gennaie? Can you tell me the reason?¡±


    Lei Yin replied: ¡°That night I had something to do so I can¡¯te.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that, I thought student Gennai did note because you don¡¯t like me. Now I can finally relieved.¡±


    Looking at her smiling face, Lei Yin said: ¡°You misunderstood.¡±


    Myojin Sasako suddenly looked at him with a strange eyes, and after a while, suddenly said: ¡°Maybe this is too abrupt, but student Gennai look a lot like a person that I knew. From the first time I saw you, I already have this feeling.¡±


    ¡°People with simrities is a verymon thing.¡±


    Sasako shook her head, ¡°No, student Gennai really look like him.¡± With that, she suddenly pulled out a ck wallet, took out a photo, and handed it to him.


    ¡°He is my fiance, the one I said look a lot like you is him.¡±


    Lei Yin took a careful look at that photo for a moment. In the photo, there was a man in a suit and a cheerful smile was stered on that man¡¯s face. His right arm was around a woman¡¯s waist. That woman is Sasako-sensei. He looked at the man¡¯s facial feature and did find the man look a lot like him.¡±


    ¡°Did you marry your fiance?¡± Lei Yin probed.


    ¡°He¡¯s already dead. Just six months ago, because of a car ident.¡± Sasako-sensei¡¯s voice became very depressed.


    ¡°I am sorry, for bringing up this painful event.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, being able to talk this past event with student Gennai make me feel much lighter. Somehow, everytime I see student Gennai, I feel like I see him. Am I stupid?¡± Sasako-sensei gradually teared up.


    ¡°The dead is gone, please restrain the grief.¡±


    After reaching out her hand to wipe her tears, Sasako-sensei said with a smile: ¡°Pardon me, I forgot myself.¡±


    Lei Yin was silent.


    After standing up and stretching herself, Sasako-sensei looked at the blooming flowers in front of her. After a while, she looked back at Lei Yin and said: ¡°Student Gennai, I feel veryfortable being together with you. Can we meet again in the future?¡±


    Lei Yin replied: ¡°I am still a student here and I do take your course.¡±


    Sasako-sensei chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re right. But I have a request, I don¡¯t know if student Gennai can give your promise?¡±


    ¡°Please say.¡±


    ¡°I would like to find a chance to go with student Gennai alone for a meal, to repay for what happenedst time, would you?¡±


    Lei Yin frowned, ¡°You are too kind, but we just used our slight effort, no need to be repaid like this.¡±


    Sasako-sensei appeared to be very disappointed, ¡°So, student Gennai rejects my request?¡±


    Lei Yin thought for a moment and then said: ¡°If you really want to thank me for what happened, I want us to go out with Takeda. After all, at the time, he was also on the scene, and he gave a lot of effort.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense, but I really want to eat a meal together with student Gennai alone.¡± Sasako-sensei¡¯s face turned very red.


    Lei Yin dismissively said: ¡°I think that won¡¯t be necessary.¡±


    Sasako-sensei¡¯s eyes gave off a look of disappointment once again, but she soon cheered up and said: ¡°Very well, but when I invite you out next time, you can¡¯t miss the appointment again, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lei Yin nodded.


    Seeing his agreement, Sasako-sensei finally smiled.

 Chapter 198 Game Part 1

    ¡°Hello, I have found the book you are looking for, I am going to bring it to you, okay?¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After checking outter, a bespectacled young man turned to Kazumi, who was tidying a bookshelf, to say goodbye. Kazumi politely nodded back in courtesy.


    After the young man left the bookstore, Take Asasei, who wore the same blue uniform as her, turned to her friend and asked: ¡°That man ising here again, he is really interested in you.¡±


    While continuing to clean up, Kazumi said: ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, he came here just to buy books.¡±


    ¡°But every time he came, you are the only one he called to help him find the book. The strangest thing is, all the books he¡¯s looking for are all on sale. And he looked at you with a weird look. I am sure he is intentionally trying to find a chance to get close to you.¡±


    Kazumi snappily said: ¡°Please, Miss, reduce your time in watching rom, okay? Or you can just simply find yourself a boyfriend, to avoid you daydreaming all day.¡±


    Take Asasei curled her lips and said: ¡°What, why are you making this about me? It¡¯s you who are obviously too slow.¡±


    At this point, she suddenly pulled her friend and said: ¡°Hey, that handsome guy is here again.¡±


    When Kazumi looked up, she saw Ogata Yasuda leisurely walked from a nearby parked red sports car toward the bookstore entrance.


    Seeing himing directly to the bookstore from the car, Kazumi¡¯s face suddenly sank, ¡°I am going to work.¡± With that, she went to the innermost bookshelves.


    ¡°Kazumi....¡± Seeing her walked away, Take Asasei was a bit overwhelmed, looking at Ogata Yasuda arriving at the door.


    After walking into the bookstore, the tall and handsome Ogata Yasuda immediately attracted the attention of several young women who were sitting in there reading a book.


    Ogata Yasuda smiled and looked around, and then went over to Take Asasei and said: ¡°Little Asasei, you are cute as usual today. Has no one ever told you that you look great in uniform?¡±


    Afraid to look him in the eye, Take Asasei lowered her head and red-facedly said: ¡°No, nobody has ever told me that.¡±


    ¡°Ai, it seems like many people don¡¯t have vision.¡±


    Take Asasei¡¯s face became even redder, ¡°You, you are looking for Kazumi, right? She, she is in there.¡±


    ¡°You are really clever, it¡¯s rare nowadays to find a girl who is clever and cute at the same time.¡±


    Feeling his fingers gently caressed her cheek, Take Asasei¡¯s mind began to jump like crazy.


    After a while, when she looked up, she saw the man has walked toward Kazumi. Her eyes could not help reveal the look of loss.


    Looking at the girl, who was quietly tidying the bookshelves, Yasuda¡¯s face revealed a strange smile.


    He was getting increasingly interested in this girl.


    Two weeks ago when he first saw her, she cursed and scolded him. That¡¯s when he decided to teach this arrogant girl a lesson.


    But for a wealthy yboy like him, the so-called lesson was obviously not going to be so vulgar.


    After acquiring a detailed information about the girl, he began his game.


    But more than a week after the game began, he discovered that all the effective means he used in the past did not seem to impress her.


    He saw that when she received his flowers, she would not hesitate to throw them into the trashcan. And when he appeared in front of her, she wouldpletely ignore him like he was invisible, and did not give him any chance to speak.


    He has never encountered such an interesting opponent.


    Walking slowly, Yasuda went over to her side and said: ¡°Good afternoon, Kazumi.¡±


    Kazumi frowned and, after distancing herself two feet away from him, looked at him coldly, ¡°May I help you?¡±


    Yasuda said with a smile: ¡°Nothing, I just want to see you.¡±


    ¡°You are so considerate, but I have no illness and no pain, I don¡¯t need someone to deliberately visit me.¡± With that, she walked away to another location.


    Yasuda closely followed and after a while, sighed and said: ¡°Kazumi, why are you treating me so coldly?¡±


    Kazumi said without looking back: ¡°Not everyone is worthy of respect, some people live only to waste the Earth¡¯s resources. Therefore, from an environmental point of view, all those people should be humanely destroyed.¡±


    A sh of irritation passed through Yasuda¡¯s eyes, This girl is still a razor mouth.


    He thought for a moment and then said: ¡°I want to buy a book, and I want you to help me find it.¡±


    ¡°If you want to find a book, please go to the front desk to find a salesdy to get it for you.¡±


    ¡°But I want you to help me find it. I believe your manager will not reject a small request from a customer.¡±


    Hearing his words, Kazumi stopped her footsteps.


    Yasuda somewhat smugly looked at her. Without knowing why, he wanted to see her angry look.


    Unexpectedly, when she turned her head, she said: ¡°You are right, the customer is the King. Please tell me the title you are looking for, and I will check it out for you.¡±


    Seeing no trace of anger in her expression, Yasuda could not help but be a bit disappointed.


    After casually telling her the title, Kazumi went to the front deskputer to query.


    When she came back, she said to him: ¡°Sir, the book you are looking for has already been found, please wait here, I will help you fetch it.¡±


    The more polite she was, the more Yasuda¡¯s heart felt a sense of frustration.


    Seeing her as cold as ice soulless eyes, he could not help but raise his estimation about this girl once again.


    After getting his book, Yasuda sat in the customer¡¯s lounge ¨C watching her work ¨C and began to n for what to do next in his heart. He began to understand that the general means werepletely useless toward this girl.


    At this time, he heard a burst of ring tone from her side.


    He saw her pulled the phone, pressed the ¡°ok¡± sign, but did not immediately speak. She quietly walked to a deserted corner, seemingly afraid of affecting other people¡¯s reading.


    Most people won¡¯t notice this detail but Yasuda¡¯s heart was gently touched.


    Because she was too far away, he could not hear her talking on the phone, nheless, when he saw her rxed smiling face while talking on the phone, an absurd sense of irritation burst forth in his heart.


    For two weeks this woman never gave him a good face to see. With his prominent family background and his good look, this was the first time he encountered such a tricky object.


    Although he did not want to say it, he has to acknowledge that this girl¡¯s smile was pretty good, there was an indescribable vor within it, whichpletely different than her usual ice-cold look. Suddenly he wanted to know who was on the phone with her because his intuition told him that the other is a man.


    After a few minutes, Kazumi hung up the phone and went back to the bookstore.


    Seeing the residual faint smile on her lips, Yasuda¡¯s heart felt a burst of difort.

 Chapter 198 Game Part 2

    When Lei Yin hung up the phone, Takeda asked: ¡°Will Kazumie?¡±


    Lei Yin said, ¡°She said she has to work until 9 o¡¯clock in the evening so won¡¯t be able toe.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Takeda was a bit disappointed.


    ¡°Come on, Yoshikawa and the other are waiting for us.¡±


    As the two walked outside the teacher¡¯s building, a red figure came up to them.


    ¡°Student Gennai, Student Takeda, hello.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Sasako-sensei.¡± Takeda immediately looked at her with a face full of smile.


    Lei Yin also politely responded: ¡°Hello sensei.¡±


    They seemed to never see her wore the same outfit twice, today Sasako-sensei wore a pink knee-length skirt. The handiwork was exquisite and the material was good. Once again they perfectly matched her devil-like figure. Compared to her previous sexy dress, this time, she was more like a senior white-cor worker in a bigpany.


    Seemingly unaware of the fiery eyes of the other students watching her, Sasako-sensei said to Lei Yin: ¡°It¡¯s good to see you two, there is something that I need to do so I would like to ask you for a favor, can you help me?


    ¡°No problem, if there¡¯s something you need us to do, Sasako-sensei, please, just say it. We will definitely help you.¡± Takeda did not even think, he immediately agreed.


    In his heart, Lei Yin called out the word idiot.¡±


    Seeing Takeda¡¯s agreement, Sasako-sensei very happily said: ¡°That¡¯s great. It¡¯s like this, besides the students from economic faculty like you two, there were suddenly many other students who applied for my Economic Structure course. So, all of sudden, I have to check a lot of students¡¯ homework. But I am so busy recently so I would like to ask you toe to my office to help me check their homework.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s this thing, no problem.¡± Thinking that he could be together with her in the same office, Takeda wanted to shout with excitement.


    Lei Yin frowned and said: ¡°Sasako-sensei. We are also students, it¡¯s not good for us to check for the works of other students. Moreover, our performances are not that good.¡±


    Hearing his friend¡¯s words, Takeda wanted to jump over to cover his mouth. Assuming, of course, he is not afraid of dying.


    Sasako-sensei smiled and said: ¡°Dont¡¯ worry, I will give the answer to you, you just need to grade the work ording to the correct answer. Moreover, you will only grade the works from students who chose this as an optional course. For those who took this as apulsory course like you two, I will grade them myself. Because among my many students, I only know you two, if you two won¡¯t help me, then nobody can.¡±


    Seeing her delicate and charming appearance, Takeda would agree to anything she asks even if she tell him to kill someone. ¡°Rest assured, Sasako-sensei, we will go to your office on time. May I ask when will it be? Is it tonight?¡± At this time, he started to let his imagination roam.


    ¡°No need to be that fast, what about tomorrow afternoon, would that be okay? I remember tomorrow you guys don¡¯t have any sses.¡±


    ¡°Okay, tomorrow afternoon then.¡±


    Sasako-sensei was not that assured so she looked at Lei Yin and said: ¡°Student Gennai, are youing?¡±


    Takeda¡¯s most worried about was Lei Yin so he immediately replied it for him: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sensei, tomorrow, I will take him with me.¡±


    ¡°Then thank you. That¡¯s about it, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    ¡°See you again, sensei.¡±


    Takeda foolishly watched her go further and further, lost in thought.


    Lei Yin pped his head, ¡°She¡¯s already gone, what are you looking at?¡±


    Takeda licked his tongue and said: ¡°In addition to your girlfriend, this is the first time I see such a sexy woman. No, she should be sexier than you girlfriend, because even though your girlfriend has everything, her dress is usually too conservative. If Yoshikawa knows this thing, I wonder how his jealousy would look like?¡± Smugly thinking about this, he can¡¯t help butugh.


    At this time, Lei Yin looked at him and said: ¡°I wonder when did you start to be my spokesman?¡±


    Seeing his friend¡¯s full of dangerous eyes, Takeda immediately smiled and said: ¡°You just saw it too, If you don¡¯t go, maybe I won¡¯t be able to go either, just consider this as you apany me, okay.¡±


    After withdrawing his gaze, Lei Yin lightly said: ¡°Takeda, I advise you not to get too close to that woman.¡±


    ¡°D*mn, do you think I have no chance at all?¡± Takeda said with great dissatisfaction.


    Lei Yin knew this guy is already so infatuated with her so it¡¯s useless for him to continue talking.


    ¡°Come on, Yoshikawa is certainly wanting to cut people now.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± Takeda began to fantasize about his buddy¡¯s expression when he informs him the news.


    The next afternoon, seeing Takeda¡¯s expression when Takeda said he wanted to perform seppuku in front of him if he did not go with him, Lei Yin reluctantly had to go.


    After knocking Sasako-sensei¡¯s office door, the door was quickly opened.


    Seeing it was Sasako-sensei herself who opened the door, Takeda felt all the blood in his body suddenly rushed to the top of his head.


    Sasako-sensei¡¯s attire waspletely different than the elegant dress she wore in the ss this afternoon. Unexpectedly, she wore the same tight fitting miniskirt that they saw on the first day they met her. Although the color was different, it was still the same length, in which, if she bends her waist, it would bepletely exposed.


    That thinyer of cloth wrapped the figure that can make menmit crimes. In front of this devil-like physique that can make most men on fire, Takeda had the most original response. Fortunately, he hid it fast enough, otherwise, he would show his boner on the spot.


    ¡°You guys are here,e on in.¡± Seemingly did not seem to realize Takeda¡¯s embarrassment, Sasako-sensei weed them very happily.


    After going in, Takeda was fidgety. But Lei Yin carefully looked at the office environment.


    The lighting in the office was good and everything was spotlessly clean. This meant that Sasako-sensei was a clean person. On the deskid a notebookputer, and a thick stack of papers were next to it. It seemed like those were the students¡¯ works they are going to check.


    ¡°I am sorry, I only have some soda here,¡± Sasako-sensei said as she opened the refrigerator.


    ¡°No problem, I can drink everything.¡± Takeda immediately said.


    After handing them two cans of soda, Sasako-sensei took that stack of papers and put it in front of them, ¡°These are the students¡¯ works, are they too many?¡±


    ¡°Not much, not much.¡± Takeda, for the first time, was grateful to those ill-disposed students who took this course.


    After finding their seat, Lei Yin did not want to waste time and wanted to immediately start working.


    Sasako-sensei gave them two pieces of papers with the correct answers and let them sit on one side of the table while she sat on the other side.


    After Sasako-sensei gave them the grading issues that they need to pay attention to, Lei Yin, without further ado, started working his part.


    This made Takeda who initially wanted to chat with Sasako-sensei first had no choice but to start working too.


    After smiling at them, Sasako-sensei also began to work.


    The three of them did not say anything so the room suddenly became very quiet, only the rustling sound of pen on paper friction can be heard.


    With respect to Lei Yin, who fully concentrated in the work, Takeda began to have distracting thoughts.


    Even though she sat on the other side of the table, he could smell the faint fragrance smell that floated from Sasako-sensei.


    Secretly watching her towering twin peaks and deep cleavage, Takeda felt all the blood in his body rushed downward.

 Chapter 198 Game Part 3

    This is killing me, how could I concentrate in this kind of environment? Just having to restrain my heavy breathing is not easy. Looking at Lei Yin who sat nearer to Sasako-sensei, he found that Lei Yin did not have any distraction at all, and the pile of papers he already finished checking was getting higher and higher. If he did not know that this guy has an amazingly beautiful girlfriend, he would really suspect him of having an unmentionable disease. In front of this super sexy woman, the guy actually has no reaction at all.


    In order to suppress his dry throat, Takeda kept drinking the soda.


    Before he knew it, he already emptied his can of soda. He did not realize it; he just subconsciously poured it into his mouth.


    The first one to realize this was Sasako-sensei: ¡°Student Takeda, I¡¯ll fetch you another can.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Unfortunately, even his own voice was weak.


    ¡°No need to be polite.¡± Sasako-sensei smiled, went to the refrigerator, and grabbed a can of soda.


    Half an hourter, the three were still working. But strictly speaking, only Lei Yin and Sasako-sensei who worked well. Takeda has been in a state of suffering.


    The more he stayed close to this sexy sensei the more he felt that his self-control was slipping. Especially when he intentionally or identally saw her snow-white deep cleavage and the two little projections on top of the twin tower behind thatyer of thin fabric.


    N*pl*s? Is Sasako-sensei not wearing that? This discovery almost made Takeda spurt out blood.


    Intellectually, he was d that he managed to drag Lei Yin with him or he would never be able to see this. But subjectively, he regretted it. If Masashi was not here, that would be great. This thought appeared in his mind more than once.


    His hand was now holding the third can of soda. Even if he has a thicker face, he would not dare to finish the soda inside it to thest drop and ask for the fourth can of soda.


    He felt as if there was an animal in heat inside his heart who constantly struggled to escape. He was trying hard to contain this animal; he must never let other people know about this.


    Eventually, Takeda thought that if this went on any longer, he would definitely go crazy. So, he said to the person who caused him so many physiological reactions: ¡°Sasako-sensei, I forgot to do something. I need to go out. I will be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Since you need to do something, if you can¡¯te again, that would not be a problem.¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± With that, Takeda stood up and turned around in a hurry and then walked out of the door.


    After he closed the door, Takeda was finally relieved, Fortunately, I turned around so quick, otherwise, if Sasako-sensei saw it, I would utterly lose my face.


    Because of Takeda¡¯s departure, now there were only Sasako-sensei and Lei Yin, two people in the room.


    ¡°Student Gennai, do you know what student Takeda wants to do?¡±


    Lei Yin¡¯s face showed a trace of an indistinct strange smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe he has something important to do.¡±


    Sasako-sensei did not ask again, but looked at the soda can in front of him, ¡°You have drunk your soda, right? I¡¯ll get you another one.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After putting down the soda can, Sasako-sensei quietly walked to his side and then stopped right behind him.


    ¡°How¡¯s the checking going?¡± She slowly bent down to look at his work in front of him.


    When she bent over, Lei Yin immediately felt something soft rested on his shoulder. Not only that, a surge of thick fresh fragrant perfume aroma constantly drilled into his nose.


    Sasako-sensei suddenly said in a pleasant surprise: ¡°Masashi, your writing is beautiful. I thought all the boys have simr writings, I never thought that you could actually write so well.¡± As if inadvertently, she called him by his name.


    ¡°You tter me.¡± In addition to his shoulder, he felt another soft thing slowly attached at the middle of his back.


    ¡°d to have you here to help me, otherwise I really don¡¯t know how I could check these many works.¡±


    He felt her voice was getting nearer. This time, the skin on his ear can even feel the breath that came out of her mouth. And that two soft things seemed to gently press his shoulder a bit.


    Lei Yin knew where this would lead to so he tried to stand up. Suddenly, Sasako-sensei gently said in his ear: ¡°Do you smell it?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°My perfume. This perfume is called Luolemei, or Arabian Nights; It¡¯s his favorite perfume. He had even told me to put on this type of perfume when I do that with him; he woulde because of this. Masashi, do you like it?¡±


    He felt that two soft things slowly rubbing his back, and he heard a moaning groan from her mouth.


    ¡°Sensei, this seems irrelevant to the work.¡±


    ¡°Masashi, since I first saw you I already like you, do you have no feeling for me at all? Emm....¡± Sasako-sensei elerated the friction speed of her twin peaks, and her moaning sound grew increasingly heavier.


    For a time, the entire room was filled with ambiguous atmosphere.


    Suddenly, the knock on the door made all of these stops.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you guys waiting, I just get my things done and immediately rush back. On the way back, I bought some juices and snacks. Sasako-sensei, do you want to try it?¡± When the office door was opened, Takeda came in and said while carrying a bag of stuff.


    ¡°Thanks, but no thanks.¡±


    ¡°Sensei, why is your face so red? Is it hot?¡±


    ¡°Maybe because the weather is too hot, I was just about to turn on the air conditioner.¡±


    ¡°Today is kinda hot.¡± Takeda agreed, and then ced that bag of stuff on the table.


    After properly venting out, the youth¡¯s condition was much better; he no longer has difficulty in sitting like before. But he did not dare to look at Sasako-sensei again, so as to avoid making excuses to go out.


    After a while, the three of them started to work again. This time, even Takeda also became very serious. Seemingly wanted to make up for his previous owed part, Takeda continued to speed up, and often made decisions just by a nce.


    But on the other side, Lei Yin¡¯s efficiency was actually reduced, because he felt that, under the table, a foot was gently rubbing his calf.


    When he looked up to see the owner of that foot, he found that her head was lowered and she was seriously checking the works; she seemed to not know anything about what happened under the table. But Lei Yin can see the faint smile on the corner of her lips.

 Chapter 199 Goal Part 1

    ¡°Little Asasei, are you free tomorrow tonight?¡±


    ¡°What, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Ogata Yasuda said with a smile: ¡°Nothing, I just want to invite you to see a movie with me.¡±


    Take Asasei widened her eyes to look at him, ¡°Are, are you asking me out?¡±


    ¡°Of course, other than you, is there anybody else?¡± read this at subudai11


    ¡°But, aren¡¯t you....¡±


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t like it?¡± Yasuda looked a bit disappointed.


    Looking at Kazumi who was working at the innermost bookshelves, she lowered her head and said: ¡°No, I like it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Tomorrow night at 8 o¡¯clock, I¡¯lle to your ce to pick you up. Oh, I don¡¯t know where your ce is, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll draw you a map, okay?¡±


    ¡°You are such a smart girl.¡±


    Take Asasei¡¯s ears blushed: ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    When he slightly turned to look at the woman and found her face really became ugly, Yasuda¡¯s heart was very pleased.


    This was his new n that he cooked up a couple of days ago. He found that although the woman usually showed a pair of indifferent eyes, she was actually very warm toward the girl called Take Asasei. So, he no longer used his previous methods of dealing with women, but instead looked for a breakthrough by using her friend.


    This trick turned out to be more effective than what he previously imagined. Since he started to pursue Take Asasei, the woman¡¯s face turned uglier by each day, which made him iparably happy and thus dispelled his anger. He found that his battle of wits with the woman was far more amusing than to fool around with other women.


    After work, in the bookstore¡¯s staff locker room, Kazumi was changing clothes together with Take Asasei.


    Watching the constantly humming and smiling Take Asasei, Kazumi paused for a moment and then said: ¡°Little Asasei.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Take Asasei casually asked.


    ¡°That Ogata Yasuda is not a good person, you should not be deceived by him.¡±


    Take Asasei¡¯s movement stopped, and then she looked down and faintly said: ¡°I thought Kazumi would be happy for me.¡±


    Kazumi was a bit worried, ¡°Little Asasei, you also saw how he got rid of that girl, right? He is just a yboy who likes to y with other people¡¯s feeling, you....¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Take Asasei loudly cried out.


    Following that cry, the room went into silent, the air also seemed to condense.


    After quietly buttoning up thest button, Take Asasei lifted up her full of tears face and looked at her. ¡°Kazumi, you¡¯ve gone too far.¡± With that, she ran to the door, opened it, and rushed out of the locker room.


    Does every woman who fall in love is going to be this foolish? Looking at her friend vigorously shut the door, Kazumi bitterly smiled.


    After a while, remembering the smug look of Ogata Yasuda, a wave of intense anger welled up in Kazumi¡¯s mind.


    Bastard!


    ¡ª-


    Next day at the campus, when Ogata Yasuda emerged from a building, an unexpected person that he expected stood before him.


    Sure enough, she really came. However, she came much earlier than he expected.


    ¡°Can I talk with you?¡± Kazumi coldly looked at him.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The beautiful girl on Ogata Yasuda¡¯s side looked at her with hostility.


    Kazumi did not bother with her; she just looked at the man and said: ¡°I am waiting for your answer.¡±


    Yasuda looked at her with a faint smile, ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Has anyone ever told you that you look disgusting when you put on airs?¡±


    Yasuda was irritated, but he soon restrained his emotion. This woman always knows how to make me angry.


    He stopped putting on airs anymore, ¡°But it seems like the one who has the upper hand is me now. Therefore, I feel your tone should be a lot better than this. After all, the one who asked for a talk is you.¡±


    ¡°You remind me of those viins who hold the children and the woman hostage and then ckmail their family.¡±


    ¡°Just like doing a business, the businessman only look for the final result, and doesn¡¯t care about the process.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an impressive argument, I finally know the origin of the words lower than a beast.¡±


    The girl cannot tolerate anymore and angrily called out, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a freshman? What are you trying to do? Don¡¯t say it, I¡¯ll say it for you. You must have been dumped by Yasuda, so you¡¯re here to make trouble. Go home and look in the mirror, how could Yasuda likes a woman like you?¡±


    Kazumi nkly looked at her, ¡°You¡¯re very noisy. Can you keep your mouth shut?¡±


    ¡°What, what did you say?¡± That girl¡¯s face went white.


    ¡°If you continue to be noisy again, this yboy will shorten his fling-time with you and dump you in advance. Also, this guy, who you see as a prince charming, in my eyes, is inferior to a dog sh*t.¡±


    With that, she turned to look at him, ¡°If you don¡¯t dare toe, that¡¯s okay, after all, only a spineless man who is too coward to meet a defenseless woman.¡±


    Yasuda showed a very interesting look, ¡°Though I can refuse your request, I decide to ept your invitation. Set up a time for it.¡±


    ¡°Seven o¡¯clock in the evening, at the cafe opposite the campus.¡±


    ¡°No problem, but I don¡¯t agree with the ce. How about this, let¡¯s meet at the dining room in the movie theater where I set up a meeting with little Asasei. At the time, when I finish talking with you, I can directly watch the movie with little Asasei.¡± He deliberately brought Take Asasei¡¯s name to see what kind of reaction she has.


    But this time, Kazumi¡¯s expression did not change one bit. She nonchntly said: ¡°So be it.¡± With that, she turned around and walked away.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Yasuda suddenly called her.


    ¡°You want to renege on your words?¡± Kazumi looked back at him.


    ¡°Of course not. I just have one additional request.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I want you toe wearing a skirt, and it must be a short skirt.¡±


    Kazumi frowned, ¡°Your so-called additional request has nothing to do with this, I refuse.¡±


    ¡°This request is indeed has nothing to do with this matter. But if you do not ept this request, I wouldn¡¯te to see you. Even if we meet, I would leave at once. You think about it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re more boring than what I imagined.¡± Not wanting to see his face anymore, Kazumi turned around and left.


    Ogata Yasuda showed a very proud look as he looked at her back.


    ¡°Yasuda, why are you doing this? Didn¡¯t you say you only like me?¡± That girl realized that things weren¡¯t as simple as she imagined so she hastily interrogated him.


    Ogata Yasuda looked at her with cold eyes, ¡°She said it right, you are really noisy.¡± With that, he broke free from her hands that were holding him and then walked away.


    That girl looked at him with disbelief, and then loudly shouted from behind him: ¡°Yasuda, what am I doing wrong?¡±

 Chapter 199 Goal Part 2

    After opening the door, Lei Yin noticed Sasako-sensei, who was wearing a white miniskirt, standing in the doorway looking at him with a smile.


    The weather today was very bright, making this white miniskirt feel as if it was translucent. From inside the room, one can see the vague outline of the underwear, as well as its color.


    It was already a miracle that, dressed like this, this woman did not even encounter a pervert on the road.


    ¡°May Ie in?¡± Sasako-sensei said with a smile.


    ¡°Please.¡± Lei Yin had to open the door and let her in.


    After putting a can of soft drink on the table before her, Lei Yin asked: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Sasako-sensei?¡±


    Sasako-sensei asked back: ¡°Can¡¯t I juste here to see you?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that, please don¡¯t get me wrong.¡±


    Sasako-sensei thought for a moment and then said: ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is just my imagination, but I feel like, on this festive day, you are trying to avoid me. Am I right, Masashi?¡±


    ¡°It should be your imagination. Because I have no reason to avoid you, Sasako-sensei.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s good then. I don¡¯t want to be an annoying woman.¡± While speaking, Sasako-sensei stood up and seemed to look around the living room.


    After a while, when she sat down again ¨C as if it was a nonchnt move from her ¨C she sat next to Lei Yin. Thus, Lei Yin immediately smelled her strong fresh scented Salome¡¯s delightful perfume.


    At this time, Sasako-sensei suddenly said: ¡°Masashi, do you remember what I told you a few days ago?¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    Sasako-sensei charminglyughed, ¡°You are still pretending to be silly.¡± At this point, she suddenly threw her arms around his neck and then said: ¡°I told you that I like you.¡±


    ¡°Sensei, these are not words than an educator should speak.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. From your eyes, I can see that you didn¡¯t regard me as a Sensei.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps Sensei saw it wrong.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what I like the most about you?¡±


    ¡°I think I have nothing worth your liking.¡±


    ¡°No, I really like your seemingly not-caring-about-anything expression. I already told you, now it¡¯s your turn to tell me. Where do you like me the most?¡±


    ¡°That is a very abstract question.¡±


    ¡°Not at all abstract.¡± While talking, she suddenly grabbed Lei Yin¡¯s right hand, and then put his hand on her waist.


    After a while, she slowly pulled his hand up to gently press her left twin peaks.


    At the same time, she gracefully leaned toward his ear and gently said: ¡°Do you like this ce? Those students who attend my ss like to see them, but only you who are qualified to touch them. Em....¡± She softly moaned while pressing his hand to knead it.


    After a while, she pulled his left hand over to her smooth thigh to caress it softly and then said with a heavy breathing: ¡°And here; not only those male students, sometimes those male teachers stared tightly at my thighs. They looked like they want to eat me. Masashi, I am really scared.¡± She said that while slowly pushed his hand up toward her inner thigh.


    After an indeterminate amount of timeter, when she withdrew her hands she discovered that Lei Yin did not let her go, but continued to slowly grope these two ces. This made her very satisfied.


    Closely holding his neck, Sasako-sensei leaned toward his ear and gasped: ¡°Masashi, do you know that every night before sleeping I always think about you? Do you know what a woman will do when she think about a man in the evening?¡± After saying these, her right hand slowly shifted toward his lower part.


    Just as her hand was about to reach its destination, she suddenly felt her hand was caught and unable to move. Not only that, her other hand was also being locked. Suddenly, her whole body cannot move at all.


    When she lifted her head to look, she saw the young man, who previously has already consumed by lust, was looking at her with a thoughtful expression.


    ¡°Masashi, you....¡±


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what your objectives are, from a personal health perspective, I wouldn¡¯t do such a thing with an unknown woman.¡±


    Hearing his words, Sasako-sensei seemed very sad, and then loudly said: ¡°What kind of person do you think I am? I am doing this because I like you, but you actually do this kind of thing to me.¡±


    Lei Yin ignored her gushing-out-tears-like-crazy and sneeringly said: ¡°You still want to continue this? You are definitely not that Myojin Sasako.¡±


    Sasako-sensei stopped crying to look at him, ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±


    Lei Yin looked at her and said: ¡°Although Myojin Sasako is indeed a real person and even has the same exact background as you, it is impossible topletely impersonate another person. Because although information can be falsified, other people who knew her all her life or people who came in contact with her can tell the true from the false.


    Right from the beginning, when I rescued you from the hands of the pervert, and then you said I look just like your ex-boyfriend; All of these mean it¡¯s normal for you to have a favorable impression of me. Honestly, I did not see any w in these. But no w means there¡¯s a lot of ws because both were too coincidentally linked together.


    In order to investigate your background, apart from some general archives review, I also sent people to specifically go to Myojin Sasako¡¯sst known residence and University to investigate. From some of Myojin Sasako¡¯s teachers, friends, and neighbors¡¯ mouths, I learned that Myojin Sasako is a very introverted person, which ispletely different than your character. And although your appearance is seventy to eighty percent simr to her, she is not as beautiful as you.


    Although the appearance can be changed through cosmetic surgery and personality can also changeter in life, one thing you do not know is that Myojin Sasako has a very small birthmark on her inner thigh, which cannot be seen from the outside. I got this information from her ex-boyfriend. One more thing, her ex-boyfriend is not the man in the photo. Of course, you can exin that you have several boyfriends. But anyway, I am already sure that you are not Myojin Sasako. I have answered your question, now you should return the courtesy and answer my questions. First of all, who are you?¡±

 Chapter 200 Attraction

    This chapter is sponsored by Parker of US and LG of US


    ¡°Masashi, why do you want to hurt me like this? Is it wrong for me to like you?¡± Sasako-sensei looked at him with a face filled with grief and indignation.


    ¡°It¡¯s an impressive acting, but a pity that I have to disappoint you, I never watch any romance.¡±


    Lei Yin said while locking her arms behind her back to prevent her from ying any tricks.


    ¡°Is this how you treat a girl who likes you?¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, you are the first. To be honest, although I know that you are not Myojin Sasako, after checking out your identity, I do not even know your goals in approaching me. After checking out for so long without any result, I have lost some of my patience. But you actually came here on your own initiative. Now even if you do not open your mouth it does not matter, because my method of extracting information would not be much worse than your seduction method.¡±


    Hearing his words, Sasako-sensei suddenly sighed and said: ¡°You are a man who does not understand how to be tender.¡± At this time, her tears have stopped, and her indignant expression has melted away.


    ¡°Oh, the Fox finally shows its tail. I thought you are going to continue to pretend.¡±


    Sasako-sensei slowly turned her face and smiled at him: ¡°You know what? I am liking you more and more now. I admire the kind of man who is both intelligent and powerful. And you, are such a man. Do I really have no appeal at all to you?¡±


    ¡°Wild Leopard is a very beautiful animal, but also very dangerous. This is the kind of feeling that you give me. So, I give you onest chance, if you do not speak up, I am really going to force you to confess.¡± Lei Yin¡¯s heart found that something is amiss, although he has firmly locked her in ce, this woman appeared too calm.


    ¡°It seems like I have lost this round. But the game is not finished yet.¡±


    Seeing her smiling face, Lei Yin was rmed, This woman is really weird.


    When he was about to move his hand to seal her acupuncture point, a surge of incredible force, without a warning, threw him onto the ceiling.


    Just as he was going to crash into the ceiling, Lei Yin sent out a backhand palm toward the ceiling to offset that force, and then took advantage of this opportunity to jump down on the floor.


    Seeing Sasako slowly stood up from the sofa, Lei Yin looked at her and said: ¡°Are you an Esper?¡±


    Sasako looked at him with a smile: ¡°Maybe, maybe not.¡±


    Lei Yin frowned, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Now it¡¯s too early to answer your question.¡±


    Looking up at the deep palm print on the ceiling, Sasako looked at him with strange eyes, ¡°What an amazing power. Just as I thought, you really are not an ordinary person.¡±


    ¡°So are you. I can¡¯t believe you are one of those Espers, now I am getting more interested in your identity.¡± Lei Yin¡¯s eyes revealed a dangerous look.


    ¡°If you look at people like that, people will get shy you know. As I said, now is not the time to answer your questions. But I lose this round so I temporarily take my leave.¡± After saying that, she leisurely walked toward the entrance.


    ¡°Why do you leave so soon, other people will say I didn¡¯t even say hello to you.¡± With that, Lei Yin rushed toward her.


    ¡°Really!? If just now you were this warm to me, that would be nice.¡± When she was wearing her high-heeled shoes at the entrance, the entire shoes-cab suddenly rose up and flew at him.


    Because the entrance was very narrow, Lei Yin did not have enough space to dodge. Therefore, he can only use his technique to grab that shoes-cab at an angle and then took advantage of this opportunity to throw that shoes-cab behind him.


    In this short period of time, Sasako has put on her shoes and walked out of the door.


    He can¡¯t afford to bother with the loud bang sound from behind him so he continued to pursue her.


    But he suddenly had a bad feeling. He then saw the entire door was separated from the doorframe and came straight at him.


    In this small entrance, Lei Yin simply has no way to dodge and had to kick the door.


    His huge strength kicked the door back to hit the doorframe.


    When Lei Yin rushed out of the door, Sasako¡¯s figure was already nowhere to be seen.


    Can this woman fly? Lei Yin looked around a bit, but still cannot find her trace. Faced with a fruitless endeavor, Lei Yin had to go back to his apartment.


    It was as if a Typhoon has passed through his living room, followed by a massive earthquake. That was the scene that he found when he came to his living room. That dead woman almost destroyed his house.


    After somewhat reluctantly set the door back to the doorframe, Lei Yin sat down on the couch to ponder.


    ¡ª-


    ¡°Excuse me, are you Miss Gennai?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ogata told me if I see Miss Gennai to take you to where he sit at. Pleasee with me.¡±


    That waitress brought Kazumi to a quiet corner, where she saw Ogata Yasuda dressed in a ck high-quality suit looking at her with strange eyes.


    Ogata Yasuda never thought this woman would look so much different in a skirt. In that moment, he was actually shocked.


    She wore a knee-length folding skirt. Coupled with the fine tailoring and the same fabric at the top, the outfit perfectly showed her feminine curve. Not until now did he discover that this woman¡¯s figure was actually very good. Especially under her not long nor short skirt, her pair of slender and beautiful white legs attracted the various men¡¯s gaze at the restaurant.


    Her over the shoulder length hair was without any decorations, just loosely hanging down. Her face still wore the same thin frame silver-rimmed sses, but looking at the backdrop of her dress, everything seemedpletely different than what she looked like usually. Under the dim lighting and the romantic atmosphere of the restaurant, she exuded a mature woman¡¯s ice-cold style. He has never seen this kind of style from his previously known women.


    Without ncing at the person, Kazumi quietly waited for the waitress to pull her chair and then sat down.


    ¡°Please, feel free to choose what you like to eat. But the steaks in this restaurant are very good, do you want to try it?¡±


    Yasuda pushed the menu in front of her. His eyes never left her even for a second.


    Kazumi ignored him and turned to the standing nearby waitress and said: ¡°Bring me a ss of water, please.¡±


    Yasuda said: ¡°Do you usuallye to the restaurant just to drink water?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, I just don¡¯t want to dine together with a person who can cause me indigestion.¡±


    ¡°Can you not always guard against me like I am a hedgehog?¡±


    ¡°This is a good question, but before you ask, please examine your behavior first.¡±


    Hearing her answer, Yasuda finally knew the feeling of not-know-how-to-deal-with. In his experience of always dealing smoothly with women, this was the first time he encountered this kind of feeling.


    With a handsome appearance, prominent family, and flirty nature, all of thesebined can easily capture the heart of any woman he fancies.


    But this woman seemedpletely immune to all of these. He did not even understand what this woman thought. Therefore, heter went to her friend, which was a clear vition of his aesthetic principle. He somehow regretted it now. If he did not do so, perhaps this woman would not hate him so thoroughly. At this step, it was not like he is trying to pursue her anymore. Instead, it evolved into a quarrel with her, which is far from his original n.


    The reason why things turned into this was because, some time ago, her indifference and repulsion to his sessive offensive on her produced an intense sense of frustration. Combined with her irritating speech, it made him lose his previous calm. Thus, it reached the now seemingly a failure n.


    But since he has alreadye this far, he has no way toe back, so he must follow his set of ns from a few days ago.


    At this time, Kazumi nced at him and suddenly said: ¡°You should be very clear about why Ie to look for you. I just want to know, how do you want to let go of little Asasei? Don¡¯t tell me a yboy like you suddenly fall in love with her.¡±


    Being asked so directly by her, for a time, Yasuda did not know how to answer. After thinking for a moment, he then said: ¡°How did you know I don¡¯t really like little Asasei?¡±


    Kazumi sneered, ¡°In two years in Teikyo University, you have dumped nine girls. The longest time you have a rtionship with a girl is three months, while the shortest is no more than two weeks. A yboy who likes to y with other people¡¯s feelings like you, how could you have a sincere rtionship with an ordinary girl?¡±


    Yasuda said with a smile, ¡°Looks like you have done your homework in investigating me.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand, I don¡¯t need to investigate an infamous person like you, just casually asked other people was sufficed for me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, maybe little Asasei is the person that I am looking for.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a touching confession. It seems like I am the one who is too meddlesome here. Sorry to bother your intimate rtion with her. Later on, I am not going to bother with this anymore. After all, this is little Asasei¡¯s own choice.¡± With that, she stood up and ready go.


    Seeing that she really wanted to go, Yasuda panicked. He never thought this woman would suddenly turn a blind eye toward this matter. If that¡¯s the case, then all that he had done was in vain.


    Almost subconsciously, he called out, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Kazumi looked back at him but did not sit down, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°Would you please sit down? I want to have a talk with you.¡±


    ¡°We have nothing to talk about.¡± With that, she turned around again.


    Seeing her so resolute, Yasuda was anxious and immediately said: ¡°I can let go of little Asasei, but you have to agree to be my girlfriend.¡±


    Hearing these words, Kazumi stopped her footsteps.


    To see her finally stop, Yasuda could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Kazumi slowly turned around, then slowly walked back to her seat to sit down, and coldly looked at him.


    ¡°So, you are really just using little Asasei to force me into submission?¡±


    Yasuda knew it was useless for him to deny anymore so he nodded and said: ¡°Kazumi, I really like you. But because you never give me a chance, I was forced to use such a mean. Actually, I really don¡¯t want to hurt little Asasei.¡±


    Kazumi did not speak, just silently looked at him.


    In this silent atmosphere, Yasuda was suddenly overtaken by a tension that cannot be put into words.


    After a while, Kazumi suddenly said leisurely: ¡°Wow, you¡¯re really worthy to be a professional yboy! No wonder you can catch so many girls in two years. But I am sorry, I do not want to be one of them. Actually, you do not like anyone at all. You seems to be in pursuit of me, but I know you just want a revenge. You want to retaliate from what I said when I first saw you. Not too long after that day, when you started to bring me flowers, I knew what you were up to. Please, next time you do this kind of thing, don¡¯t make it so obvious. I¡¯m sorry, I want to hang up a phone call first.¡± With that, she suddenly pulled out a cell phone from her body.


    Yasuda somewhat confusedly looked at her action. She did not press any key, but put the phone directly to her ear and said: ¡°Little Asasei, did you hear all of that? Fool, don¡¯t cry. This man is not worth your tears.¡±


    At this time, Ogata Yasuda suddenly realized what just happened. Hisplexion suddenly changed again and again.


    After hanging up the phone, Kazumi suddenly threw the ss of water on his face.


    Without a warning, Yasuda¡¯s face was suddenly sshed with water.


    This sudden turn of event immediately attracted the attention of the people sitting nearby. Very curiously, they turned around to look.


    Kazumi stood up and said to him: ¡°I give you myst words, just like what I said before, you are really inferior to dog sh*t.¡± With that, without looking at him anymore, she turned around and walked to the front of the restaurant.


    Those who just saw that scene looked at her leaving the restaurant with unbelievable look.


    ¡°Mr. Ogata, are you okay?¡± At this time, the waitress came in with a dry towel.


    ¡°I am fine, thank you.¡± Yasuda took the towel from the waitress hand and wiped the water from his face.


    Having seen this kind of thing in this restaurant asionally, the waitress knew that talking too much would be met with curses instead. Therefore, she did not say a word anymore and just quietly walked away. Those curious onlookers also withdrew their eyes. Before long, the dining room returned to its original calm.


    Looking at the chair that woman just sat, Yasuda suddenly started tough. He even needed to cover his mouth with his hand to not let people hear hisughter.


    After a while, when he stoppedughing, he took her ss of water and slowly turned it around.


    ¡ª-


    On the open street that was illuminated by bright street lights, a female figure attracted the eyes of all the men in the vicinity.


    She has an amazing curve that can make all men¡¯s blood boiled with excitement. But the thing that made most people itchy was that, such a woman who can make peoplemit crimes was wearing a tight-fitting white miniskirt; as long as that woman bent over, the things inside would bepletely exposed.


    Near her neckline, a thin fabric wrapped her towering twin peaks, revealing her snow-white cleavage. With a thin waist, very sexy buttocks, as well as a pair of slender legs that can make people indulge in fantasies; All of these produced a fatal attraction to all the male who walked through the street.


    ¡°Youngdy, how about going for a drink with us?¡± Two young men walked up to her and then looked at her devil figure with lewd eyes.


    ¡°Go away!¡± The woman nced at them coldly.


    Somehow, when she nced at them, these two smooth talker veteran young menpletely did not dare to make a sound, but immediately left under her chilling gaze.


    After the two young men left her, the woman somewhat impatiently scolded: ¡°Reallymon perverts.¡± Besides those two men, when she came out from his ce, she has been approached by passing men for about seven times.


    However, he was an exception. Thinking of that man, her mouth revealed a trace of strange smile.


    Suddenly, a burst of ring tone sound resounded from her body.


    ¡°So it¡¯s you, why are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, I will deal with this little thing myself. But I am starting to believe what you said before, the man is really not that simple.¡±


    ¡°No other meaning, I am just saying it.¡±


    ¡°No, you cannot intervene in this matter. Because the above know you have a beef with him, they don¡¯t send you to deal with this matter. So don¡¯te here.¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll hang up.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, she looked at her mobile phone and said to herself: ¡°If youe here, how am I going to y?¡±


    When she walked in front of a cafe, she suddenly wanted to go in and have a cup of coffee. When she was about to go in, suddenly she saw a familiar figure walking along the street in front of her.


    After seeing that person, she suddenly had an exciting look in her eyes. It seems like the game is really not over yet.


    ¡ª¨C


    Kazumi was very anxious now. She worried that the guy would do something stupid.


    If it was a normal couple¡¯s break, it would be okay. But to use him, a yboy, like a tool was definitely something that not anyone can take. With that guy¡¯s mental capacity, it was highly likely that he would do stupid things.


    Remembering that there was a taxi spot on the front corner, Kazumi cannot help but speed up her pace.


    Suddenly, a woman dressed in a white mini skirt came to her face.


    At this time, Kazumi simply has no desire to pay attention to other people. She just wanted to get back to the apartment as soon as possible.


    But that sexy woman stood in front of her, and then asked: ¡°Are you student Gennai Kazumi?¡±


    Kazumi looked up and saw that the woman was actually the new female teacher, Myojin Sasako.


    ¡°So it¡¯s Myojin-sensei, hello.¡± Being used to good manners, Kazumi greeted her.


    ¡°Student Kazumi, you look like you have been fighting with someone, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have contention about something with someone so I want to rush back. If you¡¯ll excuse me.¡± With that, after she paid her respect, she moved to the side to pass through.


    At this time, Sasako-sensei suddenly pulled her hand and said: ¡°Student Kazumi, don¡¯t go so fast, I¡¯m actually looking for you.¡±


    Kazumi somewhat anxiously said, ¡°I am sorry, sensei, I¡¯m really in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a coincidence, I¡¯m also looking for you in a hurry.¡± At this point, Sasako-sensei suddenly frowned, and then she looked around for a bit. Before long, she saw two tall men in aid back clothing approaching here.


    ¡°Really annoying insects.¡± After she whispered a curse, she turned her head to Kazumi and said with a smile: ¡°Looks like your brother really cares about you.¡±

 Chapter 201 Massage

    This chapter is sponsored by LG of US


    ¡°What about those two brothers?¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s good then. Tell them this, I don¡¯t me them because ordinary people can¡¯t deal with the opposite party.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, goodbye.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Lei Yin tightly clenched his fist.


    His grandma! What does that dead woman want to do?


    Half an hourter, Lei Yin¡¯s phone rang.


    Just as he pressed the answer icon, a charming voice came through the speaker: ¡°Hey, darling, do you miss me?¡±


    Lei Yin fought back his impulse to curse, and then answered with a fake smile: ¡°I never miss you this much.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll forget about me. You¡¯re a heartless guy, my hands were hurt because of you.¡±


    Lei Yin was no longer in the mood to chit chat with her, ¡°Why did you catch Kazumi?¡±


    ¡°Masashi, this is the kind of question that you should not ask.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I just want you.¡±


    Lei Yin cannot help but feel a headache, This woman really can drive people crazy.


    ¡°Tell me the ce, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    ¡°You really care about your sister, don¡¯t you? I¡¯m jealous you know. Very well, you cane here, but remember toe alone. You also know I am a shy person. If there are too many people, I may do things that I can¡¯t control because of anxious.¡±


    After saying her location, Sasako hung up the phone.


    After whispering a curse, Lei Yin immediately went out of the apartment.


    After driving his car to the said location, Lei Yin began to carefully observe the surrounding environment.


    This ce was a public park, which was roughly one hour away from his apartment. It was simr to the prime location in Tokyo. There were not many ces like this, and most of them were on the outskirts.


    On holidays, many families will travel by cars for a pic here to feel the nature. But now the ce was like a graveyard, it was as if a monster would appear at any moment.


    Suddenly, his cell phone rang. If he was an average person, he would jump in a scare, but Lei Yin did not even bat an eye, and immediately pulled his mobile phone to answer the call.


    ¡°Darling, are youing?¡±


    ¡°Just arrived, please don¡¯t call me darling anymore.¡± Lei Yin knew that she must have been watching him. Otherwise, she simply cannot know his position.


    There was a chuckle on the phone: ¡°Oh you, I can¡¯t believe you are so shy. You¡¯ve almost touched my whole body, yet you said these unfeeling words, you¡¯re really too much.¡±


    Lei Yin did not have the patient to bother with her flirt: ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°Hateful, you ignore people. Forget it, I¡¯ll wait until you¡¯re here to get even with you. Now go left and follow that path. At the end of the path, there is a pond. There is an old house opposite of that pond. I am in that house. Come on, don¡¯t let people wait too long.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Lei Yin followed the said route.


    As he walked, he quietly held his phone and dialed a number. After the call went through, he did not put the phone to his ear. Instead, he lightly tapped the phone, sometimes fast, and sometimes slow.


    Not long after, he did see the old house across the pond, just like she said.


    This is an old two-storied building that is avable for tourists in this park to shelter themselves in the case of rain. When Lei Yin arrived at the door, he immediately sensed there were people upstairs.


    Although there were no lights on the first floor, Lei Yin came to the second floor without a hindrance.


    At the second floor, he has yet to meet anyone. So he continued upward toward the roof.


    On the roof, he saw Sasako sitting gracefully in a chair with legs crossed, looking at him with a smile. Kazumi was on another chair beside her, with hands tied on the back, and mouth stuffed with a handkerchief.


    Seeing Lei Yin, Kazumi¡¯s eyes revealed a very worried and anxious look.


    Tonight¡¯s moonlight was very bright. Even in the absence of light from themps, everyone can still see each other very clearly.


    ¡°Masashi, you¡¯re here.¡± Sasako¡¯s tone of voice was simr to a wife greeting her husband from work.


    After casting a nce at Kazumi, Lei Yin turned to look at Sasako, ¡°It seems like Japan have problems with their educators. A dignified University teacher is actually reduced to amon kidnapper.¡±


    Sasako covered her mouth to chuckle, ¡°If I didn¡¯t do this, how could you think of me?¡±


    Lei Yin did not want to talk nonsense with her, coldly asked: ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t people say it already? I just want you.¡±


    ¡°This is not funny.¡±


    ¡°I told you the truth, but you don¡¯t believe it. How about this, in thest round, I lost to you; as a prize, I can answer several of your questions. Of course, I retain the right to choose not to answer some of the questions.¡±


    Lei Yin did not know this woman¡¯s true intention. After thinking for a moment, he asked: ¡°Who are you.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am your Sasako-sensei.¡± Her face showed apletely innocent expression.


    Knowing that she wouldn¡¯t tell the truth, Lei Yin had to ask another question, ¡°Why did you deliberately try to get close to me? I hope you don¡¯t say the same perfunctory answer like before.¡±


    Sasako-sensei did not fool around this time. But smiled and said: ¡°Very well, I will tell you. I tried to approach you to investigate your ins and out.¡±


    Lei Yin was not too surprised, the answer was one of the scenarios he envisioned in his heart. He just did not know if what she said was true or false.


    He dryly said: ¡°Do you need to go through all of that to get my details?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you have the value, and the more I am in contact with you, the more curious I am. Good, your prize have been delivered. Now it¡¯s my turn to ask you.¡±


    With that, she suddenly pulled out a knife from her body, and then gently brushed it on Kazumi¡¯s face. At this time, her usual flirtatious smile was all gone. She then turned around to look at him and slowly said: ¡°Now tell me, what is the rtionship between you and Rei Li of the ck Dragon?¡±


    Lei Yin¡¯s heart could not help but shake, he never thought this woman would ask him this question. Ever since he fought with her, he always thought she is a member of Japanese Esper¡¯s organization. But judging from this question, that was certainly not the case.


    He intentionally showed a slightly surprised look and asked: ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to pretend, I know you and Rei Li know each other. I am just not quite clear about the exact rtionship between the two of you. So I want to ask you about this.¡±


    After lowering her head to ponder for a moment, she went on to say: ¡°Okay, rather than quibble indefinitely with you, I will tell you one thing. I have the report of the ck Dragon internal investigation from Tang Najin before he died. The report pointed out that Rei Li has personally visited Japan to meet with a Japanese high school student. That was three years ago, and that high school student is you, Gennai Masashi.¡±


    That Tang Najin again, that guy really liked to drag people into trouble, even after he is dead. Lei Yin could not help but secretly curse that guy¡¯s 18 generations ancestors.


    Knowing that he cannot dodge this question anymore, Lei Yin took a breath and said: ¡°You guessed it right, I do know Rei Li.


    ¡°Very well, then, please talk about your rtionship with him.¡±


    ¡°He is my martial brother.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± This answer was a surprise to Sasako.


    Lei Yin went on to say: ¡°Twelve years ago, Yan Yuxiao, who is Rei Li¡¯s master, came to Japan and by chance took me as his second disciple. However, besides a handful of people, no one else knew about this. Two yearster, master passed away, and since then I have never had any contact with Rei Li. Until three years ago, Rei Li wanted me to join the ck Dragon to help him. But because I don¡¯t want to enter this path, I rejected him.¡±


    Yan Yuxiao was Lei Yin¡¯s previous rebirth name. Very few people knew his real name, and most of them have already died by now. That was why he can freely give his real name to Amy. Moreover, his status within the ck Dragon branch of Japan was indeed the second disciple of Yan Yuxiao, the younger martial brother of Rei Li. People who really knew that he was the reincarnation of Yan Yuxiao were Rei Li, Chan¡¯an, and a very few trusted members of the group.


    Sasako looked at him doubtfully, to her knowledge, Rei Li did have a master called Yan Yuxiao. Moreover, everyone knew that the entire ck Dragon was inherited to Rei Li from Yan Yuxiao.


    This Yan Yuxiao was an absolutely legendary figure. The powerful ck Dragon organization that almost prate the entire world of international underworld organization was single-handedly built by him in just a few decades. ording to legend, no one, or things, has ever been able to defeat him. Moreover, in the ck Dragon, his character was very low-key. Outsiders rarely have the opportunity to see him. But no one can beat his influence in the world of organized crime. Today, even though he has been dead for more than a decade, no one can rival the magnitude of his aplishment.


    ¡°Do you have any way to prove that you are Yan Yuxiao¡¯s second disciple?¡± Sasako went on to ask.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you fight me again so that you can prove it yourself.¡± Lei Yin showed a provocative look.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t understand how to be a gentleman, how could you ask a weak woman like me to trade blows with you?¡± Sasako looked at him with a gentle look.


    ¡°This is the first time I see a weak woman that almost destroyed my house. The questions have been answered, shouldn¡¯t your turn now to release the people?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve worked so hard to invite your sister here, how could I let her go that easy? And I haven¡¯t finished my questions.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a really troublesome woman, hurry up and ask.¡±


    Sasko looked at him and said: ¡°Two years ago, Rei Li was once seized by a mysterious organization, but shortly, a group of masked people came to rescue him. At that time, those people who wanted to save him were surrounded by that mysterious organization¡¯s formidable firepower. Just then, a person ¨C strictly speaking, we also don¡¯t know if that was a person ¨C killed more than 200 well-trained members of the organization in just a few minutes. Moreover, he did not use any firearms, just a de. Now I ask you, are you that man?¡± At thest sentence, Sasako deliberately slowed down her speech, her eyes were tightly staring at him.


    The more he listened the colder he be. Lei Yin finally knew who this woman is. If she say she did not have any rtion with the people in that base, he would absolutely not believe it. In other words, she was likely a US operatives sent here to investigate his power.


    Right now, it would be stupid of him to immediately reply with a yes or no. But he also cannot make her wait too long. In this short period of time, his brain elerated to its fastest speed.


    After he came back from US, Chang¡¯an told him that, except for the important document that they used as ckmail material, the whole base has been blown up by them, including all of the recording devices that recorded Lei Yin¡¯s killing of those men in ck. Therefore, the one who disclosed this matter should be the head of that base who escaped at that time. Moreover, looking at her look, she did not seem 100 percent sure whether he participated in that rescue operation. In other words, the dark group member who betrayed them only informed the base about their impending rescue operation and did not have enough time to reveal more about their things. And the most important thing was, the renegade dark group member was not aware of his true identity. Therefore, the situation was not too bad.


    When Sasako asked this question, she very carefully watched his facial expressions. But to her disappointment, the man¡¯s expression was without any change, including his eyes.


    After carefully analyzing all the stakes, Lei Yin said: ¡°That time, I dide to rescue Rei Li, but I was only responsible for aiding them from the side. I did not go in with them. Chang¡¯an told me that if something happen to him and Rei Li, I would need to take control of the ck Dragon so he did not let me go in together with them.¡± He once disappeared for nearly two years; moreover, the time when he went missing was close to the time when this thing happened. Therefore, if he blindly deny his involvement, it would give himself away instead.


    This exnation from him was actually epted by Sasako. After all, a huge underworld organization like the ck Dragon do need someone to inherit it. And who would be more suitable candidate than the direct disciple of Yan Yuxiao, the man who created it?


    How could she imagine that the twenty-something youth in front of her turned out to be the reincarnation of a millennium old ghost who has rebirthed a countless time?


    After thinking about it, Sasako went on to ask: ¡°Since you are Yan Xuyao¡¯s disciple, and you also participated in that action, then you should know about the true identity of that person.¡±


    Lei Yin simply spread his arms wide and said: ¡°Sorry. I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Sasako frowned, ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Yes, after the kidnapping of Rei Li, I was called for help by Chang¡¯an. At the time, shortly after I got of the ne, they were ready to begin the operation. I only know that there was a very strange person by Chang¡¯an¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°Strange person? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°That person always cover his face even when there were only a few of us. And his eyes were very strange ¨C I don¡¯t know how to describe them ¨C as if they were hungry wolves¡¯ eyes; It was very ufortable. I once asked Chang¡¯an about this man¡¯s identity, but he just told me that the man is not a member of ck Dragon and he just asked him to help. He also told me not to ask anymore. Regarding this person, I only know that much.¡± In order to make her believe, Lei Yin spelled out some details about ¡°that person.¡± Moreover, he was very clear that, sometimes some of the less conventional exnations were rtively easier to believe, so he simply said he did not know, and used Chang¡¯an as a shield.


    Sure enough, after hearing his words, the doubts in Sasako¡¯s eyes gradually dwindled. This extremely subtle change can only be perceived by an old ghost like Lei Yin.


    But at the same time, he also had a kind of depressed feeling. If he was still Yan Yuxiao, there was no need for him to be this evasive when he can just go all out against this people and deal a blow to them. But he was now Gennai Masashi, and there were people he needed to protect behind him, so he cannot reveal his identity under any circumstances.


    In order not to let this vixen have the time to analyze his words, Lei Yin immediately said: ¡°You should¡¯ve finished all your question. Now let my sister go.¡±


    As if she already got her desired answer, Sasako restored her flirtatious smile. Her hand gently stroked Kazumi¡¯s face and said to her: ¡°Student Kazumi, I was right wasn¡¯t I? Your brother really cares about you. Now what should I do? I don¡¯t know if I should just let you go so easily, after all, for this heartless elder brother of yours, you are a very good bargaining chip.¡±


    Lei Yin coldly said: ¡°As long as you let go of Kazumi, I won¡¯t haggle with you over tonight¡¯s matter ever again.¡±


    Sasako turned to look at him and said with a smile: ¡°Although you are not an Esper, in our previous fight, I felt like you held back a lot of your power. Therefore, I believe your words that you are Yan Yuxiao¡¯s disciple. What a terrifying man that Yang Yuxiao was. But this is also where you attracted me the most. However, I also did not use my real power. Oh, I¡¯d love to see how strong is the direct disciple of that legendary man.


    Don¡¯t you want another round of fight with me again? Well, I decide to give you this opportunity. If you win, I will give myself to you as the prize, of course, I will also let go of your sister.¡± With that, she gracefully rose up from the chair and then, with that pair of sexy slender legs, slowly walked over to him.


    Lei Yin looked at her with a very calm eyes, but a wave of cool excitement, like an undercurrent, continued to well up in his mind.


    Although theirst fight was not a real fight, he can tell that this woman was a lot more powerful than Jiro Yamahara. From the way she effortlessly separated the entire door from the door frame to smash it at him, he can infer that he absolutely did not have victory assurance. But it was exactly because of this sense of uncertainty over victory or defeat that made him even more excited, even though he did not show it on his face.


    After arriving at three meter distance from him, Sasako suddenly smiled to him. This smile was even more flirtatious than her previous smile. But almost at the same time, he felt a surge of cannot-be-exined-bymon-sense huge force that threw his whole body away.


    ¡°Bam!¡± A dull thumping sound resounded in this old building. Lei Yin¡¯s body hit the top of the guardrail in a horizontal position.


    This force was much more powerful than what he imagined. Even with Lei Yin¡¯s superhuman reaction, he only had enough time to move his internal energy to reduce the impact of the injury. However, the intense impact nevertheless made his blood rolled up and down incessantly.


    Watching him slowly standing up from the ground, Sasako smilingly said: ¡°Masashi, did I hit you too hard?¡±


    ¡°How could it be, this is the best massage that I¡¯ve received in my entire life.¡± Lei Yin lightly said.

 Chapter 202 Fight Part 1

    Looking at the smiling face of the beauty in front of him, Lei Yin found out that the woman was fiercer than what he originally thought.


    If there was not guardrail that blocked him, he can¡¯t imagine how far he¡¯d be thrown off. Not only her power was much stronger than Jiro Yamahara, the more important thing was, when sheunched her power, there was no sign at all.


    It seems like the only chance to win is to fight a melee with her.


    After gently exhaled his breath, Lei Yin rxed all his muscles, and then suddenly rushed toward her with amazing speed.


    ¡°Howe you¡¯re suddenly this warm to me? People will get shy you know.¡± Sasako smiled, waiting for him toe over.


    Just as Lei Yin¡¯s distance was less than three meters away from her, he was suddenly being ruthlessly thrown back to the guardrail. This time, Kazumi can clearly see the distance between his brother and that woman was still quite far, but something invisible threw her brother off. She didn¡¯t know what this woman just did.


    From the first crash, Lei Yin already knew the height of the guardrail, so when he was about to hit the fence, he quickly extended his right foot to do a backpedal kick to offset this formidable force. Therefore, he no longer hit the guardrail.


    After standing up again, Lei Yin calmly watched this as beautiful as a flower formidable opponent.


    At this time, Sasako acted flirtatiously: ¡°Masashi....¡± In the dim light of the night, her enticing voice can make all men¡¯s throat dry.


    Lei Yin¡¯s mouth twitched twice, and then said: ¡°Since you are this powerful, I won¡¯t be polite anymore.¡± With that, he immediately rushed toward her again.


    When he was about to reach the previous distance, Sasako smiled. But quickly, her expression turned into a surprise. Because when she was about tounch her thought ability, the man suddenly shifted his position to her right at an incredible speed, and then quickly bounced from her right to crash into her.


    These series of actions happened in a very short period of time, when Sasako was about to react, she has already knocked to the ground.


    After she was knocked down, Lei Yin tried to lock her arms, but just then, a surge of powerful strength that was very familiar to him threw him up into the air, just like when they fought for the first time in his apartment.


    Because this was on the roof, Lei Yin was thrown off ten meters into the air before he fell down.


    Afternding back on the roof, Lei Yin closely watched the already stood up Sasako.


    ¡°Masashi, you¡¯re really bad. You made people¡¯s skirt dirty.¡± She patted her grayish skirt and charmingly said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will burn a new one for you.¡± He rushed toward her.


    But after only a few steps, she suddenly held out her hand. Masashi felt that he was unable to move even for an inch. He had experienced this exotic force wall when he fought with Jiro Yamahara, but that happened when he was at a meter distance from Jiro Yamahara. But in this case, he was still around five or six-meter distance from her. From this point, one can clearly see that she was in a whole different ss than Jiro Yamahara.


    Sasako smiled and said: ¡°You really surprised me, it seems like the same trick cannot be used too many times on you.¡±


    At this time, Lei Yin suddenly rapidly retreated. When he was outside the scope of that force wall, he suddenly stopped.


    Sasako said with a sigh: ¡°Masashi, do you still want to y? Although you very strong, you are, after all, a human.¡±


    Lei Yin did not say anything, just put his right hand to his waist, and then took out two fingers wide, one meter long shiny ck sword.


    Seeing him suddenly took out a sword, Sasako said with a smile: ¡°So you can do magic, why don¡¯t you pull out a gun instead?¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, bullets are useless against you, perhaps this sword will be more effective than a gun.¡±


    ¡°Really? I¡¯d like to see that.¡±


    ¡°You will soon know the result.¡± With that, Lei Yin walked to her step by step.


    ¡°You¡¯re not rushing this time? You are so fierce, I still cannot be too affectionate with you.¡± With that, she stretched out her slender arm toward him.


    After a few attack, Lei Yin found that her attack was not entirely without any sign. Simply because it happened so quickly. That was why he did not notice the sign at the beginning.


    When he was about six meters away from her, he immediately sensed a tiny fluctuation in the air, that was the only sign he observed when she started her attack.


    Now it was toote to think. He swung his sword horizontally almost at the same time he sensed that air fluctuation.


    Sasako, who stood in front of him, cannot even see what he just did, but felt as if there was something shed. But at the same time, she suddenly felt a sharp pain on her palm.


    The intense pain made her uncontrobly cry out.


    Looking at her right-hand palm, she saw there was a deep cut line. A faint trace of bright red blood oozed out from there.


    For a time, Sasako cannot believe at what she saw on her right palm.


    How is this possible? I obviously hadid out my force field, and he was clearly still six meters away from me. How could my hand be injured?


    ¡°What did you just do?¡± With left hand clutching her wound, her face looked at him in horror.


    ¡°This is a good question, but I refuse to answer.¡± A dangerous smile appeared on the corner of Lei Yin¡¯s mouth as he went to her one step at a time.


    At this time, Sasako has lost her confidence to y this game anymore. Since she acquired this power, this was the first time she felt the threat of death. Moreover, it came from an opponent that was not an Esper. Almost subconsciously, she slowly stepped back.


    When she was close to the guardrail, she suddenly jumped down.

 Chapter 202 Fight Part 2

    Lei Yin could not imagine that she would stop ying this quick, immediately rushed out and jumped across the fence.


    Although he jumped from the third floor, it was nothing to Lei Yin. When hended on the ground, Sasako was already ten meters ahead of him.


    Sasako was able to use her thought ability to help her elerate her escape, but Lei Yin¡¯s lightness skill can keep up with her. The two people¡¯s speed far exceed the limit of human¡¯s body. In the night, both were like ghosts.


    After running for five to six minutes, Sasako¡¯s female physique was unable to continue this strenuous exercise for too long, gradually, she began to slow down. Seeing this, Lei Yin, who still has many breaths in his lungs, immediately sent his internal force to his legs to elerate his speed. All of a sudden, the distance between the two was down to only five meters or so.


    Hearing the increasingly clear footsteps and breathing behind her, a burst of numbness spread all over Sasako¡¯s body. Her mind has never been filled with this kind of terrible sensation.


    She was well aware of what kind of man he is, after knowing so many of his secrets, he is not going to let her go. Thinking of this, she really regretted her decision to provoke him. If she knew he was this powerful, at the time, she would not have taken this mission.


    This fear was eating away her nerves. Although she wanted to throw off the source of that fear behind her, no matter how desperate she ran, he was still tightly chasing her. Moreover, she could feel that he was getting closer. This continuous superimposed-horror experience almost made her mad.


    Just then, she suddenly slipped, her whole body immediately fell down to the ground. Instantly, her heart sank.


    Never thought that the opposite party would deliver herself in such a big way, Lei Yin immediately rushed to pin her on the ground. He used his right hand to sp her throat and tightly held her waist with his left hand to prevent her from throwing him away again.


    At this time, Sasako, who was being pressed under his body, was breathing hard, her intense fatigue caused her body unable to resist his action.


    Although Lei Yin has lost some of his breath,pared to her, his situation was much better. Even so, he did not dare to take this woman lightly. His did not loosen his sp on her throat.


    At this time, their position, with Lei Yin at the top and Sasako at the bottom, was really ambiguous. But who would have thought they were just having a life and death battle just a moment ago.


    After a while, after she was able to catch her breath, Lei Yin said: ¡°Looks like I win this round, Sasako-sensei.¡±


    Sasako sighed and said: ¡°You win. If you want to kill me then go ahead. But, considering that I did not hurt your sister, I hope you would let me suffer less.¡±


    Lei Yin suddenly said: ¡°Please don¡¯t get me wrong, I have no intention to kill you.¡±


    ¡°You are not going to kill me?¡± Sasako was very surprised and turned her head to look at him.


    ¡°Now I am going to let go of your hands, but don¡¯t use your superpower to resist. There is something I want to talk with you.¡±


    ¡°If my ability is useful, I will not be chased so miserably by you. Quickly let go of me, you are hurting my neck.¡± Hearing him not going to kill her, Sasako immediately restored her nature.


    This woman really has a lot of nerves. Lei Yin started to loosen his grab on her neck and her waist.


    When he stood up, he kept his right hand on his sword hilt to guard against her sudden move.


    ¡°My foot hurts, I think it¡¯s dislocated. Help me stand up.¡± When she wanted to stand up, Sasako suddenly frowned, showing a slightly painful look.


    Lei Yin had to lend her his left hand, but at the same time, he carefully watched this sly woman from ying any trick.


    After he pulled her up, she suddenly looked shaky. Taking advantage of this opportunity, she immediately went into his arms.


    Lei Yin did not stop her. Instead, he put his free left hand around her.


    After holding his waist with her left hand, Sasako showed her right palm toward him and said with glistening teardrops: ¡°You¡¯re a heartless guy, look at what you did to my hand?¡±


    Lei Yin looked at her palm. Besides seeing the bloody wound, he also saw a lot of mud caused by her previous fall. The ck and red color mixed together.


    ¡°So are you, I almost died in your hands.¡± Lei Yin pretended not to see her pitiful look.


    Leaning her head on his chest, Sasako faintly said: ¡°You¡¯re the most heartless man I¡¯ve ever seen. I really don¡¯t understand why would I like such a man like you.¡±


    Seeing her like this, Lei Yin frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t waste time with this, let¡¯s get down to business. For your identity, I probably can guess it a little. And you already know about my identity. Although I don¡¯t know why you want to find that person, it has nothing to do with me. I just want to live peacefully. I hopeter on you won¡¯t bother me anymore. I won¡¯t haggle with you over this time¡¯s matter, but if in the future you move your hands on my family again, then I will make sure you experience something that you will not forget for your entire life. No matter what, I am still Yan Yuxiao¡¯s disciple, and my influence in ck Dragon is second only to Rei Li. At worst, I can just go all out with you.¡±


    At first, Lei Yin had wanted to silence her. But when he heard about Tang Najin¡¯s report about his meeting with Rei Li, he was certain that some people other than her have seen it too. Even if he kills her, the organization behind her will send other people to rece her. Rather than constantly on the lookout for a potential enemy, it was better to just let them think that he was indeed Yan Yuxiao¡¯s disciple so that they will not doubt his true identity.


    Sasako thought for a moment and then said: ¡°Very well, I will convey your words to the above. But as far as what those old guys want to do, it¡¯s none of my business.¡±


    ¡°Then thank you. Our talk is over, you should be able to walk by now. With your power, flying back directly to your ce shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡±


    Sasako charmingly roared: ¡°Do you think an Esper is a Superman? I don¡¯t care, you made people covered in cuts and bruises, shouldn¡¯t you be a gentleman and send me back?¡± She said as she affectionately put her arms around his neck.


    After casting her a nce, Lei Yin inserted his ck sword back into the belt.


    Since he encountered the experimental body in the parking lot, Lei Yin specifically asked Chang¡¯an to make him a strong flexible sword, with special metals, that can be inserted in his belt. When he fought with Jabin in Kyoto, if Brin was not able to find him an iron rod, he may be forced to use his sword to kill Jabin.


    After putting his sword back, without saying anything, Lei Yin picked her up.


    Although this vixen was very hateful, there was one thing he can¡¯t deny, and that was, she did not want to kill him. He inferred this when he fought with her just a moment ago. Perhaps, as she put it, she just wanted to investigate.


    Seeing him acted so straightforwardly like this, Sasako very happily kissed his face.


    From the moment he picked her up, Lei Yin¡¯s hand never left the ¡®life gate¡¯ acupuncture point on her back. Although she has no reason to kill him, he was still very wary of her.


    Afraid that something happened to Kazumi, Lei Yin held Sasako in his arms as he ran back to the old house.


    When he ran to the third floor and saw Kazumi still tied on a chair, Lei Yin finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although he has already arranged a sniper in the vicinity, if Sasako came here with her partner, a mere sniper is useless.


    Seeing her brother came back with that woman in his arms, Kazumi showed a puzzled look.


    After putting Sasako on a chair, Lei Yin walked over and helped her untie the rope.


    When she saw Kazumi immediately hug her brother as soon she the rope was untied, Sasako sourly said: ¡°Such a deep sibling¡¯s love.¡±


    Lei Yin ignored her, he lowered his head to look at Kazumi and said: ¡°It¡¯s all right, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Kazumi looked up to him with a face filled with concern: ¡°Brother, are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hurt, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Seeing that he really wasn¡¯t hurt, Kazumi slightly felt at ease.


    After turning her head to look at Sasako, who was sitting on a chair, Kazumi asked: ¡°Brother, who is she?¡±


    Lei Yin said: ¡°I will tell youter when we get back.¡±


    Kazumi nodded her head and stopped asking anymore.

 Chapter 203 Hard To Say Part 1

    ¡°Please sit down, make yourself at home. Initially, I wanted to properly wee the two of you, but I was hurt by a hard-hearted man, so there¡¯s no way for me to wee the guests. There are some juices and sodas in the fridge, you can take it yourself if you are thirsty.¡± After entering Sasako¡¯s apartment, she greeted her two guests warmly while still lying in the arms of her male guest.


    When Lei Yin put her on the sofa in the living room, she suddenly grabbed his clothes, ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of just leaving me here aren¡¯t you? At least, you should help me deal with the wound caused by your good deed.¡±


    Seeing Lei Yin has no intention of denying it, Sasako ground her teeth and said: ¡°You bast*rd, are you still a man?¡±


    ¡°Before you scold me, please review what you did first.¡± After thinking for a moment, he said to his sister, who stood beside him: ¡°Kazumi, wait here, I will help her clean the wound.¡±


    After casting Sasako a nce, Kazumi nodded her head.


    After feeling a bit proud for being taken to the bathroom by Lei Yin, before Lei Yin put her down, she suddenly yelled, ¡°How did I be like this!¡± She cannot believe the look that she saw in the mirror, with hair and face stained with a lot of mud just like a street bum.


    Lei Yin lightly said: ¡°That¡¯s none of my business, you fell yourself.¡±


    Sasako grabbed him by the cor using her uninjured left hand and shouted: ¡°Bast*rd, if you did not chase me from behind, how could I possibly fall?¡±


    ¡°As I said, before you say anything, please review your action first.¡±


    Looking at his indifferent look, Sasako immediately has the urge to bite him.


    After she used the towel to wipe her face, Lei Yin turned the bathroom faucet and started to help her clean the wound on her right hand.


    ¡°Ow, it hurts, be a bit gentle will you?¡±


    ¡°Just bear it for a moment, I am cleaning the mud inside the wound.¡±


    ¡°Bear my *ss, it¡¯s easy for you to say that, but it so d*mn hurts.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really troublesome, all right, it¡¯s almost done.¡±


    After washing the wound, she watched him using toilet papers to carefully dry the wound. Sasako¡¯s heart suddenly filled with a strange feeling. It turns out that he also has a tender side.


    Although at first, he seemed unwilling, but when he started to help her wash the wound, his care was beyond her expectation.


    After drying her wound, Lei Yin turned around and said to her: ¡°Where is the medicine cab....¡±


    For a time, it was quiet in the bathroom.


    After an indeterminate amount of timeter, when her lips left his lips, Lei Yin quietly looked at her, ¡°Why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°Remember what I told you before? If I lose, I will give myself as a prize for you. That was the down payment.¡± While speaking, she did not show her usual flirtatious face but calmly talked like it was a verymon thing.


    Lei Yin took one look at her eyes, and then said: ¡°Go to the living room, I will help you with the medicine.¡±


    Sasako clung to him and whispered: ¡°Am I really not the least bit attractive to you?¡±


    ¡°You are really an impressive woman. But you should be very clear that even if the two of us are not against each other, it is impossible for us to live in peace and harmony. Unless you leave your organization.¡±


    Sasako raised her head and looked at him deeply, ¡°You want me to make a choice?¡±


    ¡°I am just stating the fact.¡±


    Sasako shook her head, ¡°Although you know my identity, you don¡¯t know just how powerful our force is. As long as those old guys are willing to unleash it, to destroy an organization like ck Dragon is not a very difficult thing.¡±


    ¡°I know, after all is said and done, ck Dragon is an underworld gang and could not possibly survive against the state apparatus. But if we go all out, even if we cannot cause heavy losses to your organization, it is also impossible for you to not suffer any losses. After all, the power behind you cannot possibly openlye forward to help you, at that time, it may develop into scuffles.¡±


    Sasako sighed and said: ¡°Without taking thest step, nobody knows what¡¯s going to happen. Forget it, let¡¯s stop talking this depressing thing anymore. You don¡¯t need to pay attention to my background, you just need to know that I am a woman who likes you. Is this not much simpler?¡±


    Lei Yin did not answer, but said: ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hall to put the medicine on your wound.¡±


    Seeing him walking away just like that, Sasako immediately said: ¡°Hey, don¡¯t forget my twisted ankle. Hold me out.¡±


    Lei Yin said without turning his head: ¡°Rein back your evil fun, you¡¯ve just identally put your foot down.¡±


    Sasako looked down and, sure enough, saw her feet naturally standing on the floor.


    After giving him a stern look, she charmingly scolded: ¡°Stingy man, a hug is not going to kill you.¡± With that, she followed him out of the bathroom.


    After raising her right hand, Sasako deliberately leaned intimately against Lei Yin¡¯s body, and then, with very proud eyes, looked at Kazumi who was sitting on the sofa.


    Seeing her look, Kazumi coldly humphed and turned her head, not wanting to see her.


    Sasako smiled like a Fox stealing a chicken.


    After he helped her tying the gauze, Lei Yin stood up and said: ¡°It¡¯s done, we have to go back.¡±


    Having no reason to make him stay any longer, Sasako has to nod.


    When sending them to the door, Sasako embraced Lei Yin and coquettishly said: ¡°Masashi, remember toe over and apany me.¡±


    Seeing the woman almost shrunk her entire body into her brother¡¯s arms, Kazumi¡¯s face immediately became gloomy.


    ¡°Hey, enough ying.¡± Pulling her arms open, Lei Yin went out of the door.


    After the two left, Sasako lifted her right hand and then quietly watched the white gauze for a long time without moving.

 Chapter 203 Hard To Say Part 2

    Aftering out from Sasako¡¯s apartment, Lei Yin said to the girl, who has been quiet all this time: ¡°Kazumi, how about we go to my ce, there is something I want to tell you.¡±


    Kazumi nodded her head.


    Looking at Kazumi slowlying out of the bathroom wearing his long robe, who was obviously too long for her, Lei Yin could not help but smile.


    Seeing the undisguised smile on her brother¡¯s face, Kazumi cannot help but blush. She knew how odd she looks right now, but there were no woman¡¯s clothes that she can use, so she can only wear his clothes.


    Because he very rarely saw this cool and savvy young girl showed this much embarrassment, Lei Yin wanted to savor the moment even more.


    Lei Yin smiled, picked up a cup of hot milk on the table and gave it to her.


    Kazumi reached out her hands to receive it, and after slowly took a few sips, gently breathed out a sigh. Only then did she really feel settled down.


    Tonight, she saw a phenomenon that was beyond her imagination and overturned hermon sense. But she also heard a shocking conversation that made her confused. If not for, after bathing in a hot water, the residual feeling of hot water still in her veins, she even thought that she was in a dream.


    After she drank the milk, Lei Yin said in a deep voice: ¡°Kazumi, I believe you have heard what that woman said in my conversation with her.¡±


    Kazumi looked up at him and then nodded.


    Lei Yin knew that he can no longer keep the secret from her. However, what secret he need to tell her and how much, those were the things that gave him a headache.


    Kazumi quietly watched him for a moment, and then asked: ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Lei Yin wryly smiled, No wonder she¡¯s the top honor student in her ss, her first question is already pointing straight at the core problem.


    This question seemed very simple, but for him, it is one of the mostplicated issues.


    If he tells her the same set of rhetoric answer like what he said to Sasako, perhaps he can deceive those who haven¡¯t had a deep contact with him. But it cannot possibly make Kazumi, who has lived together with ¡°Hirota Masashi¡± for more than ten years, believe. Moreover, subjectively, he did not want to lie to her.


    But he also cannot tell her the truth about his rebirth to this body. Not because he is afraid that she would leak it, but because this would involve a moreplex issue than the first answer.


    Looking at him frowning like he was pondering something for a long time and has yet to answer her, Kazumi suddenlyughed silently.


    She gently hugged him, and her soft body fell on his arms. And then, after putting her head on his shoulder, Kazumi tenderly said: ¡°Brother, don¡¯t answer that, you really don¡¯t need to.¡±


    For her thoughtfulness, Lei Yin did not know what to say. After a while, he sighed and said: ¡°Some of the facts are difficult for me to exin them to you, but I don¡¯t want to lie to you. I am really sorry.¡±


    Slightly shaking her head, Kazumi whispered: ¡°Although I don¡¯t know who you are, I know you are definitely not Hirota Masashi. Because it is impossible for Hirota Masashi to be fluent in two foreignnguages, as well proficient in Kendo. He would not be so gently taking care of my feelings, and will not take such a big risk in order to save me. Actually, I have known all of these, but I have always been afraid to ask because I am afraid that all of these will change.


    To me, brother is the most important person in my life. I really do not want to know who you are, as long as I can stay by your side, can I?¡±


    Feeling the girl¡¯s warm temperature, Lei Yin hugged her and said in a gentle voice: ¡°Fine, as long as you don¡¯t mind me annoying you.¡±


    Hearing this answer was the exact same answer he said at the junior high school reunion three years ago, Kazumi welled up in tears. She slowly repeated her reply three years ago: ¡°I will bother you then.¡±


    Lei Yin smiled and gently stroked her hair.

 Chapter 203 Hard To Say Part 3

    Soon, a week went by, everything seemed back to normal calm.


    But the calm is only for Lei Yin and Kazumi, other people did not seem calm.


    Sasako, the top famous amazing teacher, still continued her ss. But after school, she, intentionally or otherwise, came in contact with Lei Yin more and more.


    For Takeda who often walked with Lei Yin, this result was amazing. But this excited youth did not perceive in his mind that his sexy goddess was seeing his friend with eyes filled with temptation.


    One day in a ss, watching the dazed Take Asasei lying on the table, Kazumi sighed in her heart. For a week, her friend has been listless like this. But she knew that saying anything is useless, so she can only wait for her to slowly recover.


    Initially, Take Asasei did not want to attend the ss, but Kazumi thought that if she let her stay in the apartment alone, her friend would let her imaginations run wild, so she managed to drag her here.


    At this time, a man came in from outside the ssroom. After ncing around, he walked toward Kazumi¡¯s seat. When he arrived there, the man calmly sat on the seat next to her.


    In these past few days, her heart was filled with uneasy feeling. That was because the hateful woman is constantly pestering her brother. Although the woman seemed to have no hostility toward his brother, regarding the strange ability and mysterious identity of that woman, Kazumi¡¯s mind was filled with alertness.


    While thinking about these, Kazumi and the dazed Take Asasei failed to notice the person that sat next to them. But many girls have already noticed that person.


    ¡°Look, that guy is handsome!¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s Yasuda-senpai.¡±


    ¡°Who is he? Is he a student from another faculty?¡±


    ¡°Idiot, you don¡¯t even know him. He is Yasuda-senpai, the second year student in Business Management.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really Yasuda-senpai. Strange, why would hee here?¡±


    The subject of conversation of those girls, Yasuda-senpai, did not talk to anybody. He just looked at the pondering girl next to him with strange eyes.


    This was the first time he saw her face this close.


    The ordinary white shirt that she wore on her body seemed simple yet elegant, but also not noticeable.


    Her pretty face was without makeup; the first time for him to see a woman without one. Although she wore no makeup, her skin was very good. Totally unlike other girls who used foundation to cover their skin problem.


    She was not that kind of morous beauty, but there was an exciting intellectual beauty in her. Yasuda still can¡¯t forget her look when she wore the skirt that night.


    After a while, the pondering Kazumi seemed to feel something. When she looked up, she saw there were several girls in front of her who turned their heads to look at her.


    She soon discovered that those girls were not looking at her but at the seat next to her. She then turned her head to look.


    Yasuda never thought a person¡¯s facial expression can have so many variations.


    Shocked, surprised, angry, disgusted, and so on. These series of expressions on her face constantly changed in a very short period of time, recing one after the other.


    Because now was still the ss period, Kazumi did not immediately pull Take Asasei to leave, but her expression was like someone who sat beside a cockroach.


    ¡°Kazumi, long time no see, how have you been?¡± Yasuda said to her with a smile.


    Seemingly hearing his voice, Take Asasei turned her head to look and immediately started to tear up.


    ¡°Now is the ss period, if you can understand the humannguage, please shut up.¡± Kazumi coldly said.


    Yasuda said in a low voice: ¡°Kazumi, I am here to apologize to you two.¡±


    Kazumi once again sneered: ¡°I can¡¯t believe the word apologize is in your dictionary, I¡¯m really surprised.¡±


    ¡°Whether you believe it or not, I sincerelye here to apologize to little Asasei.¡± With that, he looked at Take Asasei and said: ¡°Little Asasei, I was wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have done such a thing. Will you forgive me, please?¡±


    Hearing his words, Take Asasei¡¯s tears started to fall and in the end, she simply lied on the table to cry. Fortunately, they sat at the back so her crying voice was not too loud. But those girls at the front who turned their head to look at Yasuda saw this and immediately lowered their heads and started to whisper.


    Although she did not know what kind of trick this yboy was ying here, Kazumi did not make any noise and just looked at him indifferently.


    After the ss, Kazumi immediately pulled the crying Take Asasei out of the ssroom.


    Yasuda wanted to follow them, but one of the girls called him, ¡°Yasuda-senpai.¡±


    Yasuda looked back and saw the caller was Mingyu Jizi (Haruko¡¯s frenemy ¨C she first appeared in the party at the Hotel where Lei Yin met with the experimental body). He then remembered that Jizi was a Literature Faculty student.


    After her narrow waist came to his presence, Mingyu Jizi said with a smile: ¡°Yasuda-senpai, long time no see, how is uncle Ogata?¡±


    ¡°My dad is in good health, thank you for your concern.¡±


    ¡°Can I ask why Yasuda-senpai is here? Can you tell me?¡± Mingyu Jizi lovingly looked at him.


    ¡°Just doing some minor things. I am sorry, I have to do something. If you¡¯ll excuse me.¡± With that, he turned around and walked out the door.


    Seeing he was in such a hurry, Mingyu Jizi¡¯s eyes showed a disappointed look.


    After thinking for a moment, she said to a boy next to her: ¡°Hayake, can you help me check the information about the girl who just cried in the ss?¡±


    Although the heart was very reluctant, in order not to oppose her wish, that boy nodded his head.


    ¡ª-


    Gently stroking her luxuriant long hair, Lei Yin asked: ¡°Have you been busy recently?¡±


    Lyingfortably in his arms like a cat, Naoko shook her head and said: ¡°Not too busy, just had to write a bit more these days.¡±


    ¡°Looks like my Naoko will be a great writer.¡± Lei Yin licked her earlobe.


    She could not help but gently groaned and then whispered: ¡°How could I? You always make fun of people.¡±


    Hearing her slightly coquettish tone, Lei Yin¡¯s heart could not help but move.


    The lying down Naoko immediately felt his natural response; her face suddenly flushed.


    Lei Yin was about to turn off the TV and bring her into the room, but he suddenly saw the video clip on the news on the TV. support the trantor, read this on subudai11


    Seeing this news, Lei Yin suddenly stopped and then tightly watched the journalist reporting the news.


    Seemingly realizing that something was odd, Naoko endured the shame and looked up at him, only to find that his face has turned very strange.

 Chapter 204 Together Part 1

    South of Manhattan, USA. Two days ago, there wererge explosions on a third story building not far from the famous Wall Street.


    ording to the nearby residents, there were three sessive explosion sounds. Moreover, many people saw the continued surge of fire.


    Because of the proximity to the famous financial center on Wall Street, plus suchrge explosions were rare in New York City, it aroused the attention of many journalists.


    Although the fire has been sessfully put out, the building waspletely burned and its outeryer ckened; Broken sses scattered around along with the stones, looking very unsightly.


    Many reporters suspected that this was a terrorist act, but the Government denied that, saying that it waspletely an ident. For this exnation, many people hold a skeptical attitude.


    Fortunately, the explosions happenedte at night; Except for a few staffs in charge of night guards, there were no other people working inside the building. Therefore, the number of deaths and injured were limited.


    Now is the morning of the third day after the explosions, some cleanup workers began to clean up the nearby debris and broken sses, as well as stones. Although two days have passed, there were still some journalists outside of the blocked site.


    Among the crowd of spectators, a forty years old man is silently watching the second and the third floor, which suffered the biggest explosions.


    Half an hourter, he quietly left the scene and went into a nearby restaurant.


    After casually ordering something to the waiter, he looked outside the window to the ruined building with strange eyes. After a while, he took out his mobile phone and dialed an airline.


    From the Anta airport, the middle-aged man did not go to a hotel, but directly went North of the City by car to a nearby cemetery.


    Arriving there, he stayed in a nearby hotel.


    About nine o¡¯clock in the evening, the middle-aged man was in his room watching the news on TV. At this time, someone knocked at the door.


    When he opened the door, he saw a woman with a very heavy makeup and hourss figure.


    She threw a flirtatious look at the man and said: ¡°Sir, do you want extra services?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Do not reject so quickly, why don¡¯t you check on them first.¡± She said, and then put the man¡¯s hand on her huge chest and made it knead them.


    With a nonchnt look, the man withdrew his hand. ¡°I am sorry, I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    Seeing that the man was really uninterested, the woman had to leave the room with a disappointed look. But before leaving, she whispered some swear words.


    The middle-aged man smiled, shut the door and continued to watch TV.


    Around 11 o¡¯clock in the evening, the middle-aged man walked out of the hotel, and then quietly walked to the cemetery.


    The cemetery was veryrge and surrounded by trees, and because it was quite a distance from the road, it was very quiet.


    At night, this cemetery, with almost no lights, looked a lot like the one in horror stories, which can make most people¡¯s hair stand on end.


    After entering the cemetery, the man walked while counting the number of tombstones that he passed. At the 67th tombstone, he stopped. He then carefully looked at the inscription on the tombstone.


    He then walked behind the tombstone and started digging with a small shovel in his hand.


    He carefully dug the ground, as if he was afraid it would spoil thewn. When he dug to 30 cm deep, the shovel seemed to hit something.


    He continued to dig for a while and found a small iron box


    He opened the unlocked box and saw there was a small package wrapped in a stic bag.


    He put the bag into his pocket without seeing it, put the iron box inside the pit and reburied it. He restored the original soil as best as he could.


    Back at the hotel room, he took out the stuff inside his pocket. After opening the stic bag, he saw there was a folded map.


    This map is clearly marked. After carefully looking at the marked position, he took out a lighter and burned the map.


    Watching the slowly burned map, the man¡¯s heart finally sighed in relief. Looks like the two of them are still alive.


    ¡ª¨C


    ¡°Chang¡¯an, when do you think Master wille?¡± At this time, Rei Li coughed a few times.


    Chang¡¯an went to his bedside and said: ¡°Rest assured, I have put the map in the secret ce, he should be here soon. How do you feel today?¡±


    ¡°A bit better than yesterday, but it still hurts like hell.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll get you some painkillers.¡±


    ¡°His grandma! I never thought those guys would make their move so soon; if I didn¡¯t escape quickly, I would have died.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, his excellency (previously Master) informed us in advance. Otherwise, we would¡¯ve been wiped out by this time.¡±


    At this time, a strange rhythm of knocking came through the door.


    Chang¡¯an immediately grabbed his pistol and then raised his voice to ask: ¡°What happens?¡±


    A man voice came through the door, ¡°Your excellency, there is a suspicious man outside. But his way of knocking is the same like what you told us.¡±


    ¡°What does he look like?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a man in his forties and seems to be Asian.¡±


    Chang¡¯an could not help but look at Rei Li and say: ¡°Let him in.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Seeing the gate of the old house suddenly opened in silent, the middle-aged man who has been waiting for quite a while slowly walked in.


    In the dark hall, he suddenly heard the sound of a young man, ¡°Follow me, please.¡±


    The middle-aged man felt like he was being surrounded by at least five muzzles. As long as there is any change, this ce will immediately turn into a ho¡¯s nest.


    He followed the young man in the dark to the second floor. Then the young man led him into a room.


    Under the weak lighting, seeing that person¡¯s face, Chang¡¯an¡¯s eyes were immediately filled with undisguised surprise, ¡°Your excellency, you¡¯re finally here.¡±

 Chapter 204 Together Part 2

    ¡°What happened?¡± After putting down the wig and artificial skin, Lei Yin first looked at Rei Li, who was lying down on the bed strapped with bandages, and then turned around and asked Chang¡¯an.


    ¡°It¡¯s those men in ck, they attacked our bases once again. But this time, there were much more of them. Fortunately, your excellency warned usst week that the enemy would likely make their move. Therefore, the casualties are not that heavy. But we lost contact with other divisions.¡±


    ¡°Why would they do that? Is it for that information?¡±


    Chang¡¯an replied: ¡°Probably. Although I don¡¯t know how they knew, one copy of the data is indeed in little Rei¡¯s shellpany.¡±


    Lei Yin turned to Rei Li. ¡°How did you get hurt?¡±


    Being asked about this issue, Rei Li was full on fire as he said: ¡°One day I will skin those sons of b*tches *sses. I was in a meeting with some people in thepany when those guys suddenly rushed in and started killing people. At the time I was injured; when they chased me, I had no other choice than to send people to leak the gas on the first-floor restaurant, blowing several of them.¡± read this on subudai11


    Lei Yin looked askance at him, ¡°Meeting? Why would there be a meetingte at night? You¡¯re not having a secret meeting are you?¡±


    Rei Li said discontentedly: ¡°It¡¯s a real meeting, Master. Don¡¯t always judge me so quick like that, okay?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be done, your credit rating is too poor.¡± After lowering his head to think for a moment, he asked Chang¡¯an: ¡°Didn¡¯t you already make a deal with them? Why would those guys want to make their move on you again?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. This attack is a bit unusual, it seems like they are more tant than before.¡±


    Lei Yin said in a deep voice: ¡°This may be a real full-scale war.¡±


    Hearing this, Chang¡¯an and Rei Li¡¯s hearts could not help but sink. They knew what force behind those men in ck is, which definitely no underworld gangs canpete.


    Lei Yin continued: ¡°This is their territory, so we are at huge disadvantages here. We have to leave the country as soon as possible. If somewhere else, their ground force would not dare to follow us in the open. If it bes murky, that¡¯s our best advantage and we don¡¯t need to be afraid anymore. However, among them, there are some people that you have to be very careful to deal with.¡± Lei Yin then told them about his encounter with Sasako.


    Hearing that the woman can almost fight to a draw with Lei Yin, Rei Li asked in amazement: ¡°Is that woman really that powerful?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She¡¯s the most powerful Esper I have ever seen. Let¡¯s hope that there are not many people like her, otherwise, this war will be very difficult to cope with. Now we don¡¯t need to think about it too much, the most important thing is for you to recover first. Until things calm down a bit, we will leave this ce. Did you prepare the things that I told you in advance?¡±


    Rei Li nodded his head, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared them. This abandoned vi is among those.¡±


    After his fight with Sasako a week ago, Lei Yin had a sense of foreboding that those men in ck may soon strike Rei Li¡¯s forces once again. Otherwise, they would not send her to investigate him. Therefore, he called Rei Li to secretly save some arms on several storage points, as well as cash and canned food, just in case. But he never thought the other party would make their move this fast.


    Thus, Rei Li continued to recuperate for a few days. Chang¡¯an and Lei Yin stayed in the room to look after him, but sometimes they would take turns to inspect the situation outside.


    By the third day, Rei Li manage to get out of bed and move around. Seeing his injuries gradually healed, his mood improved a lot.


    When everyone was having dinner, Lei Yin suddenly felt uneasy. Having an acute sense of danger, he immediately dropped his can and stood up.


    ¡°Master, what happens?¡± Rei Li asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out and check it.¡± With that, Lei Yin covered his face and jumped out of the window.


    After arriving outside, Lei Yin carefully observed the surrounding environment. When he turned and saw Chang¡¯an, he walked toward him.


    Seeing Chang¡¯an standing atop a tree in full alert, Lei Yin gently leaped up and softly asked: ¡°Do you see something?¡±


    Chang¡¯an replied, just as softly: ¡°It seems nothing is unusual.¡±


    ¡°Be careful, I have a bad feeling about this. Why don¡¯t you check on those guys guarding at the front? Look for their situation.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chang¡¯an fully believed Lei Yin¡¯s intuition. At that moment, he immediately took out his inte and contacted their group members at the front.


    After a while, he replied: ¡°Your excellency, our on-duty members do not discover something unusual in the front.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope I am just overthinking things.¡±


    ¡°Your excellency,ter on, what should we do?¡±


    Lei Yin thought about it and said: ¡°There¡¯s nothing to think about, we just need to get out of here alive. Later on, ck Dragon will be headquartered elsewhere. Moreover, as much as possible we have to reduce our contact here. If it still doesn¡¯t work, then we¡¯ll simply dissolve the ck Dragon, breaking it into pieces.¡±


    ¡°If you want to dissolve the ck Dragon, little Rei would certainly be the first to oppose.¡±


    ¡°You two are not the same as me, there is only one life for each of you, once it¡¯s over then it¡¯s over. This is not a debatable issue, my primary concern is to keep the two of you alive. As long as we survive this, we will have a chance to revenge in the future.¡±


    ¡°I understand, your excellency.¡±


    Suddenly, Lei Yin¡¯s face turned really ugly. The first to aware of his sudden change was Chang¡¯an, who immediately asked: ¡°Your excellency, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°His grandma. We¡¯ve been sold. Get back inside and bring little Rei out of here. A group of people is approaching this ce. Go, I¡¯ll cover you.¡± With that, he raised his submachine gun and jumped down from the tree.


    Being teamed up with him for so many years, Chang¡¯an knew that the situation was critical. Without saying a word, he immediately jumped down and then ran toward the abandoned vi.

 Chapter 204 Together Part 3

    Less than three minutester, indeed, there were light rapid footstepsing from the woods. Then, under the cover of darkness, more than twenty shadows continued toe close to the vi.


    At the same time, there came a strange sound and a split secondter, a dull humming sound sounded in the woods.


    Not long after, came a somewhat muffled screaming sound.


    At this time, those men in ck who have observed that there were traps in the vicinity, immediately stopped and walked slowly and carefully.


    Seeing them stopped, Lei Yin did not want to consume his time on them anymore and immediately turned around and ran toward the vi.


    On their arranged escape route, on an alley next to the vi Lei Yin saw Chang¡¯an and members of their dark group carrying Rei Li. Besides them, there were five trusted dark group members.


    After joining with them, Lei Yin immediately led them to continue their escape.


    Not long after that, suddenly there came a burst of propeller rotation sound above their heads. When they looked up, they saw two helicopters with searchlights flying in their direction.


    ¡°His grandma, they even called the helicopters! Is this a Vietnam war?¡± Rei Li cursed.


    Lei Yin knew that the helicopters must have some kind of heat detection devices, otherwise, it would be impossible for them to urately find their location in this dark environment.


    ¡°You guys have rocketunchers?¡± Knowing that they could not hide from those devices, Lei Yin made a decision to take down the helicopters.


    ¡°It¡¯s in the vi, but because we¡¯re in a hurry, we forgot to take it.¡± Rei Li regretfully said.


    Suddenly, a row of bullets was shot from one of the helicopters, hitting the tree trunk on the ground in front of them.


    ¡°Quickly find ces to cover yourself.¡± Lei Yin shouted and pulled the two youths, who carried Rei Li, on a nearby tree to hide.


    That first row of bullets seemed like an opening ceremony, not long after they each took cover, those bullets came right at them again, forcing everyone to not move heedlessly. But the searchlights continued to move around them.


    At this time, a voice came through a loudspeaker from the helicopter, ¡°As long as you are willing toy down your guns and surrender, we will not harm you. Now I am going to count to thirty, if at the end you are not willing to surrender, we will kill you on the spot. One, two, three....¡±


    ¡°Master, what do we do?¡± Rei Li asked.


    ¡°We have to put both helicopters down; They are just stalling for times. If we wait those people on the ground to surround us, even if we want to escape, we can¡¯t. You stay here and don¡¯t move, I am going to deal with them.¡± With that, he pulled out a grenade from his body and jumped up at an extreme speed.


    Seeing someone jumped, they immediately fired on his position.


    With an impressive speed, Lei Yin continued to jump around and dodge. As he dodged the bullets, he measured the height of the helicopter from the ground with his peripheral vision.


    At this time, Chang¡¯an understood his intention. He beckoned the dark group members next to him and then jumped out to shoot at the helicopter to cover Lei Yin.


    Another helicopter, seeing someone jumped out, immediately fired back at him.


    At this time, the helicopter was continuously shooting at Lei Yin with a submachine gun. But because of the high, it was hard for them to aim at Lei Yin, so they immediately gave up on him, who they thought was non-threatening, and started to open fire at the other one who returned fire at them.


    Seizing this chance, Lei Yin immediately pulled the pin of the grenade in his hand and then threw it. Not only that, he also pulled out a pistol and took aim at the grenade.


    When the grenade was at a few centimeters away from the helicopter¡¯s window, he shot that grenade.


    The bullet hit straight at the grenade, and it suddenly exploded. A powerful explosion smashed the ss window, pouring mes into the cockpit. In less than three seconds, the helicopterpletely lost control and unsteadily fell down from the air. Finally, it exploded a second after it crashed to the ground.


    The other helicopter froze its shooting, they did not know what happened and forgot to shoot at Chang¡¯an.


    Just then, the person on the gun saw a ck object flew toward him. He subconsciously wanted to open fire at it, but at this moment, along with a gunshot, that thing split apart and then turned into a huge group of fire. He screamed and felt the assaulting flow of heat.


    After seeing the second helicopter fell to the ground and exploded, Lei Yin yelled to the several of his people not far away from him: ¡°Get out of here, fast.¡±


    Hearing his yell, those several dark team members immediately gave their response and continued to run behind him.


    Three minutester, from behind, thirty men in ck leotards finally arrived at the scene. Seeing the mes of the burning helicopters, the muscr man who walked at the front, pulled out a cell phone and dialed a number.


    ¡°The operation is failed. They got away.¡±


    As soon as he finished, a burst of angry yell came from the phone, ¡°Good for nothing! So many people with two helicopters and yet they still got away. Keeping youpletely waste our money.¡±


    The eyes of that man in ck shed a hint of anger, but he still very politely said: ¡°They should have heavy weapons like rocketunchers, the two helicopters have been shot down by them.¡±


    The man on the phone continued to curse: ¡°I don¡¯t care how much, in short, except for Rei Li, you can do anything you want with the others. Remember, if Rei Li die, each and every one of you must die together with him.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, that man punched the tree next to him.


    ¡°Boom!¡± With a thud, that waist-sized tree turned into a pulp by that man¡¯s punch.


    ¡°Everybody follow me.¡± After slightly calming his angry emotion, he led the other men in ck to continue to pursue along that path.

 Chapter 205 The Chase Part 1

    After stealing two cars, Lei Yin and his party of eight people quietly left Anta under the cover of night.


    ¡°Master, where do we want to go now?¡±


    ¡°To Boston, where the coastline is long there. I don¡¯t believe I won¡¯t find a ship leaving US. Initially, I thought we could wait until the situation calmed down a bit, but now it seems like we can¡¯t, it¡¯s too dangerous to stay here for too long.¡± Lei Yin answered while looking at the map.


    Seeing Rei Li¡¯s eyes somewhat lost their focus, Chang¡¯an assured him, ¡°Little Rei, we have already transferred our funds, and with ourwork, we can operate elsewhere. The one we gave up is just a part of our industry that happens to be the in US.¡±


    Rei Li sighed and said: ¡°I know, but we have put so much effort here, I am really unwilling to walk away just like that.¡±


    Chang¡¯an went silent, they indeed have spent a lot of time and effort here.


    At this time the one driving the car suddenly said: ¡°Boss, there¡¯s a police inspection at the front intersection, do we continue?¡±


    Rei Li said: ¡°Master, we might as well go a different route. If those guys areing toward us, it will be difficult for us to drive away if we are to be discovered here.¡±


    Lei Yin thought for a moment and then said: ¡°Fine, but we need to find a ce to rest first. We will find a way tomorrow.¡±


    Rei Li nodded and told the dark team members to quietly mix with the other cars and drive back in silence.


    After nearly an hour of driving, they found an empty house where the homeowner seemed to be on a vacation. They decided to stay here for the night to rest their tired bodies.


    Hearing someone knocking on the door, Lei Yin said: ¡°Come in.¡±


    After the door was opened, Rei Li and Chang¡¯an came in.


    Although Lei Yin wore a middle-aged man skin-mask, Chang¡¯an can still see a trace of fatigue in his eyes: ¡°Your excellency, are you okay?¡±


    After drinking the ss of water offered by Rei Li, Lei Yin put down the empty ss and said: ¡°I am okay, just a bit tired. But in a case of emergency, this is nothing.¡±


    After continuously eliminating his real appearance and add a new one from the five strong-willed dark group members¡¯ memories, even Lei Yin¡¯s vigorous spiritual power became somewhat strained.


    If this was before, it was not a big deal to let their trusted group members to know his real identity. But now, they faced an opponent that is nearly impossible to defeat. In order to prevent those who were caught to revealing his identity, he felt that doing this is very necessary. And his new identity is his previous decade¡¯s identity, Yan Yuxiao, who is Rei Li¡¯s Master. This can also exin why Rei Li always call him Master.


    After a while, Rei Li asked: ¡°Master, do you think those guys know our hiding ce?¡±


    ¡°The biggest possibility is there is a traitor. But when I eliminated their memories just now, I asked them some questions. I can confirm that none of them are traitors. The problem could be on your informer.¡±


    Rei Li pounded the table hard, ¡°This is so ufortable, we can do nothing but being chased by those guys.¡±


    Chang¡¯an somewhat worriedly said: Your excellency, I think those people are getting crazier. This time they even used helicopters as if they weren¡¯t afraid it will bring attention from others.¡±


    Lei Yin said: ¡°I found it strange also. If they¡¯re only after that information, they did not have to do this. Nevertheless, our first priority is to leave the US. Go get some rest, it is alreadyte.¡±


    ¡°Your excellency, you need to rest early too, we¡¯ll take our leave.¡± Chang¡¯an and Rei Li stood up.


    Lei Yin nodded his head.


    After the two people left the room, Lei Yin sat on the bed, deep in thought.


    ¡ª-


    ¡°Miss Hase, the dinner is ready.¡± A voice came from outside a quiet room.


    After the door was opened, Naoko said to the elegant woman: ¡°Thank you, miss Sakurai.¡±


    ¡°You are too kind.¡± Sakurai Mion said with a smile.


    In the living room, the two beautiful woman began to eat quietly.


    After eating for a bit, Naoko put down her chopsticks and said to Sakurai Mion: ¡°I have had enough, Miss Sakurai.¡±


    Seeing that she only ate a half bowl of rice, Sakurai Mion said: ¡°Miss Hase, you ate too little, please take care of your body. Otherwise, Mr. Gennai would be very worried.¡±


    Hearing her man¡¯s name, Naoko could not help but start to worry.


    Since he sent her here in the care of Sakurai Mion a few days ago, he never appeared and never called. This familiar scenario made her think back to when he went missing two years ago.


    These days, if it weren¡¯t for Miss Sakurai¡¯spany, she might begin to indulge in flights of fancy.


    Seeing her expression, Sakurai Mion knew she was remembering the man. She put down her chopsticks tofort her: ¡°Miss Hase, please do not worry, Mr. Gennai will definitelye back safely.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Sakurai.¡± Remembering that he did not leave her with disturbing words this time, unlike thest time, she felt a little bit better.


    He will definitelye back. Naoko slowly traced the ring on her finger.


    Watching her spirit restored a bit, Sakurai Mion slightly calmed down.


    After several days being together with her, Sakurai Mion can feel that this ¡®sister-inw¡¯ is almost on the stage of blind love to that man. But on the other hand, she is so intelligent and considerate. After being together for so long, she never asked her any questions. Every day she would be very calm but slightly worried about that man. She had never seen a woman like her.


    After a while, Naoko suddenly picked up her chopsticks and then said with a smile to Sakurai Mion: ¡°You are right, I shouldn¡¯t have let him worry about me. I know he¡¯de back.¡± With that, she continued to eat quietly.


    Sakurai Mion smiled and picked up her chopsticks....

 Chapter 205 The Chase Part 2

    In order to restore their energy, except for the members in charge of night duties, everyone tried to take as much sleep as they can, because they did not know how long before they could take another rest.


    In the kitchen cab in the kitchen, Rei Li found some instant noodles. After being hungry for almost a day, he, who never ate this kind of junk food, found out that it was surprisingly delicious.


    After a day of rest, everyone has restored their energies, and the little depressing atmosphere slowly faded away. At 11:00 PM, Lei Yin walked in from the outside.


    ¡°Master, what¡¯s the current situation outside?¡±


    ¡°The checkpoint has been removed, perhaps they did note after us. We will continue to hit the road tonight.¡±


    Hearing that they can leave, all the people showed an excited look.


    When the two cars were speeding on the highway, they did not know that three helicopters appeared at the house after they were about one kilometer away from the ce. The rotating sound of the huge propellers attracted the attention of the nearby residents. A lot of people opened their windows or doors to see what happened.


    After a thorough search, one of the men in ck who went inside the house just a moment ago walked toward the tall and sturdy man: ¡°There is no one inside. Additionally, we found some wheel marks in the nearby woods, I believe they have driven away.¡±


    At this time, another man in ck walked over and said: ¡°I just received news from one of the highway toll stations, which has face recognition system, it photographed several people who look just like them.¡±


    The sturdy man immediately eximed: ¡°Call everyone to immediately board the helicopters.¡±


    Two hourster, Lei Yin looked at the time; it was 2 o¡¯clock in the morning. At this time, very few cars were on the road. On average, they would only see a car almost every ten minutes.


    Because he has taken a sleep for a day, Rei Li was in a good spirit. He was listening to the music on the radio while humming along with it. Seeing him like this, Lei Yin smiled and turned his head to look outside of the window. Although there were street lights, there was a depressing silence in the highwayte at night.


    At this time, he suddenly heard some strange sounds. He first thought it was the wind, but soon thought it was wrong.


    ¡°Be quiet and turn off the radio.¡± Lei Yin shouted in low voice.


    The crew immediately turned off the radio; Rei Li also looked at him strangely. Apart from the sound of the winding through the gap at the window, it was quiet in the car. Chang¡¯an, who has been closing his eyes all this time, opened his eyes and started to carefully listened the outside sound.


    After a while, Lei Yin said in a deep voice: ¡°It¡¯s a helicopter. There are two of them. And they areing toward us.¡±


    Hearing what he said, everyone¡¯s heart could not help but sink.


    ¡°Master, are we going to abandon the cars now?¡± Rei Li immediately asked.


    ¡°No, currently, there are no covers around us, if we abandon the cars, they will soon catch up. Right now we need to speed up, as long as we can find a forest, we¡¯ll have a chance to escape.¡±


    After passing the instructions to the car behind them, the two cars picked up their speed, speeding along the highway.


    Ten minutester, even other people can listen the sound of the rotating propellers of the helicopter, not from the back, but from the front. Moreover, a high-intensity spotlight was lit up from the helicopter to illuminate them. Soon, the sound of the other two helicopters in hot pursuit from behind can also be heard by them.


    ¡°Turn right.¡± Lei Yin shouted out loud.


    The member immediately turned the car right, leaving the highway. The car behind closely followed them.


    Because the ground was filled with rocks and potholes, the two cars went up and down hard on it.


    Because the seriously bad road condition affected their speed, the three helicopters were getting closer and closer.


    ¡°Open the sunroof.¡± Lei Yin said and took a grenade from his body.


    ¡°The car doesn¡¯t have a sunroof.¡± The member eximed loudly.


    Rei Li immediately picked up a submachine gun and fired it upward to make a rectangr shape on the roof. In the deafening sound of the submachine gun, the hot shells continuously fell down.


    When he stopped firing, Lei Yin lifted his foot upward and kicked out that rectangr shape made by bullets on the roof. He then lifted his head a bit to observed the location of the helicopter.


    Two minutester, when the helicopter was less than 20 meters away from them, Lei Yin suddenly lifted his body through the rectangr hole on the roof and then threw a grenade toward it.


    When Lei Yin was aiming the grenade, wanting to repeat the previous trick, the whole car suddenly jerked upward, almost throwing him outside the car,


    ¡°His grandma, can¡¯t you drive a bit better?¡± Lei Yin scolded and helplessly watched the anti-tank grenade as it hit the helicopter and fell off. A few secondster, the grenade exploded on the ground, bursting out a beautiful but useless me.


    ¡°Your excellency, I am sorry, that was a big hole.¡± That crew said aloud.


    ¡°Forget it, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Lei Yin somewhat disappointedly sat back to his seat.


    ¡°Master, what now?¡±


    ¡°If we can¡¯t find a cover soon, it would be quite troublesome. But strange, why don¡¯t they shoot at us?¡±


    At this time, that crew member in the driver position suddenly said: ¡°Your excellency, there¡¯s a forest at the front.¡±


    Hearing this, Lei Yin immediately took one look at the front and really saw an average sized forest at the front.


    He could not help butugh, ¡°It seems like our luck isn¡¯t too bad.¡±


    Near the cars that have just been abandoned, about ten men in ck jumped out of the helicopters.


    At this time, that tall and sturdy man said to the three pilots: ¡°I want you three to surround them from the outside. If you see them trying to escape, shoot to push them back. And immediately notify the headquarters, tell them our present location.¡±


    After seeing the three helicopters lifted off, that man immediately went in with the other men in ck.

 Chapter 206 Signal Part 1

    When the ten men in ck were less than 200 meters into the woods, all of a sudden, a few car engine sounds broke the forest tranquility, but also made them shocked.


    ¡°Quickly go back.¡± The leading tall strong man shouted as he ran back, other men in ck immediately followed.


    After running to the original position, they saw the two abandoned vehicles had disappeared. In the darkness, they saw four orange lights leaving farther and farther.


    ¡°All helicopters return to the initial location, the target vehicles escaped again and need to be pursued immediately. Repeat, all helicopters return to the original position, the target vehicles had just fled and need to be pursued.¡± The tall sturdy man in ck eximed through the radio.


    Finishing hismand, he looked at the two escaping cars and said to himself: ¡°You guys cannot run away.¡±


    Less than two minutester, three helicopters flew in from three directions. The first two to arrive sessfullynded on the ground. The tall sturdy man immediately called two-thirds of the men in ck and immediately divided them into two batches for each of the helicopters.


    When the first two people entered the first helicopter, the second helicopter had just opened the door. Suddenly, five or six semi-elliptical objects flew from different directions toward them. One of those objects even entered the cabin of the second helicopter.


    Hearing the abnormal sound from behind him, the pilot of the helicopter immediately looked back. Seeing the shape of that small object, his whole face turned white in an instant.


    ¡°Boom¡±, ¡°boom¡±...


    Thundering explosions scared the birds away from the woods.


    In those powerful explosions, two helicopters turned into two masses of red fire. The nearby seven men in ck, that were preparing to board the helicopters, were instantly fried; their residual limbs and pieces of broken metal were strewn everywhere. The rolling mes continued to rise upward.


    Because of the distance, the other three men in ck can quickly dodge away and fortunately survive that ambush. They immediatelyid on the ground and opened fire on the two sides and then retreated toward the woods.


    At this time, the third helicopter saw the fire on the ground and did not dare to descend and circle around twenty meters above the ground.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening down there, please answer.¡± In the cabin, the pilot used the radio to ask in a loud voice.


    After a while, he finally heard the reply from the tall sturdy man. ¡°We were ambushed, the enemy hid on either side of the entrance to the woods. Quickly shoot a suppressive fire for us.¡±


    Just as the pilot was about to open the left entrance to provide them with suppressive fire, he saw a ck semi-ellipse object suddenly appeared in front of the window of his previous position. He could see what it was. Suddenly, a gunshot was heard. Then he saw that thing suddenly split into a red me at an rming rate. That fire continued to expand until finally, before the pilot had the time to cry out, that huge fire, all of a sudden, burst in, breaking the front window ss and flooding the cabin.


    Seeing that ne exploded on the ground, Lei Yin jumped down from the tree top ten meters above the ground.


    The clumps of trees did not affect his speed, after a few jumps, he came to Chang¡¯an¡¯ side.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±


    ¡°Your excellency, three people are still alive.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother with them, we need to leave here ASAP, otherwise, if their reinforcement arrives, we¡¯d be in trouble.¡±


    ¡°I have informed the two drivers, they should be back soon.¡±


    Lei Yin nodded, and then said: ¡°Lucky for us, we can solve those three helicopters at once.¡± ording to his initial estimate, at most, they can simultaneously deal two helicopters. But, luckily, the first two helicopters descended on the ground almost at the same time. Thus gave them the opportunity to simultaneously deal the two helicopters, and the third not long after that.


    At this time, the two ¡®escaping¡¯ cars arrived. Seeing the three burning mes on the ground, Rei Li, who sat in the first car, was very excited.


    Lei Yin immediately said to Chang¡¯an: ¡°Don¡¯t y with them any longer. Immediately call the other people back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your excellency.¡± Chang¡¯an, through radio, immediately notified the other ambush team on the other side toe here.


    Although it was not very clear, the remaining three men in ck also heard the car engine sounds.


    ¡°Captain, what do we do now?¡± One of the men in ck asked the tall sturdy man next to him.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The man said in a low voice. Looking at the orange lights from the cars in front of them, he was also very anxious.


    Thistest failure has put him in a great danger, if after loosing these many helicopters and people, and he still fails to catch Rei Li, he really didn¡¯t know what those people will do to him.


    Thinking about this, he said to the other two: ¡°We need to split up and rush to their cars. We must obtain their cars. In a moment, our reinforcement will arrive.¡±


    The two men in ck nodded and rushed out from both sides. And that tall sturdy man went forward under the cover of the trees.


    Under the faint light of stars, Lei Yin can clearly see the three peopleing toward them from the woods. He immediately lowered his voice and said: ¡°They want to fight back. Chang¡¯an, you handle the one on the left, and the two of them handle the one on the right. I will deal with the one in the middle. And call the other three members, tell them to rush.¡± With that, he found a good tree to cover himself. He held the gun, waiting for that tall sturdy man. Chang¡¯anmanded the other two members to get out of the cars and guard the other side of his position.


    After more than ten secondster, that tall sturdy man was already two hundred meters away from their positions. Just as he was about to rush to the other tree to take cover, he was shot by Lei Yin.


    Lei Yin frowned, just now he clearly hit his heart, but the guy acted as if nothing happened and did not even flinch. Perhaps that guy is wearing a special bulletproof vest.


    Lei Yin said to Chang¡¯an and the two team members: ¡°They might be wearing body armor, aim for their heads.¡±


    ¡°Understood, your excellency.¡±


    At this time, the three team members arrived from the other side. Seeing them trying to help shooting, Lei Yin immediately said: ¡°Quickly go inside the cars.¡±


    Those three team members immediately got in the car.


    Seeing them wanting to leave, that tall sturdy man loudly roared, no longer hiding behind trees. He directly opened fire and rushed toward them.


    Lei Yin precisely waited for this opportunity. He immediately aimed for the guy¡¯s forehead and shot.


    Seeing the bulleting toward him, that tall sturdy man immediately lifted both of his hands in front of his face.


    A ¡°ng¡± sound was heard, When the bullet hit the man¡¯s hand, it sent a metallic collision sound.

 Chapter 206 Signal Part 2

    After this shot was blocked, that man kept his hands in front of his face posture and continued to rush toward Lei Yin. Soon, the two hundred meters initial distance has been reduced to less than a hundred meters.


    Lei Yin tried to feel for the grenade on his body but found none. He immediately asked: ¡°Who has a grenade?¡±


    ¡°Your excellency.¡± Chang¡¯an threw the grenade to him.


    After Lei Yin caught it, he immediately pulled the pin and threw it toward that man. He also started aiming the position where that grenade likely tond.


    But before the grenade came to him, that man immediately jumped out of the way to the right.


    Shortly thereafter, that man got up and continued to run toward Lei Yin. Not far behind him, the grenade exploded.


    ¡°You guys immediately drive away, he wants to destroy our cars. Quick!¡± Lei Yin shouted as he fired a few shots at the man¡¯s thighs, chest, abdomen, face, and other parts of his body. However, when the thighs, abdomen, and chest were hit, they exuded metallic collision sound. The one aimed at his face was blocked by his hand.


    At this time, the two cars have left the ce by hismand. But because the ground surface was bad, it was hard for them to speed up. Seeing the cars starting to leave, the man was even more madly rushing toward them. He was now less than 40 meters away from Lei Yin and several of his people. At the same time, the other two men in ck people began to fire at them as they rushed. Chang¡¯an and the other two team members immediately counterattacked with their submachine guns.


    ¡°Your excellency, let¡¯s join our forces and kill him.¡± By this time, Chang¡¯an had also found that the man was unusual, so he hastily said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s with him, I fired several shots, but they don¡¯t seem to have any effect on him. Try hit him on the head from the side.¡± Unexpectedly encountering this sort of opponent, Lei Yin put his gun back to his waist, and then, from the belt, pulled out a meter or so ck sword.


    Chang¡¯an immediately fired his submachine gun toward the man¡¯s head from the side. The man immediately raised his right hand to protect his left face but his two feet did not slow down.


    When the man was less than four meters away from Lei Yin, Chang¡¯an did not dare to shoot anymore because he was afraid of identally hitting Lei Yin. He can only anxiously look at the two people.


    Watching the man was about to hit him, Lei Yin suddenly took a side step to let him past and immediately swung the sword in a backhanded move toward the man¡¯s neck.


    Like a non-entity specter, the ck sword silently passed through the man¡¯s wrist, across his neck, and finally, noiselessly stopped in mid-air.


    That man¡¯s eyes revealed a look of disbelief because he saw his body dashed forward, but it was a body without a head.


    Picking up the hand that he just cut, Lei Yin saw that it was not really a hand. When he looked at the cross-section of the wrist, he saw a thick metal outeryer and densely packed wires in the inside.


    Seeing this, his heart was moved. He took two steps forward before the headless body and removed its ck upper outer garment. He found that there was no bulletproof vest, but it was not a normal human skin either. Instead, it was a glowing silver-gray metallic surface. When he touched it, it has a warm temperature.


    At this time, Chang¡¯an, who has disposed of his part of man in ck, walked over and saw the body of that man. He cannot help but said with amazement: ¡°Your excellency, this is....¡±


    Lei Yin said in a heavy voice: ¡°Do you still remember the research project on that base? If I guess it right, this may be the sessful result of that research, the real mixture of humans with machines. I believe that below thisyer of metal are his internal organs. What a disgusting opponent.¡±


    Chang¡¯an gawked at that metallic surface.


    Lei Yin stood up and said: ¡°Call the other two team members back, tell them not to bother with that man in ck anymore, we have to get out of here fast.¡± With that, he waved at the two cars that already quite far away.


    In the car, Rei Li asked: ¡°Master, how did they know our location now?¡±


    Lei Yin answered: ¡°I was just thinking about this problem.¡± Previously, it can be exined that they have a traitor, but after tonight¡¯s development, this reason was difficult to hold on.


    Ten minutes after they entered the highway, Lei Yin saw ake. He immediately told them to stop, and then after they all went out of the cars, they pushed the cars down theke.


    ¡°From the map, there should be a rtivelyrge town not far away in front of us. When we arrive there, we¡¯ll find a ce to rest first and then steal two cars before we leave.¡± Lei Yin looked at the map and said.


    Therefore, the group started to walk forward on foot. Because his leg injury has notpletely healed yet, Rei Li leaned on a team member to slowly walk.


    As he walked, Lei Yin continued to think about that problem. If this problem cannot be resolved, no matter where they fled, someone will alwayse at their doorstep.


    After thinking for a moment, he suddenly saw something shed on Chang¡¯an¡¯ hand as theter walked at the front. Immediately it dawned on him.


    ¡°Chang¡¯an, little Rei, take off the rings in your hands and give them to me.¡± Lei Yin said out loud.


    Rei Li was stunned for a moment, but he immediately understood. After taking off the ring, he asked: ¡°Master, you mean, they managed to find us by using the signal on this transmitter? But the frequency and the wavelength of the signal are known by us only. Without the data, it¡¯s impossible for them to make the corresponding detector.¡±


    At this time, Chang¡¯an also handed his ring to Lei Yin.


    After taking the two rings, Lei Yin immediately picked up a stone and smashed the two signal transmitters.


    After throwing them away, Lei Yin pped his hands and said: ¡°We were deceived by them. Actually, two years ago when they captured you, they already knew that the ring is a signal transmitter. As long as the ring is in their hands, obtaining the transmitter value is a very simple problem. But as a failsafe, they pretended not to know you have this thing so that they can make a move on youter in the future. The transmitter sends out its signal in half an hour apart each time, which exins why they can¡¯t immediately discover our whereabout on the highway because we were always on the move so our position changed ordingly. Because they always can¡¯t urately find us, it means they did find us through the signal transmitter.¡±


    After walking for two hours, the eight people finally saw the numerous sparkling lights in front of them. It seemed like they finally found the marked town on the map.


    They looked for an old house in the suburb to rest for a day. The next day at 9:00 PM, Lei Yin and Chang¡¯an went to town to buy foods.


    Coming back, each of them drove a stolen car back to the house.


    In this way ¨C hiding by day anding out by night ¨C they kept going forward to Boston.


    Perhaps because the rings were destroyed, along the way, they never encountered those men in ck.

 Chapter 207 Restaurant Part 1

    ¡°Ding!¡± A door bell rang, a blonde girl from a few shelves filled with auto parts came over.


    She said to the young man who had just entered the door: ¡°Wee, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°I want to speak with your boss, Robin. Is he here?¡±


    ¡°He is repairing a car inside the garage. Wait here for a moment, I will inform him.¡± With that, she poured him a ss of water.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The young man sat on the sofa inside the reception room.


    Not long after that, a young American man whose hands stained with oil came from the inside along with that blonde girl.


    Seeing the smiling young Asian man sitting on the sofa, Robin was stunned for a moment, and then rushed over to him in a pleasant-surprise-look.


    Seeing the boss was about to hug the man, the blonde girl could not help but kindly remind him: ¡°Robin, you still have oil in your hands.¡±


    Hearing this, Robin immediately took back his hands so as not to touch his friend¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°When did youe?¡± Robin excitedly said.


    The Asian man smiled and said: ¡°I came to the US to handle something. Along the way, I decided to visit you.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, I will take a quick shower and then I will take you to eat.¡±


    ¡°Will it affect your work?¡±


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t. You sit here first. Mary, you help me greet my good friend.¡± With that, Robin rushed out the room, wanting to take a quick shower and change clothes.


    Seeing him happy like a child, the blonde girl cannot help but smile.


    Soon, after he took a quick shower and changed into casual clothes, Robin walked out, ¡°Mary, please handle the store for me. Lei Yin, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The blond girl called Mary replied.


    The Asian youth quietly smiled from the side, haven¡¯t seen him in a long time, he¡¯s more mature now. He didn¡¯t dye his hair with strange colors anymore and like fancy dress. He also a lot calmer now. It seems like time really can change a lot of things.


    Knowing his friend¡¯s dislike for ostentatiousness, Robin did not take him to a fancy restaurant, but to a ce he previously took him, a middle-sized Italian restaurant that has a distinct vor.


    Listening to a full of rich Italian music and each tasting a te of spaghetti with tomato sauce, plus a bottle of wine, the two young man with different nationalities and colors felt very carefree andfortable.


    ¡°How is your store business recently?¡± After taking a sip of the red wine, Lei Yin asked.


    ¡°Not bad. I have some friends who helped me pull a lot of guests toe over.¡± Robin said while eating.


    ¡°You still visit the church?¡±


    ¡°Once a week or so at a time, sometimes when I am helping Father shopping, I¡¯ll go there two or three times.¡±


    ¡°What about Father, sister Jill, and the others?¡±


    ¡°Father¡¯s waist is a little under the weather recently, after all, he is old. I¡¯ve tried to talk to him to reduce the number of times he went out to preach, but you also know that he is a very stubborn man and won¡¯t listen to my advice. As for sister Jill and the other nurses, they are good. What about you, how are you recently?¡±


    Lei Yin smiled, ¡°At least, I am still alive, right? That¡¯s enough for me. Let us toast for being alive.¡± With that, he lifted his ss filled with red wine.


    Robin was teased to smile by him. He also picked up his ss, made a toast, and drank it in one gulp.


    ¡°That girl you called Mary, does she have a boyfriend?¡± Lei Yin suddenly asked.


    ¡°Not yet, why, do you like her?¡± Robin unexpectedly smiled.


    ¡°Not me, it¡¯s you. I think she is a good girl, don¡¯t you ever think about it?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I am not in the mood.¡±


    ¡°Because of sister Jill?¡±


    Robin did not deny. He smiled a bit, ¡°Liking a person is a very easy thing to do, but to forget the people that you like is very difficult. Sometimes, I also think that I am a fool. I know that it is impossible for me and sister Jill to be together, but every time I see her, I cannot help but start to indulge myself in flights of fancy.¡±


    ¡°Time, time will dilute everything. Take your time, you have much of it anyway.¡±


    ¡°You still like to preach.¡±


    ¡°Strange. Why have so many people told me that same thing?¡±


    Robinughed, ¡°It seems like if you don¡¯t be a priest, it would be a waste.¡±


    ¡°No, I am not suitable for such a serious work.¡±


    ¡°When will you leave?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°So soon?¡± Robin was surprised.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I need to do. I am just stopping by to see you.¡±


    Robin showed a disappointed expression, ¡°We rarely meet each other, I never thought it would be so soon to say goodbye. Tomorrow, I am going to send you out.¡±

 Chapter 207 Restaurant Part 2

    Previous Chapter | Index | Next Chapter


    ¡°We are two big guys, no need to be sentimental like that. Don¡¯t worry, when this thing is over, I will find a time to visit you again. Tonight, don¡¯t think too much, we¡¯ll drink until we¡¯re drunk.¡± With that, Lei Yin raised his ss once again.


    Knowing that he is a man of his word, Robin had to give up and raised his ss.


    The two men talked untilte at night, drinking bottle after bottle of wine. Finally, the two of them left when the restaurant was about to close, Robin has been severely intoxicated.


    Fortunately, he lived in his previous ce so Lei Yin can bring him back using his memory.


    After putting him in bed, he watched the already unconscious blonde man.


    ¡°I hope we can still meet in this life.¡± Patting him on the shoulder, Lei Yin pulled the sheet to cover him. After casting him a nce, Lei Yin closed the door and left.


    ¡°Master, did you find the ship?¡± After Lei Yin took a bath, Rei Li asked.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a boat that was used to smuggle people to the United States. But the boat cannot sail immediately because the smugglers want to avoid the downward wind. Moreover, they need to do a hull maintenance and buy some supplies. Therefore, we need to wait until next week before we can set sail.¡±


    ¡°So, we have to stay here for a week?¡±


    ¡°If nothing changes, then yes. How about your legs?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine now.¡± After days of fleeing from Anta to Boston, his wounds finally healed.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Where is Chang¡¯an?¡±


    ¡°He went outside to buy food.¡±


    Knowing Chang¡¯an¡¯ cautiousness, he felt at ease, not worried that Chang¡¯an would be recognized.


    The overall situation seemed certain now.


    But losing the headquarters and many years of effort just like that made Rei Li grew more and more unhappy. In the end, he could not help m his fist on the table, ¡°Master, I am really unwilling to ept this. Are we just going to let those gangs of turtles cheat on us like that?¡±


    Lei Yin squinted his eyes at him, ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    ¡°I....¡± For a moment, Rei Li was at a loss for words. He also knew who the opposite party is. Moreover, they have finally managed to escape all the way here with great difficulties. It¡¯s just that, there was a strong sense of resentment in his heart that has always been hard to dispel.


    Seeing Rei Li¡¯s gloomy face, Lei Yin suddenly showed a pondering look.


    ¡°Are you really upset?¡± He gently asked this sentence.


    Rei Li looked up at him and then fiercely nodded.


    ¡°Are you afraid to die?¡± Lei Yin strangely smiled.


    ¡°I am the leader of the number one underworld gang, if I am afraid to die, I won¡¯t enter this world in the first ce.¡± Rei Li loudly said.


    ¡°Perhaps we will really die.¡±


    ¡°Master, what are you going to do?¡± Rei Li finally noticed the oddness in his master¡¯s face.


    ¡°The so-called to train the troops for a thousand days only to use them for a day. The ck Dragon have also raised this kind of people for years, it¡¯s time for them to do something. Honestly, after being chased like a rat for so long, I am very unhappy too. When did I, this father, be a faint-hearted turtle? Since this time it was someone else who messed with us first, if we want to y, we need to go big. However, you have to think it very clearly, if we do y, it is highly likely that we will end up losing everything, even so much so that we will be hunted down every day. Right now, you are in charge of the ck Dragon, so you decide if we y this or not.¡±


    nkly staring at his master¡¯s bottomless eyes, Rei Li seemed able to see two indistinct mes slowly rose from the abyss. Fifteen years ago, he had seen this kind of look once. The thing that happened at the time can still be clearly remembered by him.


    To outsiders, he is a strange man. Because he liked to handle matters not ording tomon sense, many underworld people thought that he is a weirdo. But only he, himself knew best that this was just a subtle influence from his master to him. Moreover, only he knew best that his master is the true freak. His master seemed to be a mix of contradictions. No matter what position his master found himself in, his master will try to keep a low profile and in an unobtrusive position. But sometimes, or in some special time, his master will do some unbelievable things.


    Tightly clenching his fist, Rei Li suddenly pounded the table, abruptly smashing down a corner of the table.


    ¡°His grandma! If I, this father, must die, I want a spectacr funeral, and I want those sons of turtles to be buried along with me. We y!¡± Rei Li stood up and roared.


    The sound in the room alerted the three dark group members and, holding their guns, they immediately rushed to the room to see what happened.


    But soon they were shocked because they saw the two men, one old, one young, loudly guffawed like two maniacs.


    Seeing this strange scene, these three dark team members looked at each other,pletely unaware of what was going on between these two, master and disciple.

 Chapter 208 Vacuum Part 1

    The Pentagon, Virginia, USA, has been hailed as the world¡¯s most secured militarymand center. At this point, at the ground floor of the building, a middle-aged man in uniform said to a slightly younger Lieutenant Colonel: ¡°Have you found the whereabouts of those people?¡±


    ¡°I am very sorry, it seems like they have found that we use the signal transmitters to find their location. Therefore, until now, we still cannot find their whereabouts. At the same time, because this is a secret, we do not dare to carry out a nket search, so their whereabouts could not be found.¡± The Lieutenant Colonel said, streaming with sweat.


    The Colonel coldly said: ¡°This is not the time to offer excuses. If they escape from the USA, then that gentleman will fly into a rage.¡±


    ¡°I, I understand. I will add additional manpower to trace them, please give us some time.¡±


    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me this time. ¡±


    ¡°Please rest assured, I will not.¡±


    ¡°If you find their whereabouts, remember to immediately notify me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The Colonel dryly looked at him, turned around, and walked out.


    Shortly after he just went out, the adjutant of the Lieutenant Colonel suddenly took off his earphone and said to the Lieutenant Colonel: ¡°Report, I just received some information about the ck Dragon. Many of their members, without knowing why, suddenly left their location and went to other ces that were unknown to us.¡±


    The Lieutenant Colonel eyebrows jumped, he seemed to sense a hint of an unusual movement. He said to the adjutant: ¡°Continue to trace them. Moreover, I want you to contact our insiders and tell them to look for the reason of this.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The adjutant immediately began directing the other subordinates.


    However, on the third morning, the Lieutenant Colonel was called into the office.


    After he went in, he was surprised to see the Intelligence Officer in charge of the North American was also in it. This usually insufferably arrogant officer was sweating profusely as he looked down at the ground. The Colonel, dressed in his uniform, was sitting away from him, looking at the TV on the wall.


    If this was usual, seeing his embarrassed arch rival, the Lieutenant Colonel, after going home, would certainly open a bottle of Champagne to celebrate. However, after seeing the news video clips on the television, his face sank.


    ¡°Last night, there were a series of gang-rted violence in the Latin Americanmunity in Washington D.C. At least five people were killed in the shootout in Washington D.C. central zone, three kilometers away from the White House. The Latin American gangster activity have be more active, they use violence to control the nearby Latin Americanmunity. People can see some gangsters draw their gang marks on the wall, on the pedestrian crossing street, and even some of the street signs, defining their sphere of influence, indicating their loyalties to some of the gangs.¡±


    ¡°At Montgomery County in northern suburbs of Washington D.C. there were 5 shootings that continuously happened in 16 hours straight, 5 people were killed. These 5 people include one white male, one African-American, one Latin-American man, one white woman, and one Latin-American woman. ording to witnesses, the suspected shooter is a gang member so the local police suspect that this is a turf war between several gangs.¡±


    ¡°This morning in southern California, San Jose suffered their worst serial bombings in 10 years. Many areas suffered unknown explosions. The resulting fire destroyed more than 10 houses. In which, 10 people were killed and more than 100 people were injured and hospitalized. Right now, the local police have imposed martialw in the area to prevent simr incidents from happening again.¡±


    ¡°This morning in Queens, New York, there was a fatal shooting in one of the fast food restaurant that left 5 people dead and 2 injured. It is reported that at 11:00 PM burst into the restaurant, forcing the 7 employees who were preparing to leave to enter the basement. After tying them up, these gunmen opened fire at them. ording to local police, 4 people died on the spot and 1 people died at the hospital. 2 were injured and one of them is in critical condition. The criminals fled aftermitting the crime. The police are now investigating the case.¡±


    ¡°The Washington Post reported that,st night....¡±


    ¡°Click.¡± The Colonel turned the TV off with the remote.


    The Lieutenant Colonel and the Intelligence Officer were silent. There was a deadly silent in the room.


    Slowly turning his head, the Colonel coldly looked at the two of them, ¡°It is almost a week since this kind of news starting to appear in various states, don¡¯t the two of you have anything to say about this?¡±


    The hearts of the Lieutenant Colonel and the Intelligence Officer grew cold. Both did not dare to make a noise.


    ¡°Now I ask the two of you, do you have anything to exin this? Answer me!¡± The Colonel pounded the table with his fist and thundered.


    The two of them shook in fear. After a while, the Intelligence Officer slowly said: ¡°Report, this is because those gangsters in the area arepeting for territories, resulting in turf wars. I have deployed....¡±


    ¡°I am asking you why this is happening, I don¡¯t want to listen to your cr*p. Lieutenant Colonel, answer my question.¡±


    The Lieutenant Colonel was surprised and immediately said: ¡°That, that¡¯s because the ck Dragon suddenly withdrew from those areas, which create power vacuums in those areas. Other gangs want to seize these areas from the nearby gang, which triggered the turf wars.¡±


    The Colonel¡¯s face slightly changed and then continued to ask: ¡°Did you find out why they did this?¡±


    ¡°ording to the information that I have, the power of the ck Dragon that are distributed in Northern and Southern part of the USA is showing the sign of copse. Moreover, besides some not so easy to sell assets like property, other assets like shares, deposits, futures, etc., the vast majority of these assets have been transferred abroad. And just a few days ago, they all suddenly left their locations. This triggered the turf wars between gangs. So I judge that they really nned to evacuate from the USA to overseas.¡±


    The Colonel said with a sinking sound: ¡°Although this is the case, don¡¯t you think that their actions are too sudden? All of these happened in just a few days.¡±


    The Lieutenant Colonel was temporarily speechless. After a moment he said: ¡°Probably because they already know that their leader is being pursued by us. Therefore, this is their reaction to that.¡±

 Chapter 208 Vacuum Part 2

    ¡°Do you know where are the missing ck Dragon members now?¡±


    ¡°From our undercover agent¡¯s report, in addition to selling off all of their industries, they appear to order a batch of tickets to go abroad. They seem indifferent to other gangs robbing their turfs. They may want to sell the several important industries belong to the ck Dragon first and then leave the United States.¡±


    ¡°Those people are dangerous. No matter what they want to do, I want you to keep monitor them very closely. Don¡¯t make any mistakes. The recent continuous urrence of street shootings and bombings have made the gentleman very angry.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Sir.¡±


    Turning around to look at the uglyplexion of the Intelligence Officer, the Colonel dryly said: ¡°Officer, do you know how many gangs, as well as their members in the United States?¡±


    The Intelligence Officer replied: ¡°Report, Sir. In the entire United States, there are around twenty thousand gangs and around seven hundred thirty thousand gang members.¡±


    ¡°These are worrying figures. Now these gangs have harmed the United States more than the terrorist organizations. If simr gang wars and bombings continue, you should be very clear about the severity of the consequences. I hope you can stop the development of this situation as soon as possible, which is also what the gentlemen want.¡±


    ¡°I, I understand.¡± The Intelligence Officer immediately responded.


    As the two men walked out of the Colonel¡¯s office, looking at the self-satisfied smile of the Lieutenant Colonel, the Intelligence Officer coldly humphed and briskly left. Looking at his angry back, the Lieutenant Colonel¡¯s face was iparably smug.


    ¡ª-


    ¡°Master, as per your n, the ck Dragon members in the United States have been shrunk down.¡± After hanging up the phone, Rei Li said to Lei Yin who was reading the Newspaper.


    ¡°How many people can we directlymand now?¡± Lei Yin asked without lifting his head.


    ¡°Because New York and Phdelphia are our main sites, there are still a lot of our people there. There are probably three thousand people. If we include the several people from other areas and even the cadres, we have a total of about four thousand people. A pity that some c*nts defected to other gangs. Otherwise, we can at least reach nine thousand people.¡±


    Lei Yin tly said: ¡°When the tree falls, the foxes scatter; It is a normal phenomenon. There is no difference in operating apany and running a gang. If thepany is going to fail, of course, the employees want to find another way out. For us to gather these many people is already exceed my expectation. What about the situations in the areas that we have abandoned?¡±


    Rei Li proudly said: ¡°Those sons of b*tches, they don¡¯t need us to incite trouble. Hearing that the ck Dragon is withdrawing from the area, they were like a pack of hungry mad dogs, rushing to bite each other up; It saves us a lot of trouble.¡±


    Lei Yin thought for a moment and then said: ¡°That¡¯s not enough, tell our brothers in those areas to provoke them. The more they fight each other the more it will help our n.¡±


    Rei Li picked up an Apple and took a bite, ¡°No problem. We just need to send a few killers to kill some of them and they will bite each other even harder.¡±


    ¡°Where is Chang¡¯an?¡±


    ¡°He said he is trying to think of a way to quietly bring those people here, they will probably arrive tomorrow night.¡±


    ¡°Very good, now we just need to wait for the opening ceremony.¡± Lei Yinid down the newspaper, picked up the teacup, and slowly took a sip.


    Rei Li¡¯s eyes revealed a look of excitement.


    ¡ª-


    For several days, the police departments in Los Angeles, Pittsburg, Chicago, Washington D.C, Phdelphia, New York, and other big cities were bruised and battered.


    Because in less than a week¡¯s time, almost every day there were street shootings and bombings because of turf wars between gangs.


    And these are turf wars between major gangs topete for territory, all of which originally belong to the ck Dragon, who, in just several days, seemed to vanish into thin air.


    Although most of the members were still stationed in the various branches of thepanies that appear to be legally registered, none of them tried to control the outside gangs that were trying to rob them of their sites.


    Without a strong repression force, more and more gangs joined the ranks of thepetition. Because, all along, the sites that were upied by the ck Dragons are the prime locations in major cities, it can be said that every inch of theirnd worth in gold, and that was why all the gangs wanted to carve up as many pieces as they can from this super fat area.


    At this time, more and more people began to believe the local rumor that said the ck Dragon was about to withdraw from the United States.


    Although the police have deployed some of their officers from calmer states to help quell the deterioration of events, with the mysterious killing of a few important people in the gangs, things began to lose control. From purepetition for interest, the gang wars have evolved intopetition for interest plus hatred, which turned it into a battle royal.


    Now every day one can read in the newspaper about these turf wars. And as time passed, the situation has be increasingly fierce, some states have even suffered several bomb explosions, and the number of casualties was increasing day by day. Almost on a daily basis, the Police Departments in those areas that were hit received phone calls from terrified citizens. More and more opinion piece in the newspapers condemned the Government and the efficiency of the relevant departments.


    Rtives to other areas, Washington D.C., Phdelphia and New York were calmer.


    Historically, the number of gangs in these areas were lower than the other. Moreover, because these are the few most important cities in the United States, the police forces here were sufficient.


    Even so, street shootings between gangs still happen from time to time. But,pared to other cities, the size is slightly smaller.


    Things have gone to this point, even ordinary citizens also felt the disturbing atmosphere that seemed to be floating in the air.


    But this rtive sense of calm was broken four dayster at night.

 Chapter 209 Electricity Part 1

    For any City, the electrical system is very important. If there is a City-wide power outage, there will be all sorts of harms caused by many unintended variables.


    Nine years ago, there was a massive power failure ident in the Northeastern parts of the United States, eight midwest states, and the province of Ontario in Canada. ording to the preliminary statistic, in New York, Detroit, Clevnd, Ottawa, Toronto and other major cities and their surrounding areas, fifty million people were affected. Of which, manufacturing, food and beverage, retail, as well as the aviation industry suffered the most. Most of the economic activity appeared to be stagnated. All of these directly or indirectly caused an economic loss of up to $30 billion.


    And tonight, once again there were widespread power outages in Los Angeles, Pittsburgh, Washington, Phdelphia, New York and other major cities.


    Although the ckout was smaller than the one happened a few years ago, went major cities in the United States went into darkness, some abnormal sound rang out.


    After one hour of the ckout, the residents living in the fifth avenue, New York were the first to hear the gunshots. Before those shooters were taken care of, a burst of even more unexpected sounds of explosions rang out.


    Not just in New York, the residents in other cities affected by the outage have also heard the persistent gunshots and explosions.


    In all major streets, manyrge stores were forced open, the ATMs were also pounded by mobs, but the jewelry stores were the favorite. In order to open the doors of the shops or stores, some even directly crashed cars into it.


    No one knew why these people became like this. But a few people living not far fromrge Malls or banks saw that not long after the electricity went out, the ATMs in the malls suddenly exploded without any warning. After the explosions, the Mall doors were burst open, giving way to the flying cash from the exploded ATMs to scatter like leaves. Seeing all this cash, as well as free ess to major shopping Malls, many people went crazy.


    They began to frantically grab the cash on the ground or flock inside the Mall to steal preciousmodities.


    Not only that, as more and more shopping Malls with ATMs were burst open, the craziness spread among the crowds like an unknown virus. Not only people on the streets, even ordinary citizens ran out of their houses and joined the ranks of the robber. Some of the men, unsatisfied with the items that they robbed, began to hit other stores and shops.


    Under this crazy herd mentality, more and more people began to participate in the destruction and looting.


    In the dark environment, all of the looters have an illusion, that is, no one would recognize them. Thinking that their behaviors were reasonably concealed, the dark side of humanity began to rise to the surface.


    In the end, the greedy crowds turned into mobs, damaging and looting stores and shops.


    In addition to ordinary citizens, the gangsters who lived in the dark were like fishes in the water. Some people began to loot the gun store.


    Men with guns started to rob ordinary people, or they just simply crashed cars into stores or use guns to break open the doors to loot more efficiently.


    But before long, endless police vehicles gradually left the outside area and began to enter the inner city to suppress these people.


    Constant roaring of sirens scared the ordinary looters; They immediately scattered to escape.


    Under the guidance from the helicopter above, dozens of police vehicles sessfully drove andid siege hundreds of armed men.


    ¡°You have been surround, put down your arms and surrender immediately.¡± A police officer shouted through a megaphone from a helicopter above.


    Looking at the numerous police vehicles shing red and blue lights in front of them, the surrounded men began to be afraid. Although many of them were gang members or socially marginalized people, it did not mean that they are not afraid to die.


    ¡°I repeat, you have been surrounded, immediatelyy down your weapons and put your hands above your head, otherwise we will shoot.¡± A warning sound came from the helicopter once again.


    Finally, some people began to lower their weapons and held up their hands. Seeing this, other people began to follow,ying down their weapons and holding up their hands.


    Seeing more and more peopleying down their weapons, the surrounding police breathed a sigh of relief.


    But just when everyone thought things were over, a ten fists-size long object with ¡®fireworks¡¯ spray on its tail quietly flew at a breakneck speed toward the helicopter.


    ¡°Boom,¡± The helicopter was suddenly caught fire and blew apart in mid-air and finally fell on top of two police cars, causing a more intense explosion.


    This sudden explosion caught all the people off guard; all of them froze. Many police who stood nearby did not have the time to react and was instantly killed by the shockwave of the explosion. Others were killed on the spot by the me and debris.


    When everyone thought that they were in a nightmare, suddenly several semi-elliptical ck objects were flown from that group of men with guns toward the police cars.


    When one of the police who just crawled up from the ground looked at that strange objects thatnded in front of him, his face immediately went pale.


    ¡°Boom, boom....¡± Several sessive massive explosions destroyed the police vehicles.


    The surrounded gun-toting men could not believe their eyes as they saw several police cars were overturned in that chain of explosions. Many police were flung into mid air or blown into flesh and blood.


    The me of explosions and the wave of hot air made the area turned into a purgatory.


    After these explosions, a more rming scene emerged. The police who were spared from the explosions began to shoot those armed men.


    Seeing that people next to them were being shot, the other men instinctively returned fire.


    Nobody realized how could it turn like this. After the explosions, in quick session, everyone lost their normal thinking capacity. Everyone wanted to eliminate the enemy in front of them to survive. With continuous fire from both sides, many of the men with guns began to look for cover as they shot back. Meanwhile, the police desperately called out their headquarters for support.


    Because of the insufficient manpower in the police force, this predatory behavior continued to happen in many areas. The shooting on the street intensified and more and more police from the outer areas joined the fighting ranks.


    Shootings and explosions could be heard everywhere. The whole City seemed to be a dark battlefield. Everyone went crazy, and the whole City went mad.


    Not only in the City, other popted areas that were affected by the outage also suffered simr looting and shooting on the streets.


    In addition to the car lights, res and the asional strange sh of glow from the outside, the City remained dark, but not calm.


    There were battlefields everywhere. The reporters who went to report cannot believe that the scene on the ground looked like a war scene.

 Chapter 209 Electricity Part 2

    ¡°Can you tell me what exactly is happening? Speak!¡± The Colonel¡¯s blue veins were very visible as he pounded the stack of reports in front of the Lieutenant Colonel, the Intelligent Officer, and several other officials¡¯ faces. Their faces were pale and no one dared to say anything.


    Seeing this, the Colonel was about to explode in anger but at this time, the telephone on his desk suddenly rang.


    ¡°Who is this? Yes, I am sorry, I don¡¯t know that it¡¯s you. I was just berating my subordinates, please forgive my previous tone of voice.¡±


    ¡°I understand, I will arrange it ording to your instruction.¡±


    After he hung up the phone, the Colonel coldly stared at them and said: ¡°All of you get out, right now.¡±


    After they went out, the Colonel immediately picked up the phone and dialed up.


    Around 2 AM, the chaos in the City has yet to subside even a little bit, people can still hear the sound of gunfire and explosion from time to time. In each area, the police station has run out of back up, all have been involved in the crackdown. But with respect to the looters and the rioting crowd, the police has considerable disadvantages in number. Therefore, they failed to control the situation. Moreover, the surrounding darkness increased the difficulty in controlling the situation. The police did not dare to send another helicopter to circle the sky anymore because several helicopters have been hit by rockets from one of the corners of the street, which then exploded and crashed.


    However, when a group of camouged, heavily armored soldiers came into these Cities in batches, the situation immediately changed drastically.


    Under thebined sieged of well-trained soldiers with heavy firepower, the rioters and looters with guns who previously have the upper hand immediately scattered in all directions. The marauding men have been effectively deterred. Many people, upon seeing the siege from soldiers in camouge fatigues, stood up and raised their hands to surrender.


    In the Southern part of Dover, not far from Phdelphia, there was a piece of continuous ten miles bay with a natural reserve. In the Northern part of this conservation district, there were ten inconspicuous yet big military base buildings.


    Among all the military personnel who were sent to Phdelphia to suppress the riots there, one fifth of them came from this base. This military base is less than 100 km away from Dover Air Force Base, which was responsible for transporting the soldiers to assist the repression.


    ¡°What is the current situation?¡± At the basement office in this military base, a Lieutenant General-ranked man sitting in a chair asked a young aide in front of him. The young adjutant immediately replied: ¡°Report General, just a moment ago, all three team leaders have given their reports. The center area of Phdelphia and its urban district have been sessfully controlled by us, most of the looters and rioters have been arrested by the local police.¡±


    ¡°What happened with Major General White and Lieutenant General Hans over there?¡±


    ¡°Five minutes ago, Major General White¡¯s troops have entered the second area. As for Lieutenant General Hans¡¯ troops, they are still in the transport aircraft, it will probably take them another fifteen minutes to arrive.¡±


    The Lieutenant General sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t know what are those police doing that they need our army to suppress it. The numbers of dead and wounded are none of our business.¡±


    The aide said: ¡°General, this time¡¯s riot is very strange. Besides the 1992 Los Angeles riot, there have been no suchrge scale and serious riots in the United States.¡±


    The Lieutenant General nodded his head, ¡°Perhaps this is even bigger than that. I suspect that someone incited this riot from behind.¡±


    ¡°General, do you think the terrorist is behind this?¡±


    ¡°It probably is, after all, the United States have a lot of enemies. But this is the work of Intelligence Department, it has nothing to do with us, we only need to execute ourmand.¡±


    Seeing the Lieutenant General¡¯s somewhat tired look, the aide did not say anything anymore and ask to be excused. After all, they were all awakened in their sleep by the telephone at night.


    When the aide went out, the Lieutenant General, no longer able to resist his strong feeling of sleepiness, walked to the nearby couched andid down. After an indeterminate amount of timeter, a burst of vigorous knocking sound woke him up. When he opened his eyes, he found that the room was dark.


    ¡°General, General Matt.¡± The aide shouted from the outside the door. The Lieutenant General groped in the dark toward the door. When he opened the door, the adjutant emotionally said, ¡°General, our base is under attack.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± The Lieutenant General could not believe his ears.


    ¡°General, our base is really under attack. The other is a group of mysterious men in ck, we don¡¯t know how theye in. They blew up our generators and backup power supply. Right now, our base ispletely out of power.¡±


    The Lieutenant General calmed himself down and asked: ¡°How many people are they?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, a conservative estimate put them at more than three hundred people. Each have powerful weapons in hands. Three areas and two areas¡¯ doors have been forced open by rocketunchers. Moreover, from the smoothness of their actions, they should be equipped with night vision goggles.¡±


    ¡°How many men do we have in this base?¡±


    ¡°Because most of our people went to Phdelphia to suppress the riots, our base fighting personnel is less than two hundred people, the rest is logistic personnel about fifty people. Those men in ck are moving toward the basement.¡±


    The Lieutenant General was startled, ¡°Immediately concentrate our people in the basement, we must stand our ground there. We absolutely cannot let them enter the level three basement. Also, immediately seek support from the outside.¡±


    The aide¡¯s face fell as he said: ¡°General, we have no way to look for outside help now, because those people had seeded in upying themunication rooms in the second building and our weapon¡¯s arsenal. I just tried to send a signal for help, but the signal transmission device that was mounted outside has been destroyed by them so we have no way to send signals to the outside. They know ourmunication method andmunication facilities.¡±


    Hearing his words, the Lieutenant General¡¯s whole body shook. If all of these were true, then they have beenpletely isted. This was obviously a carefully nned attack.


    After a while, the Lieutenant General¡¯s deep voice sounded in the dark: ¡°No matter what happens, we must defend the lowest underground level, we absolutely cannot let them enter there. Since themunication facilities cannot be used, we need to create a huge explosion to attract other people¡¯s attention. All right, let¡¯s go.¡± With that, he went out of the room with his aide.

 Chapter 210 The Third Layer Part 1

    ¡°Headquarters, this is the third squad responsible for the suppression of Old City Phdelphia. I am Captain Robert, right now the entire Old City has been in our control. The local police have also arrested of the gunmen. What should we do next? We ask headquarters for a new instruction.¡±


    ¡°This is the headquarters, I am the correspondent on duty. You¡¯ve worked hard Captain Robert. Now I will transmit Lieutenant General Matt¡¯stest order. He asks you to assist the local the local police in maintaining order in the Old City, implement an uninterrupted patrol, and eliminate the dangerous people with guns who loot other people.¡±


    ¡°I understand, I will carry out the instruction.¡± After hanging up the phone, the Captain directed his team to help the police maintain thew and order.


    On the other hand, after giving out the order, the correspondent¡¯s trembling hand took off his headphone.


    ¡°Tie his hands.¡± The man in ck who pointed a gun at him said to the other man in ck next to him.


    That man in ck immediately handcuffed the correspondent¡¯s hands behind the chair.


    ¡°Who are you really? Do you know what you are doing now....¡± Before he finished, the man in ck has taped his mouth with stic seal.


    The man in ck with a gun said to the other two correspondents who were simrly tied in a chair and mouth sealed up: ¡°Don¡¯t y any tricks, I don¡¯t mind killing the two of you. Because one should be enough.¡±


    Knowing that these people were cold-blooded, the several correspondents¡¯ eyes were filled with horror. They still can¡¯t believe that the entire military base was actually upied.


    Because of the riots in Phdelphia tonight, all thebatants in the base took up their weapons and went to assist the suppression. Theycked both, the manpower and firepower to fight back. But also because things happened so suddenly and they were surrounded by darkness, thus they were beaten from the start.


    By contrast, those men in ck carried a lot of fire powers, many of them have rocketunchers, which they fired directly at the base. They also have grenades and machine guns. The battle was lopsided from the start.


    In less than ten minutes, hundreds of ck-d men have used their overwhelming firepower to break through the military base second level basement. The rest of the men in ck stayed outside to prevent people from fleeing to look for help, or go into hiding and escaped unpunished.


    The usually dignified face of the Lieutenant General was now covered with dust and looked awkward. In this narrow environment, a goodmander disyed his capability by using two submachine guns simultaneously. If he did not see it himself, he would not know that the enemy could be this fierce. Their wave after wave of powerful attacks prevented them from catching a breath. Their more than two hundred soldiers were now less than sixty.


    By this time, he knew that they have basically lost. If he continued to resist any longer it would only add unnecessary casualties.


    But he dared not ordered the surrender. Because he knew how important are the things at the lowest level.


    If these people took them away, the consequence would be something that he cannot possibly bear.


    ¡°General, we can hold them off for the time being, please give the order to withdraw.¡± An embarrassed aide loudly said.


    ¡°Very well, immediately withdraw to the lower level.¡± Without any other choice, the General had to nod.


    Thus, the surviving fifty people made a suppressing fire as they took turns to withdraw to the third level.


    The thirdyer was much spacious than theyers above it, and it also has an independent power generator system. Therefore, this was the only ce that still has light. After entering the electronic door, without the being ordered, the adjutant immediately operated the ess control to close the door.


    After seeing the huge metal gate slowly went down, the Lieutenant General slightly relieved.


    ¡°General Matt, what¡¯s going on out there? Is there a fire?¡± At this time, some people around 40 to 60 years of age in whiteb gowns came over and asked in surprised.


    ¡°Dr. Seth, our base is under attack by some unknown men in ck, they are forcing their way here.¡± General Matt said to the old man at the front.


    ¡°What? Isn¡¯t this a military base? How could such a thing happen here?¡± Those few people could not help but rmed.


    General Matt wryly smiled, he also hoped that this was just a nightmare. In here, in addition to waiting for the reinforcement, there was nothing they can do, they have nowhere else to go. He had fought in Vietnam War, but even in such a brutal war, he has never been in such a passive situation like this.


    ¡°General Matt, who are they?¡± Seth continued to ask.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. What I do know is that they are a group of heavily armed men dressed in ck. Unfortunately, our people went to Phdelphia to suppress the riots there. Otherwise, we would not be in this situation.¡± The Lieutenant General was even more certain that these riots have something to do with those men in ck.


    ¡°General, they seemed to have stopped firing.¡± The adjutant came over and said.


    ¡°What are they trying to do?¡± The Lieutenant General frowned.


    The adjutant said with a pale face: ¡°Perhaps they want to explode the way in.¡±


    Dr. Seth and the others suddenly went pale.

 Chapter 210 The Third Layer Part 2

    General Matt calmly said: ¡°This undergroundb was designed to withstand the nuclear explosion on the ground. Unless they use hundreds of kilograms of TNT explosives, otherwise they would not be able to st their way in.¡±


    But before he finished, all of a sudden, they heard several ¡°bang¡± sound and the air vents were forced open. Subsequently, seven or eight can-like stuff dropped from above.


    The Lieutenant General, seeing that the thick concentration of smoke continued to emerge from that can-like stuff, immediately went pale and shouted: ¡°It¡¯s a sleeping gas, quickly throw them out.¡±


    When several soldiers rushed over to pick those can-like things, suddenly a semi-elliptical object was thrown at them.


    ¡°It¡¯s a grenade, take cover.¡± One of the soldiers shouted and jumped to the side.


    With a loud ¡°bang¡± sound, the explosion forced all the people to roll to the side. Several soldiers near the explosion were covered with blood and horribly mangled.


    Seeing the experiment room was like a battlefield, the Lieutenant General knew that it was all over for them.


    As the anesthetic gas continued to spread, his people soon lost their movement. But at this time, nobody called out for help, they were just waiting with fear of what happened next.


    Five minutester, several men in ck wearing gas masks jumped down from the vents. Armed with assault rifles, they coldly watched the people sitting on the ground.


    ¡°We surrender, please don¡¯t kill us.¡± Feebly leaning against the wall, the Lieutenant General weakly said.


    One of the men in ck signaled the others, who then immediately started to collect the weapons from the Lieutenant General and his soldiers, and then guarded them.


    That man in ck then bent down and asked one of the researchers who was sitting on the floor: ¡°How to open the door?¡±


    Looking at the pistol that was against his abdomen, the researcher immediately spelled out the password in quivering voice.


    When the door slowly rose, arge group of simrly dressed men came in from the outside.


    The onemanding the men in ck said to the man in ck who was walking in: ¡°Do ording to the n.¡±


    That man nodded and immediately called several of his men to grab one those researchers.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I am just a researcher here, this has nothing to do with me.¡± That fellow loudly begged for mercy.


    ¡°As long as you cooperate, I will not kill you. Now take us to the archive and storage area.¡±


    Hearing this, the Lieutenant General¡¯s face suddenly changed, They reallye for those things.


    However, even though he knew that, he has absolutely no way to stop them.


    At this time, themander of the men in ck walked over to Dr. Seth and said: ¡°Now take me to yourb. Remember, don¡¯t y any tricks, my gun is very easy to fire.¡±


    With a pale face, Dr. Seth took the several men in ck to theboratory.


    Just before leaving, that man in ck said to the other men in ck: ¡°If there is any suspicious movement, immediately execute on the spot.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After opening the electronic door using his fingerprints, Dr. Seth took them to the centralboratory.


    Theb wasrge. It has the size of a half football field. The inside was filled with all kinds of devices and biological specimens soaked in formalin.


    The leading man in ck carefully looked at those specimens and saw that there were several orangutans, apes, and monkeys.


    Among them, chimpanzees have thergest number. But in the innermost row, there were ten samples, and all of them were human bodies. There were men and women of all colors and races. The most shocking were the two Asian and ck teenager¡¯s bodies. Floating inside this anti-rot liquid with a strange color, their eyes were slightly opened, seemingly wanting to tell about something. He also found that their surface tissues were abnormal, but he did not know if those were from births or not.


    Turning around to look at Dr. Seth, that man in ck said: ¡°Immediately turn on the centralputer, we need to copy some data.¡± He knew that the data here was encrypted. If they did not open it by using the identification system, even if they forcefully took the hard drive, they would have no way to open it.


    Hearing this, Dr. Seth¡¯s face became even more ugly. He was very clear how confidential the data here is. If other people knew that he was the one who leaked it, even if he was being forced, he could not escape the responsibility.


    Seemingly knowing what he was thinking, that man coldly said: ¡°You have no choice. If you don¡¯t cooperate, we will kill you and simply ask another person.¡±

 Chapter 210 The Third Layer Part 3

    Previous Chapter | Index | Next Chapter


    Dr. Seth turned on the severalputers next to theboratory and entered the password at the login screen. One man in ck brought twoptops and connected them to the mainputer.


    The nearby man in ck looked at the information on anotherputer.


    ¡°Give your authority to open it.¡± The man ck that was holding the notebook said to Dr. Seth.


    Dr. Seth knew that he has no way to stop them and had to give his authority to open the file. The man in ck closely stared at his action.


    After a while, watching the constant copying of data, Dr. Seth felt a burst of bitterness in his throat. Even if these people did not kill him, the military people here would not let him off, at the very least, he would be imprisoned.


    ¡°How long will it take?¡± The leading man asked.


    That man in ck holding theptop said: ¡°Looking at the size of the file, we may need to wait for half an hour.¡±


    The man frowned, ¡°Is it that long? Nevermind, try to speed things up. You, open that.¡± He pointed at the vault-like metal door and said to Dr. Seth.


    Although he already knew that this was an inevitable situation, Dr. Seth still cannot help but tremble.


    Seeing his hesitant look, that man became impatient, ¡°Hurry up. Don¡¯t let me repeat the second times.¡±


    After opening that heavy door, that man found that there was another metal door inside.


    ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a cold storage.¡±


    ¡°I ask you what¡¯s inside?¡±


    ¡°The original experimental bodies.¡±


    The origin? The man did not think much, immediately ordered Dr. Seth to open that metal door.


    The inside was indeed a cold storage. But there was nothing special to it, it¡¯s just that, at the center of it, there were many cabs. It was like a morgue cab.


    The man pointed at Dr. Seth with a pistol and said: ¡°Open it.¡±


    With a pale face, Dr. Seth pulled one of the cabs, revealing something that was wrapped in a stic membrane.


    Then, with trembling hands, he opened the zipper on that stic membrane. After unzipping it, a surge of white cold air rose from the inside.


    Seeing the thing inside, the man widened his eyes in surprise.


    ¡°What is that thing?¡± The man loudly asked.


    Dr. Seth said with a lifeless voice: ¡°It¡¯s the mysterious being in the Roswell incident that the military called as ¡®theing.¡¯¡±


    The man could not help but took a deep breath and, after a while, said: ¡°So to speak, fifty years ago, that rumor is true?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dr. Seth lowered his head and said.


    On July 4, 1947, a suspicious unidentified object crashed at a ranch near Roswell, New Mexico, USA. The next day, a farmer 120 kilometers away from Roswell found metal objects scattered along 400 meters on a farm. Later he took the metal fragments and brought them over to a sheriff who then handed them to the Air Force base. The Air Force then sent Major Mathil and another officer to examine the scene.


    They loaded a bunch of things back to the base for inspection.


    At the same time, a civil engineer Gnady L who worked nearby found several oddly shaped corpses wearing gray tights scattered on the ground. When the Air Force received the news, they immediately blocked the area and removed the bodies away.


    Here¡¯s the really weird thing, a few dayster the newspaper published that the Air Force imed to have discovered a flying saucer on a ranch near Roswell, but soon, the newspaper rified that the crashed object was just a conventional weather balloon. However, there were many witnesses, including senior military officers and well-known public figures, who imed that they all have seen the flying saucer fell on the ranch.


    Just a few years ago the US military published reports disclosing the true nature of the crashed aircraft, a surveince balloon from Project Mogul. In the reports, this project mogul has nothing to do with aliens but a purely military intelligence project to spy on the Soviet Union. It was reported that the Roswell residents did not suffer from vertigo and they did see a flying saucer-like object. But the military said that it was just a saucer-like space probe used for supersonic experiments. And those ¡°alien corpses¡± that were recovered by the military were nothing more than the experimental high altitude escape dummies.


    This exnation received many criticisms, using the military of deliberately concealing and falsifying evidence to deceive the world.


    Now, in front of that man¡¯s eyes, the thing that he saw inside this ¡®morgue¡¯ cab was very simr to the evidence fifty years ago.


    A humanoid corpse, yet thin and small. The whole bare body was covered with a yellowish-gray skin. The height is only one hundred centimeters. The head ¨C which was long, big and slightly ttened ¨C was without any hair. The facial features were also simr to human, except that the eyes were veryrge, which if fully opened would probably ount for one-fifth of the whole face. The mouth was very small and without any teeth.


    At first sight, the whole body was like a deformed child with progeria.


    The man turned to Dr. Seth and said: ¡°How many more of this?¡±


    ¡°There are a total of five, three of which have been dissected and used for experiments.¡±


    The man wanted to ask a follow-up question but a man in ck suddenly came and said: ¡°Your excellency, the three is in a hurry to find you.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± The man took Dr. Seth outside with him.

 Chapter 211 File Part 1

    After walking out of that cold storage, Lei Yin went to the man in ck who was reading the information on theputer and asked: ¡°What is it?¡±


    That man in ck pointed to the file on theputer screen and said: ¡°Your excellency, look at these ssified documents.¡±


    After reading several documents in a hurry, Lei Yin suddenly understood a lot of things.


    He immediately turned, walked toward Dr. Seth and pointed a gun at his head: ¡°Come with me.¡±


    After leading Dr. Seth back again to the cold storage, Lei Yin suddenly said: ¡°How do you know about the site?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean?¡±


    Seeing his seemingly genuine expression, Lei Yin guessed that he may really not know. After all, he¡¯s just a researcher and would usually only responsible for researching.


    After thinking for a bit, Lei Yin asked another question, ¡°What are you researching about?¡±


    Dr. Seth gave him a look and then lowered his head, ¡°We are trying tobine the alien gene and human gene to see what would be the oue. Actually, this research began fifty years ago, but the technology was still far behind so the research has been at a standstill. Knowing that in recent years there have been unprecedented developments in gene science, the military restarted this program.¡±


    ¡°So to say, you guys let the Japanese government to secretly develop the heterologous gene fusion technology, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. In order to elerate the research progress, the military let the Japanese side to participate in the program. They are responsible for developing the heterologous gene fusion technology and we are responsible for activating the alien cell, enabling them to fuse with the human gene.¡±


    Knowing this, Lei Yin finally understood why the Japanese government will carry out that kind of research. This is one of his long-standing questions. Although thebination of human and the beast has a very strong body, in this era of proliferation of arms, if they use those monsters as a biological weapon in the real battlefield, their role would be minimal. Basically, shooting them from a helicopter hovering in mid-air is enough to kill them. But if they were just used as experimental objects, then all of that can be exined.


    Lei Yin thought for a moment and then asked: ¡°Are those corpses of human and orangutan out there the results of the failed experiment?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Most of those people are illegal immigrants, there is also a few death row prisoners. They were brought to us by the military so that we can do our experiment.¡± Dr. Seth did not dare to look at his face.


    ¡°Is there a sessful experiment?¡±


    Hearing this question, Dr. Seth¡¯s eyes shed a trace of excitement, ¡°Yes. So far, there are nine survivors. All of them have various kind of change. As we previously spected, the alien is a highly evolved race. Not only their technology far exceed us, humans, themunication between them should be carried out through brain waves. This can be seen by the obvious devolution of their mouth. Following the sessful gene fusion, the few originally ordinary human subjects became people with psychic power or espers. Moreover, their psionic ability is much stronger than the ordinary espers. This result surprised us as well.¡±


    Seeing this mad scientist face, Lei Yin wanted to shoot him.


    Not wanting to waste time, Lei Yin told his men to bind Dr. Seth and then briskly walked out of the experiment room.


    He went to those soldiers whose hands and feet have been cuffed and pulled up Lieutenant General Matt.


    His body was still weak so Lei Yin almost had to carry him up.


    After bringing him into an empty room, Lei Yin coldly looked at him, ¡°You guys do every possible means to catch Rei Li in order to find the whereabout of the site from his mouth, is it not?¡±


    The Lieutenant General looked at him in surprise and after a while said: ¡°How do you know this thing?¡±

 Chapter 211 File Part 2

    ¡°I have read those information. Now I am asking you, how did you make the ck Dragon member who knew about the site give out the information to you?


    The Lieutenant General feebly said: ¡°If I tell you, you have to promise not to kill us.¡±


    Lei Yin¡¯s dark pupils were focused at him and then nodded, ¡°I promise you that I will not kill all of you.¡±


    Although he did not know whether the opposite party will keep his words or not, holding this glimmer of hope, the Lieutenant General said: ¡°Three years ago, those people destroyed our experiment site off the coast of New York. Moreover, they also took a number of very important ssified documents. In order to get the information back from their hands, we caught several of their core members to get useful information from them. When interrogating one of the members, we were surprised to learn that he was involved in the excavation of the remains.¡±


    Lei Yin interrupted him: ¡°How did you know that what he excavated is a remain?¡± He remembered that Rei Li once said that the members who participate in the excavation did not enter the site, so they should not know what was inside.


    ¡°He also did not know what it is, but under hypnosis, he drew out the pattern of the surface of that thing. That pattern is exactly the same as the pattern on the surface of the flying saucer that crashed in Roswell. Thus we concluded that the remain should be another flying saucer that crashed on Earth.¡±


    ¡°Did he say if, in addition to Rei Li, there is someone else entered the remain?¡± Even with Lei Yin¡¯s cultivation, in asking this question, he cannot help but nervously sweat. For him, this is one of the fatal problems. If that member spilled out his name then all the people that have close rtionships with him in Japan would be in a very dangerous situation.


    At this time, the Lieutenant General replied: ¡°Besides knowing that what he excavated is another flying saucer, we did not get other information because he suddenly woke up in the middle of hypnosis. He was finally gunned down by our people when he forcefully tried to escape.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡± Lei Yin immediately asked a follow-up question.


    ¡°That member was very tenacious. We managed to put him in the hypnosis state with the help of drugs, but when the hypnosis time was only half, he suddenly woke up. We don¡¯t know why he can wake up, we have never encountered such a thing.¡±


    Lei Yin finally felt relieved, he knew that the Lieutenant General did not lie to him. He knew why that member suddenly woke up in the middle of hypnosis. That¡¯s because each dark group member has undergone the drug-resistance training. Therefore they have much more resistance to anesthesia or unconscious-induced types of drugs than ordinary people.


    ¡°You guys want to catch Rei Li in order to get the whereabouts of the remain from his mouth?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    So that¡¯s why. No wonder Lei Yin thought that in the previous encounters, when they were pursuing Rei Li, they seemed to have a reservation. It turned out they did not want to identally kill Rei Li.


    Lei Yin suddenly changed the topic, ¡°From my questions, I believe you already know who we are, right?¡± read this at subudai11 ¨C support the trantor


    Hearing him said this, the Lieutenant General became dejected, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just promise not to kill us?¡±


    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t kill you, but I didn¡¯t promise not to call someone else to kill you. You know too much. If you are me, I believe you will do the same thing.¡± With that, he walked out of the room.


    The enraged Lieutenant General cursed his back. If not for his hands that were handcuffed, he would have pounced on Lei Yin and stake it all.


    Arriving outside, Lei Yin saw that Rei Li has returned, along with the other ten men in ck, each of them carried arge backpack filled with things.


    Coming close to Rei Li, Lei Yin asked: ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡±


    Rei Li replied: ¡°I¡¯ve copied all of their files and experimental videos. What have you found?¡±


    ¡°Some unexpected things, I¡¯ll slowly tell you when we get out. Have you ced the explosives?¡±


    ¡°I have. From here to above, they¡¯re everywhere. Initially, I was worried that our explosives are not going to be enough, but I found a lot of good things in their arsenal, which definitely can blow this ce into pieces.¡± Rei Li was very excited.


    Seeing the watch on his hand, he found that it was already four o¡¯clock in the morning.


    At dawn, many sleeping residents of Dover were awakened by the sound of a huge explosion. The shock wave from the explosion shattered many window sses on many houses.


    Nobody knew what happened. Some people thought that it was an earthquake, but after seeing the distance plume of me, most people thought that it was an oil tanker explosion.


    After the explosion, the residents saw the stream of fire trucks, as well as military vehicles going in the direction of the reservation.


    The multiple simultaneous riots in the city and this awe-inspiring explosion lulled the people into a false sense of impending war. Restless and confusion continued to spread in the crowd.


    On the other hand, the military also entered the state of emergency preparedness. An endless number of soldiers dressed in camouge fatigue continued to board the transport nes or vehicles into the city to impose the martialw.


    Seeing this, the people became increasingly worried. Many people thought that they were really in a war and began to pack their valuables in panic.


    Who would have thought that a few hours ago everything was quiet, as usual? But after several hours, it actually turned into the current condition.


    Tonight, the vast majority of people suffered from insomnia.

 Chapter 211 File Part 3

    Two hundred nautical miles off the coast of Boston, two medium-sized ocean-going ferryboats was taking advantage of the night to quietly leave the United States.


    Each of the two ferries only has a Captain, a chief officer, eight shipping workers and four lifeboats. For a conventional medium-sized ocean-going ferryboat, this was far from the minimum security standard. But a smuggler vessel like this did not need to consider this factor. After all, for smugglers, the illegal immigrants in the cabin brought more trouble than good.


    But these usually fierce smugglers did not dare to do anything to those sitting and drinking in the cabin. For fear that they would fail to serve these mysterious men.


    In the Captain¡¯s room, a man in his forties is now very depressed and filled with regret.


    Last week when he talked about the price to the man, he was so happy that he almost died on the spot. He never imagined that smuggling ship out of the United States could get such a big deal. And the other partyter said that they will increase the price, but he must add another ship. So he immediately contacted another smuggler.


    However, at the agreed ce and time, he never thought that the passenger would be a terrifying group of heavily armed masked men.


    The head smuggler wanted to vomit blood in regret but dared not refuse them on board. Because he could not imagine the consequences of refusing them. His acquaintance was also scared and could not wait toe and kill him. But what can he do? He just hoped that these people would do nothing to him.


    In the cabin¡¯s reception room, there were more than ten men in business suits or casual wear sitting in it. Six people¡¯s age between 40 and 60. The rest were young people about the same age as Rei Li.


    Rei Li put his face mask down and said: ¡°Everybody should have been very clear about our current situation. I can say that now the ck Dragon is in its most difficult period. But as long as we can safely leave the United States, with our umted funds and connections, it is not difficult to stage aeback. We have only lost the United States territory.¡±


    A 50-something, gray-haired man stood up and said: ¡°You are the leader of the ck Dragon, of course we will implement your orders, even the incitement project in various cities. But our losses are too great. Until now I still do not understand why the United States want to f*ck the ck Dragon. I hope you can give us a reasonable exnation.¡±


    Rei Li solemnly said: ¡°Uncle Jian, you should know that three years ago there was an organization that wanted to swallow the ck Dragon, right?¡±


    The man frowned and said: ¡°Of course I remember this incident, those sons¡¯ of turtles blew up several of our divisions, my division in California was destroyed by them. Don¡¯t tell me that those people are military?¡±


    Rei Li somewhat helplessly said: ¡°Yes, you guessed it right, the military is indeed behind the research organization. In order to raise the research fund, they wanted to swallow the ck Dragon. At that time, we even fought directly against a bunch of them.¡±


    A man in his thirty with a deep scar on his left cheek said, ¡°Why did you not mention this in the report that you gave us?¡±


    Chang¡¯an, who has been silent all this time, coldly said: ¡°Liu Yun, please watch your tone, do not forget who you are talking to.¡±


    Liu Yun gave Chang¡¯an a nce and resentfully stopped talking.


    Rei Li smoothed things out by saying: ¡°Uncle Yun, please do not misunderstand. In fact, I knew nothing about this some time ago. If I knew the military is targeting us, I would¡¯ve withdraw from the United States three years ago, and will not wait until now.¡±


    Since Rei Li gave him a step and the exnation was very reasonable, Liu Yun¡¯s face softened.


    A middle-aged man dressed in casual wear lit a cigarette and then said: ¡°This time we¡¯ve made such a big disturbance, they won¡¯t let us. Even though you can leave the United States, future troubles are certainly not going to be less. I don¡¯t know what do you n to do with that?¡±


    Rei Li said: ¡°After knowing that the opponent are the military, me and Chang¡¯anid down this n. We want to stir up riots in various states to distract the military¡¯s attention and then storm into their experimental base. My ultimate goal is to get the evidence and information regarding those shady experiments. With these things, we should be able to give them fear, on the other hand, it will also let us take advantage of the chaos to leave the United States.¡±


    ¡°Are those information important enough to make them stop?¡± The eyes of an old fat man, who wore a traditional clothing, revealed a suspicious look.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, but the information is certainly very important. They will probably get us into trouble in the future. But they should only do it in secret and not as tant as regarding us as a terrorist organization. Therefore, you guys need to be careful in the future.¡±


    The others said no more, each revealing a thoughtful expression.


    Seeing that the crowd did not make any sound, Rei Li turned around and asked the 30-something young man, ¡°Have you safely evacuated your people?¡±


    That man answered: ¡°Yes, boss. After the riots, I have arranged them to leave by cars, they should reach Montreal tomorrow.¡±


    After asking several other people, the ten men finally left the room.


    After they left, Lei Yin came out from the nearby small door.


    He mused: ¡°So many years I haven¡¯t seen them, they are a lot older now. I still remember when they were young.¡±


    Rei Li said: ¡°Master, are you really not going to talk to uncle Shu and the others?¡±


    Lei Yin shook his head: ¡°No need, for them, I am just a dead man, now they are not Yan Yuxiao¡¯s men anymore.¡±


    After being silent for a moment, he then said: ¡°If they are too much trouble, just let them retire and send them back.¡±


    Rei Li quickly said: ¡°Master, I don¡¯t have the means.¡±


    Lei Yin waved his hand and said: ¡°They¡¯re troublesome old men because they want to unt their seniority. The so-called the young court councilor needs to look up, you should know about this truth. Now you are in charge of the ck Dragon, you should try to nurture your own trusted right-hand men rather than defer to old sentiment and lower your own prestige. For me, managing a gang is no different than running apany. A clear business system must not rely on bloodline or human emotion to win over the people in thepany for a long time. I have said what I should have said, you think about it.¡±


    Rei Li found that when his master said those words, there was an indescribable frustration in it.


    Chang¡¯an¡¯ eyes became somewhat bleak, only he can clearly understand how Lei Yin felt. When that group of people changed, it means that their era haspletely ended.


    Although, if his excellency wants it, he can gallop again in the rivers andkes, but the people who follow him will no longer be those people.


    Those people are old, and about to die.

 Chapter 212 Transformation Part 1

    ¡°Chang¡¯an, has mastere out yet?¡± After passing through the door, Rei Li asked as he took off his suit.


    Dressed in white casual clothing, the middle-aged man dropped the newspaper and said: ¡°His excellency is still calmly meditating in the room.¡±


    Rei Li cannot help but confuse, ¡°In addition to this week, it¡¯s nearly half a month, what kind of thing that master need to meditate about for so long?¡±


    ¡°Your excellency naturally has his reason. How about those things?¡±


    Rei Li yawned, ¡°It¡¯s almost there. Thankfully, we have this Sweden branch, otherwise, I won¡¯t know where to put these many people. What about you?¡±


    ¡°Things that need to be handled are already handled. The one they are looking for is you, but since you¡¯ve got out, it¡¯s been good.¡±


    ¡°I know, I¡¯ve finally been able to vent out. Seeing them like that feels so good.¡± Rei Li showed an excited expression.


    ¡°We have given them so much trouble this time, our trouble in the future will definitely not be less. We need to adjust our future route, no longer can we act recklessly like before. At least, we need to close our arms business.¡±


    Hearing this, Rei Li suddenly said with a bitter face: ¡°That¡¯s our biggest source of ie, this is really a big loss.¡±


    ¡°Little Rei, this kind of shady business, although the profits are high, also very dangerous. It¡¯s better to quit as soon as possible. With our current financial resources, we do not need too much money to expand. Times have changed, the real economic return only exists in the enterprise. This is why I try not to meddle in the underworld things these recent years and concentrate on the development of thepany.¡±


    Rei Li thought for a moment and then said: ¡°You mean, you want the ck Dragon to transform into a legitimate business?¡±


    Chang¡¯an nodded: ¡°You can say so. In my opinion, the so-called turf, status in the rivers andkes, are fake. These things are nothing more than a passing scene. What happened three years ago and now are the most obvious examples.


    However, Industrial group or Company is different, as long as you hold the stock, even if other people want to snatch it away from you, they can¡¯t. This is the universalw in themercial world. Of course, since the ck Dragon have umted influence and forces over the years, it would not be easy to let them go because these things can make us do things that many legitimatepanies can¡¯t. The reason why so many underworld organizations finally meet their end is because most of their sources of ie are illegal. The result is, not only would they be troubled by the one in the ¡®white road,¡¯ other gangs will stare at this piece of fat. As long as we seal this gap, by using legitimate business earnings to maintain the ck Dragon, and then prop up even more legitimate business, our ck Dragon will be in an impregnable position.¡±


    ¡°The one whoplies with the rules of the game will always be well-received than the one who seeks to break the rules.¡± Along with these words, Lei Yin, still disguised as a middle-aged man, walked from the inside.


    ¡°Your excellency.¡± Chang¡¯an immediately stood up.


    ¡°Master, you finallye out.¡± Rei Li said in surprise.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Taking the teacup that was offered by Chang¡¯an, Lei Yin slowly took a sip, and then said: ¡°What Chang¡¯an said is reasonable, this may be a good opportunity.¡±


    Rei Li seriously said: ¡°I know, I will think about it.¡±


    Lei Yin asked: ¡°Are everyone settled yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, except for the security personnel outside, the rest have been settled. Uncle Shu, uncle Ming and the others have gone to Findst week.¡±


    ¡°Your excellency, this is the news of what happened while you meditated for two weeks.¡± Chang¡¯an brought a stack of newspapers.


    Lei Yin casually flipped through a few of them for a while and then said: ¡°It looks like it is simr to our initial estimate. They did not dare to tell the truth. However, they will certainlye again, we need to be ready before then.¡±


    ¡°This is our territory, moreover, the new dark group members are all here. This time we must f*ck them hard and blow their *ssh*les.¡±


    Lei Yin was silent, just gently tapping the arm of the chair with his finger.


    ¡ª¨C


    ¡°Kazumi,e with me to buy a skirt, okay? Last week, I saw a beautiful skirt in the mall, but I just felt that it¡¯s a bit expensive so I didn¡¯t buy it. After thinking for a long time, I finally decided to buy it. That skirt is really beautiful. You¡¯ll know it when you see it.¡± Take Asasei said to her friend while tidying up the textbooks.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, little Asasei, I want to go to my brother¡¯s ce to take a look and help him clean it.¡±


    Seeing her friend¡¯s apologetic eyes, Take Asasei patted her shoulder and said: ¡°We¡¯ll go out next time. Would you like me to go with you?¡±


    Kazumi smiled: ¡°No need, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    As they walked outside, Take Asasei a bit worriedly asked: ¡°Did your brother say when he will be back? It¡¯s been almost two months, if he doesn¡¯te back soon, his school grade would be in a very serious trouble.¡±


    ¡°He has some things to deal with, but he should be back soon.¡± When she talked, Kazumi¡¯s eyes were filled with worry.


    In fact, she did not know when he will be back.


    Since hearing the conversation between him and Sasako, she knew that the things hidden behind her brother were far beyond her original imagination. Although he just said he needed to go out to do some things, her intuition told her that those things were very dangerous.


    She was really afraid, afraid that it would happen like thest time, him went missing for more than two years, or even....


    Thinking to this, Kazumi felt a burst of chill, the kind of cold that passed through the deepest part of the heart.


    ¡°Kazumi, Kazumi.¡±


    Hearing her friend yelling her name, Kazumi finally woke up, ¡°Little Asasei, what did you say?¡±


    Take Asasei looked at her face with concern, ¡°Are you okay? You don¡¯t look good at all.¡±


    Kazumi said with a smile: ¡°I am fine, let¡¯s go.¡± With that, she walked out of the ssroom, book in hand.


    Take Asasei cast her a nce, bit her own lips and then said: ¡°Kazumi, are you worried about your brother?¡± Her friend¡¯s expression made her think back to the scene during their stay in Kagoshima.


    Kazumi was about to deny that. However, upon seeing her friend¡¯s eyes that were filled with concern, her heart softened. Finally, she gently nodded.


    ¡°Do you think your brother will be in danger?¡± Take Asasei instinctively asked.


    Kazumi sped the book on her bosom and then whispered: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± With that, she slowly walked forward.


    Take Asasei looked at her back and then quietly walked up beside her.


    Just as they walked out of the ssroom building, a man who originally stood by the roadside walked toward Kazumi.


    While walking, Kazumi, who was lowering her head thinking about things, felt that there was someone in front of her. Thus, she looked up and see the man who stood in front her; Her brow cannot help but wrinkle.


    ¡°Hello, Kazumi.¡± Ogata Yasuda said with a smile.

 Chapter 212 Transformation Part 2

    Looking at Ogata Yasuda¡¯s handsome countenance, the face of Take Asasei who stood next to Kazumi became very unnatural.


    Without saying any words, Kazumi calmly pulled Take Asasei¡¯s hand and bypassed him from the side.


    Ogata Yasuda caught up with them, blocked their way and said: ¡°Kazumi, I would like to have a good talk with you.¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to talk about with you. If you can understand humannguage, please get out of the way.¡± Kazumi coldly said.


    ¡°Kazumi, I really want to have a talk with you, would you please give me a chance, okay?¡± Yasuda¡¯s face showed apletely sincere expression.


    Kazumi sneered, ¡°Is this game really that interesting? Honestly, I feel bored already.¡±


    Yasuda became excited, ¡°This is not a game! At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, I will wait for you at the previous restaurant. I will always be there until you are willing to see me.¡± Then, he turned around and walked away.


    Watching his back, Kazumi¡¯s eyes revealed a look of ridicule.


    At this time, Take Asasei suddenly whispered, ¡°Kazumi, would....would you go see him?¡±


    The corner of Kazumi¡¯s lips curled into a sneer; She then turned around and said to her: ¡°Little Asasei, forget that yboy, you will find a young man who will sincerely like you.¡±


    Take Asasei paused and then said: ¡°Actually, in the beginning, from his eyes, I already knew that the one he likes is not me. It was just my wishful thinking that as long as I give out the effort, one day I can make him really like me. Am I stupid?¡±


    Seeing her friend barely covered her tear-filled eyes with a smile, Kazumi could only wordlessly hold her hands.


    The two of them then continued to walk on a path near the campus entrance. Three girls suddenly got down from a high-end car that stopped by the roadside and then walked up to them. A few meters away from them stood two big men who seemed to be the bodyguards.


    Carefully looking at the girl with sses in front of her, Mingyu Jizi (The frenemy of Haruko) still could not understand why Yasuda would be interested in this ordinary girl. So much so that, almost every day, he came looking for her in her part-time job.


    At the beginning, she also thought Yasuda was just having fun as usual. But after two months, not only Yasuda still do the exact same thing as before every day, he did not even look for other pretty girls to y with like he used to. This unusual behavior of him finally caused Mingyu Jizi to be vignt.


    By chance, she saw the look on Yasuda¡¯s face when he was looking at this girl in the ssroom. His eyes made her feel a bit uneasy because she often saw that kind of look from the boys who followed her around. In her mind, whether it be the family background, appearance, and demeanor, Ogata Yasuda was her best future husband candidate, only he worthy to be with her. She did not mind him hanging out with other pretty girls because she knew it was just for fun. But this seemed to be a little different; A woman is very sensitive to this kind of thing. From that day on, she felt that she might need to do some preventive measures in advance.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Kazumi looked at the three beautiful girls, who seemed unfriendly, in front of her.


    ¡°Come with me, I have something to tell you.¡± Mingyu Jizi said to Kazumi.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time, if you have something to say just say it here.¡± Kazumi dryly said.


    Mingyu Jizi had an angry look in her eyes. This shameless woman!


    Slightly calming her mood, she coldly said: ¡°I don¡¯t care what method you used on Yasuda, but I want you to stop seeing him again, you hear me? Give her the cheque.¡±


    One of the girls who stood next to her stepped forward and handed Kazumi a cheque.


    Kazumi¡¯s mouth twitched; She pulled her slightly nervous friend¡¯s hand and walked away from that girl.


    Mingyu Jizi finally rushed up to her and loudly said: ¡°Exactly how much do you want, tell me your price.¡±


    ncing at her, Kazumi tly said: ¡°Don¡¯t you think that this kind of thing will only make you look bad? For such a yboy like him, is it worth it?¡±


    Seeing Kazumi immediately walked away without waiting for her reply, Mingyu Jizi could not help but angry out of shame; She loudly said to those two bodyguards: ¡°Give this shameless woman a lesson.¡±


    The two bodyguards showed an awkward expression and did not know what to do.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? I told you to give that b*tch a lesson.¡± Mingyu Jizi stared at those two bodyguards.


    The two bodyguards had to run up to stop in front of Kazumi, not letting her go.


    ¡°Jizi, what do you want? Just forget it.¡± Although no bystanders were in the vicinity, one of the girls was afraid to make things big, so she loudly persuaded her.


    ¡°Just shut up!¡± After she swore at them, Mingyu Jizi went to the front of Kazumi and then said: ¡°I¡¯m gonna ask you again, do you or do you not n to entangle Yasuda?¡±


    Kazumi sneered: ¡°It seems like you really need to go back to Junior High School because you have a problem with your logical thinking. If you can make that yboy to not appear in front of me, I will be very grateful to you.¡±


    Mingyu Jizi felt humiliated, her face reddened in anger, ¡°You poisonous b*tch. You two, give her a lesson, let her know the consequences of talking nonsense. I will assume all the responsibility.¡±


    The two bodyguards looked at each other, and then took a step toward Kazumi. In their opinion, this bespectacled girl was but an ordinary person. As long as they did not kill or seriously injure her, by virtue of Mingyu Jizi¡¯s family rtionship with the police, they did not need to be afraid of a prosecution.


    Looking at the increasingly closer two big men, Take Asasei, who stood next to Kazumi, began to be afraid, ¡°What, what do you want to do?¡±

 Chapter 212 Transformation Part 3

    ¡°Little Take, wait for my signal, and then quickly run away,¡± Kazumi whispered as she pulled her friend¡¯s hand and moved backward.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you arrogant just now? Howe you don¡¯t talk, are you afraid? If you ask me, I may spare you.¡± Mingyu Jizi very proudly said.


    ¡°After living in a rich man¡¯s house for a long time, people will turn into other people¡¯s dogs. It seems like this sentence is on point here.¡± Kazumi contemptuously said toward the two bodyguards.


    Hearing this, the two bodyguards¡¯ eyes shed out an angry look.


    While they were angry, Kazumi suddenly turned around and pulled Take Asasei¡¯s hand to run away.


    The two bodyguards were surprised for a moment, but they immediately chased them.


    Although the two girls have tried to run, they were slower than the two bodyguards. Very quickly the two bodyguards were already five meters behind them and soon would catch up to them.


    At this time, from behind came a burst of rapid footsteps. Then, four casually clothed men, each of them wore a T-shirt, rushed from behind.


    When these several men run passed Mingyu Jizi, she did not know what happened. But soon, she saw a shocking scene.


    She saw one of the four men threw a flying kick toward the bodyguard closest to Kazumi, kicking him down to the ground. Then, he grabbed that bodyguard¡¯s right hand that was about to grab him and bent it backward; Followed by a crisp sounding sound, the bodyguard issued an Earth shattering scream.


    Inparison, the experience of the other bodyguard was even more tragic. Because he was hit by the three men at the same time. Less than five secondster, he was among the two men wrestled to the ground and severely kicked. Another man walked over toward Mingyu Jizi and her friends.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± The three paled-face girls constantly retreated.


    After carefully examining the three girls for a while, the man turned to the other three ¡°hard-working¡± men and said: ¡°Enough, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The three men loosened the two bodyguards and walked to that man¡¯s side.


    The man finally cast the three girls a final nce before walking away with the three men. The scene was so fast that it looked like they were just passersby.


    Watching the two bodyguards lying on the ground screaming and groaning, Mingyu Jizi and the other two girls¡¯ minds went nk. Theypletely did not know what just happened.


    Standing next to Kazumi ten meters away from them, Take Asasei shakily said: ¡°Kazumi, what just happened?¡± Fortunately, just now she was facing the opposite, so she did not see the scene where the two bodyguards were put down on the ground. Otherwise, she would definitely have nightmares because of that.


    Simr to her, Kazumi also found no one chasing behind them. However, she was quicker than Take Asasei. When she turned around, she saw the few men put the two bodyguards down to the ground hard. But, because of herst experience with Sasako, she soon knew that her brother sent some men to secretly protect her. After thinking through this, in her heart surged a warm feeling that was hard to exin.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, let¡¯s get out of here.¡± Afraid that her friend would continue to ask her, Kazumi immediately pulled her away.


    ¡°Ji, Jizi, who were those guys?¡± After a while, a girl finally could not bear but ask.


    ¡°How should I know? A group of waste.¡± After scolding a sentence in a low voice, Mingyu Jizi quickly walked back to the car. She just wanted to immediately leave this terrible ce.


    ¡°Jizi, wait for me.¡± The two girls quickly followed her.


    ¡ª


    After she opened all the windows, Kazumi began to carefully clean the living room.


    Although recently she almost always came here every day and could hardly find any dust in the apartment, she still very seriously cleaned it. She hoped that when her brother came back, the house would remain clean.


    Looking at the shiny ss windows that she just polished, Kazumi somewhat proudly smiled.


    Opening the refrigerator, she found some beverages and beer. After checking the dates on each of them, there was a bottle of expired juice. There were not that many beer left either; Tomorrow, she will have to go to the supermarket to buy some of them. After thinking about it, Kazumi took the expired bottle of juice and drained it.


    Having nothing else to clean, Kazumi opened Lei Yin¡¯s room and walked in.


    In the room, she has tidied up all of the books in the first few weeks. The bed sheet and the sheet were neatly folded and tucked. The clothes that needed to be washed were already washed and put in the closet.


    Feeling that nothing can be done anymore, Kazumi a bit disappointedly sat beside the bed.


    Seemingly unconscious, she opened the already folded sheet and refolded it again and again.


    When the sheet waspletely folded, which could win her a prize in sheet foldingpetition, she took the sheet in his arms and put her face on top of it.


    ¡°Brother, I beg you,e back quick. Mom and Rumi miss you so much. Me too. I beg you, please don¡¯t let anything happen.¡± The girl clung to the sheet and gently whispered.

 Chapter 213 Stopover Part 1

    ¡°How many people are there outside?¡± Hearing the outside explosions, Lei Yin loaded the submachine gun in his hands and asked.


    Chang¡¯an replied: ¡°There are about two hundred people. Moreover, their offensive approach is very simr to a special force. I suspect they were sent here specifically to deal with us.¡±


    ¡°They went so far as to catch us in the residential area, it seems they really want to avenge about thatst thing. Where is little Rei?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s out there directing the fight along with the new dark group members.¡±


    Lei Yin frowned, ¡°After all these years, that kid still hasn¡¯t changed; As long as there is a fight, he will forget his own identity. Their main goal is still to catch him. Take me to him, now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your excellency.¡± Chang¡¯an immediately led Lei Yin outside.


    When they went outside, they saw the firefight me shing everywhere, the explosion went again and again, just like in a battlefield. But strangely, the fire truck and the police have yet to arrive.


    Chang¡¯an also felt something amiss, ¡°Your excellency, could they....¡±


    Lei Yin lowered his voice and said: ¡°It is possible. Perhaps they and the Swedish government have some kind of a secret agreement. Fortunately, they did not dare to brazenly dispatch helicopters. Otherwise, the oue is hard to say. No need to think about this, let us see the situation first.¡±


    When Lei Yin came to Rei Li¡¯s location, he saw Rei Li¡¯s militant face excitedly directed the hundreds of new dark group members to use theirrge caliber weapon against the invading army who waged violent attack toward them.


    In order to prevent the enemy from forcing them into a passive state, after a careful thinking, Rei Li finally decided to stay in the Swedish thirdrgest city; Malm?, located in the southernmost part of Sweden, at the mouth of Baltic Sea strait. The city was right across the Danish capital, Copenhagen. The distance between them was just 26 km. In addition to ferries, they were also linked by train. Such a strategic location can facilitate their escape to Denmark at any time.


    The ce that they chose to stay was in the medium-sized residential area outskirt of Malm?. There were lots of woods near that residential area, which can be used by them as a ce to retreat when they found themselves in a very disadvantageous situation.


    But at this time, having the advantage ofrge firepower and superior number, Rei Li never thought to retreat, seeking only tomand the new dark group members to send those invading enemy back home.


    When he was enjoying the fun, Rei Li suddenly felt a sharp paining from his head. He thought that someone had sneak-attacked him from behind and could not help but flow into a rage. He immediately took the submachine gun, ready to shoot the guy behind him into a ho¡¯s nest.


    However, when he saw the man behind him was clearly Lei Yin in his middle-aged man¡¯s face, he no longer dared to be presumptuous.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re here.¡± Seeing the hidden anger in Lei Yin¡¯s eyes, he could not help but afraid.


    ¡°It¡¯s cool here isn¡¯t it?¡± Lei Yin said with a faint smile.


    Having been together with him for many years, Rei Li knew that this was his master¡¯s expression when he was about to tten people; He immediately backed a few steps away: ¡°Master, I was wrong.¡±


    Lei Yin cursed, ¡°You bonehead, don¡¯t you know that the one they¡¯re after is you! Yet, you still want to wander here, do you want to die? Go back with me, now.¡±


    ¡°I just couldn¡¯t help it, I wouldn¡¯t dare the next time.¡± Rei Li called out the two nearby deputies to take his ce.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you when we get in the house. What¡¯s the current situation?¡± Knowing that now was not the time to teach him a lesson, Lei Yin changed the topic as they walked back to the house.


    Hearing his master asking this question, Rei Li¡¯s spirit immediately rose: ¡°Those sons of b*tches are being pressed back by us. A little bit more and we¡¯ll blow the cr*p out of them. His grandma, this is so invigorating. In addition to thest time, this is the best.¡±


    Lei Yin thought otherwise, ¡°We have superior firepower and number, even an idiot inmand can win this fight. If you lose this time, you will no longer need to be a gangster anymore.¡±


    Rei Li unhappilyined, ¡°Master, your so mean.¡±


    Lei Yin gave him a look and was about to speak, but suddenly he shot at his direction.


    For this sudden move from Lei Yin, everyone was shocked. Bearing the brunt, Rei Li showed a disbelieve look, he cannot think that his master would do this to him.


    Because they were very close to each other, the bullet soon arrived in front of Rei Li, but it did not hit him. Instead, the bullet flew past his ear.


    Shortly thereafter, a pitiful scream came from behind Rei Li. At this time, Chang¡¯an and the several dark group members went over to check it. They saw a blood flow appeared out of nowhere behind Rei Li, the blood flow got increasingly thick.


    This strange sight surprised everyone.


    After shooting with his pistol, Lei Yin did not stop. He rapidly discarded the pistol and took the submachine gun from his back. He then strafed at the darkness and loudly said: ¡°Enemies are near.¡±


    Chang¡¯an¡¯ reaction was the quickest; He immediately fired several shot at the area behind Rei Li. Several other team members followed suit.


    As soon as he dodged, Rei Li turned around and looked. Only to see the motionless body of a gunned down naked man, lying on the ground


    ¡°Chang¡¯an, what happened?¡± Rei Li asked, somewhat confused.


    ¡°That man is an Esper; Just as he wanted to get close to you, his excellency found out about it.¡± Chang¡¯an went to his side and then concentrated on watching the surrounding environment.


    At this time, Lei Yin stopped firing and then slowly went to Rei Li¡¯s side and said: ¡°They¡¯re able to bypass our people and arrive here, looks like they are indeed Espers, be careful.¡±


    ¡°Xi¨£ngb¨´d¨¤o hu¨¬ b¨¨i n¨«men f¨¡xi¨¤n, zh¨¥nshi r¨¤ng w¨¯ y¨¬w¨¤i ya.¡± H¨¥i¡¯¨¤n zh¨­ng, chu¨¢n l¨¢ile y¨© b¨£ ni¨¢nq¨©ng n¨¢nx¨¬ng de sh¨¥ngy¨©n, du¨¬f¨¡ng shu¨­ de sh¨¬ y¨©ngy¨³. ¡°Never thought you would find us, this really surprise me.¡± From the darkness, came a young man¡¯s words that he said in English.

 Chapter 213 Stopover Part 2

    Lei Yin sneered, ¡°The rat is finally tempted toe out and steal the food?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really rude.¡± A blond man in a ck trench coat slowly walked out. He was followed by five men dressed in simr clothes, two of which are twin brothers.


    Although most of the dark group members went to the periphery to engage the invading army, there were ten heavily armed dark group members by Rei Li¡¯s side. They were specially arranged by Chang¡¯an to always protect Rei Li¡¯s trusted friends. Seeing them strutted like that, Rei Li gave a wink and, as if by prior agreement, immediately opened fire at them.


    Almost at the same time as they shot, the twin brothers suddenly walked one step forward and raised their hands before their bodies.


    Then, except for Lei Yin, all of them saw an incredible scene. They saw all their bullets stopped in mid-air as if instantaneously frozen.


    Rei Li, along with the other dark team members saw this scene for the first time in their lives. They suddenly forgot to continue to open fire and can only look ahead.


    ¡°ng!¡± Like the sound of pieces of sses fell to the ground, all the bullets fell down along with the twin¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Give it up, you have been surrounded. In front of us, espers, ordinary people have no chance of winning.¡± The blonde man shrugged his shoulders and said.


    Lei Yin walked two steps forward and sneered: ¡°Espers? You guys are nothing more than experimental rats that were lucky enough to survive the experiments. I really want to know if, after the experiments, your little ¡°brother¡± is as small as those big-eyed aliens, or simply not there.¡±


    Hearing Lei Yin¡¯s words, the blond man¡¯s face changed. His eyes also changed, losing their previous elegant look. His face started to turn red because of anger and his expression was filled with hatred. His several other men¡¯s faces also turned ugly.


    Seeing his expression, Lei Yin said with a smile: ¡°It seems like my guess is right. What a pity, so young yet turned androgynous.¡± The tone of his voice was filled with sympathy.


    ¡°I will make you regret what you just said.¡± The blonde man exposed a cruel smile on his lips.


    ¡°It seems like, in life, a man cannot be too honest.¡±


    Before Lei Yin finished, three bullets almost simultaneously appeared in front of the twins and the blonde man¡¯s foreheads.


    Because it was too sudden, the three espers did not have the time to react and can only watch as the golden bullets continued to get closer to them. But when the three bullets were about to hit them, they suddenly stopped less than a half meter away in front them.


    But at the same time, Lei Yin swung the ck sword, which inexplicably appeared in his hand, horizontally toward that blonde man¡¯s throat.


    No one can see him swing the de, it was as if there was nothing in Lei Yin¡¯s hand; That sword was just like an invisible specter that can easily pass through the force wall that stopped those bullets, and then crossed through the blonde man¡¯s neck as if there was no barrier.


    The bullet that was stopped in front of his forehead fell down, but his eyes showed an incredulous look. Then a trace of blood seeped through a thin line on his neck. Finally, his body fell to the ground and his head separated from his neck, rolling to the side.


    After the first sess, Lei Yin did not stop; He jumped to the side while shouting: ¡°Shoot! Now!¡±


    Rei Li was the first to react; He quickly opened fire to those espers. Chang¡¯an and the other dark group members followed suit.


    Seeing the twins, who although appeared confused, still able to stop the bullets in time, Lei Yin could not help but secretly thought what a pity. In order not to let those espers disyed their offensive ability, he said aloud: ¡°Retreat to the house, now.¡±


    The other people immediately created a covering fire as they went back inside the house. After entering the house, Lei Yin immediately shot the electric power switch. Instantly, the whole house went dark. Lei Yin and the rest of his people ran to the basement.


    At this time, some of the ck Dragon members heard the gunfire from the inside, they immediately came running here. But before they can approach, hundreds of heavily armed men rushed out of the woods and opened fire at them. Two members were shot on the spot; The other had to find a ce to cover and shoot back.


    At this time, Lei Yin and his group have walked out of the secret passage. They were now 200 meters away from the woods behind the house in the Eastern direction. From their secret passage, they quietly circled around from the woods, intending to do a nk attack behind those invading army.


    ¡°His grandma, I never expect they would send so many people here. If I knew, I would have transferred some more people here.¡± When they heard the report about the number of the enemies from one of their outside team members through the radio, Rei Li could not help but whisper a curse.


    Chang¡¯an whispered to Lei Yin: ¡°I can¡¯t believe they even deployed their special forces, looks like they really intent on taking Rei Li this time.¡±


    Lei Yin said in a deep voice: ¡°We should not be afraid of their people out here because their number are still less than our people. On the shootout, we should have a higher chance of winning. Now I am just worried about those few espers. Looking at their strong ability, they are obviously the kind of people that have been transformed. Unfortunately, our other members cannote to back us up and we have to rely on our own. If we cannot kill those espers, then the other members will be in a very dangerous situation.¡±


    Thinking about those few people who can stop bullets in mid-air, Rei Li cannot help but feel a headache.

 Chapter 214 Contradiction Part 1

    Sitting in the taxi, Take Asasei has mixed feelings.


    She did not understand why she wanted to do this, knowing that there was no point in doing so. But, she still came.


    ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve arrived at the movie theater.¡±


    Take Asasei was awakened by the voice of the taxi driver. Looking out of the window, she discovered that she really has arrived.


    After she got off and paid the fare, she looked at the front of the movie theater in a daze. Although she never watched a movie in this movie theater, this ce was filled with too many bad memories.


    Tokyo¡¯s nightlife was very rich. Even now, when it was already past midnight, the lights from various shops continued to shine bright, making people feel that it was notte yet.


    She slowly walked toward the restaurant next to the movie theater, wondering if the man was really there or not.


    It was a great restaurant, with European-style fine decoration, which looked very fancy. Although it waste at night, the restaurant was still open for business, even though from the outside looking at the inside, there were not that many guests.


    ¡°Wee. May I ask for how many people?¡± When Take Asasei walked in, a waitress came to greet her.


    ¡°Just one.¡± Take Asasei replied while sweeping her eyes toward the entire dining room from the corner where she stood.


    ¡°Please sit down.¡± The waitress took her to a nearby table.


    ¡°I want to sit inside.¡±


    ¡°Okay, pleasee with me.¡±


    Walking closer and closer, Take Asasei¡¯s heart beat faster. Finally, in one secluded corner, she saw a man in a suit sitting there.


    He is still waiting for her. Take Asasei¡¯s heart was filled with a trace of sour.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just sit here.¡± Take Asasei pointed to a nearby table and said to the waitress.


    After only ordering a cup of coffee, Take Asasei silently looked at the man sitting in a gloomy light waiting for someone.


    After an indeterminate time, Take Asasei lifted the cup of coffee and took a sip, but found that the initially warm coffee has turned cold. This cold coffee tasted bitter than usual and difficult to swallow.


    She then remembered that previously, she never drank coffee, but did not know when it began, she started to get used to this slightly bitter beverage; Perhaps she began to be influenced since she started living with her friend.


    Thinking of this friend, Take Asasei could not help but smile. Kazumi was always so mature and calm. Perhaps only coffee, this kind of bitter drink, that was a better suit for her. Except in front of her strange brother, she always has a cool expression. She was not pretending to be aloof from bored arrogance, but rather she did not give a d*mn about other people¡¯s opinion. Take Asasei has never met such a girl in her entire life.


    Although Kazumi was cold and calm, she has her own unique temperament that can make all the people that came in contact with her unconsciously attracted to her. Perhaps, he was one of them.


    Ever since she knew the truth, she always hated that man. Originally, she thought she could quickly forget him, but seeing him almost every daying to the bookstore looking for Kazumi, her heart was unable to calm down. So much so that on hearing he wanted to wait for Kazumi here, she even foolishly came here to see if he was really here for Kazumi.


    Ogata Yasuda did not know that there was a young woman staring at him quietly in the distance.


    From eight o¡¯clock in the morning to one o¡¯clock past midnight, he already felt his whole body went numb. Unable to remember how many cups of coffee that he drank, only now he discovered that drinking too much coffee will be bitter.


    That woman did note. Actually, at that time, from her cold eyes, he knew that this would be the result. After forcing himself to continue to wait for her, he began to suspect that he has a masochistic tendency.


    At this time, except for the young man and woman, there was no other guest. Besides the constantly reverberating music in the dining room, it was quiet.


    After an indeterminate timeter, the waitress went to Take Asasei and said: ¡°I am sorry, miss, we would like to close, would you pleasee again tomorrow?¡±


    Take Asasei looked at the watch; It was two o¡¯clock in the morning. She immediately stood up and said: ¡°I am sorry, I will go now.¡± Finally, after ncing at Ogata Yasuda at the corner, she walked toward the counter.


    When she was checking out at the counter, she heard the man¡¯s voice, ¡°Call your manager, I want to reserve this entire dining room.¡±


    The waitress very awkwardly said to him: ¡°Sir, we really have to close, would you pleasee back tomorrow?¡±


    Ogata Yasuda somewhat testily said: ¡°I said I want the entire restaurant for myself, call your manager, now!¡±


    That waitress had no choice but to go running to look for the restaurant manager.


    Hearing this, Take Asasei secretly sighed and then walked out of the restaurant.


    ¡ª-


    ¡°His grandma, how on earth did they know we¡¯re here?¡± Rei Li swore in a low voice while loading the submachine gun.


    When they were ready to attack those attackers from behind, unexpectedly, they were ambushed. Dozens of men in ck surrounded them. Moreover, those espers were also waiting for them there. Fortunately, they quickly threw a sh grenade and, taking advantage of the resulting confusion, went to the East of the woods.


    But they can only run for a short time because the east side of the woods was very small. Soon, they were quickly surrounded by that dozens of men in ck once again.


    At this time they heard the twins said to the men in ck: ¡°Kill everyone except for Rei Li and the man who killed Robert. We want to slowly kill that guy.¡±

 Chapter 214 Contradiction Part 2

    ¡°Your excellency, I¡¯ll distract them, you guys can break through to the left.¡± Chang¡¯an said to Lei Yin in a low voice.


    Lei Yin shook his head and said: ¡°It¡¯s useless, their firepower is too fierce, moreover, there are several espers on their side, several people can do nothing to them.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do, master?¡±


    ¡°How many grenades do we have left?¡± Lei Yin asked.


    After counting the individual grenade, Rei Li replied: ¡°There are twenty of them.¡±


    Lei Yin thought for a moment, ¡°That¡¯s almost enough. As soon as we throw the grenades, as long as we can rush to the nearby perimeter, where our people are many, we should be safe there. When it start, I¡¯ll lead the way, little Rei and Chang¡¯an will be responsible for the two sides. The other team members will be responsible for the rear. Is that clear?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Just as they were about to execute their n, Rei Li suddenly rose up into the air without a warning.


    ¡°It¡¯s those espers, shoot, now!¡± Lei Yin held Rei Li by the foot with one hand to stop him from rising even higher. At the same time, he opened fire using his right hand toward the front. Chang¡¯an and the other team members also continued to shoot at the front.


    Because the force that let Rei Li¡¯s body rose was too strong, Lei Yin was unable to pull him down and had to constantly strengthen his internal force to pull Rei Li down. Being pulled by two powerful forces on opposite sides, Rei Li felt that his left leg would soon break off. But he endured the severe pain without uttering a single word for fear that it would affect his master.


    At this time, Chang¡¯an saw a man in ck on the left fired four bullets right at Lei Yin¡¯s chest.


    Without thinking, Chang¡¯an threw himself in front of Lei Yin.


    ¡°Pop, pop!¡± Several bullets hit Chang¡¯an on the chest.


    ¡°Your excellency, I am okay....¡± Before he finished talking, he suddenly threw a mouthful of blood.


    Although his bulletproof vest saved him from a fatal blow, because it was too close, the impact of the bullets hurt his internal organs.


    After backhanding the man in ck with the rifle butt, Lei Yin immediately machine-gunned his surrounding.


    ¡°Since you unexpectedly killed Robert, we will absolutely not let you off. I want you to watch them die in front of you one by one.¡± At this time, from the forest in front of them came the twin¡¯s resentful voice.


    Seeing Chang¡¯an panting hard after vomiting blood and Rei Li stuck in mid-air, Lei Yin¡¯s eyes changed.


    ¡°Your excellency....¡± The first one to see the change in Lei Yin¡¯s eyes was Chang¡¯an, who immediately rmed.


    ¡°Since other people want to y, I¡¯ll y with them till the end.¡± Lei Yin said and then threw away the submachine gun in his hand.


    ¡°Your excellency, no....¡± Chang¡¯an, who seemed to know what he wanted to do, immediately tried to stop him.


    ¡°Help me pull little Rei.¡± While speaking, Lei Yin¡¯s body was suddenly suffused with a previously seen vague strange gloss


    ¡°Your excellency!¡± Chang¡¯an called out with red eyes and then held the-floating-in-mid-air Rei Li with both of his hands.


    After letting loose of Rei Li¡¯s left leg, Lei Yin pulled out a sword from his waist.


    Then, he suddenly disappeared in front of Chang¡¯an, as if by chance blew by the breeze.


    ¡ª-


    Hearing the sound of water spray from inside the bathroom stopped, Take Asasei knew that Kazumi woulde out soon. She immediately felt a bit uneasy and restless.


    Sure enough, before long, dressed in a bathrobe and a slightly damp hair, Kazumi walked out from the bathroom.


    Sitting on the couch, Kazumi rubbed her damp hair with a towel.


    ¡°Kazumi....¡± Take Asasei gently called out.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Kazumi turned to look at her.


    ¡°I, I have something to tell you.¡±


    Seeing her hesitant look, Kazumi put down the towel, ¡°Is there something wrong, little Take?¡±


    Take Asasei lowered her head and said: ¡°It¡¯s like this. That, that guy is still in the dining room waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°That guy? You mean Ogata Yasuda?¡±


    ¡°Yes,st night, he waited for you for the whole night. Now, he is still waiting for you at that restaurant.¡±


    Kazumi frowned, ¡°How did you know he waited for me for the whole night? Did you go see him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I went therest night and this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Little Take, you don¡¯t need to pay attention to that person. He¡¯s just acting.¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s not. I can see that he¡¯s really sincere this time. Go look at him, okay?¡± Take Asasei pleaded.


    ¡°I am not going to see him. That guy has nothing to do with me.¡± Kazumi stood up and walked to her room.


    Take Asasei immediately took her hand and very emotionally said: ¡°I beg you, Kazumi. Please go to the appointment, okay? If you don¡¯t, he¡¯ll probably continue to wait there.¡±


    Seeing the girl¡¯s tear-filled eyes, Kazumi could not help but gawk a bit. Until now, she did not really appreciate how deep Take Asasei¡¯s feeling for Ogata Yasuda really is.


    ¡°Kazumi, I beg you....Please go to the appointment, okay?¡± This time, Take Asasei has been choked with tears, yet she still firmly held Kazumi¡¯s hand.


    With a sigh, Kazumi lifted Take Asasei¡¯s face and used the towel to wipe the tears from her face, and then said: ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯ll go.¡±

 Chapter 214 Contradiction Part 3

    Hearing this, Take Asasei excitedly asked: ¡°Is this true?¡±


    Kazumi nodded her head and then said: ¡°Just this once and never again.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Kazumi.¡± Take Asasei very happily hugged her.


    Looking at his slightly pale face on the mirror, Ogata Yasuda wryly smiled, the man in the mirror instantly followed with a rueful smile.


    Crazy, I must be crazy. I have never waited for anyone for more than ten minutes. But, I actually sit here for a day and a night, just to wait for that woman who is impossible to appear. Perhaps to keep myself going, I numb my body with my masochistic tendency.


    Coming out from the restroom, Yasuda returned to his seat. The coffee on the table has been reced with water. Because he felt that if he continues to drink, he may really be poisoned because of high caffeine.


    Looking at his watch, he found that it was already ten o¡¯clock in the evening. However, to him, there was no difference between ten o¡¯clock in the evening and ten o¡¯clock in the morning. Right now, he was not only waiting for that woman, he also wanted to know when the idea of ¡°give up¡± will appear in his mind.


    At this time, a person came up. Thinking that it was the waitress who wanted to refill his ss of water, Yasuda closed his eyes, toozy to take a look.


    After a while, he felt strange that he has yet to hear the sound of someone pouring the water. When he opened his eyes, he saw the cold look of a woman standing next to the table looking at him.


    ¡°Kazumi!¡± Ogata Yasuda stood up, showing his ¡°I can¡¯t believe this¡± look.


    After slowly pulling the chair opposite of him, Kazumi sat down.


    Ogata Yasuda watched from the side as she sat down.


    Looking at his slightly messy suit and a bit tilted hair, Kazumi started to believe that he was really here for a day and a night.


    ¡°May I ask your order?¡± A waitress came up and asked. While asking, she quietly sized Kazumi up, to see what this girl, who can make this guy wait for a day and a night, really look like.


    ¡°No need, thank you,¡± Kazumi replied.


    The waitress looked at the handsome man, only to find that he was staring at the girl as if he did not hear her at all, so she had to bitterly walk away.


    ¡°Kazumi, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Ogata Yasuda dryly coughed and said.


    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Kazumi coldly said.


    ¡°Has anyone ever told you that you really look beautiful in a dress?¡± After a moment of silence, Ogata Yasuda suddenly said something senseless.


    Kazumi frowned, ¡°You asked me out just to say this silly thing?¡±


    ¡°Kazumi, I like you, would you like to be my girlfriend?¡± Ogata Yasuda suddenly grabbed her right hand and said.


    Kazumi angrily pulled her hand, stood up and ready to leave.


    Ogata Yasuda hastened to stand in front of her and said: ¡°Kazumi, I really mean it, please give me a chance okay?¡±


    ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t want to waste my time to y this silly game with you, get out of my way.¡± Kazumi coldly looked at him.


    Yasuda held her shoulders and excitedly said: ¡°This is not a game, I really like you.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t let go of me, I won¡¯t be polite anymore.¡±


    Seeing the anger in Kazumi¡¯s eyes, Yasuda immediately loosened his hands and said: ¡°Kazumi, please let me exin it clearly to you, okay?¡±


    Looking at his serious face, Kazumi thought for a moment and finally slowly returned to her seat.


    Overjoyed, Yasuda quickly sat back to his seat, collected his thoughts and then said: ¡°I can personally guarantee that this is not a game. I admit, at first, I pursued you just so that I can get back at you. But slowly, I discovered that I really like you. Kazumi, please give me a chance? I mean it.¡±


    Kazumi said nothing, just quietly watching him. In this silent atmosphere, Ogata Yasuda felt an unprecedented tension.


    After a while, Kazumi finally spoke, ¡°I refuse.¡±


    Ogata Yasuda¡¯s facial expression changed; He said: ¡°I am not asking you to be my girlfriend now, but only to try to ept me, is this too much to ask?¡±


    Kazumi calmly said: ¡°Honestly, until now I still can¡¯t believe that you would like an ordinary woman like me. But even if it¡¯s true, my answer will still be the same. Therefore, please don¡¯te looking for me in the future.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Yasuda could not help but be emotional.


    ¡°Not every question has an answer. Tell you one thing, the reason I came to this appointment is because little Take had cried and begged me to do it. She had twice secretlye to see you. Even if you had done that excessive thing to her, she still has such a concern for you; Do you know what kind of girl that you hurt?¡± With that, Kazumi stood up and walked out.


    This time, Yasuda did not stop her, just staring at her back as she left.


    After a while, he suddenly shouted at her back: ¡°I will not give up.¡±


    Kazumi walked out of the restaurant as if she did not hear anything.


    After she walked out of the restaurant, Ogata Yasuda feebly sat down.

 Chapter 215 Sword Part 1

    Besides Chang¡¯an, the dark group members standing next to Chang¡¯an and those Espers looking at them from the among the trees also watched this scene.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Where did that man go?¡± One of the twins asked in surprised.


    Suddenly, he heard a strange noiseing from behind, then, it was as if something fell to the ground.


    At the same time, the twins clearly saw Rei Li, who has been floating in mid-air, all of a sudden fell down.


    ¡°Peter, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Peter was the one responsible for handling Rei Li, so, seeing this, the twins immediately turned and asked.


    But Peter was unable to answer them because his head has been separated from his neck.


    What stood behind them was only a headless corpse whose blood gushed out of his severed neck. Perhaps because of the stiff joints, he did not fall down just yet.


    Seeing this bizarre scene, the twins and two other Espers who stood near Peter freaked out, they did not know what just happened. They can only gawk at the slowly contracting muscle tissue on Peter¡¯s severed neck.


    ¡°Pe, Peter!¡± One of the Espers called out.


    Just then, one of the twins seemed to see something from the corner of his eyes. He quickly turned his head and saw next to one of the Espers suddenly appeared a man dressed in ck clothes.


    ¡°David, be careful, there¡¯s someone....¡±


    But before he finished, he saw the man suddenly disappeared, but David showed an incredibly horrified look.


    ¡°Save me....¡± Tears welled up in David¡¯s eyes. As the tears gushed out, bright red liquid continued to seep out from a very fine line on his neck


    ¡°Pa!¡± David slowly knelt down and then his entire upper body fell to the ground. When his body fell, his head separated from his body and rolled to the side. The ever-gushing blood that came out from the severed neck dyed a portion of the ground with dark red color.


    ¡°David!¡± One of the twins who gave a warning called out.


    Another twins subconsciously looked at the third Espers.


    As he expected, that ghost-like ck figure appeared beside that third Espers.


    Having no time to think, he immediately raised his hand and unleashed his mind force on that shadow.


    But the moment he raised his hand, that figure disappeared. Shortly thereafter, with a ¡°Pop¡± sound, his huge strength knocked back that Esper to a tree trunk beforeing to a halt.


    That Esper fell down like a doll whose joint was broken. Then, his head fell down and stopped moving only after rolling several times on the ground.


    ¡°You monster, if you have the guts,e out and fight us face to face.¡± That twins called out, but with a slightly trembling voice, which revealed the fear in his heart.


    Another twin also began to feel afraid. He cannot imagine such a creature actually exist in this world. Although all of these seemed very long, the opposite party actually took less than twenty seconds to dispatch three modified Espers. That unable-to-be-exined-bymon-sense terrifying speed has gone far beyond the power of Espers.


    After their transformation, they turned from ordinary people into Espers with much greater power. Through continuous training and tests, he and his brother thought that, except for the people who were simrly transformed like them, no one can pose a threat to them. Those who previously bullied them now looked just like ants in front of them.


    However, after seeing one Esper after another killed by that mysterious shadow in front of them, unprecedented fear filled their hearts. They have never felt the threat of death so vividly like now.


    Just then, not far away from their left, several pitiful yelling sounds suddenly sounded, followed by a disorderly sound of gunfire.


    Like the falling dominoes, the scream and the sound of gunfire continued to sound from their left to their right.


    Under the shine of searchlights, the twins saw the surrounding special forces around them suddenly fell down, one by one.


    Like a virus that can quickly spread through the air, more and more of their people inexplicably fell.


    ¡°Monster, there¡¯s a monster!¡± Seeing this, the other men in ck went crazy, some of them simply took their assault rifles and carelessly strafed their surroundings, hoping to drive away the invisible demon.


    But even so, the rate of which the men in ck inexplicably died did not lessen. Three minutester, except for a few men in ck who were shooting like crazy, the other men in ck who surrounded Rei Li¡¯s group can no longer get up.


    The intense fear has destroyed the twin brothers¡¯ autonomic nervous system. They can no longer keep their false calm, the two immediately ran outside.


    But they just ran a few steps, a faint shadow suddenly appeared five to six meters in front of them.


    By this time, the twins finally saw that person¡¯s face. He was the middle-aged man who previously killed Robert.


    Just earlier, they wanted to seize this man and slowly torture him to death. But now, when they saw him again, a surge of chill unconsciously surged in their hearts.


    ¡°Who, who exactly are you!¡± The elder twin closely looked at him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you want revenge? Now I am giving you a chance to try.¡± Lei Yin dismissively said.


    The twin brothers looked at each other for a moment, and suddenly shouted, ¡°Then go to hell.¡± At the same time, they both raised their hands.


    Everything did not seem to change in the slightest, at least in the eyes of outsiders.


    But if you look closely, you¡¯ll find everything in front of the twin brothers seemed to stand still.


    The grass on the ground did not swing along with the night breeze like before. The nearby branches and leaves seemed to be sealed by huge blocks of ice.


    Seeing the middle-aged man did not move, the twin brothers slowly revealed a proud smile.


    But soon, their smiles disappeared, because they saw the man who was supposed to be sealed by their telekic power suddenly took a step forward, then another, and another. Then, he slowly walked toward them.

 Chapter 215 Sword Part 2

    The twin brothers showed the ¡°unable to believe¡± look on their faces. To them this was impossible, they have simultaneously used their telekic ability to create abined force field. Inside this force field was basically a sealed environment, nothing can move inside it, including the previous bullets that wereing at them.


    Seeing that the man was getting closer and closer, the two people¡¯s eyes once again showed the frightened look. Whileunching their telekic ability, they must maintain a high degree of concentration, in other words, they had no way back now. As soon as they recovered their telekic ability and tried to escape, it was highly likely that this man, with his amazing speed, would easily overtake and kill them.


    Thus, they had no choice but to increase their telekic power.


    At this time, the blue veins on the two brothers forehead were already exposed, and blood constantly dripped from their bleeding nose. Their appearances were very simr with the look on Jiro Yamahara before he died.


    After arriving at the spot less than two meters in front of the two brothers, Lei Yin finally stopped. Seeing this, the two brothers¡¯ eyes revealed a slightly relieved look.


    At this time, Lei Yin suddenly looked at them and sneered, ¡°Are Espers so great?¡± As soon as he finished saying, with an incredible speed, his right hand moved across their necks.


    Suddenly, the grass on the ground and the three branches resumed their ¡°swaying by the wind,¡± that huge block of ice seemed to be instantly disappeared. The twin brothers, with great terror, looked at the man in front of them, and then slowly fell to the ground. As soon as their bodies touched the ground, their young heads separated from their neck.


    The few men in ck that saw this scene felt chilled to the bones. Just now, they have already lost their confidence when they saw many of theirpanions inexplicably died by his sword. But now, the five Espers who they secretly referred to as monsters were also killed by this man, the next target should be them. Thinking of this, these special forces, who never thought of escape, could no longer withstand the fear. They immediately turned around and ran away.


    Lei Yin did not go after them, just watching them leave with an indifferent expression.


    After a while, his face suddenly showed a strange expression. Then, he put his hand on his chest and, with a ¡°poof¡± sound, his mouth spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Master!¡± Rei Li screamed and rushed over to support him.


    The severely wounded Chang¡¯an also ran over to his side, ¡°Your excellency....¡±


    Looking at the two people¡¯s red eyes, Lei Yin wryly smiled, wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth, and bitterly said: ¡°Looks like I really have to say goodbye this time, don¡¯t die you two.¡±


    ¡°Master, you....¡±


    Patting their shoulders, Lei Yin pushed their hands away from him, and then, after smiling at them for a moment, finally, he suddenly disappeared in front of them.


    ¡°Master!¡± Rei Li knelt on the ground, crying out loud. His voice rang through the forest.


    Looking at the direction where Lei Yin disappeared, Chang¡¯an slowly walked to the nearby two men in ck¡¯s corpses and took their two submachine guns.


    ¡°Little Rei, now is not the time to cry, we have to take revenge for his excellency.¡±


    Looking at Chang¡¯an¡¯s calm countenance, Rei Li stopped crying and stood up. Then, with the same calm expression as Chang¡¯an, he slow took the submachine gun that was handed to him.


    ¡ª-


    ¡°Three hundred members of special forces almost being wiped out, and how do you want me to report this?¡± In the spacious office, a fifty-something-year-old man pped the report on the table with his palm.


    ¡°I, I am sorry, theirbat effectiveness is far beyond our expectation, but their casualties are not small either.¡±


    The man sneered, ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re an excellentmander for dealing that much casualties on the enemy, right? This is not a good excuse, don¡¯t forget, the opposite party is a gangster organization and you are the elite of the military, do you think this is a reasonable result?¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, Sir.¡±


    ncing at him, the man sighed and said: ¡°Tom, you have really disappointed me this time.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, uncle.¡± The petty officer said, ashamed.


    A bit powerless to sit down, the man suddenly said: ¡°You mentioned in the report that your team saw those five monsters were killed by a man using a sword, is that true?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ording to these team members, the man can suddenly appear and disappear like a ghost. All the people that were near him when he appeared were killed by him, including those Espers. But we have received thetest report that said the man seemed seriously injured because someone saw him spit blood. Later on, he suddenly left them; Now his fate is unknown. But ording to Rei Li¡¯s reaction at that time, he may well have died; ording to the then team members report, at that time, Rei Li called him master.¡±


    ¡°Rei Li¡¯s master? Is he Yan Yuxiao who was rumored to have died ten years ago? Is he really not dead?¡± The man pondered.


    ¡°Although ording to hearsay Yan Yuxiao is already dead, nobody has ever seen his corpse. Moreover, even though that person¡¯s face is a bit different than Yan Yuxiao¡¯s face ten years ago, maybe he has a facelift. But there is one thing I don¡¯t understand, even if he is Yan Yuxiao, he is still an ordinary person, it should be impossible for him to do that thing.¡±


    The man said in low voice: ¡°There is one thing you may not know, two years ago, at the research site off the coast of New York, those people at the G area had an encounter with the ck Dragon. At the time, a mysterious man in a hooded face appeared and killed more than three hundred well-trained veterans and mercenaries in less than five minutes. Moreover, his killing technique is very simr to the one in your report. In light of your report, we should be able to conclude that that mysterious person may really be Yan Yuxiao. He is likely an Esper with unknown abilities. ording to rumors, Yan Yuxiao never lost to anyone in his entire life. If he really is an Esper with special abilities, then all this can be reasonably exined.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, what should we do next? Should we continue to send people to catch Rei Li by force?¡± That petty officer asked.


    ¡°No, we don¡¯t need to act rashly this time. ording to this piece of report, it seems like Rei Li wants to take revenge on us. If this is true, then he would have to look for something powerful that canpete with us. And that something is exactly what we want to obtain.¡±


    Seeing the mysterious smile that appeared on the corner of his uncle¡¯s mouth, the petty officer could not help but somewhat confuse. He did not understand what ¡°something powerful¡± that his uncle said really means.

 Chapter 216 Heart Of A Man Part 1

    Late at night, a medium-sized manned aircraft quietly flew over the Sea of Japan and head straight to the open sea.


    At about three o¡¯clock in the morning, the nended on the beach on a deserted ind.


    After the ne stopped, more than ten men in ck leotards stepped down from the ne.


    At this time, a thirty-year-old man who seemed to be the leader came down from the ne and immediatelymanded his people to pull the ne into the woods to hide it.


    Then the man said to his men with a sinking voice: ¡°These few days might be a little hard on you. Now go to rest, we will continue again tomorrow. But remember, don¡¯t make fire or lit up a light.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Those men in ck outfit answered in unison.


    That man wanted to immediately go to that ce, but he knew that night at subtropical jungle was very dangerous. Moreover, they have been on a ne for hours and already tired by now, so it was better to take a break.


    The next morning, after eating something, Rei Li immediately went deep into the jungle with his men.


    After walking for about two hours, they finally arrived at their destination.


    Last time he came here was three months or so ago, the spot where they dug out the dirt was already overgrown with small trees and various kinds of weed.


    Following the memory of the marks that they previously left, Rei Li finally managed to find that specific spot.


    Unlike before, they did not need to bury the whole site again, and just need to dig deep enough to where the gap was.


    Thus, starting from when they arrived that morning, Rei Li and his more than ten men began to dig the soil with digging tools as if they were miners.


    In addition to the five surviving dark group members who previously came here, the rest were new dark group members who did not know what was buried underneath. Days and nights, under Rei Li¡¯smand, they kept on doing the thing that was unfamiliar to them


    ¡ª-


    ¡°Mr. Chen, everybody is ready and can start at any time.¡± A man in front of a middle-aged man said.


    ¡°Have the injured brothers got there?¡± Chang¡¯an looked up and asked.


    ¡°Yes, they have arrived.¡±


    ¡°I know, I¡¯ll go out.¡±


    That member gave him a salute before he walked out of the room.


    ¡°Little Rei, don¡¯t let something happen to you.¡± Chang¡¯an¡¯ pale face showed his anxious look.


    Ever since they exchanged fires with those special forces, although they eventually won, their dark group members suffered heavy casualties. In the end, he decided to temporarily evacuate the remaining members away from Sweden.


    With a sigh, Chang¡¯an slowly stood up and walked out of the room.


    ¡ª-


    A weekter, on the ind, the more than ten people have dug a pit nearly thirty meters deep, eight meters long and ten meters wide. Approximately the size of a half basketball court.


    Previously, they did not need to dig so wide, but due to Rei Li¡¯s memory error, the digging location was not that urate, so much so that they only found the gap after digging for more than five days.


    Because of fear of being detected, Rei Li chose to rest at day and dig at night. Working under the dark environment was also one of the reasons for their slowness.


    Looking at the seemingly bottomless gap, Rei Li suddenly had a disquieting thought.


    Can I really use these things inside to avenge master?


    Taking a deep breath, he slowly walked toward the gap.


    Just as he was about two to three meters away from the gap, all of a sudden, gunfire can be heard from above. One of the bullets hit the ground in front of him.


    Hearing the gunfire, the face of all the people in the pit immediately changed.


    Looking up, they saw several heavily armed men in camouged fatigue stood near the edge of the pit.


    Several dark group members wanted to pull out their guns, but Rei Li immediately shouted, ¡°Nobody move!¡±


    He knew that they could not survive a shootout standing in this narrow environment.


    Rei Li then looked up and loudly said: ¡°We surrender.¡±


    After a while, someone up there loudly said through a loudspeaker: ¡°Everyone put your weapons on the ground now. If you have any unusual move, we¡¯ll immediately shoot.¡±


    Rei Li said to the more than ten dark group members: ¡°Do as they say, throw your guns on the ground.¡±


    Everyone began to quietly take out their guns and threw them on the ground.


    That man up there continued: ¡°Now everyone climbs one by one.¡±


    With ashen face, Rei Li walked to the ropedder in front of him and then slowly climbed.


    Seeing this, the rest of the dark group members had not choice but to follow, one by one.


    After climbing out of the pit, Lei Yin saw more than a hundred guns, as well as searchlights, were aimed at him. He roughly calcted that they have at least a hundred people. Seeing their appearance, all of them should be well-trained soldiers.


    ¡°Put your hands up.¡± A man shouted to him.


    Rei Li shrugged and put his hands above his head.


    Suddenly, he found out that he cannot move his body as if being sealed by wax. This experience of unable to move his body was not the first time for him. Previously in Sweden when they exchanged fire with them, he had experienced this once. He immediately knew these people have at least one Esper among them.


    ¡°Done, you may cuff his hands.¡± At this time, a female voice suddenly sounded.


    Rei Li could not help but surprise for a moment, Is that Esper a woman? Although he would like to see her, because the searchlights that were too powerful, he cannot clearly see ahead.


    This time, a man came and cuffed his hands with handcuffs.


    Just as the man was about to cuff the other dark group members, a young male voice said: ¡°Add one more.¡±


    That man added a pair of handcuffs on his wrists. After this, Rei Li found that his body can move again.


    After everyone has been handcuffed, a 40-something man walked up to Rei Li with a smiling face and said: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, we really have no way to find this ce. Moreover, you even helped us dug up the site, I really don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡±


    Rei Li said with a smile: ¡°You¡¯re wee. As long as you no longer fart in front of me, I will be satisfied.¡±

 Chapter 216 Heart Of A Man Part 2

    The man¡¯s face changed, Rei Li immediately received his heavy punch on the belly.


    Rei Li crouched down in pain, but he greeted his teeth, not making any sound.


    Seeing Rei Li was beaten, several dark group members wanted to rush over but was stopped by Rei Li.


    Rei Li stood up, looked at the man in front of him and sneered: ¡°Aren¡¯t your country often im to be the champion of human rights? Is punching a prisoner with no ability to fight back what you call human rights?¡±


    ¡°For people like you, there is simply no need to talk about human rights.¡± The man sent another punch to his lower abdomen once again.


    When he wanted to add another punch, the woman stopped him, ¡°Mr. Rhodes, now is not the time to be emotional. The above wants to get the things inside the remain as soon as possible. Please don¡¯t waste any more time, okay?¡±


    Hearing that woman, the middle-aged man revealed a sh of anger. But he stopped punching Rei Li. He turned around and said to the man behind him: ¡°Treat them well, but if they there is a suspicious movement from them, immediately execute on the spot.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The man immediately rushed over and bring the other 30 or so men to take Rei Li and his men to the back.


    When passing through their side, Rei Li finally saw the look of that woman. The woman was about 25-26 years old, looking very beautiful. Especially her eyes which can poison people¡¯s mind to attract their attention. Although she, like others, wore the same camouge outfit, Rei Li could see that she has a very good figure.


    When he was looking at the woman, she was also looking at him. He did not know if it was just an illusion, but Rei Li noticed the woman was looking at him with strange eyes.


    The man called Rhodes used a ropedder to climb down the pit with more than ten soldiers. The woman and the young man who previously talked looked at each other and followed suit.


    After they began to climb down, Rei Li suddenly said to the man in front of him: ¡°Hey, I want to take a pee.¡±


    The man sneered, ¡°I advise you not to y tricks, if you really can¡¯t hold it anymore, you can pee right there.¡±


    Rei Li stared at him but did not make any sound.


    The man sneered again and turned his head back.


    After a while, Rei Li suddenly said: ¡°Hey, how about we talk about business?¡±


    The man did not want to talk to him, but feeling a bit bored, he casually said: ¡°What kind of business? Don¡¯t tell me you want me to let you go?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will not make such an idiot request. I am just curious, how did you know I was here? If you are willing to answer this question, I will tell you my private Swiss bank ount as well as the passwords.¡±


    The man¡¯s heart palpitated, this was indeed a very enticing condition. The ck Dragon is an international underworld organization which has business in the ck and white world. As its leader, his personal asset must have been absolutely astronomical.


    Although his heart was really tempted, seeing the 30 something people guarding nearby, he knew he has no way ofpleting this business. Although money is a good thing, life is more important. Although Rei Li has already been caught, if someone leaks this secret, he will definitely not have a good end.


    The man coldly snorted, ¡°Noment.¡±


    Rei Li smiled. From this man¡¯s eyes, he knew he must have been tempted. He just can¡¯t agree to it because there were people nearby. Rei Li went on to say: ¡°I believe your subordinates are also interested in this money. Then how about this, why don¡¯t you take half of them? The remaining half will be divided among your men. With this, they would not say something they should not say.¡±


    Just as he expected, the eyes of the more than 30 people guarding nearby began to change, brimming with desire, but nobody dared to make a noise.


    Their superior managed to swallow down a mouthful of saliva with great difficulties. After looking around at his own men, the man turned his gaze toward Rei Li.


    After thinking for a long time, the sh of desire in his eyes gradually dimmed.


    ¡°What about it? Have you considered it? The money in my ount is much more than you can imagine.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The man shouted.


    His men could not help but look at him with surprise in their eyes.


    Realizing his gaffe, the man immediately quieted down. After a while, he said to Rei Li: ¡°If you dare to speak about that again, I will immediately seal your mouth.¡±


    ¡°What a pity.¡± Rei Li deliberately sighed.


    Seeing Rei Li did not make any sound, the man turned his head back.


    His heart still beat rapidly. Just now, he really came close to agree with him. But after a careful thought, he knew that this was impossible.


    Having three people know a secret is not a secret at all. And here, there were more than thirty people. Even if all of them get their money to shut their mouth off, it was still difficult to ensure, in the future, no one will intentionally or unintentionally say it. Therefore, he absolutely cannot take this risk. If it was only him, he certainly did not want to refuse such a ridiculous conditions. This man called Rei Li is the leader of the ck Dragon, just thinking about how many zeros are in his bank ount was enough to make his scalp tingle.


    Night on this deserted ind was no different than the night in other ces, and because, for most of the time, it was deserted, the natural atmosphere here was richer than those so-called resorts. If there were no unwanted visitors such as these heavily armed unpleasant men, perhaps this would be a delightful evening as usual.


    Except for the fireflies that often ur in the summer, one can hear the sound from all sorts of insect or frog in the distance.


    Before long, when the man turned his head again, the silent Rei Li suddenly revealed a surprised look.

 Chapter 216 Heart Of A Man Part 3

    Change always happens in a split second.


    Explosion and terrifying shocks happened in an instant.


    No one knew what happened. In a huge explosion sound which came without a warning, all those who have been standing on the ground jarred and fell to the ground.


    Just like the beginning of the storm, that explosion was just the beginning, continuous explosions came from the ground beneath the surface. Although not as terrifying as the first one, the constant repetition of strong vibration made it feel like some kind of doomsday.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± That man loudly called out.


    Suddenly, he heard a few screams from behind him. He turned his head and saw the nine handcuffed dark group members, as well as Rei Li, suddenly free from their handcuffs.


    In the shortest period of time, they pounced on their nearest enemy. And the remaining few dark group members who were still handcuffed quickly ran to the nearby wood.


    Because all of these happened all of a sudden, those soldiers were directly stabbed to death by those nine dark group members. After that, these nine people immediately snatched the submachine guns from the dead soldiers¡¯ hands and shot the other guards. While shooting, they retreated to the woods.


    The fifty people who guarded the pit, hearing the shot, immediately rushed over to give reinforcement.


    But when they arrived, all of the dark group members have fled into the woods.


    ¡°Sir, do you want to go after them?¡± The man responsible for the guard talked to the leading man.


    Looking into the dark woods, the leading man shook his head: ¡°No need, they have nothing of value anymore. Now the most important thing is figuring out what exactly happened just now.¡±


    Just as his voice fell, a burst of explosion shook the entire ground, like it was an earthquake, once again.


    After the explosion, the man responsible for the guard pointed to the pit in front of them and said: ¡°Sir, over there!¡±


    Everyone looked at the direction where he pointed his finger at and saw the mass of glowing dark red color thing came out from the pit.


    After that thing filled the pit, it immediately spread around. It burnt everything on its path.


    The leading man, at a lost, cried: ¡°Why is there ava here?¡±


    The surging material that came out from the pit and gave off massive heat was actually moltenva.


    ¡°Sir, we need to get out of here, right now. There could be a volcanic eruption here.¡± The man shouted.


    Looking at the geological material that continued to well up, the leading man finally nodded his head and then walked away with his people.


    At this time, the more than ten people who have fled into the woods were still in the dark, not knowing what just happened. In their mad rush to escape, after determining no one was chasing them, they finally stopped.


    Some of them began to unlock the few who haven¡¯t had the time to open their handcuffs. Rei Li personally went to one of them to unlock the handcuffs from behind.


    ¡°Thank you, boss.¡± That dark group member very gratefully looked back at him.


    Rei Li smiled and said: ¡°We are all brothers, no need for you to thank me.¡±


    Suddenly, that dark group member felt a sharp paining from both of his hands.


    Hearing his voice, everyone immediately turned over. The several dark group members who stood behind that man saw that the handcuffs were still unlocked. Moreover, a sharp dagger pierced through both of his hands. And the person who did this was none other than Rei Li.


    For this incident, all dark group members were stunned. They did not understand why Rei Li would do such a thing.


    ¡°Boss, what are you doing?¡± That dark group members looked at him with an aggrieved look.


    Rei Li sneered: ¡°You still have the nerve to ask me what am I doing? The ck Dragon has kept you for more than twenty years, but no one thought that you¡¯re even lower than a beast.¡±


    A fear shed through that dark group member¡¯s eyes, but he immediately said: ¡°We went through life and death with you, why are you doing this to me?¡±


    ¡°Do you still want to pretend? Very well, I will let you die with eyes close.¡± With that, Rei Li suddenly pulled out that dagger and then cut through the skin on that man¡¯s left shoulder.


    In the aftermath of a soul-stirring scream, on the spot on that dark group member¡¯s left shoulder, Rei Li inserted two of his fingers and began to dig.


    Feeling an intense pain, that dark group member screamed again. The others looked nkly at Rei Li¡¯s action.


    After a while, Rei Li pulled out a finger-sized thing with his fingers and held it out in front of that dark group member: ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯ve been using this signal transmitter to notify our location to those people?¡±


    That dark group member¡¯s face pale. Ignoring the pain from his left shoulder, he cried and said: ¡°Boss, I didn¡¯t mean to betray you. Please consider my years of risking my life for you and let me go.¡±


    Rei Li very emotionally grabbed his cor and said: ¡°You have the nerve to mention this? The ck Dragon have kept you for more than twenty years, but you actually did such a thing. Do you know how many brothers have you killed because of this? If today those people tried to kill us, who is going to let us off?¡±


    ¡°Boss, I beg you, please let me go.¡± Seeing the rage in Rei Li¡¯s eyes, that man became desperate.


    Rei Li let go of him and said in a very distressed tone: ¡°For our previous friendship¡¯s sake, I will keep your corpse intact.¡± With that, he raised his gun and shot that man in the head.


    After that sound of a single gunshot, that dark group member slowly fell to the ground.


    ¡°Burry his body.¡± Rei Li said to the nearby two dark group members.


    The two dark group member walked over quietly.


    ¡°The rest of you go prepare the ne and wait for us.¡± Rei Li somewhat wearily said.


    The other members immediatelyplied, walking toward the beach.


    Fifteen minutester, after the two dark group members buried the body, Rei Li suddenly said to them: ¡°Do you have any regret at joining the ck Dragon? I hope you will tell me the truth.¡±


    One member shook his head and said: ¡°We are all orphans who grew up in ck Dragon. Beside this, we have no other ce to go.¡±


    Another member did not speak, but his eyes showed his agreement.


    Rei Li walked forward, tapped them on the shoulders and said: ¡°If, someday, you find another ce that you want to go, just let me know, I will let you go.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, boss.¡± Those two members together bowed to him.


    ¡°Okay, you two can go wait for me at the aircraft, I want some time alone.¡±


    After saluting him, they left.


    Looking at the pile of bulging mound before him, Rei Li quietly stood there motionless.


    ¡°Heart of a man. In this world, the most difficult thing to grasp is the heart of a man.¡± In this quiet woods, a male voice suddenly sounded.


    ¡°Master, you came.¡± Rei Li looked back, pleasantly surprised. He saw a middle-aged man stood behind him, Lei Yin in his mask.


    ¡°Master, are you alright?¡± Rei Li looked at him with worry.


    Lei Yin smiled, ¡°Since I am standing here and talking to you, of course, I am fine.¡±

 Chapter 217 Rain Part 1

    ¡°Master, you can control that power now?¡± Rei Li said, pleasantly surprised.


    Lei Yin shook his head, ¡°No, this is nothing but good luck. In that half a month in Sweden, in order to cope with the possible appearance of the super espers, I began to try to control that energy. Maybe because I survived two years ago, I found out that the energy seemed to have an inexplicable change. I tried to gently guide the output of that energy with my internal force and stopped it when it reached a certain level. While doing so can indeed achieve both the ability to use a portion of that power without getting it out of control, but the bnce between the two is very fragile; If it¡¯s not well controlled even a little bit, that energy will immediately strike back. That night when I vomited blood, I was not faking it, it was nearly out of control that time.¡±


    After hearing this, Rei Li can¡¯t help but let out a sigh, ¡°Master, thankfully you¡¯re all right this time. What about the site?¡±


    ¡°It has already beenpletely sealed by theva.¡±


    ¡°Lava?¡±


    Lei Yin nodded, ¡°Yes. At that time when I spread the explosives in that site, I found out the area was close to volcanicyer, that¡¯s why there are natural hot springs in the vicinity. As long as a hole is created in the activeyer by a st, theva below will well up. So I concentrated on putting the explosives on the weakest point. You should know about the rest.¡±


    ¡°So, the whole site is sealed up?¡± Rei Li cannot help but feel a bit disappointed.


    ¡°This is the best result. The things inside cannot be used by today¡¯s technology, even if they can be used, it will only be abused for the military. ording to our previous n, we should now be able to enter the negotiating phase.¡±


    Rei Li thought for a moment and then said: ¡°Master, Do you think they really believe this is an ident?¡±


    ¡°No, it is dubious at best. But now the site has been destroyed, for them, there is no need to waste manpower and resource to catch you. Now our only leverages are their shady experimental videos and data files. These should be able to force them to stop pursuing you. We¡¯re running out of time, you should go back.¡±


    ¡°What about you, master?¡±


    ¡°Right now, I certainly can¡¯t show myself in front of other people. Otherwise, everyone will know this is a setup. Don¡¯t worry, since I cane here by myself, I naturally have a way to leave. After a time, I will find you, but before that, you need to be careful.¡± After tapping him on the shoulder Lei Yin slowly walked away.


    After Lei Yin disappeared, Rei Li cheered up a bit and immediately ran toward where they parked their ne.


    ¡ª-


    No one knew when it began; On the inte suddenly appeared a strange video clip.


    In this clip, people can see that some people were doing a strange experiment. But the object of the experiment was actually human.


    Although the clip was only a few minutes, it was surprisingly clear. Not only that, over time, more and more simr clips began to appear on the inte, moreover, the content was increasingly bloody and nauseating.


    In less than a week, the clips have spread like wildfire all over the world, bing the trending topic.


    There were those who said the experimental clips were fake. But more people thought that they were real because no special effect can make such realistic experimental scenes.


    If these were true, then where did those inhuman experimentse from?


    These video clips not only caused great reactions from themon folk, they also aroused the interest of the government. More and more people began to look for the original source of these clips. Unfortunately, no one knew where these video clips came from. They seemed to be suddenly spread on the inte.


    News or newspapers may be subject to state regtion and control but the inte belongs to the world. As the sensation from these clips continued to increase by the proliferation of share button, some people began to be afraid.


    They knew that these video clips were just a very small part of videos or information that were leaked by people, who intentionally hid some of the most crucial parts. If the leaker fully disclosed all the videos and data, the consequences would be absolutely unimaginable.


    ¡ª-


    Hearing the knock from outside the door, the middle-aged man put down the newspaper in his hands and then said: ¡°Come in.¡±


    The one entering the room was a middle-aged man in a white gown. He said to the man sitting on the sofa: ¡°Your excellency, I have just received a call from Rei. He said things went well, the other side epted our conditions.¡±


    Lei Yin sipped the tea and said: ¡°Things temporarilye to an end. As long as those pieces of evidence are in our hands, they are still going to be restless all day. We need to be careful in the future, as long as we put our guard down even a little bit, they wille and bite us again.¡±


    Chang¡¯an nodded his head: ¡°I understand, your excellency.¡±


    Lei Yin stood up and walked to the window watching the outside rain, which gradually subsided. After a few minutes, he said to himself: ¡°Looks like the rain is almost over.¡±


    Chang¡¯an smiled and picked up the newspaper on the table.

 Chapter 217 Rain Part 2

    ¡°Kazumi, can you help me find this book?¡± A handsome guy, who attracted women¡¯s eyes wherever he went, went over to a bookstore employee and said.


    Kazumi, who finished reorganizing the bookshelf, wrinkled her brows, took out a small book with a pen from her uniform and said: ¡°Please tell me the title of the book that you wish to find.¡±


    Ogata Yasuda casually mentioned a book title and then lowered his face to gaze at the girl busily copying the book title in the book.


    Looking at her up close in her natural light blue uniform, he began to somewhat appreciate the rule established by the bookstore owner that required the employee to wear the uniform. Since that first time he saw her in a dress in the restaurant, he had never seen her in a skirt again. Regarding this extremely reluctant to dress up girl, he really was helpless. Fortunately, this bookstore uniform was a kind of half-skirt uniform. Although it can¡¯t bepared to her good figure.


    After she copied the title, Kazumi quietly walked to the front of theputer to query for the book.


    Looking at the looming slender legs under her skirt uniform, Ogata Yasuda suddenly wanted to see what would this overly conservative girl look like in a miniskirt.


    After finding the location of the book, Kazumi walked to the other side. Yasuda immediately went up to her side.


    After vigorously putting a book on the bookshelf, a girl wearing the same uniform grunted, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what does Yasuda like in that woman, who has a forever deadpan face.¡±


    From nearby shelves stocked with new books, another girl came up and said: ¡°A vain woman like her will not have a good end. I think Yasuda is just ying with her. Before long, Yasuda will dump her. At school, people said that she seduced Yasuda, what a shameless b*tch.¡±


    The previous girl sneered, ¡°If she didn¡¯t do something like that, how could Yasuda be confused by her?¡¯


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t talk nonsense, Kazumi is not like what you said.¡± Take Asasei walked up to them and emotionally said.


    But that girl said in disdain, ¡°You are her friend, of course, you would help her speak up. By the way, if I remember correctly, wasn¡¯t Yasuda good with you for a time? But I don¡¯t know why he just doesn¡¯t speak to you again. How do you feel about your friend robbing away your favorite guy?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Take Asasei¡¯s anger came out through her eyes as tears.


    Seeing her like this, that girl looked smug, ¡°Oh, our princess looks very sad, is it because what we said about the rtionship?¡±


    Take Asasei was about to open her mouth to refute, but suddenly, a hand grabbed her right hand, then a cold female voice came from her side: ¡°Little Take, leave them alone. Quarreling with this bimbo girl will only lower your IQ.¡±


    ¡°What, what did you say? Say that one more time if you dare.¡± That woman suddenly gritted her teeth and looked at Kazumi.


    Kazumi lightly said: ¡°Don¡¯t you understand the meaning of these very simple words? Sorry, it seems like I still overestimate your IQ. But never mind, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t have a brain, as long as you have a body, that¡¯s enough. There are many men whose IQs are not much different than you and would like a woman like you. If it still doesn¡¯t work, you can go to Shinjuku to dopensation dating, there should be a lot of horny old men there.¡±


    ¡°You shameless slut! I will make you regret what you just said.¡± That girl¡¯s body trembled, seemingly ready rush at Kazumi.


    ¡°Unable to ept other people¡¯s opinion, it really is your style. By the way, just so you know, I am a ck belt in Karate in High School.¡± After that, Kazumi suddenly took a step forward.


    Seeing her suddenly came over to them, the two girls were horrified and took two steps back.


    After looking at them with her without-temperature eyes, Kazumi coldly said, ¡°Before I am really angry, why don¡¯t you two get lost.¡±


    Awed by her aura, the two girls dared not say anything, turned around and walked away.


    After scaring them off, Kazumi went back to Take Asasei¡¯s side and said: ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Still with tears filled eyes, Take Assei excitedly held her hand and said: ¡°Kazumi, you¡¯re so awesome just now. Are you really a ck belt in Karate?¡±


    After handing her a tissue, Kazumiughed: ¡°Fool, I was just lying to them. In High School, I was so busy with my study, how could I have the time to practice Karate?¡±


    Take Asasei was wiping away her tears as she said: ¡°Are you really just lying to them? Just now, you looked like you¡¯re really good in Karate.¡±


    Kazumi smiled, ¡°Just like when we encounter a wild beast, if you¡¯re afraid and run back, they will immediately pounce on you and bite you. But if you show no fear, they dare not attack you. Haven¡¯t you learned this in your Biology ss in High School?¡±


    Take Asasei could not help but smile, ¡°Come on, how could the Biology ss in High School teach about this thing?¡±


    Seeing that her friend had resumed her normal look, Kazumi said: ¡°Ok, let¡¯s get back to work, otherwise, the manager would have to curse at us.¡±


    Take Asasei spat out her tongue and continued her unfinished work.


    Secretly watching the scene from the beginning not far away from there, Ogata Yasuda¡¯s eyes were suddenly suffused with a strange look.

 Chapter 217 Rain Part 3

    This woman always gave him an unexpected feeling. The pretty girls that he saw were too much, and many of them have had rtionships with him. But a special girl like her was the first that he encountered. She has a calmness and astuteness that did not match her age, a one of a kind who did not seem to need any help from men, but still has a good very strong self-esteem. Because of this strong self-esteem, she did not need to dress up to attract the attention of other men, did not need to take into ount about the rtionship and need not tolerate other people¡¯s rudeness. This was one of the women who was difficult to grasp. But at the same time, she was also a woman of marvelous attraction. Yasuda has never wanted a woman so badly like this.


    He quietly went behind Kazumi. Looking at her slender and beautiful figure, Yasuda had the impulse to hug her tightly from behind, an impulse that has disappeared from his heart for many years.


    After finding the book, Kazumi was ready to take it to that man, only to find that he was standing behind her and was looking at her with an unknown look.


    ¡°Sir, the book that you¡¯re looking for is here.¡± Kazumi gave that book to him.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± After taking the book, Yasuda caressed the cover with his fingers.


    Kazumi ignored him, turned away and went back to the unfinished bookshelf where the other guests jumbled the books there.


    After looking up to nce at her, Yasuda once again stepped forward toe to her side.


    Hearing the sound of approaching footsteps, Kazumi knew he wasing. But, she lowered her head and continued her work, pretending not to know.


    In another corner of the bookstore, Take Asasei was looking at them with aplex look.


    ¡°Kazumi, how about we have a cup of coffee after work?¡± Yasuda suddenly said.


    Kazumi appeared to be totally unable to hear him, her hands did not stop even for a moment.


    Yasuda somewhat depressingly leaned his shoulder on the bookshelf: ¡°Until now, you still don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    Finally, after she finished stacking the books in order, Kazumi turned around to look at him. After a while, she said: ¡°You know, every time youe, little Take will be unhappy. Please do note again, okay?¡±


    Yasuda held his gaze on her: ¡°As long as you agree to be my girlfriend, I promise I will nevere here again.¡±


    Kazumi¡¯s expression turned cold, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean.¡±


    ¡°Just look for other people, such an ordinary woman like me is not worth your time. There are a lot of pretty girls out there, keep your sweet words for them.¡± With that, she walked to another shelf.


    Yasuda ran up to take her hand and said: ¡°Kazumi....¡±


    But before he finished, Kazumi forcefully pulled her hand back, took two steps back and then red at him, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, if you dare to touch me again next time, I will not be polite.¡±


    Yasuda can only stare at her as she left.


    In the evening after work, inside the female staff locker room, Take Asasei hesitantly looked at her friend who was changing her clothes.


    After a while, she finally mustered up enough courage to say: ¡°Kazumi, actually....Actually, you need not worry about me. I knew from the very beginning that he never likes me. So even if the two of you ended up together, I won¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Looking at the face of this excited girl, Kazumi good-naturedly said with a smile: ¡°Why do you think I want to be with him? I told you, whether his is sincere or not, it has nothing to do with me. Think about it, a young master like him, even if he really is interested in a woman, she will just be his vor of the week. As soon as the novelty is over, wouldn¡¯t the end result be the same? A woman need not only love, a sense of security is also very important. Stop thinking about it, let¡¯s go.¡± After that, Kazumi began to lock her locker.


    Take Asasei looked at her enviously, ¡°Kazumi, why are you always so rational?¡±


    Kazumi gently tapped her head and said with a smile, ¡°Fool.¡±


    After walking out of the bookstore, sure enough, Take Asasei once again saw Ogata Yasuda, as always, stood outside waiting for them. Seeing them out, he immediately came over.


    Kazumi pretended not to know him and pulled Take Asasei away as they walked toward the bus stop.


    Knowing that she won¡¯t be taking his car, Ogata Yasuda bitterly walked back to his car.


    When the two were dozens of meters away from the bus stop, all of a sudden, a taxi stopped not far ahead of them. Then, from the rear door, came down a man in a short sleeve shirt.


    After that man got off the car, he said a few words to the taxi driver and then walked toward the two girls.


    Looking at the gradually approaching man, tears gradually welled up in Kazumi¡¯s eyes. When that man was close enough that she was able to see the smile on the corner of his mouth, her tears finally slowly streamed down from her eyes.


    ¡°Kazumi, I¡¯m back.¡± The man said with a smile.


    Hearing that familiar voice, Kazumi¡¯s tears continued to surge out like a broken faucet.


    Looking at the usually sensible girl who, at that moment, was crying like a child as she tightly hugged a stranger, Ogata Yasuda who was sitting inside a sports car, could not help but feel a tingling sensation that he cannot endure.


    Fortunately, he finally came back safely. Standing next to Kazumi, Take Asasei showed a gratified smile.

 Chapter 218 Voice Part 1

    ¡°Brother, when did youe back?¡± Arriving at Lei Yin¡¯s apartment, before she even sat down, Kazumi immediately asked a question. Previously in the Taxi, because of Take Asasei¡¯s presence, she did not ask any question.


    ¡°Just got off the ne.¡± Lei Yin said while yawned. Although previously he had asked Rei Li to add more manpower for the protection of Kazumi, Rumi, and the others, he wanted to confirm it himself before he can feel assured, but because there was still some unfinished business, he can¡¯t immediately go back to Naoko.


    After a moment of silence, Kazumi said in a low voice: ¡°Aftering back this time, are you going to go out again?¡±


    ¡°Things have been handled for the most part, so I should not need to go out again.¡±


    Kazumi¡¯s face suddenly lit up, ¡°Do you really mean it?¡±


    Lei Yin smiled and nodded.


    Kazumi¡¯s eyes began to turn red, but she immediately lowered her head, not wanting him to see.


    After a while, when she calmed her emotion down a bit, Kazumi looked up and said: ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll make you something to eat, okay?¡±


    Although he had already eaten on the ne, the meal portion was very small, coupled with being asked again, he suddenly felt hungry.Therefore, Lei Yin agreed.


    ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll be quick.¡± Kazumi very happily stood up and went toward the refrigerator.


    Because Lei Yin was out for nearly three months, most of the food inside the refrigerator have expired and were already thrown away by Kazumi. Fortunately, there were still some fresh eggs and noodles that she bought the day before yesterday. So, she took these things and went to the kitchen.


    Watching the pot of water that was slowly being boiled, Kazumi¡¯s heart was in peace, the corner of her mouth revealed a trace of a very rxed smile.


    Thank God brother finally came back without incident.


    For two months, he has been out for two entire months. In these two months, not only I did not receive even a single phone call from him, I did not even know where he is.


    After she had heard his conversation with Sasako-sensei, she was no longer the ignorant little sister. She began to vaguely know some of the things that were hidden behind her brother¡¯s back. Therefore she intuitively knew that in this recent trip to overseas, her brother was going to deal with some very dangerous things.


    This idea made her feel very uneasy, and this uneasy feeling would only get worse as times went on.


    Although she can make up excuses so that Rumi would not worry about him, she was unable to make herself at ease. She was really scared; Scared that she could no longer hear his familiar voice, no longer see that kind of smile.


    Now, he finally came back and all that she was worried about did not happen.


    While she was thinking about things, the water finally boiled. She put the noodles into the hot water and then use the chopsticks to gently stir so as not to let them stick together. While waiting for the noodles to cook, she opened two eggs, put them together with the noodles and added some seasonings. Soon, a pot of egg noodles finally cooked. After she took off the apron, Kazumi put the egg noodles inside the bowl and brought it to the living room on a tray.


    When she arrived at the living room and was about to speak, she found out that Lei Yin had fallen asleep on the couch.


    After putting the noodles on the table, Kazumi turned off the TV with the remote and then slowly sat down next to him.


    He must be very tired. Kazumi tenderly watched her peacefully sleeping brother.


    Brother, do you know? Everyone thinks that I am strong, but they don¡¯t know, that¡¯s because I have you by my side.


    Kazumi gently put her head on his shoulder and then quietly looked at his not so handsome face.


    ¡ª-


    ¡°B*stard, where have you been these past two months? You didn¡¯t even make a phone call, I thought you were dead.¡± In the campus cafeteria, Takeda grabbed Lei Yin by the cor and excitedly shouted.


    ¡°Idiot, let go of me, you¡¯re ruining my clothes.¡± Lei Yin can almost hear the sound of the buttons on his cor that was about to break.


    ¡°I care about you too much, if you can¡¯t give me a reasonable exnation, I¡¯ll never let you go.¡± As Takeda yelled these words, Lei Yin tragically found that a button has been ripped off.


    At this time, Yoshikawa who was sitting nearby, leisurely said: ¡°Hey, you two, don¡¯t do this thing in the middle of thisrge crowd. Otherwise, people will think that you two have a certain kind of rtionship.¡±


    Seeing that guy said such remarks while drinking tea, Lei Yin exasperatedly said, ¡°You, this bastard, only know how to gloat on the side. And you, why won¡¯t you let go of me!¡± Lei Yin knocked Takeda¡¯s head rather hard.


    This move was really effective, the rebellious youth screamed, let go of his cor and, after clutching his head, began to loudly curse.


    Lei Yin ignored him, pulled a chair and sat down.


    After cursing for a while, feeling a bit lost, he sat down and silently stared at this guy who disappeared for more than two months.


    Kazumi, who was sitting nearby, covered her mouth tough for a moment and then gave her brother the bag in her hands.


    Lei Yin casually took that and pulled out a beautifully wrapped gift box and then ced it in front of Takeda, ¡°A souvenir.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can wriggle out of this just by giving me this gift.¡±


    ¡°You guys also have the souvenirs.¡± Lei Yin pulled out a few gifts from the bag and gave it to Yoshikawa, Akira Shiraisi and Take Asasei.


    ¡°Is it for me? Thank you!¡± Take Asasei was pleasantly surprised to take the gift.

 Chapter 218 Voice Part 2

    Suddenly, Takeda¡¯s scream came from the side, ¡°Is, is this the legendary limited edition dual-gun fuel lighter?¡± The rebellious youth cannot believe the exquisitely designed cigarette lighter in his hand.


    ¡°Sure enough, you know the value of things. ording to the sales staff, this is one of the earliest pearls series, only 3000 in the world. But the value of this lighter can only be appreciated by a smoker.¡±


    Takeda immediately clicked the lighter to open the lid and, after a while, said: ¡°It really is the dual-gun lighter. Masashi, you are too kind.¡±


    Seeing that he was about to rush over to hug him, Lei Yin immediately held him back into his seat, ¡°Sit down. If you dare toe over, I¡¯ll take back that lighter.¡±


    Takeda obediently sat, not daring to get up; His hands sped that lighter, ying with it. While ying, his mouth continued to send praise, he haspletely forgotten the that he just criticized his friend a moment ago.


    Yoshikawa and Akira Shiraishi respectively got a beautifully-etched-with-pattern pen and a Swiss army knife. Meanwhile, Take Asasei got a gold brooch from him.


    After the meal, Lei Yin and the others stood up and were about to leave.


    After leaving for more than two months, the college did not seem to have any change, only that Sasako-sensei, who was the object of obsession by so many male students and male teachers, has resigned. Apart from Lei Yin, no one knew where she went.


    For this beautiful woman¡¯s sudden departure, Takeda was one of the most unwilling. But strictly speaking, this guy was only obsessed with Sasako-sensei¡®s beauty and hot body, let alone the so-called true feeling, so not long after she left, he soon returned to normal.


    But for Lei Yin, although Sasako-sensei has gone, the issue that was left behind by her cannot be solved yet. That problem was like a ticking time bomb, he never knew when it would explode, so Lei Yin was trying to find the way to solve this problem to eliminate the trouble in the future.


    Perhaps he needed to use their power.


    Looking at Lei Yin¡¯s thought-filled eyes, Kazumi cannot help but worry and quietly asked: ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lei Yin said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Em.¡± Kazumi replied with a sound, but her two hands unconsciously held his arm. She was


    afraid her brother would go out and do some dangerous things.


    ¡°Yasuda, why you seem so cold to me recently and never ask me out? Did you get acquainted with other girls?¡± A hundred meters away in front of them, a beautiful young girl was tugging the hand of a physically attractive man like a spoiled brat.


    ¡°Do not bother me.¡±


    ¡°¡±What¡¯s with that attitude? When you chased me, didn¡¯t you treat me very gently? Why do you be like this? Do you really like another girl?¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you, Ka, Kazumi....¡± Ogata Yasuda was surprised to see Kazumi that was walking closer and closer to him.


    ¡°Kazumi, is this your friend?¡± Lei Yin turned his head and asked.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t mind him,¡± Kazumi whispered some words and then continued to walk forward.


    Ogata Yasuda broke away from that girl¡¯s hand and arrived in front of her: ¡°Kazumi, hear me out....¡±


    Kazumi coldly said: ¡°Your things have nothing to do with me, please move aside.¡±


    But Ogata Yasuda did not seem to hear her, just tightly staring at her clinging to Lei Yin¡¯s arm.


    Watching this guy¡¯s action from the start, Takeda found him not pleasing to his eyes; He immediately went over and loudly said: ¡°Hey, she told you to move aside, didn¡¯t you hear it?¡±


    Some time ago, he heard the rumor of a famous yboy who was pursuing Kazumi, but because of the distance between the two faculties, he has not had the chance to meet him, and now he can finally see him himself.


    ¡°Kazumi, is he your boyfriend?¡± While talking, Ogata Yasuda stared at Lei Yin like he was his father¡¯s killer, he recognized the guy as the one that Kazumi huggedst night.


    Kazumi looked at him coldly, ¡°Your things have nothing to do with me, likewise, you have no right to interfere with my business.¡±


    ¡°Kazumi, how good is this guy? Is it because of him that you always refuse me?¡± Ogata Yasuda excitedly looked at her. The scenest night where Kazumi cried and flew into this man¡¯s arms re-emerged in his mind, the inexplicable tingling once again showed up.


    At this time, the girl seemed to have understood, she immediately came and loudly said: ¡°Yasuda, your attitude toward me changed because of this woman?¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Ogata Yasuda was irritated and impatiently shouted.


    That girl was shocked. After a while, she cried and said: ¡°You actually be like this because of this woman? You are too much.¡±


    Not wanting to look at this farce, Kazumi pulled Lei Yin to sidestep Yasuda.


    Seeing her wanting to leave, Yasuda immediately reached out, wanting to pull her.


    Just as he was about to pull her arm, a hand suddenly grabbed his wrist tightly. Then, from the side came a young male voice: ¡°Although I am not aware of the details of the situation, a yboy like you, who is entangled with other girls, is not eligible to pursue my sister.¡±


    Initially angered by the man, when Ogata Yasuda heard his words, he suddenly froze.


    ¡°Did...Did you just say, sister? You are Kazumi¡¯s brother?¡± His eyes were wide open as he looked at Lei Yin.


    Kind of gave him a disgusted look, Kazumi said to Lei Yin in a low voice: ¡°Brother, ignore him, let¡¯s get out of here.¡±


    Lei Yin let go of his hand.


    Standing at the rear, Take Asasei briefly gave him aplex look and left with the others.


    Ogata Yasuda did not try to catch up, he has an odd smile on his face.


    After a long time, seeing that Yasuda did note to coax her, the girl was angered. But when she came close, she heard him murmured.


    ¡°Did she just called him brother? So, they¡¯re actually brother and sister. I remember now, she seems to have a brother who also studies in this Teikyo University, how could I forget this kind of thing....¡±


    ¡°Yasuda, you bastard!¡± After listening to Yasuda¡¯s murmur, the girl ran away in anger.

 Chapter 218 Voice Part 3

    Meanwhile, as he walked, Takeda scolded, ¡°This is the first time I see such a shameless guy, I really don¡¯t understand what do those girls like in that man.¡±


    Yoshikawa, his buddy for more than ten years, knew what he was thinking, squinted his eyes and said: ¡°I think you¡¯re jealous, am I right? From a professional point of view, a guy like him is very easy to get girls. He has a good look and he drives a well-known sports car, coupled with how good he is in flirting with girls, how can this guy not be called adies killer? Compared to him, I am alsocking. But don¡¯t get me wrong, I justck in the money department. As you know, my stubborn old man at home, afraid that I would overspend, will only give me a very little amount of pocket money each month, so I don¡¯t even dare to buy a good car.¡±


    Ashamed, the concerned party Takeda called out angrily, ¡°B*stard, who would envy that dude? So what if he drives a branded sports car? What¡¯s the big deal? One day I will drive my car here, at that time I will be more popr than him. Oh, why didn¡¯t I bring my car here?¡± Takeda regretfully said.


    Lei Yin said to Kazumi: ¡°Although the suitor is a yboy, this also means that people have begun to appreciate you. It seems like not everyone is blind.


    Kazumi curled her lips and said, ¡°Who wants to be appreciated by a yboy? A man like him who thinks so highly of himself just makes me want to throw up.¡±


    ¡°That make sense, a yboy is inherently unreliable. In the future, the man who can be my brother-inw, in addition to being nice to you, he must also pass my requirement. Yes, at the very least, he must be able to not be ttened by me in one minute.¡± Lei Yin said with a smile.


    ¡°Kazumi¡¯s brother, are you serious?¡± Take Asasei interrupted, asking with a worried face.


    ¡°What, do you want to rmend a candidate?¡± Lei Yin teased her back.


    ¡°Ah, no.¡±


    Kazumi very discontentedly said: ¡°Do you want to sell me? Are you getting tired of me?¡±


    ¡°Let me think about it. Hmm, if I were to sell you now, who will help me clean my apartment?¡±


    ¡°Hate, you actually treat me as a cleaner.¡± Kazumi stared at him with clenched teeth.


    ¡°I cannot swear I never thought about it. You see, if I want to hire a cleaner, I have to pay that cleaner. But you are free. There is a big difference between the two.¡± Lei Yin seriously said.


    Kazumi was pushed to the limit, immediately bit his shoulder.


    ¡°Hey, are you kidding me, that was just a joke, ah, you really know how to bite. Let me go, that hurts.¡± Lei Yin cried out.


    While walking in front of them, Take Asasei could not help butugh out loud. She looked back and was surprised to see the Kazumi, who usually has an indifference look, angrily bit her brother¡¯s shoulder.


    Amazed, Takeda suddenly felt Kazumi was a bit different. However, he couldn¡¯t tell where it was exactly.


    ¡ª


    Hearing the doorbell, Lei Yin got up from the sofa and walked to the door.


    Looking through the cat eye, he saw, standing on the outside wearing a hat that shielded the eyes, a very young girl.


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Lei Yin opened the door and carefully looked at her.


    ¡°Are you Mr. Gennai?¡±


    ¡°Yes I am, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°I have something urgent that I need to talk to you, can I go in and talk about it?¡± The woman, when speaking, always bowed her head.


    Lei Yin cast her a nce and said: ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    Into the living room, the woman took off her hat, revealing a beautiful yet unfamiliar face for Lei Yin.


    ¡°Please sit down.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The woman sat down on the couch.


    ¡°Please wait a moment, I¡¯ll get you a cup of tea.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Lei Yin said nothing, just walked around behind the sofa to the kitchen.


    The woman who was sitting on the couch suddenly felt something cold touching her neck, at the same time, she felt a hand tightly clutching her throat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, or I¡¯ll kill you.¡± ¡°Mr. Gennai¡¯s¡± cold voice floated into her her.


    This sudden turn of events made her tremble in panic, but the hand that was clutching her throat kept her from making any sound.


    ¡°Tell me, who are you?¡± Lei Yin loosened his hand on her throat a bit so that she could speak.


    ¡°What, what are you doing?¡± That woman cried in fear.


    ¡°What an awesome acting. Long time no see, Sasako-sensei.¡± Lei Yin suddenly said softly in her ear.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about, my name is Tomoji, not Sasako.¡± That woman nervously exined.


    LeiYin sneered, ¡°You know what? When you cried just now, you forgot to change your voice and identally revealed your original voice.¡±


    Hearing this sentence, that woman suddenly stopped crying, sighed and said: ¡°I never thought you could actually see through me so fast, it¡¯s not fun at all. But that thing you said is wrong. I didn¡¯t forget to change my voice, but when you grasp my throat, for a moment I can¡¯t change my voice. For you to be able to do this, looks like you¡¯re also a master at changing your voice.¡± While saying that, the woman¡¯s voice gradually changed, unlike her previous voice. By the end of her sentences, her voice haspletely changed into Sasako¡¯s voice.

 Chapter 219 Intuition

    This chapter is sponsored by Luis of Mexico, Agnishwar of India and Parker of US


    Lei Yin said dryly: ¡°That¡¯s not the point, the point is, why aren¡¯t you dead?¡± On the ind before the explosion urred, from his hiding spot in the forest, Lei Yin saw her and another man went into the pit. After the explosion when the remain was buried byva, he clearly saw that no one had the time to escape from the pit. But now, how can he exin the woman sitting on the sofa here? Although the look was different, she was still the same exact woman that he saw that night.


    Sasako said in a low voice: ¡°Just like my first guest, it was indeed a setup. I have to say, that setup was perfect, now those guys, though still have some doubt about this matter, there was no way they could be sure that it was not an ident. Do you know how I found out about it?¡±


    ¡°This is another question that I want to ask.¡±


    ¡°Actually it¡¯s very simple, because of Rei Li¡¯s eyes. Women and men are different, rather than thinking rationally, they sometimes trust their intuition more. At the time, I found that Rei Li¡¯s eyes were very strange, the look of desperately trying to think of a way to escape did not appear in his eyes. How should I describe his eyes? Hmm, yes, he was like a man preparing to watch a show. Although he only revealed this look in a sh and nonchnt way, I already knew that there was definitely a problem. So, when we arrived at the bottom of the pit, I made up an excuse to stay outside and did not go with them. When I hear the voice ¡°Compared to a long and tedious question, I prefer multiple choice, so it¡¯s better for you to exin.¡±¡±


    ¡°You are as unromantic as ever. In my previous exnation, you must be wondering why those guys, knowing that you are Yan Yuxiao¡¯s disciple, did note to trouble you? Actually, there¡¯s only one reason. And that is, I simply did not report your true identity to them. I exined to them that you are just a dedicated contact person on ck Dragon¡¯s Japanese division, so of course they won¡¯t waste manpower and resources toe here to trouble a small fry like you. In fact, I came to you this time just wanting to make a joke out of it. Now to answer your question, the reason why I want to fake my death is because my mission ispleted.¡±


    ¡°Mission?¡± Hearing this word, Lei Yin¡¯s mind seemed to have caught something.


    Sasako¡¯s expression suddenly became strangely serious, ¡°General Yang Xiao wanted me to pass this on you, thank you very much for secretly sending to us the many years of the United States research data about the alien. He also said, if in the future, you need something, please feel free to inform him. As long as it is within our power, we will definitely try to help.¡±


    Hearing her words, Lei Yin could not help but inwardly shiver; He asked in a deep voice: ¡°Who are you really? How did you know about this?¡± While speaking, his murderous aura surged up.


    Sasako smiled and said: ¡°I am affiliated with the Chinese Ministry of Defence, a member of the Special Operation Department 27th, code-named 23. My mission was to investigate the top-secret military technology that was being developed by the United States. My mission is ssified as top secret, but General Yang Xiao is very grateful to everything that you have done, so he makes an exception to show you my identity.¡±


    Lei Yin looked at her doubtfully, ¡°Were you really being sent from there to the US as an undercover agent? What method do you have to prove your identity?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you once wish for General Yang Xiao that you hope he can send some Espers to protect Rei Li? I am that Esper he sent for you. In my top left pocket, there is a letter for you from him. His full exnation is in that letter.¡±


    Lei Yin opened her top left pocket and, sure enough, there was a sealed letter.


    After carefully read that letter with his free hand, Lei Yin slowly let go of her.


    ¡°Your real name is Zhang Qian?¡± Lei Yin sat in front of her and said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± In Zhang Qian¡¯s eyes, there was not the previous kind of seductive obsequious look, leaving only a smile that was as tranquil as clear water.


    ¡°How long have you been undercover?¡± Lei Yin said while using a lighter to burn the letter.


    Zhang Qian¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of painful expression. ¡°Since I was 18 years old. Looking back, it has been more than nine years. To be honest, if it wasn¡¯t for surviving the fusion experiment, it would have been impossible for me to reach their inner circles. They would only use the selected few in this top secret department.¡±


    Lei Yin went silent. While the other eighteen-year-old girls were busying themselves in falling in love or studying, she was living in a crisis-ridden, struggling for survival environment. This pain definitely cannot be said clearly in just one or two words. If she were to be discovered, no country would acknowledge her existence.


    ¡°Besides you, are there other people like you?¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, I cannot answer this question without the permission from the top.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, I was just casually asking. Can you tell me, how did you know about the alien information?¡±


    ¡°Yes, General Yang Xiao said that I can tell you as long as its concern about the alien information. Since fifty years ago after the UFO crash in New Mexico, almost all countries were paying attention to this matter. Paper cannot wrap up the fire, and after so many years of investigations, we finally confirmed the existence of the aliens. Moreover, we also know that the US have developed technologies based on the weapons that they recovered from the crashed UFO. For this reason, I have been assigned by the above to infiltrate inside them to get more data, or if necessary, to destroy it.¡±


    Because this thing has been very clear, Lei Yin no longer asked, so he asked another question, ¡°Then how about the research study?¡±


    ¡°That is the work of the research department, I am not very clear about it. But, I do know that those things are far beyond today¡¯s civilization technological capability. It is impossible topletely understand and use it in a short period of time. But no matter what, you gave us hope.¡±


    Lei Yin paused for a moment and then said: ¡°To be honest, I still don¡¯t know whether that decision is right or wrong. Because those things are not suitable for use in the current era.¡±


    Zhang Qian said softly: ¡°Who knows what would happen in the future. Tomorrow I am going to perform my new mission to protect Rei Li, tonight can you let me have a rest here?¡±


    Lei Yin nodded his head.


    ¡°Thank you, can I use your bathroom? I want to take a shower.¡±


    ¡°There are some new towels inside, feel free to use.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Zhang Qian slowly walked to the bathroom.


    Hearing the ringing sound of rushing water from the bathroom, Lei Yin smiled, Never thought this woman is actually a double agent. But by now, it seemed like he was safe. As long as those people did not know his true identity or came up with a new one, they will no longer look for ¡°Gennai Masashi¡± to give him trouble. He was not afraid that others will look him for trouble, he was afraid they wouldy their hands on the people around him, that was thest thing he wanted to happen.


    After a while, the sound of water from the bathroom stopped. It seemed like she was about toe out.


    ¡°Masashi, can youe here for a moment?¡± Suddenly, from the bathroom came her screaming voice.


    Lei Yin came to the bathroom door and asked: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Suddenly, the lights in the bathroom and the living room flickered a few times and all of a sudden went out. The whole apartment went dark.


    At the same time, the bathroom door was opened, and then, a warm body went into Lei Yin¡¯s arms. At the same time, a pair of slender arms sped around his waist tightly.


    Lei Yin did not say anything, just quietly standing there. In the dark, it seemed like one could hear the beating sound of the two people¡¯s hearts.


    After a wordless silent, Zhang Qian who was still in Lei Yin¡¯s arms gently said to him: ¡°Tonight can you hug me?¡±


    Slowly, Lei Yinpletely put his arms around her seductive body.


    ¡°You know what? I am really really tired. In there, I actually volunteered to participate in the fusion experiment. In addition to wanting the chance to get into their inner group, at the time, I actually wanted to die. But the irony is, in the face of mortality rate as high as ny-nine percent, I actually survived. The one who wanted to survive died, but the one that wanted to die survived, things are always so unexpected.


    You should know, being a female spy, my body is frequently used as a tool. In so many years, I had sex countless of times with numerous men. Sometimes I feel really dirty, like a cheap whore.¡± She said, slightly quivered.


    Lei Yen felt a warm liquid on his chest.


    Gently stroking her hair, Lei Yin said softly: ¡°The dirty ones are those men, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re dirty at all.¡±


    ¡°Do you really mean it?¡± The woman whispered in his arms.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lei Yin gently kissed her forehead.


    Zhang Qian tremblingly said: ¡°Then, do you want me? Once is enough, could you?¡±


    Without much thought, Lei Yin picked her up and walked back to his room.


    Zhang Qian put her arms around his neck, pressing her face against his chest and listening to his steady, strong heartbeat.


    After putting her on the bed, Lei Yin slowly took off her clothes.


    Hearing him taking off her clothes, Zhang Qian felt her body turned hot, her heart thumped faster and faster.


    Sitting on the bed, Lei Yin pulled her into his arms and then starting her from her forehead, to the bridge of her nose, his kiss got lower and lower.


    When he kissed her lips, Zhang Qian actively opened her cherry lips, Lei Yin also unceremoniously invaded her territory.


    After the constant tease from Lei Yin, Zhang Qian finally unable to resist and wee his tongue. The two people¡¯s tongues constantly tangled inside their mouths like two conjoined creatures.


    After an unknown amount of time, when the two parted their lips, Zhang Qian almost came to the point of choking.


    At this time, Lei Yin¡¯s hands reached into her back and started to slowly caress her smooth skin.


    With his hands constantly on the move, Zhang Qian¡¯s breathing became more and more rapid. After a while, she finally could not help but gently moan.


    Moving forward, his hands finally reached the most feminine position of a woman and he slowly began to y with her proud twin peaks.


    ¡°Do you know why most men especially prefer this area?¡± Lei Yin continued to rub, kneading the two most sensitive points and said in her ear.


    ¡°W, why? Ah....¡±


    ¡°Because many men, in their deep consciousness, all want to go back to being a baby in their mother¡¯s care.¡± When speaking, Lei Yin¡¯s hand slowly moved down.


    Moving to her lower abdomen position, he suddenly stroked her smooth rounded thighs.


    ¡°Your legs are really beautiful.¡± His hand continued to climb upward.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Such a beautiful pair of legs, no man won¡¯t like them.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t....¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t want me to touch them or don¡¯t want to stop?¡± Even when speaking, his fingers did not stop moving.


    ¡°Please....Don¡¯t do that, I can¡¯t stand it anymore....¡± She felt that all the spot that was traced by this man¡¯s hand would leave a kindling sensation that was hard to extinguish


    ¡°This is my revenge for all the teasing that you previously gave me, Sasako-sensei, and the night is still very long.¡±


    ¡°D*mn, ah....Don¡¯t go there....¡±


    The next morning, when Zhang Qian opened her eyes, she did not see Lei Yin.


    He¡¯s gone? Her eyes showed a disappointed expression.


    Suddenly, she heard footstepsing from the outside. Then, the door was opened and a neatly dressed Lei Yin came in.


    ¡°I thought you had already gone.¡± Zhang Qian looked at him in surprise.


    Lei Yin smiled, ¡°This is my apartment, where else can I go? Get up and eat your breakfast.¡±


    ¡°You can make breakfast?¡± Zhang Qian said, somewhat surprised.


    ¡°Besides having a child, I can do a lot of stuff, but usually I am toozy to do it.¡± Lei Yin put her clothes on the bed.


    Zhang Qian was about to take it, only to find that Lei Yin was looking at him with a smile. Her face reddened, she cannot help but charmingly scold: ¡°Still not go out of the room?¡±


    ¡°A dressing beauty is a rare beauty, so of course I want to stay and have a look at it. Hurry up, or the breakfast will get cold.¡±


    Knowing that this rogue will not go out, she had to get dressed under the bed sheet.


    When she got down from the bed, she felt weak in the legs, as if she had no strength left. After turning her head to give him a stern look, her face could not help but flush. This guy was like an old rogue who had held himself for more than ten years, if it not for her desperately begged him to stop, she would not have known when he would stop. Thinking of this, her heart was filled with a burst of inexplicable shame.


    Unexpectedly, the man¡¯s breakfast turned out surprisingly delicious. After breakfast, she quietly picked up the dishes and went to the kitchen to wash them.


    After washing the dishes, she said to him: ¡°Can you buy a newspaper for me? I have not read newspapers for days.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± After deeply ncing at her, Lei Yin slowly walked out.


    When Lei Yin came back holding the newspaper, Zhang Qian has already left.


    Looking at the deserted living room, Lei Yin sighed softly.

 Chapter 220 Negotiation Part 1

    In the kitchen, watching the-attentively-cooking-things Naoko, Lei Yin had a feeling that was hard to describe.


    In his view, a woman in an apron was the most beautiful.


    Although this view undoubtedly has some trace of male chauvinism in it, for a millennium-old ghost who lived in the Song Dynasty to the present, some ideas were difficult to change.


    Walking toward her and putting his hands around her slender waist, Lei Yin said softly in her ear: ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    Naoko shook her head and then said softly: ¡°Wait a moment, you will soon be able to eat.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cook too much food, just make it enough to eat, okay?¡±


    ¡°Em.¡± Naoko¡¯s heart filled with a thick sense of sweet. She knew he did not want her to exert too much, but he did not know, cooking for the person that she loved was actually a pleasure to her.


    At the dinner table, watching his hungry look, Naoko¡¯s heart was filled with happiness.


    Great, he¡¯s finally back safely. Thinking of this, a trace of tears quietly, unknowingly fell from her eyes.


    When she felt wet on her face, she quickly bowed her head and wiped it with her sleeve.


    Just then, she felt a hand wrapped around her body, and then, she felt her face pressed against his chest.


    ¡°I am sorry to keep you waiting for so long.¡± Lei Yin softly said in her ear.


    ¡°Lei, sorry, I didn¡¯t want to cry. But I can¡¯t help it....¡± By this time Naoko was choked with sobs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just cry, let it all out.¡± Lei Yin¡¯s left hand was hugging her waist while his right hand gently stroking her hair.


    Naoko finally could not bear it anymore, she tightly sped his waist with her hands, letting her tears soaked his clothes on the chest.


    The living room went quiet, between the Heaven and Earth it seemed like there was only this embracing couple.


    After an unknown amount of time, Naoko slowly pulled her head back and found arge area of his clothes was already wet. She cannot help but blush and she whispered like a child that was caught doing something wrong: ¡°I am sorry, I am going to get a set of clothes for you to change.¡± With that, she hurriedly stood up.


    Lei Yin immediately hugged her, ¡°Fool, don¡¯t worry about it, let¡¯s eat first, okay?¡±


    Looking at his filled-with-pity eyes, Naoko felt sour in her nose and has the urge to cry.


    After cleaning the tableware, Naoko came out of the kitchen and saw himying on the carpet with back against the foot of the sofa watching television, his favorite rxation pose.


    ¡°Come, sit here.¡± Lei Yin smiled at her and patted his own thigh.


    Naoko blushed a bit and gave him a charming angry nce. Finally, she lowered her head and slowly walked toward him.


    Really in love with her shy and charming look; When he saw her blushing as she sat down on his leg, Lei Yin could not resist tightly holding her in his arms.


    ¡°Naoko.¡±


    ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Feeling her lover blew some steam on her face, Naoko felt her whole body turned weak.


    ¡°I want you.¡± Lei Yin¡¯s hand probed into her clothes, slowly stroking her delicate skin. Absence makes the heart grow fonder, not to mention the woman in front of him that was so so incredibly seductive; Finally, Lei Yin has been driven beyond the limit that he can tolerate.


    ¡°We, we can¡¯t.¡± Naoko tremblingly said.


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t tell me it is best not to do strenuous exercise just after we finished the meal.¡±


    ¡°Because....I, I am having my period.¡±


    Hearing this, Lei Yin wryly smiled, This is indeed the most terrible reason.


    Not daring to tease her anymore, he pulled out his mischievous hand and then took her in his arms, being gentle and caring.


    ¡°I am sorry, Lei,¡± Naoko whispered her apology.


    ¡°Fool, no need to apologize for such a thing.¡± Lei Yin endearingly kissed her on the forehead.


    ¡°Lei....¡± Feeling her mood surged up, Naoko tightly hugged him as if wanting to integrate herself into him.


    When she slightly calmed down, Lei Yin gently asked: ¡°Did you get use to live with miss Sakurai?¡±


    ¡°Em. Miss Sakurai is a good person and she¡¯s good to me.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to know who she is? I can tell you everything you want to know.¡± Lei Yin gently stroked her tear-stained beautiful face. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to know. My grandmother once said to my mother, there are some things that the more you don¡¯t know about them the better.¡± With that, Naoko buried her head back into his chest.


    ¡°Although this statement is not necessarily good or bad, I have to admit, your grandmother is a wise person.¡±


    ¡°I heard from my mother; Although my grandmother rarely spoke, she was a very clever person. She once served as a Miko in Ise Shrine. Unfortunately, at the age of 26, she died because of a heart attack. I have only seen her appearance in the picture.¡±


    Hearing her slightly depressed voice, Lei Yin kissed her face and then picked her up, ¡°After sitting for so long, you should be very tired, why don¡¯t we go to sleep?¡±


    ¡°Em.¡± Naoko meekly nodded.


    After putting her in the bed, Lei Yin suddenly remembered something. He pulled out a letter from his pocket and gave it to her, ¡°This is this morning¡¯s express letter, your name is written as its recipient.¡±


    ¡°Can you help me read it?¡± Naoko did not want to release her hands on him.


    ¡°Hey, if I open it and see that it¡¯s a love letter, I¡¯d be jealous.¡±


    ¡°Help me read it, okay?¡± Naoko chuckled.


    Every time he heard her yful, pampered voice, Lei Yin¡¯s heartbeat slightly elerated and suddenly felt an impulse. This time, it was not an exception. He said with a wry smile: ¡°If you¡¯re going to continue to act like this, I will be tempted. Don¡¯t you know how hard and painful it is to have something that you can only see but can not eat?¡±


    Naoko looked at him, very pleased with herself.

 Chapter 220 Negotiation Part 2

    Having no way to refuse her, Lei Yin had to open the letter.


    After reading the letter, he handed it to her and said: ¡°This is the letter from the Japanese Young Writer Association. They said they appreciate the articles that you published in the woman¡¯s magazine column and therefore, want to invite you to participate in their annual Conference in Nagoya. They also said they will be responsible for the round-trip ticket and hotel amodation. If you decide to go, you can call the number on the letter.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go anywhere, I want to be with you.¡± Naoko buried her head in his arms. This time, the prospect of being away from him really scared her.


    After thinking about it, Lei Yin said: ¡°What if I go with you?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Naoko raised her head and looked at him in surprise.


    ¡°I mean, I will go with you to Nagoya. I have been looking for a chance to go out with you, this is that chance. After arriving there, it does not matter if you go to the conference or not, anyway, we¡¯ll pay the tickets and amodation ourselves. What do you think?¡± Because he had made her worried about him for so long, Lei Yin wanted to take this opportunity to make it up.


    ¡°What about your grade? You haven¡¯t attended the ss for more than two months. If we go, it would affect your study.¡± Naoko worryingly said.


    ¡°Rx, I don¡¯t have to worry about my grades. As long as I pass the final exam, I can still continue my study as normal.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± She knew her lover¡¯s background was very deep, but she still has some concern and just wanted to confirm.


    ¡°Rest assured, there will be no problem.¡±


    ¡°If there is not going to be a problem, in Nagoya, I want to take you to see my grandma, okay?¡± Hearing that he really can go with her, Naoko¡¯s face was somewhat red with excitement.


    ¡°Yes, I think it¡¯s time for her to see her grandson-inw with her own eyes.¡± He remembered she had a grandmother in Nagoya who operate an antique shop.


    With a flushed face, Naoko retreated her face back into his arms.


    Lei Yin smiled, lowered his head and kissed her hair, and then buried his head on her neck, immersing himself in her sweet fragrance.


    After a while, Naoko charmingly scolded near his ear: ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for telling me that you will go to Nagoya with me, making me unable to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I am the most ufortable one here. Even though I have a sweet smelling great beauty in my arms, I can only see and can¡¯t move my hands.¡± Lei Yin indignantly said.


    A burst of sweet feeling filled Naoko¡¯s heart; She gently scolded ¡°Hate,¡± and then tried to curl up her body like a cat in his arms.


    ¡ª-


    ¡°What, you want to go out?¡± Hearing what Lei Yin said, Kazumi stood up in surprise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, this time I will go with Naoko.¡±


    Hearing this exnation, Kazumi was finally relieved, ¡°Hate, why don¡¯t you say it earlier.¡±


    ¡°Kazumi¡¯s brother, what about your grades?¡± Take Asasei was a good student, the first thing that came to her mind was the grade problem.


    ¡°I am very close to each of the lecturers; They agreed that as long as I am able to pass the final exam, I can continue my study as normal.¡± Lei Yin talked nonsense.


    ¡°Is that it?¡± Take Asasei¡¯s face was filled with envy.


    Although Kazumi did not believe his nonsense, she was not worried about little things like grade. She just managed to wait until he came back, yet he was about to go out again. Although this time it would just be for a week or so, and there should be nothing dangerous, but she still felt a bit unhappy.


    ¡°When will you go?¡± Kazumi asked.


    ¡°In three days. Why don¡¯t you go with us?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t, I don¡¯t want to see some R-rated scene there. Moreover, unlike someone here, I am a good student who attends ss regrly.¡± Kazumi said with a smile.


    ¡°Hey, even if there is this scene, it will not be staged in front of you.¡±


    ¡°Okay. You guys have fun, just remember to buy some souvenirs.¡±


    After he left the apartment, Take Asasei enviously said: ¡°Your brother is really good to Naoko, oh, if only I could find a good boyfriend that would treat me like that.¡±


    Kazumi did not speak. At this stage, she has basically epted the fact that Naoko-sensei will be her sister-inw. But every time she thought about the look of that little fool when she saw her brother, her heart was filled with some inexplicable pain.


    ¡°Kazumi, let¡¯s go. Otherwise, we¡¯re going to bete.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After the two locked the apartment door, they walked toward the bookstore to do their part-time job.


    Tonight, there was not too many people in the bookstore, so they can rx a bit. But even so, there will be a few pretty girls that woulde here now and then.


    They mostly came, not to read books, but to see the guy in a sports car that would often appear in this bookstore.


    With a handsome look and tall stature, this handsome rich guy who rode a sports car is the modern version of prince charming in the eyes of many girls.


    After a few months, more and more girls who came to this bookstore knew about the existence of this good-looking guy. So many girls deliberately dressed to the nines toe to the bookstore to look at him, hoping to attract his attention. But because of this, these beautiful girls also attracted other boys who came here with simr ulterior motive.


    Ogata Yasuda did not know that because he often came here to look for Kazumi, the bookstore¡¯s turnover improved by more than 5%. The manager of this bookstore was so happy.


    ¡°I want to talk to you about something.¡± When Kazumi, wearing the bookstore uniform, was stocking the new books, a young woman¡¯s voice suddenly came from the side.


    Kazumi turned around and saw that person was actually Mingyi Jizi.

 Chapter 220 Negotiation Part 3

    Regarding this arrogant, unruly girl, Kazumi has ssified her as one of those unreasonable creatures; So she said dryly: ¡°Sorry, I am working right now, please don¡¯t bother me.¡±


    Mingyu Jizi¡¯s eyes shed a trace of anger, but she quickly controlled her anger and said: ¡°But your manager does not think so.¡±


    Kazumi felt a bit strange and turned to look at the front counter. Only to see the half bald, fat, middle-aged man constantly made a ¡®go on¡¯ gesture toward her, meaning that she should talk with her. Seeing this, Kazumi could not help but dishearten. She began to think whether she should or should not remain in this bookstore doing a part-time job.


    This time, Mingyu Jizi continued: ¡°I will not keep you for a long time, let¡¯s go to the lounge over there.¡±


    Knowing that if she ignored this ¡®princess,¡¯ she would continue to bother her, Kazumi thought for a moment and finally followed her to the customer lounge.


    After taking her seat, Mingyu Jizi said: ¡°I don¡¯t want to beat around the bush, I want you to leave Ogata Yasuda. You can open your price. As long as it is reasonable, I will give it to you.¡± She took out a checkbook from her handbag andy it on the table.


    Kazumi felt a headache, Why are these rich people always thinking about things so self-righteously?


    ¡°Too shy to say it? It doesn¡¯t matter, you can write any amount you want in this nk check. If I feel it is reasonable, I will sign it.¡± Mingyu Jizi threw the checkbook in front of her.


    Kazumi¡¯s mouth slightly twitched and then said: ¡°Are you really that determine to ask me to leave that guy, instead of trying to get that guy disappear from my eyes?¡±


    Mingyu Jizi coldly said: ¡°Do you think I¡¯d believe that, if you don¡¯t resort to some kind of method, Yasuda would really fancy such a woman like you? I advise you to stop while you¡¯re ahead. Did it ever ur to you that you are a woman with an ordinary family background? Even if Yasuda really wants to be with you, there won¡¯t be any good result. You see nothing but his money only, but I can tell you for sure, you have no chance to marry him. The upper-ss society in this world is not as simple as you think. Yasuda¡¯s father and his family will not allow their future heir to marry a woman with an ordinary background like you. To be his wife, the woman must be a perfect match for him. To be honest, I¡¯ve always regarded him as the ideal future husband candidate. The one who worthy of him is only me. Therefore, I advise you to sever any kind of attachment to him, take the money and leave.¡±


    Kazumi did not speak, just quietly looking at her. After a while, she suddenly said: ¡°Do you have 10 yen?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mingyu Jizi did not understand what she wanted to do with it.


    ¡°Oh, right, you are a big miss, so you should not have this kind of small exchange. What about 100 yen, or 500 yen, do you have it?¡±


    Althoughpletely unaware of what she wanted to do, Mingyu Jizi dug out a 500 coin from her handbag.


    ¡°Give it to me, okay?¡± Kazumi said.


    Mingyu Jizi, without much thought, gave her the coin.


    After she took the coin, Kazumi nodded and said: ¡°Ok, deal. From now on, Ogata Yasuda is yours. Later on, keep him on a tight leash, don¡¯t let him run around, especially here.¡± With that, she stood up, ready to leave.


    ¡°Wait a minute, what do you mean?¡± Thinking that she was being fooled, Mingyu Jizi angrily looked at her.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand? Just now I sold Ogata Yasuda for 500 yen to you. You can do whatever you want with him. However, I¡¯ll give you one piece of advice, it is best to tie him up with chains or lock him up in a cage. In short, don¡¯t let him run around.¡± After patiently exining to her, Kazumi turned around and walked away.


    Mingyu Jizi flew into a rage and shouted: ¡°Gennai Kazumi, stop! O, Ogata....¡± She can¡¯t believe that the one standing at the door watching her was her ¡®future husband candidate.¡¯


    Why is he here? Didn¡¯t he go to uncle Maeyama¡¯s banquet? Mingyu Jizi was scared as she looked at the strange and indifferent look of Ogata Yasuda.


    ¡°O, Ogata-senpai, howe you¡¯re here?¡± Mingyi Jizi has a quick reaction, she immediately smiled at him and said.


    Ogata Yasuda coldly said: ¡°Good thing I left the party earlier, otherwise, I would have missed such a wonderful scene.¡±


    Mingyu Jizi quickly exined: ¡°Ogata-senpai, listen to me....¡±


    ¡°No need to exin, I¡¯ve heard everything that you just said. I don¡¯t know when did you start to have the qualification to meddle in my affairs.¡±


    ¡°Sorry to interrupt, as an outsider, I have no qualification to speak, but can you two move your quarrel to the outside? This is a reading ce, the two please conduct yourself with dignity.¡± Kazumi suddenly said aloud.


    ¡°B*tch, shut your mouth off!¡± Mingyu Jizi can¡¯t wait to rush to tear her rotten mouth.


    Hearing what Mingyu Jizi just said, Ogata Yasuda scowled and coldly said: ¡°The one who needs to shut up is you.¡±


    ¡°Ogata-senpai, do not be confused by this woman, she is a scheming woman.¡±


    ¡°I told you to shut up, didn¡¯t you hear?¡±


    Seeing that their quarrel was getting more and more fierce, Kazumi immediately made a very irresponsible decision: Ignoring them.


    Even if they scared away all the guests or blew this ce up, it has nothing to do with her. Big deal, if that dead fatty fired her, she could just go find another part-time job elsewhere. Thinking about this, she walked out of the lounge without saying anything.


    Seeing that Kazumi was walking away, Ogata Yasuda immediately stopped in front of her and said: ¡°Kazumi, listen to me, don¡¯t listen to this woman. I really like you.¡±


    Kazumi turned her face to gave him a look and suddenly pped him on the shoulder and then said: ¡°Little brother Ogata, I have sold you to this beautiful sister. Later on, you have to listen to her, ok. Remember, do note here looking for me, understand?¡± With that, she bypassed him and went out.


    Looking at her back, Ogata Yasuda felt angry and funny at the same time, What does this woman take me for?

 Chapter 221 Onsen Part 1

    After exiting the airport, looking at the somewhat pale Naoko, Lei Yin could not help but a bit worry, ¡°Are you exhausted?¡±


    Naoko smiled and shook her head, and then said: ¡°I am okay, just having some air sickness, I¡¯ll be fine in just a while.¡±


    Lei Yin was not assured, so he said: ¡°Let¡¯s sit in the lounge for a minute, and then we can ride the bus to the hotel.¡±


    ¡°No, I am really fine.¡±


    ¡°Behave.¡± With that, with right hand carrying the luggage and left hand holding her slender waist, Lei Yin walked to the airport lounge with Naoko.


    Feeling the thoughtfulness of her sweetheart, Naoko¡¯s heart was both touched and filled with sweetness. She leaned her head on his shoulder while putting her arms around his waist.


    At this time the man responsible for the reception noticed that Naoko walked away instead of walking to his side, so he immediately ran over and said: ¡°Miss Hase, our bus will soon arrive, pleasee with me, okay?¡±


    Before Naoko could answer, Lei Yin said to him: ¡°My girlfriend is a bit ufortable, I want to take her to the lounge to take a break. After a moment, we will go to the hotel, you don¡¯t have to wait for us.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay, miss Naoko?¡± That man really saw her pale face.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. Maruyama, I just need to rest for a bit.¡± Naoko politely answered him.


    ¡°If so, then we will go first, if there¡¯s anything then please contact me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Maruyama.¡±


    When Maruyama returned to the gathering point, a 35-36-year-old man asked him: ¡°Mr. Maruyama, what happens to Miss Hase?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this Mr. Iketsu, Miss Hase Naoko does not feel well, so she wants to go to the airport lounge to take a break. After a minute, they will go by car to the hotel to meet with us.¡±


    ¡°It turns out to be so.¡± Iketsu looked up at the figure that just walked into the lounge.


    Then, came the voice of a young man from the side, ¡°Sure enough, a beautiful woman¡¯s body is rtively weak. Tsk, unexpectedly, this recently very popr female columnist ¡®Shimizu¡¯ (Clear water) is very beautiful. If I knew, I¡¯d go after her.¡± This was a tallnky man who wore sses.


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote. What¡¯s wrong, are you afraid? Oh, this is not like your character at all, Murai.¡± A buxom woman interrupted from the side.


    ¡°Who says I am afraid? But, what you said make sense, in any case, she just has a boyfriend and not yet married. Besides, her boyfriend is very average.¡± Murai who wore sses said while touching his chin.


    ¡°Howe the car has note yet? I am really tired of waiting.¡± A 40-something, heavily makeup womanined from the side.


    ¡°Miss Aso, please wait a moment, it shoulde very soon.¡± Maruyama, who was responsible for the reception, immediately said with a smile.


    ¡°Every year it¡¯s like this, can¡¯t you improve your work efficiency a little bit?¡± The woman surnamed Aso very impatiently said.


    ¡°I am sorry, next time we will pay attention to it.¡±


    ¡°You say that same thing every year, but it¡¯s still the same.¡±


    Maruyama had to keep apologizing.


    ¡°Forget it. Let me ask you, this year why would you include that woman, who does not have a qualification as a writer and who just put a few articles in the magazine, with us?¡± Aso asked.


    ¡°Do you mean miss Hase?¡±


    ¡°Still trying to be stupid, in addition to her who else?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this, Miss Hase Naoko¡¯s essays in the magazine column are getting more and more popr with women readers, so our president decided to invite her to attend this meeting.¡±


    Aso sneered. ¡°Humph, she¡¯s nothing more than a neer who just made her debut, I want to see how long she can stay popr.¡±


    Hearing this conversation, standing not far away, Akagi Miho whispered to Iketsu and Murai: ¡°That woman is really here. I really admire her cheekiness. She¡¯s already forty years old, yet every year she still participates in the young writer¡¯s conference.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do, she is the wife of the former president, so the current president has to give her some face.¡± Murai spread out his hands and said. ¡°I heard that the former president divorced her. Is this true?¡± Iketsu butted in.


    ¡°Who knows, but with that grass-is-always-greener-on-the-other-side personality of that old goat, it is not impossible. In those days, that old guy really liked to grope me, but fortunately, he retired early because of that matter.¡± Akagi Miho gleefully said.


    Watching Akagi Miho¡¯s plump figure, Murai could not help but swallow a bit of his saliva.


    Finally, the bus came to pick them up, so this group of more than 20 popr or semi-popr young writers from Tokyo entered the bus one by one.


    When the Autumn came, the weather began to turn cold. The Young Writers Association has arranged a very special ce for their amodations not far from Nagoya, in a hotel in Gifu County where there was an Onsen next to it.


    Regarding this arrangement, most people were very satisfied, only Aso whoined about not staying in a proper hotel instead of an old-fashioned one.


    After more than twenty minutes of rest in the airport lounge, Naoko said to Lei Yin: ¡°Lei, I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    Seeing her face has returned to normal, Lei Yin, feeling relieved, took her out of the airport to go by bus.


    On the bus to the hotel, Naoko leaned on his shoulder and said: ¡°Lei, I am really happy.¡±


    Lei Yin bowed and kissed her forehead, ¡°If you think those people are too noisy, we¡¯ll move to another hotel. Anyway, there¡¯re plenty of hotels here.¡±


    Naoko did not speak, just quietly looking at him. After a while, with blushing cheeks, she suddenly extended her neck and kissed his lips, and then she withdrew her head back into his arms.


    Lei Yin smiled and gently stroked her hair on the back of her neck.

 Chapter 221 Onsen Part 2

    The City of Gero in Gifu Prefecture was famous for its onsens. They rode the bus from Nagoya all the way to the north for two hours until they reach Gero, their destination.


    Using the address given by Maruyama who was in charge of the reception, Lei Yin directly took Naoko to their hotel.


    This was a medium sized old style hotel, with antique-style design and some old wooden decor on the doorway, showing this hotel was at least decades old.


    After walking in, and after negotiating their stay with the hotel servicewoman, she immediately brought them to their booked double room.


    Although the Association of Young Writers was willing to pay for the tickets, along with the amodations, Lei Yin did not want to owe to any of them, so he paid for his and Naoko¡¯s tickets, as well as the hotel room. And because he did not like too much noise, he deliberately booked a rtively quiet room.


    ¡°Take a good night¡¯s rest first. I¡¯ll wake you up when we¡¯re going to eat.¡± After putting the luggage, Lei Yin said to Naoko.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Coming to this new environment, Naoko did not want to be separated from Lei Yin even for a minute.


    ¡°Fool, I am not going anywhere, just go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Lei, sleep with me, okay?¡± She pleaded softly in his arms.


    Lei Yin has no other choice but to pick her up to the bed, take off his coat and then lie next to her.


    Seeing that he has agreed her request, Naoko very happily clung to her waist.


    After he covered the bed sheet over her body, Lei Yin said in her ear: ¡°You, are getting more and more spoiled.¡±


    Naoko stifled a smile as shey her face on his chest.


    Afterfortably sleeping for the night, Naoko, her whole person, became radiant and more beautiful and alluring. When she walked to the hotel¡¯s dining area with Lei Yin, all the men stared at her.


    ¡°Do you mind if we sit here?¡± When Lei Yin and Naoko was having their meals, the buxom Akagi Miho and the sses Murai came over.


    ¡°Hello Miss Akagi, Mr. Murai.¡± Naoko politely greeted them.


    ¡°Miss Hase, I am your loyal reader. You¡¯re the best writer that I have ever seen to write essays about women.¡± Akagi Miho sat next to Naoko, acting as if they were best friends. Seeing her sat down, Murai also took a seat.


    ¡°You tter me,pared to your series of novels, I am simply nothing.¡± Naoko modestly replied.


    At this time, Murai interrupted: ¡°Although I am risking a ridicule from miss Hase, I actually like what you wrote in the women¡¯s column, even though I am a man.¡±


    ¡°You tter me, Mr. Murai.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if you have any thoughts of writing a novel? Based on your literary talent, it should be popr.¡± Murai continued to try to tter her.


    ¡°For now, I don¡¯t have any thoughts about that.¡±


    ¡°I know many friends from the publishing world. If you ever wanted to publish a novel, you can always look for me. This is my business card, if you ever need anything, just call me anytime.¡± Murai handed over a business card.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Naoko did not know how to deal with his excessive enthusiasm.


    ¡°Naoko, your food is getting cold.¡± Lei Yin ced a piece of food to her bowl. He also used this a pretext to fend off the man who continued to ask questions.


    Seeing that the one who interrupted was, justifiably, the boyfriend, although Murai was a bit angry, there was nothing he can do.


    ¡°If I may ask, what line of work are you in, Mr. Gennai?¡± Akagi Miho turned to look at Lei Yin and asked.


    Lei Yin casually answered: ¡°Sometimes I y in the stock market, so you can call me a frencer.¡±


    ¡°It is a rare profession, but it should be a little easier than us writers. For us, we are always being forced to finish the manuscript by a bunch of people who are basically no different than debt collectors. When you don¡¯t have any selling point anymore, not only you don¡¯t have the retirement pension, you also can¡¯t apply for unemployment insurance. We usually stay upte, but not only we don¡¯t have overtime pay, even on holidays, we need to sit inside our workroom, self-abusing ourselves. Moreover, after painstakingly wrote our work, we also have to ept those smug and self-righteous but never publish any work, those people who called themselves critics to point fingers at us.¡± Akagi Miho was getting more and more excited until finally she simply called the waiter to bring her another ss of red wine.


    ¡°Tell me, don¡¯t you think that we writers are miserable?¡± After a round ofining, Akagi Miho, while drinking, patted Lei Yin on the shoulder.


    Regarding this mature woman, Lei Yin felt a bit funny.


    Seeing that Naoko, while looking at Akagi Miho, has a trace of sympathy look, Murai dryly coughed and said to this talkative peer of him, ¡°Miho, you¡¯re drinking too much.¡±


    ¡°Bah, do you think I am like you who can¡¯t handle alcohol? Do you guys know what happens thest time I went drinking with this guy? Two. He just drank two ss of wine and he immediately fell, in the presence of other people, no less. All the people that day saw it. Don¡¯t you guys think that he lost his face there?¡± Akagi Miho said as she patted the table,ughing.


    Seeing that this woman saying an embarrassing thing about him in front of this beautiful girl, Murai can¡¯t help but angry out of shame and immediately went over, wanting to pull her away, ¡°Miho, you¡¯re drunk. I am sorry, my friend is drunk, I need to take her back.¡±


    ¡°Let go of me, I am not drunk. Do you think everyone is some like you? Miss Hase, let¡¯s take a dip in the onsen.¡± With that, she tried to pull Naoko to go with her.


    ¡°Miss Akagi, you should take a rest.¡± Watching her reek-of-alcohol look, quickly urged.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am a good drinker, even better than many men. Let¡¯s go. While we¡¯re there, we can talk about women things.¡± Akagi continued to pull her.


    Naoko had no way to refuse, so he can only say to Lei Yin: ¡°Masashi, I am going to go with miss Akagi, please wait for me in the room, okay?¡±


    Lei Yin nodded his head, ¡°If you need something, call me on the phone.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Naoko walked away with Akagi Miho.

 Chapter 221 Onsen Part 3

    At this time, most of the people have left the dining room. After eating two mouthfuls, Lei Yin went back to the room.


    In the women-only spa locker room, Naoko was changing into the bathrobe. After she finished changing and turned around, she saw Akagi Miho strangely staring at her without blinking.


    ¡°What is it, Miss Akagi?¡± Naoko asked, somewhat puzzled.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡± With that, she led her to the Onsen.


    No one else was in this hot spring, the surrounding was very quiet.


    After trying the water temperature by hand, Akagi Miho took off her bathrobe and ced it on the wooden basin. Then she went inside the Onsen naked. After she went down, Naoko took off her bathrobe and followed her.


    Gero Onsen was referred to as Japan¡¯s three famous Onsen. Because, in addition to its clean water that was free of impurities, it was also because it can be used as the treatment for some rheumatic diseases, sports injuries, and has a special curative effect on neuralgia and other diseases.


    Although she has none of these illnesses, when her whole body soaked in the Onsen, Naoko still felt veryfortable.


    Akagi Miho stretched herself in the water and said: ¡°Looks like the arrangement of this gathering is pretty good.¡±


    Naoko Ask: ¡°Miss Akagi, how many times have you attended this gathering?¡±


    ¡°Five times including this. When I participate this gathering for the first time, I was dying of excitement, thinking that I was really valued. Butter on, after participating for several times, I learn that it¡¯s just a sympathy-type welfare.¡±


    Naoko smiled despite herself.


    At this time, Akagi Miho suddenly said: ¡°Miss Hase, let me help you massage your shoulders, my technique is really good.¡±


    ¡°How can this be? There is no need.¡±


    ¡°No need to be polite, you can reciprocate itter. Come on, rx.¡± With that, she went to Naoko¡¯s side, put her hands on her shoulders and slowly massage them.


    Seeing how insistent she was, Naoko cannot help but relent.


    After a while, Akagi Miho said: ¡°Miss Hase, your body is really good, this is the first time I see such a beautiful body. Your body is so beautiful that even I, as a woman, can¡¯t help but move.¡±


    Hearing her straightforward praise, Naoko cannot help but redden, ¡°You tter me, Miss Akagi, your figure is also very good.¡±


    ¡°I really mean it, I rarelypliment other people¡¯s figure. You are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen.¡±


    ¡°You overpraise me.¡±


    Naoko found that Akagi Miho¡¯s hand slowly moved from her shoulders down to her armpits, and was about to move forward.


    ¡°Miss Hase, can I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Naoko was surprised to find Akagi Miho¡¯s hand really moved forward toward her chest while her other hand slowly moved downward her lower abdomen.


    ¡°Can your boyfriend satisfy you like this?¡± Akagi Miho¡¯s hand continued to move down.


    ¡°Miss Akagi, please let go of me,¡± Naoko said in a panic.


    ¡°Miss Hase, rx, I¡¯ll give you a joy that no man can give. You should know, there are some things that only a woman can understand.¡± While speaking, her hand never stop moving downward.


    But at this time, Naoko forcefully jerked her hands away and immediately went to the other side of the Onsen, and then looked at her in full alert.


    ¡°Miss Akagi, please control yourself.¡±


    Seeing that she broke free from her, Akagi Miho was a bit disappointed.


    After a while, she said to Naoko: ¡°Miss Hase, do not be nervous. I won¡¯t force myself on other people. Since you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t touch you again.¡±


    Although she said that, Naoko did not dare to get close to her again. If her bathrobe was not in the direction of Akagi Miho, she would have left this Onsen as soon as possible.


    Seeing how nervous she was, Akagi Miho said with a smile: ¡°Actually, I just want you to experience some of the things that you have never experienced before, but I never thought your reaction would be so big. Rest assured, since I said won¡¯t touch again then I won¡¯t mess around anymore.¡±


    After deeply ncing at her, Naoko said: ¡°Miss Akagi, this behavior is wrong.¡±


    ¡°I am not really a lesbian, I just asionally do that kind of thing with other women. Because I saw that you¡¯re the most beautiful woman I have ever seen, I couldn¡¯t help myself. It seems like you really like your boyfriend because your reaction is the biggest among the women that I came across.¡±


    ¡°Beside him, I will absolutely not let anyone touch me, even women.¡±


    ¡°Humph, what good are those men? They¡¯re just animals who are lustful for a beauty; When you have no value or is no longer beautiful, they will get rid of you like a trash.¡± Akagi Miho said with a sneer.


    ncing at her, Naoko said: ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why would you have this idea, he is definitely not like that. I am sorry, I have to go, please move aside.¡±


    Akagi Miho smiled and very graciously stepped aside.


    Seeing the path cleared, Naoko immediately went over to pick her bathrobe, put it on, and went to the locker room in a hurry.


    Seeing her somewhat ¡®run away in panic¡¯ appearance, Akagi Miho smiled a bit and then buried her head in the water.


    When she returned to her room, she saw Lei Yin watching TV, so she immediately ran over to him.


    Holding her in his arms, Lei Yin asked in a low voice: ¡°What happened?¡±


    Looking up with eyes full of concern, Naoko slowly told him everything.


    After she finished, Lei Yin frowned.


    ¡°Lei, please don¡¯t hurt her, I can see that she¡¯s just a pitiful woman.¡± Naoko watched her sweetheart¡¯s face with worry.


    Seeing her eyes, Lei Yin gently stroked her hair, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to her.¡±


    Hearing his words, Naoko felt slightly relieved, ¡°Lei, I was really scared just now. I used to listen about it, but this is the first time I encountered such a person.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right now.¡± Lei Yin softly said in her ear tofort her.


    ¡°Lei...¡± Naoko deeply buried her head in his arms.

 Chapter 222 Antique Shop Part 1

    Nagoya is the capital of Japan¡¯s Aichi Prefecture. In size, it was second only to Tokyo, Osaka, and Yokohama.


    Feeling that she was just an amateur magazine column writer and never published any books, moreover, she did not want to be seen by the readers attending the gathering, Naoko asked the venue staff to cancel her seat.


    At her insistence, the forty years old Young Writer Association President finally agreed to her request.


    Thus, Naoko hid in the crowd, very happily held her sweetheart¡¯s arm as they strolled the venue.


    Looking at the crowd of people, Lei Yin said to her, ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce, it¡¯s too noisy here.¡±


    Naoko hesitated, ¡°I don¡¯t think this is appropriate, let¡¯s wait until the book signing event, and then we can leave.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are so many writers here, they won¡¯t notice if one or two are missing. Didn¡¯t you say you want to take me to see your grandma? Now is a good opportunity.¡±


    Hearing Lei Yin¡¯s words, Naoko¡¯s eyes shed with excitement and immediately agreed.


    After they walked out of the venue, Naoko said with a smile, ¡°Ah, what a great day, it¡¯s good to be out here.¡±


    Looking at her beautiful smile, Lei Yin cannot help but lower his head to kiss her pretty face, and then said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say this is not appropriate?¡±


    Holding his arm, Naoko charmingly scolded, ¡°Hate, you¡¯re the one who encouraged me to go out.¡±


    Lei Yin smiled and then said, ¡°Visiting someone without bringing anything is not good, let¡¯s go buy some gifts first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing how attentive her sweetheart was, Naoko was very happy.


    The two then went to the nearby mall to buy some gifts first.


    Naoko¡¯s grandma¡¯s antique shop was located in Shikemichi, a small historical street in Nagoya.


    At this historical street, which dates back to 18th century Japan¡¯s mercantilist era, there was ancient warehouses, temples, and handicraft shops. It was filled with rich Japanese traditional folk style, which was one of the must-see ces for tourists to visit in Nagoya.


    When they arrived at the door, Lei Yin sized up this antique store. It was a typical Japanese traditional shop. The shop area was very big and has a house attached to the back. The structures were mostly made of wood and appeared antique. From Naoko¡¯s introduction, this antique shop has more than sixty years of history. It was the crystallization of her grandfather¡¯s effort.


    After arriving here, Naoko was excited like a child. She impatiently pulled Lei Yin into the shop.


    Inside the shop, they saw a middle-aged woman carefully wiping the goods on the shelves. Naoko said to the woman, ¡°Aunt Soshi.¡±


    Hearing the sound from behind, the woman immediately turned her head. Seeing that it was Naoko, her whole face lit up and said in a pleasant surprise, ¡°Naoko, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Naoko smiled and said, ¡°How are you?¡±


    Ikehakura Soshi came over and took her hand, and then said, ¡°I am fine, how about you?¡±


    ¡°I am doing great. Is grandma here?¡±


    ¡°Grandma is in the hall inside. And this is?¡± Ikehakura Soshi a bit strangely looked at Lei Yin.


    ¡°He is my... fiance.¡± Naoko¡¯s face blushed as she made the introduction.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ikehakura Soshi was surprised, she never heard anything about Naoko¡¯s fiance before.


    After giving a shy nce to Lei Yin, Naoko whispered, ¡°Lei, this is aunt Ikehakura Soshi who helps my grandma with this shop.¡± In a moment of nervousness, Naoko forgot to say her sweetheart¡¯s official name.


    Lei Yin smiled, and then said to Ikehakura Soshi, ¡°Hello, my name is Gennai Masashi, I am Naoko¡¯s fiance.¡±


    Ikehakura Soshi quickly returned to normal and immediately said, ¡°Hello, my name is Ikehakura Shoshi, nice to meet you.¡±


    Naoko was eager to see her grandma, so she said to her, ¡°Aunt Soshi, we are going to see grandma. Oh, I almost forgot, this is a gift for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to do this, I am already happy to see youe.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small gift.¡± With that, Naoko pulled Lei Yin into the house.


    Looking at Naoko¡¯s excited expression, Ikehakura Soshi cannot help but sigh. Naoko finally has a fiance, she thought.


    Naoko lived in Nagoya from elementary school to high school. It can be said that she saw Naoko grew up from a well-behaved little girl to such a beautiful girl. Along with Naoko¡¯s grandma, Ikehakura Soshi had always been worried about Naoko¡¯s weak body since Naoko was still a child, so she hoped Naoko¡¯s fiance would treat her good.


    The house at the back was simr in style to Takeda¡¯s house. It has a garden full of flowers in the middle and rows of wooden floors, as well as paper doors separating each room.


    Naoko went to thergest room in the middle and then gently called out, ¡°Grandma, I am Naoko. Are you in there?¡±


    When Naoko called out for the third time, the paper door was pushed aside and a silver-haired elderly with a kindly face walked out to see her granddaughter. After a while, she just smiled and said, ¡°Naoko, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Naoko¡¯s eyes gradually turned red. She made a bow to the elderly and said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°Come on in and take a seat.¡± While talking, the elderly looked at Lei Yin who stood beside Naoko.

 Chapter 222 Antique Shop Part 2

    The room¡¯s furnishing was very simple, nevertheless, as a whole, it gave people quite a serene feeling.


    Inside the room, Naoko went straight to a cab on her own initiative. She opened the first drawer and took out a tea cup, a teapot and a can of tea. Then she walked to the next room to brew the tea.


    Soon, after the tea was ready, she poured a cup and ced it in front of the elderly. And then she poured one for Lei Yin and herself.


    After drinking the tea, Naoko knelt behind the elderly and began to gently massage her shoulders. As she rubbed the elderly, Naoko said, ¡°Grandma, because some time ago I published a number of articles in a magazine, the Japanese Association of Young Writers invited me to participate in their annual young writers¡¯ conference in Nagoya. Taking advantage of that, we¡¯vee here to see you. How are you recently?¡±


    ¡°I am fine. What about your father and mother, are they okay?¡±


    Naoko answered, ¡°Father was still very busy with works, but they are in good health. Big brother and brother are also well.¡±


    ¡°Then what about you?¡±


    ¡°I am fine. Please don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    The elderly nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Then I can rest assured. Naoko, why don¡¯t you introduce me to this young man.¡±


    Naoko immediately blushed, totally afraid to look at Lei Yin. She leaned over and whispered in the elderly¡¯s ear, ¡°Grandma, he is the man I have been waiting for.¡±


    Hearing the reply from her granddaughter, the elderly quietly watched Lei Yin. After a while, she suddenly said to him, ¡°Please take care of Naoko.¡±


    Lei Yin seriously replied, ¡°I will. Please don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Grandma... thank you!¡± Hearing her grandmother¡¯s response, Naoko was pleasantly surprised. Just then she was worried about her grandmother¡¯s perception of Lei Yin, but now she felt relieved.


    The elderly did not ask about Lei Yin¡¯s career, family, or other problems, but just casually talking with him about trivial things in life. Seeing their interaction, Naoko became jubnt and thus acted like a pampered little girl, which she rarely showed, smiling without care by Lei Yin¡¯s side.


    After talking for quite a while, a burst of quarrel came from the store outside.


    Hearing this loud argument, the elderly slightly frowned.


    ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s go outside and see what happened, okay?¡± Naoko said to her.


    The elderly nodded and stood up.


    When the three walked into the shop, they saw a thirty-something-year-old man was arguing with Ikehakura Soshi.


    At this time, the man angrily eximed, ¡°Are you kidding me, I know that thing is definitely here, why don¡¯t you take it out.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, Sir, we really don¡¯t have the thing you said.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s bullsh*t. I know you must have hidden it.¡±


    ¡°Sir, please be reasonable, how could we give you something that we don¡¯t have?¡±


    That man was furious, ¡°Call your boss, I want to personally ask him.¡±


    Ikehakura Soshi became somewhat impatient, ¡°Thest time you came here, I have clearly told you that we don¡¯t have it here, but you don¡¯t believe it. How many times do I need to say it?¡±


    ¡°You lied to me, bastard. Just call your boss here!¡± The man heavily mmed the table with his palm.


    ¡°I am the boss here, how can I help you?¡± The elderly walked over and said to the man.


    ¡°You¡¯re the boss here? Are your surname Kigo?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    At this time, Ikehakura Soshi went over to the elderly, leaned over and whispered to her.


    After hearing to what she said, the elderly carefully looked at the man and after a while, said, ¡°Sir, can you tell me why you insist this shop has the thing that you¡¯re looking for?¡±


    At this time, the man has a veryplicated look, as if he was struggling to decide about something. After a while, he deeply looked at the elderly and said, ¡°I am sorry, excuse me.¡± After he finished saying, he turned around and walked out of the antique store.


    Unable to believe the man so easily left, Ikehakura Soshi couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised.


    ¡°Grandma, what is the thing that man looking for?¡± Naoko asked.


    After withdrawing her gaze from that man¡¯s back, the elderly said, ¡°He was looking for the sacred Katana.¡±


    ¡°Katana? Do you mean the Katana at the shrine in the little room in the eastern part of the house?¡± Naoko said is a surprise.


    ¡°Yes. The two of youe with me.¡± With that, she walked back inside the house.


    The elderly took them to a locked small room that looked like a utility room at the eastern corner of the house.


    ¡°Naoko, do you remember this room?¡± At this point, the elderly suddenly said.


    Naoko replied, ¡°Of course I remember. Moreover, I also remember that you warned me to nevere close to this room, under no circumstances, much less to go in.¡±


    The elderly did not speak again. Instead, she took out a key and used the key to open the door.


    After she opened the door, the elderly said, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    The room was dark. Apart from the door, the only source of light came from one small window. Because it was never opened for a long time, the room was filled with a faint musty smell.

 Chapter 222 Antique Shop Part 3

    The elderly slowly walked to the left wall and fumblingly searched for the light switch. After a while, they heard the ¡°pop¡± sound and the fluorescent light mounted on top lit up.


    ¡°Fortunately, the light still works.¡± The elderly said as she walked back.


    Lei Yi swept his gaze around the room. He saw a metal frame on top of a table in the middle of the room. On top of this metal frame was a long wooden box. From the color of the box, who has lost its luster, it was clear that the box was quite old.


    There were few curved jades and some wormwoods on top of it, but the most impressive thing was the picture of spells which covered all around it. Combined, all of these felt very strange.


    The elderly said to her granddaughter, ¡°Naoko, when you were young, I didn¡¯t want you to know about this thing. But now that you¡¯ve grown up, I have something to tell you. Do you remember that box?¡± The elderly pointed at the box on the table.


    Naoko replied, ¡°I remember there was a long sword inside that box. When I was a first grader in primary school, because the old box was full of mold and about to break, you gave me a new box and told me to put that long sword inside the new box.


    ¡°Do you know why I told you to change the box, rather than let other people or myself personally go and change it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. At the time, I didn¡¯t think too much about it.¡±


    ¡°Now I am going to tell you the reason. It is because, except for innocent children, no one else can touch that sword. Otherwise, it would be dangerous to the one who touches it.¡±


    ¡°Dangerous? Why?¡± Naoko thought that the word was too serious.


    The elderly patiently exined, ¡°The owner of this sword is your grandfather¡¯s good friend, who left this sword with us. At the time, the man said that this sword absolutely cannot be touched, because this is an evil sword.¡±


    ¡°Evil sword?¡± Naoko felt like she was listening to a ghost story.


    ¡°You might not believe it, but this is indeed an evil sword. ording to your grandfather¡¯s best friend, any person who holds this sword will die miserably. Moreover, every once in awhile, it would cause a terrible massacre. At first, I didn¡¯t believe it either, but when something strange happenedter, I cannot help but believe.¡±


    ¡°What kind of strange thing?¡± Naoko unconsciously held Lei Yin¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Initially, we did not put the sword here, but on the western side. One day, your grandfather saw a worker in charge of cleaning, always watching the sword with a strange look. At first, your grandfather thought that he was mistaken, but then, he found out that the man¡¯s action became increasingly strange. Some other workers even told him that they saw that man talked to himself. Your grandfather thought that he has some mental problems, so he dismissed him. But one night, that man came back and secretly tried to sneak in to steal something. But it wasn¡¯t long before the other workers caught him. At the time, that man repeatedly shouted, ¡°Give that sword to me, give it to me.¡± When the police took that man away, unexpectedly, he suddenly went crazy and even bit one of the police officer¡¯s ear. In the end, the doctor concluded that the man had a severe case of schizophrenia and put him in the mental hospital. Your grandfather thought that it might have something to do with the sword, so he kept the sword inside the box and locked it in this room for good.¡±


    A few yearster, your grandfather passed away. After that, a strange thing happened again! A new handyman suddenly showed a simr behavior to the previous worker. He was also often seen talked to himself and some people even saw him wandering in front of this room. Afraid that there might be an ident, I immediately dismissed him, just like what your grandfather did. By the next evening, I had arranged a few workers to guard outside. Indeed, that same evening, the handyman secretly came back and tried to break into this room. The workers quickly subdued him and gave him over to the police.¡±


    ¡°Did he became crazy like the previous man and bit another police?¡±


    ¡°No, but in the police station, the manmitted suicide in the cell.¡± Hearing this answer, Naoko became extremely afraid and shrunk her body into Lei Yin¡¯s arms even more.


    The elderly then continued, ¡°Because of these idents, I examined the box carefully and found out that the box has been rotted by mold. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of this, but just in case, I did ording to your grandfather¡¯s friend¡¯s instruction, which was to find a child, that¡¯s you, by the way, to change the box. At the time, I was afraid that something would happen to you, so I watched your action with trepidation. When you came out of the room safely, I immediately went to the nearby temple and invited a master here so that he can put a spell on that box to seal off the evil spirit. Although, at the time, I didn¡¯t know if it would be effective or not, but since then, there has been no further ident. If it was not because this sword belongs to your grandfather¡¯s good friend, I would have long thrown this sword away.¡± After saying this, the elderly cannot help but sigh.


    After hearing what her grandmother had said, Naoko cast an apprehensive nce toward that box. She never thought that the sword she had held a few years ago was actually such a scary object.


    But then, she suddenly thought of something, ¡°Grandma, since this sword has never left this room for years, how could that man know about it?¡±


    The elderly said, ¡°I am not clear about this either. The reason why I called you here is to tell you that if something happens to me in the future, I want you to bury the sword under the tree at the nearby temple. Your grandfather and I have helped his friend guard this sword for many years, it should be enough. I don¡¯t want this sword to hurt you or other people.¡±


    Hearing her words, Naoko suddenly tensed up, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t scare me, nothing will happen to you.¡±


    The elderly said with a smile, ¡°I am not saying that something will happen to me, but I am already old; almost one hundred years. So it is up to you to deal with this thing. But you have to remember not to open the box.¡±


    Naoko finally felt relieved, ¡°I know what to do, grandma.¡±


    At this time, Lei Yin, who has been silent all this time, suddenly said, ¡°Can I see that sword?¡±

 Chapter 223 Seal

    Chapter 223 ¨C Seal


    Hearing Lei Yin¡¯s words, Naoko had a scare, and the old woman gave him a strange look.


    ¡°Lei, you said you want to see that de?¡± Naoko¡¯s two hands tightly grabbed his arm.


    ¡°Yes. ¡± Lei Yin went to the old woman and said: ¡°Please show me the de in the box okay?¡±


    ¡°Please give me a reason. ¡± The old woman calmly said.


    ¡°I have a friend, his family handed down a simr ominous de, butter for some reason, the de was gone. He once asked me to inform his family if I see the de someday. Therefore, I want to see if that de was the one he was talking about. ¡±


    The old woman thought for a moment and asked: ¡°What¡¯s your friend¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°His called Nakawa Meiji, his from the Yagyuu sword faction. ¡± Speaking of this name, Lei Yin¡¯s eyes shed a faint sadness, Nagakawa Meiji¡¯s real name is Nagakawa Kyuujirou, a name that made him have different thoughts.


    The old woman shook her head, ¡°Your request I¡¯m unable toply. This de has a lot of strange things on it, you¡¯re the most important person to Naoko, so I can¡¯t let you take a risk. ¡±


    Lei Yin with a sinking sound said: ¡°That old friend when still alive, I have owed him, although he is dead now, but I want to make somepensations as far as possible and toplete his entrustment, I hope you can understand. ¡±


    Naoko had only ever seen this eyes of Lei Yin, that was when he was in his first year of high school attending the trip to Okinawa. Now seeing this eyes again, Naoko¡¯s heart can¡¯t help but gently tremble.


    When the old woman was in deep thought, Naoko loosened her lover¡¯s arm and slowly walked to her side and said: ¡°Grandma, can I ask you to agree to him, please?¡±


    The old woman look up at her, ¡°Naoko, are you sure that doing this is really ok? Don¡¯t forget that this de is very dangerous. ¡±


    Naoko looked back at her lover gently then with a firm voice said: ¡°His wish is my wish, no matter what happened. I will go with him facing it together. Please grandma grant his request, I beg you. ¡±


    After listening to her words, the old woman sighed gently, ¡°Well, since you insist on doing so, I can only agree. ¡±


    ¡°Thank you grandma. ¡± Naoko bowed to her.


    Naoko went back Lei Yin¡¯s side. Putting her head on his chest and gently said: ¡°Lei, be careful. ¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll be fine. You go out with your grandmother first. ¡± Lei Yin lowered his head and kiss her forehead.


    After a deep look at his eyes, Naoko and the old woman went out of the room.


    After they went outside, Lei Yin went in front of the table, after ncing for a bit, he reach out to untied the curve jade tied to the wooden box.


    Because these things are tied tightly, and in a dead knot, Lei Yin had no choice but to take out a knife to cut the cord.


    The above attachments is all clean after. Only the surface of the box is left with a very strange ofuda(paper talisman).


    He drew the knife in the opening location and cut the ofuda a slit.


    Putting the knife away, Lei Yin slowly opened the box.


    Seeing his action, Naoko that¡¯s looking outside had her whole heart raised. At this time, no one knows what will happen when the box is opened.


    Finally, she saw the box was entirely opened.


    At this time, everything around is very tranquil, and nothing happened. Naoko slightly relieved.


    But wen she looked at Lei Yin¡¯s back, she suddenly found that he seems to be a little different than usual.


    At this point there¡¯s a feeling that can¡¯t be expressed in words, although because she can only see the back and can¡¯t see his face, but from his back, Naoko can clearly feel this.


    Then, she saw Lei Yin extend his right hand towards the position of the hilt.


    He¡¯s going to pick up the de? A look of fear appeared in Naoko¡¯s eyes.


    Remembering her grandma said those two personal experience, with absolute concern, Naoko can¡¯t help but called out: ¡°Lei, don¡¯t...¡±


    But before she finished, the old woman suddenly held her hand and whispered: ¡°Do not bother him. ¡±


    Naoko did not dare to speak again, and can only worriedly and anxiously look at Lei Yin.


    Finally, Lei Yin¡¯s right hand held the the hilt, and then slowly put the de vertically.


    After so many years, Naoko finally saw the full picture of the de that she only had a little bit of impression.


    It was a de that was longer than the usual Japanese katana, and has no scabbard, with a de of nearly one meter, the de was rendered in a strange dark brown.


    Not knowing why, seeing the de, Naoko suddenly felt her whole body powerless, as if having anemia, with the same feeling of dizziness. Seeming to be aware of her granddaughter¡¯s situation, the old woman held her hand, while the other hand firmly held her waist.


    Having the help of the old woman, Naoko¡¯s body finally able to barely stand straight, without enough time to thank her grandma, she continued to look ahead.


    At this time, Lei Yin was looking at the de in his hand, motionless, as if he were a statue holding a de.


    The unspeakable strange feeling was bing more and more clear, and she found that Lei Yin¡¯s body at the moment was emitting a strong sense of oppression.


    Right, it is a sense of oppression, and she could now finally describe this strange feeling. She had never seen Lei Yin like this, but strangely, under this seemingly breathless invisible oppression, she felt a familiar sense of security, as if she was in his arms.


    Slowly, Lei Yin put the de in his hands horizontally and put it back in the box, and finally he closed the box.


    Afterpleting these series of actions, Lei turned around and walked out.


    ¡°Lei...¡± Naoko suddenly threw herself into his arms and tightly hugged him.


    ¡°Rx, I¡¯m fine. ¡± Lei Yin hugged her softly andforted.


    ¡°Lei, I was really afraid. ¡± Naoko said as she was sobbing quietly.


    Lei Yin while holding her, gently touch her hair behind her neck.


    Standing next to Naoko, grandma smiled and looked at them.


    ¡°Lei, is that de is the one your friend said?¡± In the room where the tea had been before, Naoko asked she put a cup of freshly brewed tea in front of him.


    Lei Yin shook his head, ¡°Although it¡¯s simr as describe by my friend, but it doesn¡¯t have an inscription, so it¡¯s not the one my friend said. ¡±


    Usually, the outer position of a Japanese katana will have some inscriptions, especially des made by some master, but that de does not have anything.


    After putting the cup down, Lei Yin said to the old woman sitting at the opposite side: ¡°It may be a little abrupt, but I suggest you burry the de as soon as possible. ¡±


    The old woman looked at him and said: ¡°In fact, when Naoko¡¯s grandpa was still alive, because of what happened, I advised him to do so, but he is very stubborn. He thought that since his good friend left the important object here, it can not be treated so rudely. As his surviving wife, I should follow his wish and keep this ominous de until the day I leave. ¡±


    ¡°Lei, just what happened in the end?¡± Naoko still has a deep impression on what she just felt.


    Lei Yin with a sinking sound said: ¡°The top is attached to a very heavy death qi. ¡±


    ¡°Death qi?¡± Naoko asked a little surprised.


    Holding her in his hand, Lei Yin said: ¡°Death qi, also known as corpse qi, as the old saying. From a scientific point of view, when a person died an unnatural death, especially when killed, will sometimes release a substance in the moment of death©`or should be called energy, which clings to the murder weapon or the murderer. Usually, the death qi will fade slowly along with the passing of time and eventually dissipatespletely, but there are also exceptions. When a person with the same weapon constantly kill, then the umtion of death qi will likely exceed the speed of dissipation, when the quantity of death qi reaches a certain level, there will be a qualitative change, forming the death qi that will not dissipates along with the passing of time. When this particr death qi reaches a certain quantity, it will have an unpredictable effect on the person holding the weapon, depending on how much death qi is attached to the weapon. Most likely it will gradually make the character of the holder unknowingly be brutal or bloodthirsty. But this de is different, the death qi attached to it is unusually heavy, if an average person picks it up, it will likely make them go mad, but there might be also other situations. ¡±


    Hearing Lei Yin¡¯s words, Naoko nervously shook his hand, ¡°Then, will you be okay?¡±


    Lei Yin patted her hand and said: ¡°Rx, I¡¯m fine. ¡±


    Seeing her lover¡¯s eyes as clear as ever, Naoko finally felt relieved.


    At this time, Naoko¡¯s grandmother suddenly said: ¡°I listened to the original owner of that de, that de results from a soul-seal. Do you know what that means?¡±


    Lei Yin gawked: ¡°So that¡¯s what it is, no wonder that de will be like so. The so-called soul-seal is what Japan calls it, the real name should be called sword sacrifice. It means that when the sword or de was just released from smelting, the caster of the sword or de will make his own blood droops on the de, thereby enabling the sword or de to open. Butter this practice was slowly distorted, turning one or few living people to build up into the furnace, trying to get the victim¡¯s soul to fuse with the weapon, producing a true weapon. But those who casts swords like this are usually lunatics, and it can be said that swords or des that have been forged in this way are already a weapon before they even kill. If you use it to kill people again, it will be like that kind of evil de.


    Another point to exin, can actually seal the de with death qi above it and not let them spread is not because of those mantras or curved jade, but the wooden box. ¡±


    The old woman could not help but sigh: ¡°Then, the two people bing like that is really affected by the de. It was our own family that has killed them indirectly ah. ¡±


    Lei Yin does not know how tofort her, after all, it is the fact that although manughter and murder differ, the result is still the same.


    ¡°Grandma, this kind of thing no one can expect, please don¡¯t think too much. ¡± Naoko went over tofort.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired, and want to take a rest. Take your time. ¡± The old woman held the table and stood up.


    Naoko immediately help her walk to the bedroom.

 Chapter 224 Heart Knot

    Chapter 224 ¨C Heart Knot


    From Naoko¡¯s grandmother¡¯s home to returning to the hotel, Naoko¡¯s appearance seemed a bit preupied.


    When Lei Yin came out of the bathroom, she was sitting at the bedside staring at the TV with no focus.


    He went over and put her in hisp, Lei Yin asked: ¡°Are you worried about your grandmother?¡±


    Naoko leaned her head on his chest and said: ¡°Her spirit is not very good, and she has no appetite. I¡¯m really worried about her. ¡°


    Lei Yin said: ¡°Everyone will have some heart knot, and can only be untied by themselves. For these days, we¡¯ll go over to see her, talk to her with her life experience. To untie this knot is not that difficult. ¡°


    ¡°Em,¡±


    ¡°Go take a shower first, rest early tonight, you must be very tired today. ¡°


    Naoko looked up and looked at him affectionately, ¡°Lei, thank you. ¡°


    ¡°Fool. ¡± Lei Yin lovingly kissed her cherry lips.


    Naoko hugged his waist and slowly responded.


    The kiss is very long but not intense, and Naoko¡¯s mood gradually calmed down, reveling in his gentlefort.


    After a long time, when the two lips parted, Naoko¡¯s feelings already moved up, her face flushed and with some shortness on her breathing, she lowered her head not daring to look at his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you wash, okay?¡± Lei Yin whispered while using his hand to unlock the buttons on her dress.


    Hearing Lei Yin¡¯s words, Naoko¡¯s breathing became more rapid.


    After a while, Lei Yin put all her clothes down, revealing the perfect body of the woman that can make your breathing stops.


    Putting her t on the bed, Lei Yin carefully size up with appreciation, with his hand moving down the undting curve on the hills and valley.


    ¡°Lei, don¡¯t... Look at me like this. ¡± Feeling her lover¡¯s eyes staying on her naked body, Naoko with both hands covered her eyes and pleaded, her body skin rushes a pink color.


    Lei Yin smiled and took her whole person to the bathroom. While walking, he said onto her ears: ¡°I will help you wash very cleanly, anywhere will not be spared. ¡°


    Naoko¡¯s body can¡¯t help but gently tremble.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    The event is scheduled to be held for three consecutive days. ¡°There you are Miss Hase,e and sit over here, there¡¯s a vacant seat. ¡± Seeing Naoko, Akashiro Miho¡¯s eyes lit brightly, immediately greeting her.


    Although she doesn¡¯t want to sit with this woman with a strange hobby, but the other have already spoken in public, so she can only go with Lei Yin.


    ¡± Sit down, Miss Hasegawa. ¡± Sitting beside Akashiro Miho, Murai has pulled a chair very attentively.


    ¡°I appreciate, we can sit here. Lei Yin pulled a chair on the other side of the table to let Naoko sit down and sat next to her.


    Again this guy, Murai looked at Lei Yin a bit annoyed.


    When they were seated, Akashiro Miho said: ¡°Mis Hasegawa, do you know? Today a lot of people came looking for you, but unfortunately you¡¯re not here, where did you go?¡±


    Naoko replied: ¡°I went to visit my grandma in Nagoya today. ¡°


    At this time, the baldy Waka interjected: ¡°So that¡¯s the case, Miss Hase is really a filial person, it¡¯s now rare to see such a filial girl. I often read Miss Hase¡¯s articles, how about we find time to discuss some questions on writing? Maybe tomorrow night, then I¡¯ll be free. ¡°


    ¡°Thanks for your well concern, Mr. Waka, I don¡¯t dare to dy your precious writing time. ¡± Naoko declined.


    Akashiro Miho smiled and said: ¡°Senior, you being so direct will scare the other, don¡¯t forget the other has already a boyfriend. ¡°


    Waka refuted, ¡°I as a senior, helping out a rookie is also what I should do, just where did you think?¡±


    ¡°Susumu Nikaidou is also a rookie, why doesn¡¯t senior care about him so much?¡±


    Hearing Akashiro Miho¡¯s words, the others couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Waka looked up and red at her.


    Naoko nced gratefully at Akashiro Miho, and she responded with a smile.


    After eating, Akashiro Miho proposed to go shopping outside, and Waka and Murai also agreed. When they looked at Naoko with anticipation, she said she¡¯s tired and wanted to rest early, and several people with slight disappointment bid her farewell.


    After going out of the hotel, Waka clutching his chin said: ¡°What a pity ah, such a beautiful woman unexpectedly found such an ordinary boyfriend. It seems like my opportunity is very big, look, just let me find an opportunity to be alone with Miss Hase, I will be able to capture her heart. As for her boyfriend, he can get the hell out. ¡°


    Murai didn¡¯t say anything, because he thought the same as Waka.


    Akashiro Miho said: ¡°I think it¡¯s not so easy, I can see that Miss Hase likes that man very much, it¡¯s not so simple to change her embrace. ¡°


    Waka exposed a malicious smile, ¡°That¡¯s just because she didn¡¯t know any better man before. Like a rookie¡¯s debut, if you can get a senior¡¯s guidance, the future is certainly limitless ah. When she realizes the benefits of knowing me, she will naturally change her mind. Didn¡¯t you just came like that? How about without your Fukada senior? If not for his help, you¡¯d be just an obscure second-rate writer. Come to my room tonight, perhaps you will find that I am much bigger than your Fukuda senior. ¡°(TL: bigger here can mean greater.) He said while touching Akashiro Miho¡¯s abundant buttocks.


    ¡°Thanks for senior¡¯s care, but I¡¯ve been recently ustomed to sleep alone. ¡± Akashiro Miho nonchntly dodged aside.


    Waka takes his hand back, ¡°If you can¡¯t sleep at night, you can to me anytime. ¡°


    Murai said to him: ¡°Waka senior, we rarelye to Nagoya, isn¡¯t shopping too boring, don¡¯t you have any good ce to introduce?¡±


    Waka said: ¡°I know a very special sushi restaurant, I will take you to see. ¡°


    Akashiro Miho was a little surprised, she never thought that this lecherous man would take them to a sushi restaurant, and not the red-light district.


    After sitting for half an hour in a taxi, Waka took them to famousrge living area in Nagoya, and not far away there is a red light district where nightclubs are concentrated.


    But Waka did not take them to the red light district, but really came to the front of a conveyor belt sushi restaurant.


    Looking from the outside, this restaurant and a regr conveyor belt sushi restaurant doesn¡¯t have any difference, although it is muchrger than the general sushi restaurant. After entering, Akashiro Miho found the restaurant business was surprisingly good. Only seeing the lounge filled with waiting guest, and some guests came in and out.


    At this time, a young waiter came up to them and said: ¡°Would you like to eat sushi or would you like to order a meal?¡±


    Waka said to him: ¡°This youngdy came to eat sushi, and us two came for a meal. ¡°


    ¡°I got it, but now because there¡¯s a lot of guests, whether it is to eat sushi or to order a meal, so please wait a moment. ¡± The waiter said, taking them to the lounge.


    Hearing their conversation, Murai a bit strangely said: ¡°Senior, eating sushi and a meal what¡¯s the difference? Is there something else to eat here?


    Waka with a mysterious smile said: ¡°Of course there¡¯s a difference, wait and you¡¯ll know. ¡°


    At the lounge, Akashiro Miho was a little surprised to see a film on a sma TV screen.


    After the three of them sat down, the other men in the lounge began to look at Akashiro Miho¡¯s plump chests with lust.


    For such man¡¯s vision, Akashiro Miho has been long ustomed to, she did not bother and readily flipped through the magazine.


    About 20 minutester, the waiter came to them and said: ¡°Two gentlemen, it¡¯s your turn for your meal. ¡°


    Waka stood up and said to the other two: ¡°Finally it¡¯s our turn, and now I¡¯ll take you to see the most distinctive ce in this sushi restaurant. ¡°


    Akashiro Miho and Murai a little bit behind followed him.


    When they came to the innermost room, Akashiro Miho was amazed to see seven or eight young women in a see-through clothes wearing masks kneeling on a special conveyor belt with a spotlight on each woman¡¯s head. In the spotlight, each figure can be clearly seen. In addition, in front of every woman there is a sign which says, ¡°eel sushi¡±, ¡°salmon sashimi¡±, ¡°crab sushi roll¡±, and other sushi names. As the conveyor belt rotates, those ¡°sushi¡± are constantly rotating in front of them, as they normally do with sushi.


    Seeing this, Murai came to understand the scriptures, he immediately and very excitedly look at those women.


    At this time, that waiter also came over to ask: ¡°Two guests, we have 50 minutes, 70 minutes with monthly 3 kinds of consumption, which type do you want?¡±


    Waka said: ¡°I¡¯ll take 70 minutes, and I choose salmon sushi, Murai you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll also take 70 minutes, and eel sushi. ¡°


    After registering on the book, the waiter said: ¡°The two please go to the second floor room to wait. Your sushi will be delivered soon. This miss, there is already vacancy outside, pleasee out with me. ¡± (TL: miss/youngdy here can also mean ¡°prostitute¡±)


    Waka to Akashiro Miho said: ¡°Little Miho, you eat slowly, this meal is on me. Besides the sushi here, the sushi outside is very tasty. We might be a littlete, but if you can¡¯t wait, you can go back first. ¡°


    ¡°You y slowly. ¡± Akashiro Miho waved back and followed the waiter and went out.


    Sure enough a dog can¡¯t change its habit of eating shit. Sitting on a chair, Akashiro Miho whispered while eating sushi from the conveyor belt.


    In order to vent, Akashiro Miho specifically picked those expensive sushi to eat, deliberately wanting to let that lecherous old man distressed.


    More than 10 minutester, suddenly from the door came in three vicious men with tattoos on their arms and bare chest.


    As soon as the three men came in, a manager-like man came forward to greet with a smile and said: ¡°Mr. Kawada, good evening. ¡°


    The man in front with a scar near his left ear coldly scoff.


    ¡°We have prepared this month¡¯s expense, please follow me. ¡± Fearing the three men would frighten the other guests, the manager immediately greeted them to go upstairs.


    Seeing the manager being so cooperative, the man nodded slightly with a satisfaction, and after looking at the guests waiting at the lounge said: ¡°Your business here is getting better and better. ¡°


    The manager thought he wanted to increase the protection fees, cannot help but be surprised immediately apanied with augh and said: ¡°This is Mr. Kawa¡¯s care, recently the store came with two new dishes, does Mr. Kawada have an interest to try it?¡±


    Kawada indeed showed an interested look, ¡°Is it? Then call them over, and my two brothers will properly take care of them. ¡°


    ¡°Certainly, certainly, asking Mr. Kawada and the two gentlemen to wait in the VIP room, I¡¯ll call them over soon. ¡°


    ¡± Don¡¯t let us wait too long, we¡¯re very busy. ¡°


    ¡°I know. ¡± The managerughed and sent them upstairs.


    After they went upstairs, Akashiro Miho then recovered her vision.


    It¡¯s really a triad collecting protection fees, it¡¯spletely different from seeing it on TV or movie. It was the first time she had seen such a scene, until now her heart is still beating hard.


    The world that those people lived in ispletely different from the world she¡¯s familiar with, she didn¡¯t even dare to look up and stare at them, fearing that those people would take fancy to herself.


    She began to hesitate whether to stay and eat, or to leave at once, but is not careful enough the chopsticks hit the ground.


    When she bent down to pick up the chopsticks, suddenly a man wearing shoes stepped down, and almost got scared of her hand being stepped upon.


    Akashiro Miho a little offended, she immediately sat straight up to see that guy with no eyes.


    ¡°Hey, did you not see I¡¯m picking up something?¡± Akashiro Miho shouted at the man in a ck windbreaker.


    But the man did not look at her, and continued to walk forward.


    Akashiro Miho was furious, but actually could not seize him. She can only stare at his back with angry eyes.


    Then a waiter walked up to that man and said: ¡°Sir, would you like to eat sushi or order a meal?¡±


    The man did not care for him and just went straight upstairs.


    The waiter immediately stopped him and exined: ¡°Sir, can you please wait in the lounge? Upstairs is a ce for other guests to entertain, please...¡±


    But before he could finished speaking, the man suddenly stretched out his left hand clutching his hair, then the waiter could not react in time when his whole person was thrown out.


    ¡°Bang¡± The waiter hit the edge of the table, and the powerful impact knocked the cups, vases, and other things above it. Immediately after, the waiter sends out a pitiful yell, looking at the part where his hair had been caught, more than half of his hair was abruptly ripped off exposing the scalp that is constantly bleeding.


    No one expected for such a thing, all the guests and waiters in the store were frightened and stared at the man in windbreaker went up the stairs.


    Watching at the waiter screaming, Akashiro Miho¡¯s heart felt very afraid, she dared not imagine if she just continue to scold down and provoked that man¡¯s anger, she did not know what he will do to herself.


    At this time the other guests felt that something might happen, and came out from the lounge to watch the fun, but no one dared to go upstairs to see.


    ¡°Now what? You want to call the police?¡± A waiter asked another colleague after ncing at the bleeding colleague.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call the police, otherwise the manager will kill us. Right, immediately inform the manager. ¡± The waiter said.


    ¡°But the manager is upstairs, how about you go inform him. ¡°


    ¡°Why should I go, can¡¯t you go?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die, right, do you know the manager¡¯s phone number?¡±


    ¡°I remember there¡¯s the registration on the counter. ¡± The waiter immediately went to the counter.


    When they were very nervously flipping through the book looking for the manager¡¯s phone number, from upstairs suddenly came a hair-raising scream.


    ¡°What happened?¡± A man couldn¡¯t help but asked.


    But as soon as he had finished, from upstairs came more a hair-raising scream, and then followed by a sound of heavy impact hitting something.


    ¡°I, I think we should call the police. ¡± The waiter who first proposed to report showed a look of horror in his eyes.


    Another waiter can¡¯t help but hesitate, though not knowing what happened upstairs, but at least it was certain that someone have been injured, or...


    Thinking to here, he also began to fear. As he was about to speak, he heard a lot of noise upstairs, and then a couple of men and women wrapped up in sheets or nothing at all ran down the stairs. They ran and shouted: ¡°Killed, someone has been killed...¡±


    Hearing the cries of those people, everyone can¡¯t help change theirplexion.


    Just then, Akashiro Miho saw a ck shadow like a ghost suddenly appeared behind those men and women who ran down from the stairs.


    The shadow appeared to be incredibly fast, as if it had been standing there, if it didn¡¯t look like a human figure, Akashiro Miho even thought she saw an illusion.


    But what happened next was something she never dreamed of.


    When the ck figure appeared behind those people, under the dim light of ambiguous atmosphere, Akashiro Miho seemed to see something shing, and then she saw running inst middle-aged man naked body as if something has streak across, then, she saw the man from the right shoulder de, until the left nk, even the head with the left chest portion of the entire upper body fell down.


    ¡°Pop¡±, the man with it¡¯s upper body cut ntingly fell on the ground, followed by a spring like water from the two wounds constantly madly spurting out red blood.


    Although not a lot of people saw the scene in the midst of chaos, the faces of those had instantly became as white as a corpse, including Akashiro Miho who saw the same scene. At the same time, she finally saw that the shadow is the man in ck windbreaker, and he was holding a dark brown katana. She knew now that the man¡¯s body was cut by anything.


    Like the prologue of a stage y, after the dark figure cut that man in half, with a backhanded de cut another man¡¯s head off. Then he rushed forward, and anyone who meets the man was chopped off.


    Bright red blood, gruesome screams, broken limbs, was everywhere. The film or TV which shows fights in a Japanese period drama was totally different, where no matter who the man cuts, will be absolutely dismembered. Someone was cut from the chest horizontally into two halves, there are also those like that middle-aged man who was cut ntingly in two. That kind of strength, that kind of sharpness, it is impossible to imagined that is a de.


    At this time, everyone was scared out of their minds, desperately running towards outside. But because the door is not very big, many people were jammed up and unable to go out, except for a lucky few who break out from the others, the others made an effort to squeeze forward but it actually made it harder to get out. Cries, curses, howls, screams constantly ringing, and with louder screams from behind. The sound of hysteria that humans utter when they are terrified made the scene more terrifying.


    Finally, the people in the back were killed, as if the man like a Grim Reaper did not stop his footsteps. Step by step towards the crowd of people in the doorway.


    ughter, a true ughter.


    The man is like a monster that came out from the depths of hell, frantically killing all the moving objects in sight. Every brandished of the de, someone will be cut off alive.


    The bright red blood of the entire shop dyed a bright red, scalp tingling screams from the beginning till now has not stopped, here is just like a human ughterhouse.


    When the man in windbreaker was frantically killing, Akashiro Miho was gently opening a ss window with trembling hands.


    She was just like everyone else, in the loss of reason she rushed to the door and tried to squeeze out, but she was pushed aside by a man with great strength. But because of this congestion, she had the chance to see the man who brandished the de crazily in a close proximity.


    Even if it is a dream, the horror scene could not have been imagined and made her legs felt weak, the body can¡¯t bring out an ounce of strength, but the strong survival instinct forced her to crawl to the nearest window.


    When she opened the window, she immediately held the window with her limp hands and tried to crawl out.


    Even if the window frame had scratched her knees and arms, she felt nothing, and now she was just trying to escape from the horrible ce and flee from the horrible man.


    Finally, after a round of struggle, she managed to climb out of the window, just when she was on the ground, she fell. But now she has lost all her pain and with almost no pause, she crawled with every effort like a baby learning to walk.


    From behind still constantly came screams that stimted her nerves like countless needles. She aimlessly crawled forward, anywhere is good, as long as she can stay away from the demon.


    Suddenly, she heard a sharp braking noise, when she turned her head she saw a caring at her. Thest thing she saw was a ck wheel growing in front of her eyes...


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    ¡°Excuse me, how¡¯s the situation of Miss Akashiro now?¡± Outside the ward, the president of the Young Writers Association, asked the attending physician who had just finished the examination.


    The doctor replied: ¡°Apart from some scratches she has no major trauma, but because she was terrified, she¡¯s temporarily in aa. ¡°


    ¡°It¡¯s all good. ¡± The president was slightly relieved. He had no idea that this would happen at the youth writer¡¯s exchange. There are already two people who died, and he really didn¡¯t want to hear an unfortunate news to the third writer.


    At this time, a person who was supposed to entertain guests at the venue came over, followed by two police officers behind him.


    ¡°Association President, these two officers are looking for Miss Akashiro. ¡± Said the person in charge.


    ¡°Excuse me, is Miss Akashiro awake now?¡± A middle aged police officer asked the president.


    The president replied: ¡°Miss Akashiro is still not awake because she was terrified. ¡°


    The two police officers showed a slightly disappointed expression, ¡°Well, that¡¯s out of the question. If Miss Akashiro wakes up, can we trouble you to inform us?


    ¡°OK. ¡°


    ¡°Thank you. ¡± The two police left the hospital.


    ¡°President, what did they came looking Akashiro for?¡±


    ¡°They should be looking for Miss Akashiro to make a statement, after all, she was one of the few people who survived. ¡°


    As he spoke, he saw a moving beautying his way, in her side followed an ordinary looking man, ¡°Turns out to be Miss Hasegawa, hello. You came to see Miss Akashiro?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, how is Miss Akashiro now?¡± Naoko asked the president.


    The president told her about Akashiro Miho¡¯s situation, then said he have some things to deal with and have to leave first.


    After saying goodbye to him, Naoko and Lei Yin walked into the ward.


    The ward was very quiet, and a woman was lying motionless in a white bed.


    After bringing the flowers into the vase on the table, Naoko looked at the pale Akashiro Miho.


    ¡°Such matter actually happened. ¡± Naoko sighed softly.


    She didn¡¯t think that the three people who had spoken to herst night, in just one night, two of them died and the remaining one is lying in the hospital. Things are impermanence, it¡¯s really saddening.


    Suddenly, a hand held her waist.


    Feeling the warm touch behind, Naoko¡¯s heart slowly settled down, and leaned her head lightly on his shoulder.


    At this time in the streets of Nagoya, there are police cars and patrol officers patrol in rotation.


    The man who is secretly called ¡°the butcher¡± inside the police department, has suddenly appeared in an underground casino in the eastern district shortly after killing dozens of people at a sushi restaurant.


    Just like before, the man was carrying a Japanese katana to ughter inside the casino.


    Because the underground casino has just recently opened, and the location is very secluded and hard to find, when the police received the report and rush to go over, they only saw gruesome corpses everywhere.


    The floor was sprinkled with blood, and the body which was cut open exposed the human body tissue. So, for those police who had just serve for a few years almost couldn¡¯t bear and vomit at the scene. The number of people in the casino was muchrger than at the sushi restaurant. So this time, the victims are much more than the sushi restaurant.


    In less than an hour, there are urrence of two serious homicides, the entire Nagoya and the surrounding areas fell into a state of unprecedented tension. Each police department immediately organized police officers to drive and patrol around the road to find the murderer as soon as possible. If not for fear of causing public panic, the mayor of Nagoya even wanted to impose a curfew.


    Along with the police, there are also various newspapers, television reporters. In addition to a few of them closely following the whereabouts of police cars, most people wanted to break through the police siege to enter the sushi restaurant and the casino to shoot.


    Finally, the uproar of the night passed. By the next morning, police officers patrolling the streets did not find any whereabouts of that man.


    Many people who had just learned about it from the news or newspapers had began to panic, they cannot believe that such horrific killings will ur in modern cities.


    Very quickly, the night came again.


    At this time, most people were afraid to go out, shops and night clubs also closed their doors early. Usually a lively streets and living quarters, now became depressed and deserted. Police officers patrolling the districts are also very nervous, since no one knows what will happen tonight.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    ¡°Big brother Yoshida, big brother Yoshida. ¡°


    Hearing the call outside, lying on a woman¡¯s fiercely twitching body the man stopped his action, and shouted: ¡°Go and take a hike for me!¡±


    ¡°Big, big brother Yoshida. Mr. Agata is here, he said he had something urgent to find you. ¡°


    What¡¯s that guy doing here? Yoshida frowned, finally unwillingly climb up.


    The woman lying under him looked nkly at the man whose whole body is tattooed walked to the side and dressed.


    Walking to the living room, Yoshida saw in a kimono, and a somewhat gray haired Agata Kotarou, sitting on a chair without ncing sideways, behind him stood still three tall men in a suit.


    Yoshida¡¯s eyes could not help but shed a trace of anger. This troublesome old fogy, if not because he just took over the Ji Group, and some things needed this guy to help, he would have already killed the old fogy who¡¯s taking advantage of his seniority.


    Although in his heart there¡¯s a lot of dissatisfaction, but Yoshida still put on a very respectful face to go, ¡°Uncle Agata good evening, I don¡¯t know what matter that made you find me sote?¡±


    ¡°Sugiyama, I just received a tip-off, the Hayama Group seems to be ready to take action. I suspect they want to take the opportunity to seize our territory on the eastern district. ¡± Agata Kotarou briefly said.


    Yoshida¡¯s eyes revealed a suspicious look, ¡°Impossible, now the streets are full of police, how dare they do so. ¡°


    ¡°Sugiyama, you think too simply. Now the police are thinking about catching the homicidal maniac, as long as they¡¯re not making too much noise, they won¡¯t even bother about the gang¡¯s turf wars. And don¡¯t forget, since that homicidal maniac suddenly appeared in our area, more than 10 of our people were killed in the underground casino, so now many people of Ji Group are afraid that the guy will show up again, and dare not to go out casually. Such a good opportunity, that wolf Hayama Rong will not absolutely let off easily. So, I want you to take someone to the east district right away. ¡°


    Seeing the old man criticizing him again in front of his subordinates, Yoshida¡¯s heart is burning with anger immediately.


    With gloomy face he said: ¡°Uncle Aga, it¡¯s veryte now, if there¡¯s any thing, say it tomorrow again. ¡°


    Agata Kotarou a little angry said: ¡°Sugiyama, do you know what you¡¯re saying is insane, you really don¡¯t cherish me and your father working hard toy down the foundation. If the eastern district will really be seized by Hayama Group, our Ji Group¡¯s power in Nagoya will shrink a lot. You...¡±


    Before he finished, Yoshida suddenly stood up and went inside.


    ¡°Sugiyama, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Seeing his attitude, Agata Kotarou could not help but get angry.


    ¡°Kotarou, didn¡¯t you hear what I just said? I told you, if there¡¯s any thing say it tomorrow. ¡± Yoshida Sugiyama left the living room without turning his head.


    Agata Kotarou was trembling with rage and finally left angrily.


    Until sitting down in his own car, Agata Kotarou¡¯s anger had yet to subside.


    He cursed: ¡°This little beast, if I had not helped his fathery down this vast inheritance, he would have died not knowing where. Now he actually dared did this to me. ¡°


    At this time, a gentle young man whispered next to him: ¡°Uncle, I have said that Sugiyama is the kind of ungrateful person, you see after taking over Ji Group, he immediately reced Yin Fukuike and Satarou. This is clearly to weaken your power in Ji Group. When he gets the hang of Ji Group, we don¡¯t know how he¡¯s going to deal with us. So uncle, we don¡¯t need to be polite to such a person. ¡°


    Agata Kotarou calmed down and said: ¡°Your meaning?¡±


    The young man whispered a few words to his ear.


    After listening to his words, Agata Kotarou¡¯s face became very serious, ¡°Kawasaki, I don¡¯t want to do it not until thest minute, after all, his father when alive has given me grace. ¡°


    ¡°Uncle, although Uncle Ryouyama had given you grace, but you had risks one¡¯s life these many years for him, this can be considered as you repaying him. Moreover, at present his son wants to go against you, if you¡¯re not going ahead, we¡¯ll be in danger when the chance is no longer. ¡°


    Agata Kotarou remained silent, and after a while said: ¡°I¡¯ll think about it. ¡°


    Kawasaki no longer made any remarks. The inside of thepartment suddenly became very quiet.


    Suddenly, the car sharply brakes, and the two men sitting in the back suddenly hit the back of the leather chair in front.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Kawasaki sat up and loudly questioned the bodyguard who was driving.


    ¡°So, sorry, a person suddenly came out in front. ¡± The bodyguard nervously exined.


    Kawasaki looked past the window and indeed saw a man five or six meters away blocking in front. Because the surrounding light is insufficient, he can only see that it¡¯s a man.


    ¡°You go and see what¡¯s going on?¡± Kawasaki said to the two bodyguards in front.


    The two bodyguards each opened their side of the door and walked off the car while cing their right hand in the chest, ready to pull off the gun.


    At this time, Kawasaki suddenly saw his uncle pull out a pistol from his body, and could not help but be a little surprised. Over the years, he had seldom seen his uncle so nervous.


    ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Kawasaki asked.


    ¡°Be careful, I think that man is weird. ¡± Kawasaki¡¯s face became serious.


    By his influence, Kawasaki could not help but tense up, followed by pulling out a pistol from his body.


    When approaching that man, a bodyguard coldly shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t get in the way, and quickly fuck off. ¡°


    In the darkness, the other bodyguard seemed to see the manughing, he felt something was wrong, and was about to pull out the gun when suddenly, in front of his eyes appeared an indescribable ck light, and that was thest image he saw in this world. He was a bit luckier because his peer died without seeing anything.


    In contrast to the two people who died without knowing, in the eyes of Agata Kotarou and Kawasaki, it waspletely another gruesome picture.


    Under the illumination of the headlight, they clearly saw, the two bodyguard¡¯s head in a sh from the position of the nose bridge, horizontally broke into two halves, and then the separated half of the head silently fell on the ground.


    They could not exactly saw what the man did, they only saw when the two bodyguards fell, he had a very long ck katana in his hand. At the same time, under the white light, they saw the man¡¯s face, and the smile in his mouth made the heart very cold.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    After twitching for a while, seeing the woman still endured silently like a dead person, Yoshida Sugiyama burning with anger, p the woman¡¯s face.


    Blood slowly flowed from the woman¡¯s mouth, but she did not have any fear or excited expression, as if that p was not hit on her.


    Yoshida Sugiyama stared fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that your husband, who is half dead, is still lying in the hospital. As long as I want, I can always get someone to kill him. How about letting your daughter take your ce, I really want to try a little girl of that age. ¡°


    The woman¡¯s face suddenly changed, she slowly knelt down in front of him, ¡°Please do not hurt them, I will serve you well. ¡°


    Yoshida Sugiyama¡¯s eyes revealed a proud expression, extending his foot in front of her, ¡°Help me lick it clean. ¡°


    The woman without hesitation, held his foot with both hands to lick.


    Yoshida Sugiyamaughed loudly.


    Late at night, Yoshida Sugiyama suddenly woke up, he felt something was pressing on his body, and thought it was the woman, but slowly, he felt from the sheets transmits a strange wet.


    He reached out and touched the sheet, sure enough, he really felt it¡¯s very wet. He used his fingers to dip a little and put it in front of his nose to sniffed it, but he smelled a familiar smell, and almost in an instant, he knew it was blood. With panic, he immediately stood up.


    Just then, he sensed that there seemed to be more than one person in the room.


    Without much thought, he ran to the back window at once.


    But suddenly, he stopped, with no longer any movement.


    Yoshida Sugiyama tremblingly said: ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I can give you anything you want. ¡± He felt his neck had been cut by the crossed de in front, and a trace of blood was trickling down from the wound.


    At this time, the man standing behind him suddenly became short of breath, like a bloodthirsty beast, and after a while, Yoshida Sugiyama heard the man¡¯s pent-up voice.


    ¡°Yoshida Sugiyama, do you remember me?¡± It was a very hoarse voice.


    ¡°Who, who are you?¡± Yoshida Sugiyama almost wanted to look back at that man.


    ¡°You really have forgotten me, but it doesn¡¯t matter, I will make you remember me. Do you know? I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a long time. ¡°


    ¡°Who exactly are you? Are you Agata Kotarou¡¯s person?¡±


    ¡°That old man is already dead, just lying beside you is him. Don¡¯t you always want to kill him? Now that I¡¯ve helped you out, should you not repay me?¡± Suddenly, the man with his left hand sped him by the throat, then thrust the de thatys across his neck into Yoshida Sugiyama¡¯s thigh.


    ¡°Zi¡±, not only the de passes through Yoshida Sugiyama¡¯s thigh, the man also slowly move the de to continue.


    Yoshida Sugiyama screamed out, but in the time the call was rushing to his throat, it was forced back by the tightening of that left hand, and can only issued a dull sound.


    At this time, the man¡¯s breathing became more rapid, and he said to Yoshida Sugiyama: ¡°Remember Meiko? The woman that you tortured to death?¡±


    Hearing that name, the pupil of Yoshida Sugiyama suddenly shrank, ¡°You, you are her husband?¡±


    ¡°It seems that you finally came to think of it, I won¡¯t let you die so easily, I want you to taste that while you live you want to might as well die. ¡± The man grinned and slowly cut up the de.


    The great pain caused Yoshida Sugiyama to struggle, but the man¡¯s hand, like an iron mp, made him unable to move.


    In Yoshida Sugiyama¡¯s bed, a body covered with sheets was constantly trembling.

 Chapter 225 Heart to Heart Talk

    Chapter 225 ¨C Heart to Heart Talk


    ¡°Little Sei, you¡¯ve changed a lot. ¡± A female student carefully looked at her.


    ¡°Am I?¡± Take Asasei said a little confused.


    ¡°Yes, it feels like you¡¯re getting more beautiful. ¡°


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t say such, I won¡¯t be treating you to a meal. ¡°


    The two girlsugh covering their mouth.


    A boy sitting over said: ¡°Little Sei, I really envy you ah, you can enter Teikyo to study, the University where I¡¯m studying have almost fights everyday. It¡¯s like hell. ¡°


    Take Asasei a bit embarrassed said, ¡°In fact, it¡¯s about the same, right, I heard that Little Mi has gotten married is it?¡±


    The girl replied: ¡°Yes, she married to Kanagawa, I heard she meet her husband in a blind date. ¡°


    ¡°Her grades in high school are very good, I thought she would continue to study, but I didn¡¯t expect her to get married so early. ¡± Take Asasei said.


    ¡°When we heard the news of her marriage, we were also very surprised. ¡°


    This time, another girl interrupted and asked: ¡°Little Sei, do you have a boyfriend in college?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. ¡°


    ¡°Teikyo guys really have no eyes. Well, how about being my girlfriend?¡± A boy said with a smile.


    ¡°Takeshita, you still hasn¡¯t changed with that same rigidity as before. Little Sei, you should not be deceived by him, he has a girlfriend in university. ¡°


    Take Asasei chuckled at the side. Really nice, it feels like I¡¯m back in high school.


    A girl with a little regret said: ¡°A pity that some students went to other countries to study or work, so they cannote, otherwise, this time¡¯s high school reunion will definitely be lively. ¡°


    ¡°Those guys on graduation said in any case they wille to attend the reunion, but the result isn¡¯t it not the same as a freed pigeons. Those bunch of guys are really untrustworthy. ¡± A girl said angrily.


    ¡°Maybe they really have something to do. ¡± Take Asasei picked up the juice on the table and drank it slowly.


    Around 11 o¡¯clock in the evening, some students suggested that since tomorrow is Sunday anyway, it¡¯s better to go to Shinjuku to visit the night market. This proposal was immediately warmly received by most people.


    Aftering out of the theater box of the bar, a line of dozen or so people walked outside while talking.


    When Take Asasei went to the bar counter, she suddenly saw a very familiar figure lying on the counter drinking.


    With a careful look. Sure enough, it¡¯s really him, and he looked like he was drunk.


    ¡°Little Sei, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing her standing still, a girl asked.


    ¡°Oh, nothing. ¡± Take Asasei recovered, after ncing at that person¡¯s eyes, she continued to walked out with the other students.


    Out of the bar, several boys began to separate to find a taxi. The other girls are standing there chatting, waiting for the car.


    Take Asasei who had been silent aftering out of the bar, in her heart hesitated.


    After a while, that several boys called several taxis over, and the others began to get on the car in groups.


    When it¡¯s Take Asasei¡¯s turn to board the car, she suddenly looked back at the bar, turning her head back, she said to the students inside the car: ¡°Sorry, I just saw a friend inside who¡¯s drunk, I won¡¯t be going, I will have a look at him. ¡± (TL: If that guy in the bar is the fucking yboy, then this Take Asasei needs a fucking therapy.)


    ¡°Well, okay, be careful. ¡± A girl said a little disappointed.


    After she parted with them, Take Asasei returned to the bar.


    Feeling that someone took his ss, Takeda angrily cursed, ¡°Which bastard dared to rob my wine?¡± (TL: Phew, fortunately it¡¯s the bastard Takeda.)


    Was cursed, Take Asasei can¡¯t help but toot up the mouth angrily. She now began to regret to deliberately stayed behind for this fellow. But she still urged: ¡°Hey, stop drinking, you are already drunk. ¡°


    ¡°Idiot, I¡¯m certainly not drunk. Originally, it¡¯s you, how can you be here?¡± Seeing clearly sitting beside him unexpectedly is that someone who often quarreled with him, Take Asasei, the already a bit tipsy Takeda could not help but be a bit stunned.


    ¡°I came here to participate a high school reunion, did not expect to see you here drinking. I originally did not want to care about you, but who told you to be a friend of Kazumi¡¯s brother. So, I stayed behind to see how you are. You too, lying on the table without doing anything. I thought you were too drunk and was unconscious. ¡± Take Asaseiined.


    Takeda a bit smuglyughed, ¡°Who asked you to be such a 38?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Take Asasei gnashed her teeth in anger. In order to see how is this guy doing, she specially stayed, but resulted in exchange for such words.


    ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m leaving. ¡± Take Asasei stood up and ready to go.


    ¡°Hey, since you¡¯re here, stay with me for a drink?¡± Takeda thought it¡¯s boring for only one person to drink, so he wants to drink with her together.


    ¡°I have no time to apany you, drink on your own. ¡°


    Takeda smiled helplessly, ¡°Is it? Then forget it. ¡± He turned his body back, and picked up the ss to continue drinking.


    Seeing him like this, Take Asasei felt as if he had something in mind.


    ¡°Please give me a ss of juice with ice. ¡± Take Asasei suddenly sat down and asked the bartender for a drink.


    Takeda looked at her puzzledly.


    Take Asasei casually said: ¡°I did not stay because of you, just thirsty to drink something. ¡± (Tsundere)


    Takeda smiled.


    Take Asasei suddenly felt he smiled a bit like a child.


    ¡°Hey, why are you drinking alone here?¡± After a sip of juice, Take Asasei asked.


    ¡°Originally I division with Yoshikawa together, but the guy had something came up halfway and slip away. Needless to say, it must be for a woman. Really to value sex over friendship bastard. ¡± Takeda cursed while fiercely drink a few mouthfuls


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink anymore, or you¡¯ll really get drunk. At that time, I may not able to carry you. ¡°


    ¡°Well, I can drink so well that even Yoshikawa is not my match. ¡± Takeda said without care.


    Take Asasei looked at him silently for a while, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    Takedaughed, ¡°What matter can I have?¡±


    ¡°I always felt you are weird today. ¡°


    Takeda did not say anything, and continued to drink.


    Not knowing how long, he suddenly turned to Take Asasei and said: ¡°You tell me, do all girls love Ogata Yasuda that kind of man?¡±


    Take Asasei did not expect he would ask this question, and for a moment did not know how to answer.


    Takeda seeing her like this, said to himself: ¡°It seems that there¡¯s some truth to what Yoshikawa said. ¡°


    ¡°Hey, what the hell is wrong with you today?¡±


    Looking at her one eye, Takeda said: ¡°Actually these two days I have deliberately stayed outside of your part-time bookstore, there, I saw Ogata Yasuda waiting every day for Kazumi. Today, I also saw that guy unexpectedly took the initiative to help Kazumi put new books. Yoshikawa said that with that guy¡¯s condition, if he¡¯s really serious, there¡¯s basically no girl that can be indifferent. ¡°


    Take Asasei sighed gently at heart, and then said: ¡°I always thought you like Kazumi, but why didn¡¯t you express anything?¡±


    Takeda wryly smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t understand, in front of Kazumi, I feel like an idiot. If Masashi is not there, I don¡¯t know what to say to her at all. She¡¯spletely different from the girls I¡¯ve met before, and if I¡¯m not a friend of her brother, she probably won¡¯t talk to me. In fact, sometimes I really envy Ogata Yasuda, at least he dared to chase her uprightly, A pity that every time I see that guy around her, I can¡¯t wait to rush to tten him. ¡°


    After listening to him, Take Asasei leaned on the table and whispered: ¡°Kazumi is very special. ¡°


    Takeda asked the bartender for two beers, and then put one of the cups in front of her, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re not so simple with that yboy. ¡°


    ¡°You want to pry about what?¡± Take Asasei red at him.


    Takeda: said: ¡°Nothing, just a little curious. Actually liking that yboy is not a big deal. ¡°


    Looking at him for a while, Take Asasei faintly said: ¡°You guessed right, I like Yasuda. But I know it was to no avail, because he never liked me. ¡°


    Take Asasei slowly said that Yasuda once pretended to pursue her to coerce Kazumi.


    While talking, she subconsciously wanted to drink, but found that the juice had already been drunk, thus picked up the beer in front of her to drink up. (TL: If both of them gets drunk, there¡¯s a 99% probability that some unforeseen event will ur.)


    Takeda first time heard this matter, the more he listened the more he¡¯s angry, and finally cursed Ogata Yasuda for being a despicable viin.


    Seeing his excited appearance, Take Asasei suddenly felt very funny, finally couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    ¡°Strange, just like this it went through, but no one answered. I don¡¯t know what that guy is doing right now. ¡± Yoshikawa said while hanging up the phone.


    Akira Shiraishi looked at him with odd eyes, ¡°In the newspaper said that in Tokyo there are some ren yao in the bar that sets about to drunk young men, if that guy was really robbed of his color, you have to take the main responsibility. ¡°


    Yoshikawa said indifferently: ¡°If he really is so lucky, I can only congratte him, after all, this rare experience is not the average person can easily encounter. ¡°


    At the same time, the ridiculed rebellious youth is facing the most awkward situation in his life. (TL: Ahem, is it what I think it is?)


    When he was woken by a cell phone ringing, he felt a splitting headache, and Takeda who once had this experience, knew it¡¯s the side effects of hangover.


    Under a dizzy head, he didn¡¯t want to get up immediately, so he continued to close his eyes andy on the bed.


    Suddenly, he felt his right hand touch a semicircr, soft and creamy strange object. (TL: Hell yeah! Just as expected!) In a semi sober situation, he used his right hand to continue to feel that thing that felt quite good.


    After a while, his mind gradually sobered up, and then, a trace of cold sweat rand down his forehead. He quietly retracted his right hand back and dare not go any further. (TL: So, we¡¯re now getting Takeda x Take. Well they both have Take in their names, so they might be a match.)

 Chapter 226 Cold

    Chapter 226 ¨C Cold


    Like a thief, he sat up slowly and slowly turned his head to the side and looked over.


    Only to see a naked, sleeping girl lying next beside him, and that person is Take Asasei.


    Takeda¡¯s heart felt a very absurd feeling


    His mother, what the fuck happened? Takeda endured the headache of hangover and tried to remember what happened yesterday.


    He only remembered meeting her in the bar and drinking with her, and they seemed to talk a lot, but can¡¯t remember what happened at the end.


    Takeda wryly smiled, unexpectedly his first time like this he can¡¯t remember clearly.


    In addition to Yoshikawa who he yed with since childhood, nobody believed that Takeda was a virgin untilst night.


    Kyoto is different from Tokyo, where it¡¯s a historic old city, so the whole social atmosphere of the night is far less open than in Tokyo. Although Takeda gave people a feeling of a bad rebellious youth, but the conservative family education and his father specifically set the ess rules so that he in junior high and senior high have no time to fool around. And he¡¯s not the type of man who is easily favored by women, but he never dream that his first partner would be her.


    Forget it, the milk is already spoilt. Anyway, men in this regard can¡¯t be considered disadvantageous. After thinking, Takeda unconsciously carefully looked at the girl asleep.


    To his surprise, her figure was much better than he had imagined, and he had thought she was the runway-airport-type of girl.


    Her waist is very thin, although not a big-breasted type of figure, but the measurement curves proportion is very symmetrically natural. Compared to those who deliberately tanned their skin into a fashionable girl, her skin looks very white and delicate. Like the kind of delicate aesthetic sense that made one palpitate with excitement.


    Recalling the wonderful touch of his right hand, and then looking at her half exposed perfectly round and firm chest, Takeda felt his throat burst off heat.


    As he continued to move down his line of sight, he suddenly saw a small piece of red blood on the white sheet that had dried up.


    At that moment, Takeda had the urge to escape from here immediately.


    Don¡¯t be nervous, maybe it¡¯s not what you think, it might be just because her time came . (TL: I think he¡¯s talking about her period here.) Takeda consoled himself, and then he quietly stood up and put on his pants.


    Just when he had picked up his pants from the ground ready to put it on, suddenly, a burst of musical ringtone rang out from his cellphone on the bedside.


    Takeda had a scare, and could only stand there dull with his pants, and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Obviously Takeda and Take Asasei¡¯s music taste is somewhat different, that Takeda¡¯s quite like the dynamic music ringtone made Take Asasei feel very harsh.


    Reaching out a hand to find that phone by it¡¯s noise, Take Asasei slightly opened her eyes, only to see the caller¡¯s name is Yoshikawa.


    Strange, what did he call me for? Take Asasei vaguely thought.


    At this time, the phone ringtone just stopped. Take Asasei did not dial back, but chose to close her eyes to continue to sleep. The hangover headache also tortured her nerves, so she couldn¡¯t think properly.


    Suddenly, she felt her body seeming not to wear clothes. This makes a woman who had no habit of being naked feel quite restless, making her heart surprised as she immediately opened her eyes again.


    When she wanted to sit up, she suddenly felt a sting in her lower body.


    This strange tingling sensation made her whole person sober, she looked down at her lower body, suddenly making her face in upheaval. In this moment, she knew what happened to her, and a gust of strong sadness swept her nerves like the tide. Unlike other female students who regard virginity as a shame, she is just a normal but conservative girl. She always thought that the most important first time must be left to boy she like most. She even thought, if Yasuda wanted to, she would not hesitate to give it to him, but she did not think that the has been stubbornly restrained and the most precious thing was lost.


    At the same time, an equally strong rage welled up from her, she must find that hateful creature.


    When she lifted her eyes full of tears, suddenly, she saw a man standing in the corner of the room, wearing his pants stealthily.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡± Take Asasei forcibly wiped her tears, and suddenly looked at the man with a look that can almost kill people.


    ¡°Good, Good morning...¡± Takeda greeted her with a forced smile.


    A cleaner walking through the corridor suddenly heard from the front room came a few heavy impact noises and some things falling onto the ground, which was mixed with several pitiful cries of a man.


    She was surprised and thought that there had been a homicide and quickly went downstairs to get someone up.


    Today is the day that Akashiro Miho is discharged.


    Although she had a few scratches on her hands and feet, after two days in hospital, her body has basically recovered, but because of a considerable shock, she needed to stay in the hospital for counselling, not until one weekter she was discharged.


    The ones who came to pick her up are only the Association President of Young Writers, Lei Yin and Naoko these three people.


    With the death of the two writers under the de of the serial killer, the Japanese Writer¡¯s Association has put an end to the Young Writer¡¯s Exchange. Within two days, the young writers of each country one after another left. More than half of the 10 or so young writers from Tokyo had gone back, and only six or seven more daring writers thought that Gero City Hotel from Nagoya are some distance, so they stayed and continued their vacation.


    After the association president handled the discharge formalities, four people slowly went out of the hospital.


    Out of the hospital door, Akashiro Miho rxed and breathed, ¡°Finally came out, I really had enough of the inside full of disinfectant taste and that ugly patient clothing. ¡°


    Naoko smiled and said: ¡°You missed one of them, don¡¯t forget there is also the hospital food. ¡°


    Akashiro Miho nodded heavily, ¡°You are right, those food are really unptable. After going back, I must eat delicious food enough. President, you just wait in silence for your wallet. ¡°


    ¡°Miho, you just got discharge, it¡¯s better for you to eat some light things. ¡°


    ¡°President you¡¯re too stingy, anyway, the cost of each exchange is from various publishing houses. What are you so nervous about?¡±


    ¡°Where am I nervous? I just care about you. ¡°


    As they were talking, the front suddenly came a burst of rapid siren, not long after, a few police cars from the street roared past.


    ¡°So many police cars, I wonder what happened?¡± The president watched the police cars disappear.


    Lei Yin said to Naoko: ¡°I¡¯ll call a taxi, you wait here. ¡°


    ¡°OK. ¡°


    As soon as she finished, she suddenly found that Lei Yin was looking at the direction of the corner with strange eyes.


    ¡°Masashi, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Naoko looked over there and saw nothing.


    ¡°Nothing, maybe I¡¯m seeing wrong. ¡± Lei Yin slowly withdrew his vison and then walked to the roadside to intercept a taxi.


    In the evening, in the hotel dining room, a young writer said with a little concern: ¡°Gero is so close to Nagoya. Are you not afraid to stay here? I heard that the ¡®midnight butcher¡¯ has killed hundreds of people in Nagoya. ¡°


    Hispanion, a 30-something year old man wearing sses, with indifference drink and said, ¡°Afraid of what? I heard people saying that the murderer has been caught by the police. It¡¯s rare to have toe to Gero Onsen, of course we have enjoy it thoroughly. ¡°


    ¡°Is this news true?¡± Another writer interposed and asked.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, when have I deceived you? The most funny thing is that Eguchi and Takemura those cowards, as soon as they¡¯ve got the wind of it they ran faster than the rabbit. Really making our Tokyo local writer lose face. ¡± The man who is already tipsy is getting more and more excited.


    Those men spoke in a loud voice, and Akashiro Miho, who had just been discharged from the hospital hearing that homicidal maniac, her brain unconsciously emerge from the scene at that time, making her face suddenly became very ugly, and her body slightly trembling.


    Naoko who sat with her, saw her reaction and turned her eyes to Lei Yin.


    Lei Yin smiled and nodded.


    Naoko saw him agreed, so to Akashiro Miho she said softly: ¡°Miss Akashiro, I¡¯ll go back to the room to eat with you. It¡¯s quiet there. ¡°


    Akashiro Miho looked at her gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Miss Hase. ¡°


    ¡°You are too polite. ¡± Naoko saw her agree, so she called the hotel servicedy to bring their food into the room.


    Seeing three of them left, Asou Kiku whispered a curse ¡°shedding crocodile tears¡°.


    The president of Young Writer¡¯s Association who sat with her pretended not to hear, and continued to eat.


    Asou Kiku nced at him and said, ¡°Association president, are you ready to return to Tokyo tomorrow?¡±


    The president replied: ¡°Yes, since Miss Akashiro has been discharged, I can also go back at ease. ¡°


    Asou Kiku said: ¡°After you go back, I¡¯ll trouble you to tell the editor-in-chief Satou of the publishing house, that recently I am looking for an inspiration for writing, and I can¡¯t hand it to him for a while. Please tell him to wait for a while. ¡°


    The president asked a little strangely: ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back, Miss Asou? But the former president will be worried about you. ¡°


    Asou Kiku¡¯s face sank, ¡°Do not mention that person in front of me. ¡°


    It seems that the rumor that they¡¯re going to divorce is true, the president looked at her face while thinking.


    A bunch of annoying idiots! After returning to the room, Asou Kiku who was in an extremely irritable mood, threw the pillow on the door.


    After lying in bed for a while, she wanted to take a hot bath and rx, so she went to the front of the closet and opened the wardrobe to take pajamas.


    As soon as she opened the wardrobe, suddenly she saw something flying out from it, she was startled to screamed.


    But her scream stopped in an instant, and Asou Kiku only felt a cold thing running through her throat. Because it happened too suddenly, she could not even feel any pain, and only felt her throat is very cold, cold like ice...

 Chapter 227 Dominate

    Chapter 227 ¨C Dominate


    Hearing the noise from outside the room, Naoko and Akashiro Miho felt very strange. But Lei Yin¡¯s face became very serious, for he smelled the faint smell of blood wafting through the air.


    ¡°You sit here and don¡¯t go out, I¡¯ll see what¡¯s going on out there. ¡± Lei Yin stood up and walked to the door of the room.


    ¡°Lei, you have to be careful. ¡± Naoko felt a little unusual and could not help but worry.


    Lei Yin nodded, and soon went out.


    When he left, Naoko waited a bit nervously. Unfortunately, the window is on the other side of the room, so she cannot see the yard inside. Without going out, she waspletely unable to know what happened outside. But she felt her heart beating faster and faster as if something bad had happened.


    Outside the noise is getting more and more loud, Akashiro Miho finally cannot sit still, and said to Naoko: ¡°Miss Hase, let¡¯s go outside to have a look. ¡°


    Naoko shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ll wait here for him toe back. ¡°


    Looking at her really didn¡¯t want to go, Akashiro Miho had to ran out of the room alone.


    Looking alone at the deserted room, Naoko¡¯s heart became more and more restless.


    Suddenly, the door was opened very forcibly. Naoko was startled, but after clearly seeing the person, she finally put down her heart.


    ¡°Lei, outside...¡±


    But before she could ask, Lei Yin suddenly came and picked her up, and then walked up to the front of the window and said: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, hold my neck and don¡¯t let go. ¡°


    Naoko hugged his neck ording to his words, and suddenly she saw Lei Yin jumped out the window.


    This is the third floor! Naoko had a scare, but when she reacted, Lei Yin¡¯s feetnded his feet with ease.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it exciting?¡± Lei Yin bowed his head and smiled and kiss at her shocked face, then carried her towards the forest at side of the hotel.


    After a while, Naoko slowly recovered, she asked softly: ¡°Lei, just what happened?¡±


    Lei Yin while running said: ¡°A madman came in from outside the hotel taking a de and cutting people around. ¡°


    ¡°There¡¯s actually something like that? Is anyone injured?¡± Naoko eximed.


    ¡°Rest assured, no one was injured. Most of the people in the hotel have already fled, waiting for the police to catch him soon. ¡°


    Naoko then felt slightly relieved.


    She did not know, that in fact, Lei Yin¡¯s words had other meanings.


    It is true that no one was hurt, but only because the people were dismembered to death, so the rate of injured was zero. And Lei Yin recognized that the man was holding that evil de. Although the news or newspaper just said that a man is holding a Japanese katana to kill, but did have no pictures of the murderer and the real weapon. However, Lei Yin is very clear that this matter must be rted to that evil de. Naoko¡¯s grandmother also probably guessed. Fearing that Naoko will worry, he didn¡¯t say it.


    Because the guy cutting people at the scene is too bloody, Lei Yin feared Naoko will see and her heart can¡¯t withstand, therefore he hugged her to ran outside.


    ¡°Lei, I can go on my own. ¡± Naoko saw that they¡¯re quite far from the hotel, thus she opened her mouth to say.


    ¡°Wait a minute. ¡°


    Naoko had to let him continue to run, after a while she suddenly said: ¡°Lei, am I heavy?¡±


    She¡¯s still in the mood the care about this problem. Lei Yin can¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°Not a bit heavy. This figure of yours I like the most. ¡°


    Naoko blushed and put her head on his chest.


    Ran for about two kilometers, Lei Yin gradually slowed down, and finally he put Naoko down.


    ¡°I wonder what happened to Miss Akashiro and Mr. Hase?¡± Naoko said with a little worry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they should have escaped. ¡± As he spoke, Lei Yin gazed at the back.


    ¡°Really a maggot of the tarsus bone. ¡± After a while, he suddenly said to himself.


    ¡°Lei, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Naoko felt that the atmosphere is a bit wrong.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, just a troublesome guy who followed. Just wait a minute, stand behind me and don¡¯t move. ¡°


    ¡± I, I know. ¡± Naoko nervously looked ahead.


    Before long, Naoko heard a heavy but very fast footstep in front, and then she saw a figure running over.


    In the distant dim light, Naoko saw a quite tall man, although she can¡¯t clearly see his appearance, her intuition told her he¡¯s not very old. The man ran closer and closer, Naoko suddenly felt a very ufortable feeling. She had an inexplicable illusion, as if the the man running is probably not human.


    The man seemed to have seen Lei Yin, and finally stopped at more than 10 meters in front of him.


    After that man stood still, Naoko saw him holding something like a de in his hand.


    Is he that madman? Naoko looked at the man with a little fear.


    ¡°Why follow me?¡± Lei Yin looked at him lightly.


    The man¡¯s breathing is very rapid, not because of excessive running caused by asthma, but rather like a wild beast on edge led by a bloody smell, staring closely at Lei Yin.


    Not knowing how long, the man finally spoke. It is a very hoarse voice, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know who you are, but I feel that this de very much wanted to drink your blood. ¡± His eyes were like a wild beast that saw his prey.


    Lei Yin looked at him with pity, ¡°Do you know that you have been controlled by this de? You should be aware that the time you can stay awake every day is getting shorter. When this depletely erodes your sanity, you will be a monster who only knows how to kill. ¡°


    That man¡¯s breathing became rapid again, ¡°Shut the hell up!¡±


    Lei Yin knows that fighting is unavoidable, he said to Naoko: ¡°You go outside the station and wait for me. ¡°


    Naoko desperately shook her head, clutching his hand tightly.


    Lei Yin with soft voice: ¡°Be obedient, I¡¯ll be fine. This guy is only half-baked, and have not ce him in my eyes. But if you¡¯re here, I will be distracted. ¡± For fast andtest updates, read this at the trantor¡¯s website http://destetl


    Hearing his words, Naoko turned around to walk towards the outside station.


    After she left, Lei Yin pulled out a ck dagger from his belt with his right hand in a reverse grip, and then said: ¡°So it seems that you¡¯re the one who followed me this morning?¡±


    The man did not answer, and suddenly rushed with a de in his hands.


    What an impatient fellow, Lei Yin shed his knife sideways to cut, and then turning his sword towards the neck.


    The tip of the ck sword was at an unimaginable speed, the man hurriedly move, lifting up the hilt with risk to block the deadly sword.


    But just as he was blocking the tip of the sword, he suddenly felt a severe blow on his abdomen. The impact was so strong that his whole person was kicked out.


    Feeling the mouth filled with a fishy smell, with red eyes, the man gave a loud shout and brandish the de to cut him across the middle. This de is faster than any previous de, the de seems to have vanished in mid-air.


    Lei Yin¡¯s eyes shed a glimmer of sneer, his two feet force back to jump a step, only five centimeters away from the tip of the shed de. Then his body seemed to have no inertia, from backward to suddenly move forward, a sword stabbing directly to the man¡¯s throat.


    To avoid the inevitable, in his eyes can only use his nearest left hand to block in front of his throat.


    ¡°Swish¡±, the ck sword went straight through his palm.


    Looking at the sword after piercing his palm with its strength still unabated to stab his throat, the man shouted, pushing his left hand aside, this had avoided this extremely dangerous sword(dagger).


    But with this opening, Lei Yin unceremoniously kicked his chest and abdomen position.


    ¡°Bang¡±, the man had his whole person fly out, backing up against the collision into a tree trunk two meters away before stopping.


    The man had just stood up and immediately spat out a mouthful of blood. That kick had broken his ribs.


    He looked up at Lei Yin with horror, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Lei Yin looked at him coldly, ¡°Although the de can in a short period of time maximize your physical strength, but for a normal person, the de can only y a role as much. You won¡¯t have a third chance. ¡°


    Looking at Lei Yining at him step by step, the man suddenly hold the de in his right hand, and then put his blood dripping left hand in the de and wipe a bit, finally heughed and said: ¡°I¡¯ll give you, I¡¯ll give you everything, as long as you help me kill this man. ¡°


    Is this guy really crazy? Lei Yin is quiet puzzled.


    After a while, the man¡¯sughter suddenly stuck, and then his whole person©`like a sudden death, fell to the ground without warning. If you¡¯re seeing this, then you¡¯re not supporting the trantor by reading this on another website. Support the trantor by reading this at http://destetl


    Lei Yin couldn¡¯t help but frowned, because he heard the man¡¯s breathing and heartbeat stopped.


    When Lei Yin was considering whether or not to make up a sword again, suddenly, he heard the man¡¯s breathing and heart suddenly returned to normal.


    Lei Yin¡¯s eyes grew somewhat dignified, and his intuition told him that this fellow had be different.


    The man looked up at Lei Yin and looked down at his hands, and after a while he burst outughing.


    ¡°You are very noisy. ¡± Lei Yin walked two steps forward with the sword to cut his neck.

 Chapter 228 Evil Blade

    Chapter 228: Evil de


    ¡°ng¡± Lei Yin¡¯s sword sh was blocked before it reached the man¡¯s neck. In fact this was the first time; the man defended against Lei Yin¡¯s sword with his de. Unprecedented!. At this time, Lei Yin looked at the man astounded by this terrifying change, but this served to arouse his fighting spirit. The man, after the sh was forced to only retreat a step backwards, after which he quickly stabilized himself, immediately brandishing his de towards Lei Yin¡¯s chest at a terrifying speed ¨C Lei Yin responded quickly-


    Along with the movement of his hand, his sword swift, vanished from sight moving towards the man¡¯s neck causing the man to hastily take back his de, and quickly use it as his epicentre to block and evade this dangerous attack.


    At this point, Lei Yin was not going to give the man any chance to get back hisposure and sent a kick straight to his abdomen, the man rmed, gave up any thoughts on counter attacking and quickly avoided a potentially heavy injury by taking a step back in retreat.


    Lei Yin was surprised by this oue and deeply observed the man, smiling strangely, he lightly uttered ¡°interesting¡±, finished saying, with a heavy step on the ground, he exploded forward with astonishing speed towards the man, the man not shrinking back, rushed forward too, and meeting Lei Yin head on.


    The next sets of attacks from the two men were more terrifying and life threatening. This was life and death. In the next few seconds, they had shed dozens of times at a lightning speed moving back and forth, both of them attacking fiercely hoping to draw out their opponents weak points and deal a turning point damage! Any slight loss of concentration at this moment would be fatal.


    It is said by martial arts grandmasters, in a fighting contest or life and death fight, just dealing one move after another or even being able deal a thousand moves was not enough to win the fight. One must, even in a fight continue to learn and adapt to the rhythm of the battle, often times, in a life and death battle between experts, several hundred moves is enough to determine who lives or dies. This is because, in a fight, it¡¯s not only your martial arts capability that determines the oue, but your ability to adapt and predict the next move of your opponent and your ability to response fast ordingly. These little things would determine the oue of a battle between experts. If one expert momentarily lost focus and made a slight error causing him to be unguarded for a moment, the other expert would take advantage of this error and deal a terrifying blow to decide victory or even death. It¡¯s this simple.


    This battle was more terrifying inparison to the battle Lei Yin fought with that experimental body, Brin¡¯s brother .He had a formidable physique with equally formidable physical strength but he severelycked fighting skills. So Lei Yin who fought with him unarmed did not experience any danger much less the threat of death. This time however, the man he was battling with at this moment waspletely different- very dangerous. Moreover he was as skilled with his de as Lei Yin was in the art of the swordsmanship, a top de master. Even in his many reincarnations, experts at this level, which Lei Yin met, were extremely few. He didn¡¯t dare believe he would meet an expert of this level, in this lifetime!


    Basking in the feeling of this intense battle, his nerves excited, his mind and body constantly buzzing with excitement. Lei Yin thought; ¡°it has been a long time since I have experienced this exciting feeling of fighting without restraint attacking and defending every fatal sword sh¡±. Excited, Lei Yin delved deeper and deeper into the rhythm of the battle, forgetting everything else, attacking, predicting and dealing with the man¡¯s every move and this was the same situation for the man as well!.


    In this extremely serene forest, the intense battle raged on, with ¡°ng¡± sounds made from shing of a sword and a de, which often disrupted the quiet of this ce. Two shadows moved back and forth at amazing speeds, shing in the air, then the ground, then the top of a tree, their sword and de vanishing and reappearing at speeds which seemed like they were flickering between the realms of illusion and reality. They kept attacking their vital points in other to deal severe damage; this was a direct but extremely fatal strategy. At this point, Lei Yin momentum changed, moving exquisitely, his sword de dancing strangely from side to side leaving what seemed like after images in its wake which were almost visible to the naked eye causing Lei yin¡¯s image to enshrouded by his sword shades. This made one person visible and the other invisible. Ley yin seemed like he was surfing beautifully against turbulent wave currents on the ocean.


    This battle continued for what seemed like forever, after which Ley Yin sword de stopped at the man¡¯s throat. Any slight movement would have ensured the man¡¯s death, this ended the battle instantly.


    Ley Yin deeply looked at the man. After a period of silence, Ley Yin suddenly withdrew his de from the man¡¯s throat and withdrew.


    The man didn¡¯t dare continue to attack but breathed out a breath of relief. Panting and trying to stabilize his excited nerves after he just experienced an exciting battle and a near death catastrophe was also calmly watching Lei Yin who was also panting and trying to stabilize his nerves as well.


    In this quiet wood, only the sounds of light and heavy breathing of the two people were heard.


    Although this battle ended with less than a 100 moves fought, it was however a life and death battle. It was not at allparable to a sparring session. The physical and mental strength consumption was enormous. Although both men were exhausted, Ley Yin was in much better shape than the man as a result of constant physical exercises and frequently honing his martial skills. This gave Ley Yin the upper hand.


    ¡°Since you were already injured, let¡¯s call it a draw¡± Ley Yin said this suddenly. He said this in Chinese.


    The man replying in Chinese coldly countered ¡°this is a loss. A loss is a loss or do you think I cannot take a loss. I am not narrow minded?¡±


    ¡°Kureji Hai, after all this time, you have not changed this your smelly temper right?¡± Ley Yin faintly smiling said to the man.


    ¡°How did youe to look like that?¡± Kureji Hai asked. He couldn¡¯t just merge this youthful appearance of Ley Yin with the appearance he was originally familiar in ages past. After all he could not be mistaken after experiencing this person¡¯s art of the sword which was very simr to the person in his memory. He however couldn¡¯t bear to ask in confusion and for rification.


    ¡°Ha¡± Lei Yinughed, shrugging his shoulders, disinclined to exin said ¡°are you not the same? Why don¡¯t you look at yourself in a mirror and you will see how you look presently. I am interested in knowing how you happen to be in Japan and how you also possessed this man¡¯s body?¡±


    Just like Kureji Hai, how could Lei Yin not recognize him? Experts at this level as long as you have fought with them once, it is hard to forget their moves not to mention, he fought Kureji Hai at least 20 times in the past. Even if he looks changedpletely, Lei Yin would still recognize him.


    ¡°What? Is this not China? Am I in Japan unexpectedly?¡± Kureji Hai shouted unbelievably. After rearranging his thoughts, he suddenlying to a realization pointed at Lei Yin with a light smile and said ¡°he he in that lifetime, you had a much better lifepared with me, at least in this lifetime, we are in the same situation.¡±


    Lei Yin toozy to manage him, sheathed his ck sword said to him ¡°Although I also possessed this body, we are not in the same situation at all. In one sentence, you are 500years in the future from your dynasty era now. So tell me, how did you get attached to this man?¡±


    Kureji Hai surprised for a moment, murmured to himself... ¡°Mother, I have actually spent 500 years in deep sleep, this is really too long!¡± adjusting himself, he slid to sit down against the trunk of a tree. Just after sitting down, a sharp pain jolted him, checking his body, he realized the broken bones of ribs and chest, but lucky enough, there was no major shift in their position. His mood extra sullen, remembering Ley Yin caused it all, looked up, shouted curses at Ley Yin and his ancestors.. venting his anger in the only possible way not daring to challenge Ley Yin at this time.


    Ley Yin¡¯s face ck, knew the best way to shut him up was to challenge him again but after looking at him in a terrible shape, he felt soothed. This will do for now. Ley Yin directly ignored him.


    After a while of venting, Kureji Hai said ¡°then, in the eastern dynasty, some bastards ced a bounty on me. I was constantly hunted. I killed a lot of the bounty hunters that hunted me down, but that wasn¡¯t enough. It would have been only a matter of time before they killed me. I listened to a friend say there was an ind with a small country in it called Dongying country of the coast of the eastern China Sea. Pirates inhabited that ind. I fled there and settled there after ughtering several Japanese pirates. From there I moved to Japan.


    I stayed in Japan for more than 5 years. At that time, there was chaos as a result of the unceasing wars everywhere. I really had good times then.*sighing as if remembering the good times*


    Anyone I wanted to kill, I killed especially those who were not pleasing to the eye. Later, some mysterious people came to disturb this grandfather, annoyed by them, I couldn¡¯t bear, and I killed them and burnt down their useless hideout ha ha... But bad times came after I saved a beautifuldy. I didn¡¯t think she was rted to those mysterious people, after being nned by her, they caught me but didn¡¯t kill me immediately. They took me to their temple.


    Iter found out they were the minions of Ishihara Masanobu, who initially ced a bounty on my head causing me to be chased down in China. They wanted to use me as sacrifice to create a de. They imed I had the ghostly physique which could be used to kill Lord Nobunaga, who was then called evil god. F**king bullshit, I wanted to strangle them. *sighing* he continued ¡°Pity, I was stripped of my body, my soul thrown into the furnace to merge with the de during the forging process. I thought I would die as a result, but my soul actually lived on as a part of the de.¡±


    How many years after this, I am unable to recall, I slowly found out that anyone who used this de and was willing to give up his body, I can possess it and live on as that person.


    But over the long years, this did not happen because those who have used this de lost their sanity to mindless ughtering and eventually died wastefully. I didn¡¯t even get the chance tomunicate with them.


    However this body is special......


    He once used the de to kill as a teen, after that he was locked up for it. Ten yearster, he killed once more with the de, maybe because of his previous experience with this killing desire, his minded was not quickly corroded like the others and so I was able tomunicate with his soul. After this, the rest you should be very clear.


    ¡°This clears up things, at that time, you suddenly vanished! So you were in Japan. Ha-ha. You really deserved the suffering. Originally, your soul hid in this de, if I had known, I would have flushed this de down the toilet for good measure. You know what the toilet is? I will tell you- Toilet is the sh*t pit. Ha ha¡±. Lei Yinughed looking rather regretful.


    Kureji Hai clenched his teeth, he couldn¡¯t bear but curse this fool ¡°wash your head in preparation after this master is done healing, would shove this de up your ass!¡± hmph!


    Lei Yin was not willing to continue arguing with old fogy, continued asking ¡°do you know where the man obtained this de from¡±


    Kureji Hai red him; not willing to continue to haggle with Lei Yin said ¡°I don¡¯t know how this de got to his home. However I know it was his family heirloom. In his teens, curiously ying with the de it controlled him, and he killed his uncle and after which he was locked up for several years for it.


    After getting married to a woman he lovedter on, his wife was admired by the young master of a gang, which led to her was capture, torture and pitiful death. Seeking revenge, he stole this de and went on a killing spree.¡±


    Kureji Hai thinking suddenly said ¡°strange............ how would I know so much about this guy¡±


    Lei Yin understood much about reincarnation exined ¡°your soul has integrated with his body and you will slowly absorb his memories and know everything he knows, lets go¡±


    Kureji Hai not willing to go with Lei Yin said ¡°no, I will stay here to adjust my body condition¡±


    Lei Yin didn¡¯t speak again, after thinking for a moment, handed him a credit card and business card. ¡°This is my business card has my address and phone number, you can find me with it. This credit card can be used to withdraw money at the ATM machine and the password required is 324342. As for how to operate the ATM machine, you will get to find that out too as you absorb more of his memories. It¡¯s advisable not to ask others about this. Put that de away and try as much as possible not to use or it will be very troublesome.


    I will head out first.....¡±

 Chapter 229 Kureji ‘s Karma.

    Chapter 229: Kureji ¡®s Karma.


    ¡°Hey, you have not told me how you reincarnated into the body of this child?¡± Kureji Hai asked Lei Yin when he saw him leaving.


    Lei Yin¡¯s form vanished. His voice reverberating in the air: ¡°I will tell you the next time we meet¡±. Watching Lei Yin¡¯s form vanish from sight Kureji couldn¡¯t help but grumble.


    Naoko worried, saw Lei Yin appear before her, she was startled but she ran into his bosom as fast as possible.


    Lei Yin¡¯s felt sorry, his eyes mild, gently stroked her silky long hair and apologized ¡°I am sorry. Made you excessively worried. I am fine.¡±


    Naoko quiet hugged him tightly unwilling to let go, she was scared Lei Yin would disappear the moment she let go, held onto him tightly, indulging fully in thefort of his warmth.


    Lei Yin understood the evil de alone was no threat to him, but the one who wielded the evil de. However Naoko didn¡¯t know this, she was worried Lei yin would lose himself to the power of the evil de.


    Lei Yin unhappy to have caused her so much worry held her tightly, his heart felt gloomy.


    A short whileter, Naoko rxed gradually, assured he was not going anywhere sobbed gently. Lei Yinforted her, stroked her hair gently much like a child.


    Lei Yin watched her, eyes full of gentle light, saw she was wearing only socks remembered he carried her and jumped out the window without giving her the chance to wear shoes. Feeling rather sorry, lei Yin knelt, his back to her said: ¡°climb, I will carry you on my back¡±.


    Naoko refuted ¡°I can walk myself!¡±


    ¡°Be obedient, climb quickly!¡± Lei Yin insisted.


    Naoko looked at him gently, walked over; she lightly put her hands on his shoulders.


    This was the first time Lei Yin carried her on his back. Naoko could not help but feel sweet in her heart. She leaned in closer, her hands tightly winding around his shoulders hugged his neck firmly. She rested her head on his back enjoying his warm temperature.


    Naoko emotionally overwhelmed, raised her head, her voice soft, whispered ¡°Lei¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±....


    We will always be together. Never leave me okay? ¡°Her raised head closer to his face gently nudged him.


    Lei Yin turned his head to look back, light, kissed her lips. She responded gently, eyes closed savored the taste of his lips.


    Lei Yin calmly spoke ¡°I will forever take care of you, after our death, our ashes will be mixed together¡±


    Naoko unable to contain her emotions, tears filled her eyes, took Lei yin¡¯s lips with hers.


    ..........


    After what seemed like forever, Lei Yin said suddenly: ¡°Naoko¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Naoko red-faced, answered, looking at him coquettishly.


    ¡°My neck is a bit sour.¡±

 Chapter 230: Lovers

    Chapter 230: Lovers


    ¡°Lei, let me help you clean your back, okay?¡± In the hot springs, Naoko looked at Lei Yin softly.


    Lei Yin nodded with a smile and turned around andid down on the edge of the hot spring, his back to her. He picked up a can of beer to drink whilst enjoying the wonders of Naoko soft hands.


    Naoko walked up to Lei Yin, with a towel, she very gently wiped his back.


    ¡°Lei.¡± After a while, Naoko suddenly whispered his name.


    ¡°yes?¡± Lei Yin whose eyes were closed answered, he was enjoying the pleasurable feeling of warmth and rxation from Naoko¡¯s steady movements.


    ¡°Do you love having many children?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What made you say that?¡±


    ¡°At the time, we were at the Takeda family, you said having more children at home would be fun and I also noticed how good you were with Alice, you were very good!


    Lei Yin smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would remember my words so clearly, actually speaking, I can,t say I love having many children, but I feel the home will feel alive with many children around, but sometimes they can be noisy, after all, not all little brats head can be like Alice, so quiet and obedient. My turn, why did you bring up this conversation suddenly?¡±


    Naoko was silent for a moment, then she whispered her face closer to his, ¡°I want to have your baby if you want.¡±


    Lei Yin gradually opened his eyes, his eyes looked pensive, for a long time he did not say a word.


    In the hot springs, they both of them suddenly became very quiet.


    After a long and nerve tensing quiet, Lei Yin slowly turned back, He stared at her profoundly.


    His right hand slowly rose and gently stroked her left side of her face. Lei Yin said softly: ¡°I do not want children, you are already enough for me.¡±


    Naoko¡¯s body trembled slightly, she lowered her head and whispered: ¡°You... you already know?¡±


    His left hand also stretched out, and Lei Yin gently hugged her into his bosom, he brought her head close, He said: ¡°women with cardiovascr disease, especially congenital heart disease, if they were to get pregnant, it is the same asmitting suicide, and this is not something known only to professional doctors, I believe you know this as well, I do not want children, I just want us together happy and peaceful.


    ¡°lei ......, am, am I not a useless woman? Even having children, this I can not even do for you. When the doctor told me I can never have children, I was devastated. I really wanted to give birth to your child ... ¡°said Naoko full of grief cried.


    watching and listening to her cry like this, Lei Yin could not help but feel an immense heartache.


    He Lifted her face and he kissed her lips ferociously.


    Naoko held on to his lips with hers roughly, all her emotions poured into this kiss, she held on to his neck hard with both hands. She did not care if she hurt his lips by kissing him so roughly. She needed him.


    While kissing her, Lei Yin leaned in closer, with a groan, he used his right thigh to separate Naoko¡¯s legs, and he directly thrust into her body.


    The moment, Lei entered her, Naoko jolted from the force.


    There was no stopping, as Lei Yin who after entering her, gave her no time to catch her breath, began to constantly bulldoze his way deep into her delicate body. He began pounding hard and fast.


    ¡°Ahn ... ...¡± As Lei continued to increase the strength and of his pounding, Naoko groaned loudly.


    Slowly, her pair of slender white legs unconsciously wrapped firmly around his waist, her entire body hung on him, to withstand his barrage of attacks.


    The water in the hot springs constantly sshed as a result of the intense action of Lei Yin. Steam of the hot springs covered both of them, from the steam came a suffocating groan and rapid breathing sounds of an intoxicated woman.


    Wave after wave of intense pleasure struck Naoko like the tide of a raging ocean, the body of the Naoko was flushed, her face red like blood. Her body filled with sweat and the uncontroble tears from her eyes constantly mixed together as they flowed down her body. Her originally sensitive body became more and more sensitive to the continuous thunderous attacks of Lei Yin. Almost every intense impact made her feel like she was dying. At this point in time, her mind was already nk, all the nerves focused on that point of connection between her and lei yin, so that this usually shy introvert unconsciously gave more, she rhythmically followed Lei Yin¡¯s movement without realizing it.


    Lei Yin looked straight into the bliss filled and eyes shut face of Naoko. He kept moving violently whilst looking her; he gently stroked her baby face lovingly.


    This fool ........


    A few minutester, Naoko suddenly screamed loudly, her whole body twitching violently. Even her beautiful jade toes also curved in.


    After her scream, her body suddenly softened, her whole body weak lying on her lover, she couldn¡¯t move anymore.


    Lei Yin kissed her crimson face and held her in his arms, slowly stroking her back. His fingers moving down and up back softly.


    After cooling down, Lei Yin came out of her; his looked at the unconscious Naoko, his face showing deep unhappiness.


    After covering her body with her towel, Lei quietly took her back to the room.


    In the bathroom, Lei Yin washed her body gently. At this moment, Naoko finally woke up.


    When she opened her eyes, Lei Yin carried her up and put her on his thigh, he hugged her and said, ¡°Naoko, you listen to me, for some reasons, I do not have the idea of having future generations. Even if you are not able to have my children, it doesn¡¯t make any difference to me. I want you to know this. This is the truth.


    Naoko looked at him with a little bit of surprise. ¡± You, You..., are you saying the truth?¡±


    Lei Yin calmly looked into her eyes, ¡°it¡¯s true, I swear it.¡±


    Tears fell silently from her face once more, Naoko put her head on his chest and sobbed, her warm fragrant jade body from time to time shook slightly.


    Lei Yin did not stop her, but gently wiped her body with a towel soaked with water.


    After drying her body, Lei Yin held her waist, helping back to the bedroom.


    After he ced her on the cushion sheet on the wooden floor, Lei Yiny sideways beside her and then looked at her pitifully. He enveloped her in his bosom.


    Tears continued to drop out of Naoko¡¯s eyes, but she did not have the heart to manage them, she just kept sobbing in his arms.


    He gently wiped the tears with his fingers, Lei Yin used his hands to put one of her fine hands on his face and said softly: ¡°Stop crying, okay?¡±


    ¡°Lei ......¡± Naoko choked with a sob, but the tears flowed even more powerfully.


    ¡°You......, really are a woman filled with an ocean.¡± Lei Yin smiled, he adjusted and rested his head on the pillow, and then gently hugged her in his arms.


    Naoko put her head on his chest, both hands tightly holding him around his waist, trying to get her entire body into the covering his bosom. Although her body was still weak, she still hugged him tightly, as if as long as she let go of him, he would suddenly vanish.


    Her heart condition had always been the biggest shadow in her heart which caused to feel inferior to other women. She did not dare tell him the truth because she knew very well what infertility meant as a woman. Although she believed he was not a man that would abandon her for this reason,she was still afraid of any unforeseen circumstance.


    For her, Lei Yin was her whole world. Therefore, she could even separate from her family rtionship, from the very person who had reared her for more than ten years in order to wait for Lei Yin to return. Because of her love for Lei, she decided she would risk her life by giving birth to Lei¡¯s child.


    But Lei told her he did not want children. However, her disorganized thinking could not tell whether he was telling the truth orforting her. She just wanted to hug him tightly.


    lei Yin seeming to feel the unease in her heart, Lei Yin lowered his head and kissed her hair, and then he whispered in her ear and said: ¡°I, I love you, I promise you, we will be together forever, till the day of our death we will not be separated. (Lei Yin also said this for the second time two yearster.)


    Naoko¡¯s whole body shook excitedly, her two hands finally rxed her hug, her body¡¯s slight twitching also gradually stopped.


    ¡°Rx, rx Naoko. Be a good girl now, and go to sleep. Okay?¡± Lei Yin whispered in her ear as if he was trying to coax a little child to sleep.


    Slowly, Naoko resting on his chest began to calm herself and her bodypletely rxed, but she held him without letting go.


    Looking at her fall at sleep quietly, Lei Yin eyes were full of love.


    He said to her he didn¡¯t want to have children, he really was not consoling her.


    Lei Yin who was an immortal existence that had lived many lives, he always regarded himself as a passer-by.


    All glory and wealth in the world was nothing but an exaggeration to him.


    He only gave his best, when he challenged the world¡¯s heroes with a sword in his hand and tried to do something that others simply could not imagine possible. But passing by was still passing by, and when he would be reincarnated again after a few decades or centuries, no one would remember the wonders he did in his time.


    The so-called sess or failure were just empty gestures to him. After all few hundred yearster, a mighty fortress may have been leveled down. However, the only constant things he would meet will be sunrise and sunset.


    Since he was only passing by, he did not want to leave any ties behind, and future generations were the biggest ties in his eyes. Therefore, in his constant reincarnations, at best, he only received a few disciples, but from beginning to end, he never left behind any descendants.


    And strictly speaking, except for the ¡°first generation¡± Lei Yin, the offspring born to the bodies of those he reincarnated into would no longer be his real bloodline.


    In this world, he just wanted to take good care of this beautiful woman who loved him, as well as other people who he valued. Only with them, could he temporarily forget his identity as a guest.

 Chapter 231: War of the playboys

    Chapter 231: War of the yboys


    The next morning, Just as Lei Yin pushed open the door to the room and went in, a soft body rushed over and hugged him tightly.


    Lei Yin put the tray in his hand on the table next to him and then ced his arms around her waist and said, ¡°Awake? I was afraid I¡¯d have to wake you up when I got up to get us breakfast¡±


    ¡°I ... I didn¡¯t see you after I got up, I was so scared.¡± Naoko whispered like a child who was about to be punished for her wrong doing.


    ¡°Foolish girl.., let¡¯s have breakfast, have you had your bath yet?


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, I have not, I haven¡¯t even brushed my teeth, hold on for me!!.¡± Naoko in panic ran into the bathroom.


    Lei smiled faintly, he put the tray down on the table.


    Cleaned up, Naoko¡¯s face slightly red from shame sat on the other side of the table as she looked at Lei yin opposite her.


    Naoko absentmindedly moved her chopsticks randomly as she yed with her breakfast, but she would randomly sneak a peek at Lei Yin who was eating.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, the food isn¡¯t to your taste?¡± Lei Yin looked at her strangely and asked.


    ¡°No, no, nothing.¡± Naoko hurriedly lowered her head to eat.


    ¡°Good, good... his attitude towards me has not changed¡±.


    Drops of crystalline liquid quietly fell from Naoko¡¯s face into her soup bowl. Her lowered head prevented lei yin from noticing this.


    After they finished breakfast, Lei Yin while watching TV news said to her: ¡°A lot has happeningtely. So, since we are here we might as well take some time to y around. How about we visit some ces. Yes!! I remember you went to Nagoya Primary school, junior high school and high school, take me to your previous school to visit. How about it?


    Naoko eyes lit up, her face immediately revealed an excited expression, ¡°Really!!?¡±


    Lei Yin nodded with a smile.


    Naoko joyfully held Lei Yin¡¯s arm. Naoko was delighted a big difference from her previously cautious and solemn mood.


    When lei Yin and Naoko left the hotel, they did not go to Nagoya city famous tourist attractions as other tourists did, but they boarded various citymune buses leisurely wandering around and admiring a few eye catching side attractions. When they saw some wonderful side attractions or antique shops, they would get off the bus to visit, after which they check them out and tour its vicinity on foot andter take another bus to continue their wandering. They were very rxed and carefree.


    Although Naoko studied in Nagoya for so many years, but because of her frequent illness during her childhood, she mostly lingered around the vicinity of her school and the home of her grandmother. She had yet to actually visit most of the ces in Nagoya city. When Lei Yin asked her the direction to several ces she could not answer, She sulkily gave up being a guide and bought herself a map. Naoko sulked for a long time because of this.


    Although their journey was so multi directional and aimless, but they also stopped to visit the Japanese temple, the Shrine, Osu Street market and other tourist attractions. Among all the ces they visited, they stayed the longest Osu Street market.


    The shopping street had a long history, and still retained its rich ¡°Down Town (Market)¡± style, in which almost everything could be found here. It hadrge malls with electrical stores, electronic and digital stores; there were also many clothing stores which included some traditional clothes kiosks and so on. As a result of the abundant and myriad variety of goods avable, their prices were rtively cheaper. This made the shopping market very lively and during the holidays there were even more customers.


    Here Naoko was very excited as she admired the small kiosks that sold ingeniously prepared special indigenous snacks and some unique hand crafted objects which where usually not seen in the big cities Later, they stopped to eat sushi at nearby antique sushi restaurant, which was said to have been in operation for sixty to seventy years, its ancientness could be seen in its surrounding right down to its exterior and interior decorations and even the table wares. Lei Yin did not like Japanese sushi (TLN: the first sushi racist I have met) this didn¡¯t mean it wasn¡¯t tasty. However in that shop, Lei Yin was very interested in the store¡¯s signature dish ¡°eel rice.¡± This eel rice was not sushi and should not have appeared in a sushi restaurant. But no matter what, it was just too delicious; so no one cared about it being out of ce in a sushi restaurant.


    Lei Yin enjoyed a lot of things; one of which included savoring the taste of an exquisite mean which was very important. He had also eaten eel rice in Tokyo, but it was far less delicious to the one sold in this shop. He had an amazing appetite, so he ate three bowls.


    Naoko also felt that this dish tasted good, and when she saw Lei Yin enjoyed it so much, she humbly asked the chef for his recipe to his specially prepared eel rice.


    In fact, the recipe of this eel rice was very simple. Generally first cut into strips or slices the eel meat and grill for a while. Then spread some sauce on it and finally put the grilled eel meat on the freshly cooked rice. Although this practice seemed very simple, but grilling eel met at the right temperature was important, the preparation of the sauce directly determined the taste of eel rice.


    Since this dish was the shop¡¯s signature dish, naturally the recipe could not be shared or leaked. But the young chef waspletely conquered by the Naoko¡¯s beauty and the humble attitude. Regardless of what questions Naoko asked, he answered even more obedient than a primary school student just admitted. Unfortunately, before he could give a detailed information on the recipe for the preparation of the kitchen¡¯s inheritance sauce, the owner of the sushi restaurant coughed terribly and this jolted him out of his state of limbo.


    It was already past six o¡¯clock when they came out from the sushi kitchen.


    They didn¡¯t want to go back to the hotel so early, so the two of them just strolled about.


    As they leisurely strolled in the bustling streets, Naoko nestled her head on the shoulders of Lei Yin. She felt drunk on the all emotions coursing through her and the warmth and care she felt from Lei Yin.


    Compared with visiting scenic spots, she preferred to do nothing as they were doing now, butfortably rx and hold on to him walked about slowly.


    ¡°Lei, I¡¯m really happy.¡± Naoko whispered.


    Lei Yin said: ¡°If you like, we will arrange more trips like this.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not the touring that¡¯s making me happy, just being with you like this is all that matters to me.¡± Naoko looked at him softly and said.


    Lei Yin smiled, ¡°Since you like shopping, when we go back to Tokyoter, we will find more time out to visit the mall and other ces like this. good?¡±


    Naoko happily nodded.


    Lei Yin saw a movie theater up ahead, he looked at Naoko and said: ¡°can we go see a movie?¡±


    ¡°OK. But no horror movies.¡± Naoko smiled and looked at him.


    ¡°Well, a romance movie is on, but I¡¯m not sure I won¡¯t fall asleep halfway through the movie.¡±


    ¡°It does not matter, I¡¯ll wake you up at the time.¡± Naoko smiled and then happily put her head on his shoulder.


    *******************


    ¡± Hey Beauty, would you mind having lunch with me?¡± Ashi said to Kazumi.


    She put her book into her bag and nced at him indifferently: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not used to eating with strangers.¡±


    ¡°Stranger? Your sentence really hurts, we are in the same department, and I am your immediate senior...h.. h, how are we strangers?¡±


    Unfortunately, Kazumipletely ignored his performances, picked up her bag with other books and walked away from him. Behind her Asasei watched the y as her lips curved slightly, but she also hurried to go out of the ss as well.


    Looking her moving farther and farther, Ashiughed, but also slowly went out as well.


    Looking at them as all three went out, a few girls had the expression of resentment.


    Beginningst week, this third-year student named Ashi suddenly appeared in the horizon of the Kazumi and approached her enthusiastically for a date. This made the girls who had been upset originally because of Yasuda Ogata infatuation with Kazumi feel anguish.


    ¡°What exactly is it about that girl?¡± said one girl angrily.


    ¡°I did not think this girl who is usually quiet would be able seduce a man. Another other girl sourly said.


    ¡°I would really understand if the boys were average, but why would boys like them also like such a cold woman. I wonder if all the girls in this world are dead.¡± A tall girl scolded.


    Leader of the group of girls had look of contempt, ¡°I feel like throwing up any time I see her proud look.¡±


    A boy nearby who heard them said with an expression of fright: ¡°A woman¡¯s hatred is really scary.¡±


    Hispanion said: ¡°But then again, all the students in this department have be more attractive recently.


    ¡°But Kazumi¡¯s character is as inessible as before.¡±


    ¡°I feel the same way.¡±


    whilst walking down the corridor, Asasei quiet looked back and whispered to her friend: ¡°kazumi, he is still following us.¡±


    ¡°Do not mind him.¡± Kazumi continue to move forward.


    When they walked out of the school building, this time, a handsome man in a casual wear walked over, ¡°beautiful, you are doing good?.¡±


    ¡°Hello, ¡±Kazumi greeted him. After several months of frequently seeing each other, she had be ustomed to the existence of Ogata Yasuda and wouldn¡¯t feel as ufortable as before.


    Yasuda turned around and said to the kazumi: ¡°I am here to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°I am sure even primary school students do not need adults to pick them up from school, at least I should not be inferior to primary school students.¡± Kazumi replied unconsciously.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same? It¡¯s normal to pick up your favourite girls when they are done with their sses,¡± Yasuda said without any thought.


    And kazumi frowned, ¡°Please do not just say those frivolous words to me. This will only make me think that you are too shallow.¡±


    ¡°I am just being honest, nothing to do with been frivolous.¡±


    ¡°What a pity your so-called honesty looks like a frivolous one.¡±


    ¡°It was just that you are not willing to understand me enough. If you are willing to get to know me well, you will find that there are a lot of good sides to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I do not intend to do such boring things.¡±


    Yasuda smiled. He looked at the calm expression on this annoying girl; he now liked the feeling of bickering with her more and more.


    Compared with three months ago, she was obviously less hostile to him and was no longer so cold. Although she still didn¡¯t give him any face and always answered him ruthlessly, but he felt he had taken a big step forward with his achievements so far. And the more contact he had with her, the more he was attracted by her unique temperament. There had been several times, he almost could not help but want to hug her hard and to use his own lips to dismantle the cold expression on her face. But he eventually defied those thoughts because he knew that if he did that, all his efforts so far would have been wasted and there would be no chance of approaching her in the future.


    ¡°Yasuda, you also came, really a coincidence ah.¡± Also having a good appearance, Ashi came slowly over at this time, his face revealing interesting smile.


    Seeing Ashi stroll over to this ce, Ogata became alert.


    The main reason why Yasuda wanted to pick up the Kazumi after she got out of ss was because he heard what Ashi had been up to. Although he did not know why this guy suddenly approached the kazumi, Yasuda, who understood his personality and had a very bad sense of crisis, therefore he wanted toe here and take a look.


    Once upon a time, these two equally good looking guys stood together, attracting the attention of many passing girls.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to hinder you guys as you reminisce.¡±Kazumi said faintly and then took Asasei who was a little dazed away


    Finally, Ashi and Ogata Yasuda after looking eyeing each other cautiously turn around ready to keep up with the girls.


    ¡°Yasuda, is this girl is your prey?¡± Ashi suddenly stopped him.


    Ogata Yasuda stopped and looked back at him. ¡°I will warn you now, that I will never let you go if you dare to fight with me for her.¡±


    Ashi chuckled and said: ¡°tut tut, didn¡¯t think that the legendary Ogata Yasuda will say that, this is not like you at all, look at you so nervous, I starting to get more and more interested in this girl.¡±


    Yasuda¡¯s eyes med as he got even angrier, ¡°Ashi, you¡¯d better not anger me.¡±


    Laughing, Ashi said ¡°Do you think I¡¯m really scared of you? Honestly, I was not really interested in the game, but it ispletely different if the opponent turned out to be you.¡±


    Yasuda said coldly, ¡°Why are you doing this? It does not benefit you at all.¡±


    ¡°You do care about her, but you don¡¯t want to say it, you have tried for more than three months to get this girl... still there has not been any positive result, this is not like the previous Ogata Yasuda. Ha, I hope you do not let me win this game too easily¡±


    Ogata Yasuda sneered, ¡°If you do not use any despicable means, I do not mindpeting with you at all, but if you dare to do anything funny to the Kazumi, I will ensure you regret it.¡± Having said that, he no longer looked at Ashi and walked on.


    Looking at Yasuda¡¯s back, Ashi showed a proud smile.

 Chapter 232: Nagoya High school

    Chapter 232: Nagoya High school


    In the middle of the night, Naoko was initially asleep, woke up abruptly due to an endless stream of crying.


    As she was partially awake, she thought she was hallucinating, but realized slowly that she wasn¡¯t.


    As Naoko slowly sat up, she looked down at the sleeping Lei Yin and could not help but reveal a gentle smile.


    After putting on her silk thin dressing gown, Naoko slowly stood up and gracefully went out of the room.


    She walked past the wooden corridor and went outside. Under the silver bright rays of the moon, Naoko walked over to the cherry tree in the middle of the back garden. A little girl in a kimono sat there with her head buried between her knees and wept with great sadness.


    Naoko saw this and she was touched, she felt the same way a mother would when she saw her child in pain.


    Naoko as a child was prohibited from ying outside the family house because of her heart condition.


    Although she could not enjoy the fun of ying around like other children, Naoko did not feel too lonely because of her siblings.


    However, after her siblings left for school one after the other, Naoko started feeling more alone than she usually did before. Although her mum looked after her and apanied her at home, children like her needed ymates around her age, rather than ying around with old people.


    The situation continued until a few yearster, her body gradually stabilized and she was able to attend school like the others.


    At this moment, as she looked at the little girl sitting alone under the cherry tree crying, Naoko felt a strange feeling well up in her. All she wanted to do wasfort this child.


    So, Naoko slowly walked up to her.


    ¡°Naoko...¡± when she was about to walk in front of the little girl, Lei¡¯s deep voice sounded.


    Naoko looked back, she saw Lei Yin walking up to her in their matching dress robes, his hand clutching his overall as he walked over.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry i woke you up.¡± Naoko replied apologetically.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem,¡± said Lei Yin, covering her with the overall.


    After helping her, Lei softly said: ¡°it¡¯s a bit cold out tonight, be careful not to catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°Lei ...¡± Naoko very hugged his waist, her body tightly nestled in his arms.


    Gently stroking her hair, Lei Yin said: ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the room.¡±


    Naoko was about to agree. Suddenly, she remembered the crying little girl and said to him: ¡°Lei, this little girl has been crying here, and I want to know why she is crying.¡±


    ¡°What little girl?¡± Lei Yin asked.


    Naoko looked back and said: ¡°It¡¯s the little girl that was sitting under this tree crying. W..Where has she gone to?!¡±


    ¡°She was just here, a moment ago.¡± Naoko looked around the garden, her eyes searching. She was certain that there had been a weeping little girl here


    ¡°Oh.. Maybe its the hotel manager¡¯s kid, it¡¯s no use looking for her, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Naoko took a look around once more and nodded.


    Lei Yin bowed low kissed her face and held back into their room.


    Naokoy in Lei Yin¡¯s arms; she gazed upon his face intently, her expression revealing her overwhelming emotions.


    The next morning, they continued to visit various Nagoya tourist spots as they did the day before.


    After lunch at noon, Lei Yin insisted they visit Naoko¡¯s high school where she was studied. Naoko was really pleased with lei Yin about this.


    Naoko¡¯s former school was an all-girls high school located in southern Nagoya; it was a well-known school in Japan. The school had towering high walls, which kept many prying eyes out and unaware of the situation within. However, such all-girls college that wasposed entirely of female students and mainly female teachers and only a small number being male teachers, remained a ce which aroused the obnoxious fantasies of many men, especially young boys.


    The only time this all- girls¡¯ high school would be open to the public was only during the annual school festival whichsted a day (TL: Too short I am sure the boys would agree me on this.) At that time, the school would invite teachers and students from other schools nearby to attend the celebration. However, in order to limit the number of students, other than the teacher, other students will pay for admission by obtaining entrance tickets.


    So on this day of each year, the tickets to this Festival became the most sought after object; each ticket became the object ofpetition amongst various male student. Although these tickets werepeted for, it was always avable to be sold on the day of the festival albeit at much higher price. However no matter how expensive the tickets got, it was always sold outpletely.


    Regardless of whether the tickets were sold or bought at a high price, everyone had only one purpose: to get into this ind of beautiful girls, where all boys fantasized of living.


    After about an hour¡¯s drive, Lei Yin and Naoko got off the bus near the entrance of the girls¡¯ high school.


    In the hallway outside the quiet reception hall, rapidly approaching footsteps could be heard. The approaching footsteps quickly reached the door to the reception hall. Then the door was forced open, and finally, a short-haired young woman came in.


    The woman hastened her footsteps when she saw the woman sitting on the couch.


    ¡°It¡¯s really you sister Naoko so you really came.¡± The woman excitedly took Naoko hands and jumped up and down and screaming excitedly.


    ¡°You, you are Ikehara?¡± Naoko was not sure as she looked at the woman in front of her.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, I am Ikehara, Naoko sister you still remember me, I¡¯m so happy.¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Naoko was also delighted to see her former schoolmate.


    ¡°When I graduated from university, I came here to be a teacher, and I really didn¡¯t think I would see you here again,¡± Chihiro Ikehara said more and more excitedly.


    At this moment, a coughing sound came from behind, and then the voice of a middle-aged woman passed over. ¡°teacher Ikehara, please do not forget you are a teacher, please mind your behaviour in the school premises, if the students had seen your uncanny actions a moment ago, how would that have been?


    Chihiro Ikehara made a funny face and looked Naoko, and then turned to the middle-aged woman and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, director, and I will pay attention next time.¡±


    Naoko saw this face from the past; she looked at the serious faced elder behind Ikehara, this unsmiling elder had not changed. After a brief moment, Naoko immediately went over and greeted respectfully: ¡°Hello, Mrs Himeji.¡±


    Mrs Himeji smiled and looked at her for a moment, then said: ¡°Naoko, it has been a long time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have not seen you for several years since I graduated from high school. Your health has been good?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, how about you?¡±


    ¡°You care? I am also very good.¡±


    Then Naoko introduced Lei Yin to the two of them.


    When Ikehara knew that this in looking man turned out to be Naoko¡¯s fianc¨¦, she could not help but observe him more carefully, a little bit surprised showing on her face.


    After exchanging a few words with them, Mrs Himeji had to leave the reception hall to handle some issues, before leaving; she had Ikehara attend to them as guests. Ikehara immediately agreed to this.


    After Mrs Himeji left the reception hall, Ikehara immediately rxed, breathing out hot air said: ¡°Fortunately, she finally left; otherwise I would not be able to even speak.¡±


    Naoko smiled and said: ¡°sister Ikehara you are still as afraid of Himeji teacher as you were before.¡±


    Ikehara said with a smile, ¡°You know, she was a very serious person, when we studied under her tutge and now i work with her, she still scolds me...I am wrong here, I am wrong there.. Even when Iugh a little louder than usual, she would say I give the give the teachers a bad reputation.


    Naoko smiled, ¡°I really didn¡¯t think you would be a teacher, even a teacher at the high school you attended.¡±


    Chihiro Ikehara sighed as she replied ¡°I didn¡¯t think so myself, after graduating from college I worked at a bank for more than a year, I really could not stand the dull working environment, so I resigned. Aftering out, I looked for other jobs and got two other jobs, but I didn¡¯t get the satisfaction I was looking for. Finally, identally, I participated in the teacher qualification examination, which I didn¡¯t expect to get through, but afterward, the most funny aspect was I was actually assigned toe here to report here, when teacher Himeji saw me in the new teachers queue, and her facial expression was so funny Iughed ¡°Chihiro Ikeharaughed.


    Naoko looked at this character from high school that had not changed a bit since the old days, was still her carefree school self, Naoko could not help but chuckle.


    After chatting with Naoko and learning about her, Ikehara brought them to the campus to go shopping and site seeing.


    The all-girls¡¯ high school had a veryrge surface area, they had a standard stadium, several tennis courts, and other facilities such as basketball courts, indoor swimming pool and these other sports facilities were met the highest standards.


    As they strolled in the threene road, they saw the students perform in the various sports activities. Naoko felt nostalgic whilst she watched all this.


    Chihiro Ikehara further introduced: ¡°Since we graduated, there has been a lot of expansion here, and a few tennis courts and gymnastics halls were builtter on. What a pity, we didn¡¯t have these facilities when we were studying here.¡±


    Naoko after looking at several passing students asked: ¡°The school uniforms have changed?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the school uniforms are not the same as ours at the moment, the skirts are a lot shorter than they were.¡± ¡°Ikehara said very delightfully.


    Listening to her say this, Naoko couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    At this moment, Lei Yin suddenly asked Ikehara: ¡°tell me some of the things that happened to Naoko when he was studying here?


    Hearing this question, Chihiro Ikehara immediately became very excited and said: ¡°Naoko was in fact very famous; from the first grade to the third grade of high school, she was the precious flower of the school. She not had her beauty she had a good character, so she was the most popr girl. Heh heh, many juniors wrote letters of admiration to her and do you know what she did after receiving those letters? She really met those girls personally and she gave the letters was back to them and thanked them for their love, but after she did that, the girls got more crazy, and some girls even waited at the ssroom door to get a glimpse of her. This made Naoko extremely anxious and caused her to flee after every ss.


    Naoko blushed, she said: ¡°Well sister, enough! Don¡¯t talk about it again. She smiled sweetly and said to Lei: you are not being fair, how you would suddenly ask such a question!¡±


    Lei Yin heart jumped when she ask him this question coquettishly, could not help but smile and held her fair soft hands.


    ¡°Lei......¡± let us not be so intimate before sister Ikehara.¡± Naoko could not help but feel ashamed, but eventually she couldn¡¯t free hand from his, after struggling a bit, she shamefacedly gave up and let him hold her.


    Ikehara smilingly looked at them.

 Chapter 233: Beauty from the past.

    Chapter 233: Beauty from the past.


    ¡°Mrs. Kawasaki, do you still remember her?¡± Ikehara had a big grins on her face as she said to a 50-year-old woman in front of them.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs Kawasaki, I am Hasegawa Naoko, it¡¯s been a long time we saw.¡± Naoko said to her.


    ¡°Are you Naoko!?¡± Kawasaki adjusted her eye ss to look carefully at the young woman in front of her.


    ¡°Yes, I am Naoko.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really you Naoko!. You¡¯re getting more beautiful. I almost could not recognize you.¡±


    Mrs. Kawasaki said with a smile.


    ¡°You are looking very good. How are you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t bother, I am good. Did youe back to visit us? good¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is my fiance, and he¡¯s called Masashi. This is Mrs Kawasaki; she has been here for over 30 years. She runs the school library and hall of records.¡± Naoko said introducing them


    Lei Yin stepped forward to say hello.


    At this time, Ikehara said to Mrs. Kawasaki: Madam Kawasaki, I want to take Naoko along me to the hall of records for a quick look. Finished, she took the Naoko¡¯s hand and led her inside.


    In the spacious and quiet hall of records, Ikehara was constantly looking through the various file cabs where records were kept.


    After a while, she suddenly eximed loudly, ¡°Found.¡± Then she ran out with a thick album in her hand.


    ¡°This is sister Naoko¡¯s session photograph as well as student information, this also includes the information of other students in our ss¡± Chihiro Ikehara said while holding open a picture album.


    The first page of the album showed the group photograph of hundreds of students. Chihiro Ikehara smiled and said: ¡°Mr Masashi, can you identify sister Naoko in this photograph?¡±


    Lei smiled, turned around and looked at the picture.


    After a while, he pointed to a student in the middle section of the picture and said, ¡°Is this Naoko?¡±


    ¡°Bingo, yes, you are right.¡± Chihiro Ikeharaughed and looked at Naoko. She saw Naoko smile softly as she looked at Lei Yin


    ¡°This is the picture of the first school festival we experienced. We ran a coffee shop during this festival. A lot of naughty foreign school boys flooded the coffee shop. Heh heh. This is me in the long skirt, really cute. I was in grade one at the time. I was bullied by a sister in the second grade, I pleaded with her for a long time before she was willing to let me go. I¡¯ll show you the coffee shop when we go back. Yes, Naoko do you remember sister Momo. Remember we were almost always together. I still have some pictures of her.


    Hearing that name, Naoko¡¯s eyes lit up brightly with the vour of missing reflecting in them. She sighed and said ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to Momo? Since she went to Hokkaido, I have not gotten any news of her.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about her whereabouts as well .Mr Masashi, this is the picture of the school talent show and party that took ce during the Cultural Festival and Naoko was a performing artiste at the show.¡±


    ¡°oh? What did she perform?¡± Lei Yin asked Curiously, Chihiro Ikehara, ¡°she was a solo pianist, Naoko wore a ck long gown that day and she yed the piano calmly before all the teachers and students in the school. At that time I found myself goofing at her as she performed. After that I searched and gathered everything about her I could.¡±


    Lei murmured under his breath: ¡°you were not among her fans that wrote fan letters to her right?¡±


    Ikehara original did this? Naoko only just found out about this..


    Lei Yin said to Naoko: ¡°I now know that you can y the piano.


    Naoko a little embarrassed said: since I went to college, I have not had time to y the piano, and now I would be even worse than ever at it. In fact, on that day I never intended to perform, it was my good friend Momo who secretly added my name to the performer¡¯s list. When I was on the stage I was so afraid I could die.¡±


    At this time, Chihiro Ikehara suddenly said loudly: ¡°Mr Masashi, this is Naoko¡¯s school photo and student information.¡±


    Lei Yin looked at this picture. He saw a sixteen-seventeen year old beautiful girl with jade white skin and bright pupils. She was dressed in a sailor-styled school uniform. Although her facial features looked very simr to those of the mature Naoko, there were some very unique and perceptive differences between them. Although this was only a picture, Lei yin felt momentarily dazed as he felt the girl in the picture was staring back at him.


    ¡°This photo was well captured; can I get the studio to make a copy of it for me?¡± Lei Yin suddenly said to Ikehara after gazing at the picture for a long time


    ¡°Yes. Why didn¡¯t I think of this? It¡¯s still an hour before the studio closes. Ok, you wait here. I will get two copies done at the studio ¡± Ikehara carefully ced the picture into his pocket and ran out.


    ¡°Sister ... ...¡± Naoko wanted to stop her, but she moved too quickly.


    ¡°It seems your schoolmate really likes you, am I also her rival in love?


    Lei Yin said with a smile.


    ¡°Fool.¡± Naoko smiled softly.


    Lei Yin suddenly walked behind and twinned his arms around her waist.


    ¡°Lei, we are in a school, what if someonees in?¡±


    Naoko felt little shame and anxiety as she nced at the door.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? We are not doing anything bad. By the way; what about your school uniform?¡±


    Naoko had no way to struggle with him and had to give up, letting him hold her. She turned her head to see him smile evilly, ¡°after graduating from high school, I left my school uniform at my grandma¡¯s ce. Why the sudden interest in my school uniform?


    Lei Yin breathed in her ear and said: ¡°you will bring it back and wear it for me.¡±


    Naoko finally understood his evil intentions, she blushed helplessly, ¡°I can¡¯t, the dress wouldn¡¯t fit me anymore.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. If you don¡¯t agree with me, I will continue holding you and will not let you go even if your friendes back.¡±


    ¡°You are too bad.¡±


    Lei Yin didn¡¯t speak, he only tightened his arms around her waist pressing her firmly to his body.


    Feeling his breathe so close and the heat from his body caused the feeling of weakness suddenly erupt from Naoko, her breathing unconsciously became urgent.


    ¡°OK. I promise you. Quickly let go ...¡± But Lei yin did not wait for her to finish. He engulfed her lips with his.


    Naoko was worried of being caught in this conspicuous position. She tried hard to stop, but Lei Yin did not let her go. He wantonly enjoyed the sweet taste of her lips.


    After seeing that picture some moments ago, Lei Yin was mesmerized by the tranquil and pure temperament of the girl in that picture.


    These two girls were separated by space and time. One of the past and the other of the present, both in different space and time. However they were one and the same person, exceedingly beautiful and now in his arms. This contradictory but unified feeling of wonder caused Lei Yin inexplicable excitement. If this was not a school hall, he would have done her on the spot. In this quiet hall of records only the heavy breathing and groaning of two people could be heard.


    After a while, Naoko, who initially tried to push his hands off her neck, gradually turned her head around, and her partly open lips separated to take his lips in as well, lei yin teased her continuously with his lips and tongue as she let him in.


    Lightly teasing and tasting her lips with his warm soft tongue at the same time, Lei Yin felt her body heat rising tremendously.


    He knew if they went on like this, she would really be fired up. Lei Yin had to slow down his movements.


    However, at this time, the door of the hall of records was suddenly opened, followed by the sounds of female screams and items falling to the ground and some erratic scrambling.


    Lei Yin actually miscalcted this time. He still had his cultivation. As long as someone even approached the door, he would immediately sense it. But this time he was entirely focused on Naoko, He momentarily forgot to monitor his environment. But so what... Naoko was just so beautiful.


    ¡°Sorry... sorry,¡± the young woman picked up the books on the floor in a flurry and ran out of the hall with great speed. But even in the young woman¡¯s confused state, after she went out, she frantically banged the doors like she was just in a fight. Lei yin found this scene very funny.


    Lei Yin turned to look at Naoko, he saw she waspletely afraid to raise her head up.


    Grinning, Lei hugged her and joked: ¡°let¡¯s continue from where we stopped.¡±


    Naoko looked at him with her red face, ¡°you are too bad!, I told you I didn¡¯t want to!!!.¡±


    Lei Yin smiled, ¡°What do we do now? lets go look for thedy that walked in us, good?¡±


    ¡°Damn,¡± Naokoined, but she gently punched his chest.


    Lei, this evil-hearted lover, she buried her head on his chest.


    ¡°Hurry up and let¡¯s go quickly.¡±


    Naoko was afraid to get caught again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one wille in for a while.


    Naoko felt ashamed, but she felt a little helpless and a little happy as she held him lightly.


    ¡°Naoko Sister, this is my colleague and friend, she is called Yuko. Yuko,this is whom I have often mentioned to you- Naoko sister, and this is her fianc¨¦, called Mr Masashi.¡± Whilst outside the school restaurant ready to eat, Ikehara brought a young woman wearing Persian styled eye ss and introduced.


    ¡°How are you,¡± the young woman greeted both of them with an awkward smile.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Naoko red faced found it difficult to speak. She recognized this Yuko, was the same person who caught her and Lei kissing. She didn¡¯t think they¡¯d meet so soon and she was sister Hara¡¯s friend. Naoko felt very embarrassed.


    Naoko¡¯s shameful feeling overwhelmed her, but the same couldn¡¯t be said for an old monster with very thick facial skin like Lei yin, who naturally responded her with a smile ¡°hello,¡± like they¡¯d only just met for the first time.


    Ikehara did not find perceive the weird atmosphere around her the least bit. Whilst they were eating, she brought out two copies of the duplicated picture from her handbag and then handed one of them to Lei Yin, ¡°Mr Masashi, this is one copy of the duplicated picture for and the other for me... ¡°


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Lei remembered his emotions when he saw this picture initially and looked carefully at the girl in the picture. After a while, he took his wallet out and ced the picture very carefully into the transparentyer of the wallet, so he could see it whenever he opened his wallet.


    Seeing his slow and careful movements caused to Naoko feel both shy and sweet in her heart.


    While they ate, Ikehara mentioned a lot of funny and interesting events that urred among the students.


    From a female student being chased by a teacher in the infirmary because she was afraid of the vine injections to many female students deliberately starving themselves so that they could lose weight because of this a female student fainted from starvation.


    Naoko found these stories really interesting, coupled with Ikehara vivid storytelling; she could not help butugh continuously.


    Naoko came out of the bathroom in her bathrobe humming under her breath merrily and sat beside Lei yin who in turn watched her as she dried her hair.


    He observed she was very happy and rxed, Lei Yin smiled and said: ¡°Today you seem very happy?¡±


    ¡°Well, I went to visit my former school and saw my sister again, and I¡¯m really happy.¡± Naoko put her towel down and rested her head on his shoulder.


    He hugged her, carried her and ced her on hisp. Lei wrapped his arm around her waist and said: ¡°If you like, let¡¯s stay for a few more days and spend more time with your friend.¡±


    ¡°But it has already been more than a week since we traveled, it¡¯s not very good to spend more time here.¡± Naoko had always been worried this vacation would affect his studies.


    ¡°Fool, there is nothing to be worried about.¡± Lei Yin lowered his head and used his left hand to caress her fair soft feet.


    Naoko felt a bit flustered when she saw him subtly caress her feet, her body shivered slightly as she leaned in closer..


    ¡°Naoko, your feet are really cute.¡± Lei said as he kissed her, from her face all the way to her earlobe..


    ¡°Do you ... like it?¡± Naoko¡¯s face already crimson, her breath rapid as she asked.


    ¡°Of course, I like them, just as I like the rest of your body,¡± Lei said, rounding her waist with his right arm.


    ¡°Lei ...¡±


    ¡°how about this?¡±


    ¡°Ah ...¡± At this point, Naoko was getting into the mood. ¡°Today I saw your high school pic, I have an idea, I would like to hear more about the little you.¡±


    ¡°Now ... isn¡¯t itte alraedy,¡± Naoko said unusually.


    ¡°Yes, but I want to have more of you, including younger you from high school.¡± yes, yes, that¡¯s it.


    ¡°I ... want to meet the younger you.¡±


    Naoko turned on, inclined closer to Lei Yin for more of his touch and words.


    ¡°Your body is really sensitive.¡± Lei Yin kissed her forehead, then picked her up and headed for the bedroom.


    After a while, sounds of moaning and groans of pleasure from the pleasant voice of ady were heard....

 Chapter 234 Freedom

    Chapter 234 Freedom


    At midnight, Naoko was awakened by weird noises again.


    When Naoko sat up, she found that Lei Yin, who was supposed to be beside her, was gone.


    Where did he go?


    Naoko put on robe, and left the room rather cautiously.


    When Naoko went outside, she found Lei Yin pushing the little girl in a kimono, she had seen the night before on a swing.


    The little girl was having a very good time especially when the swing went up, sheughed. Herughter like a delightful silver bell sounding across the garden and it was herughter that woke Naoko.


    ¡°Lei.¡± Naoko shouted gently.


    Lei, at the back of the little girl raised his head and waved to her.


    Naoko went forward to meet him.


    ¡°Lei, who is she?¡± Naoko looked strangely at the little girl sitting on the swing.


    Lei Yin said: ¡°She has always been alone; she has been looking for someone to y with, so I¡¯ll y with her.¡±


    I was just like her when I was younger. Naoko was clear on how lonely she was when younger, she felt the same loneliness in this little girl..


    After gathering her thoughts, she said, ¡°Can I stay and y with her?¡±


    Lei considered this for a moment and said, ¡°Yes, but when you are tired, you have toe back to the room to sleep, you know that right?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    After the little girl came down from the swing, she had a strange look as she carefully observed Naoko and after a while she turned to ask Lei Yin: ¡°Brother, who is she?¡±


    ¡°She is my wife, she wants apany us to y. What game do you want to y this time?¡±


    ¡°You really want y with me?¡± The little girl asked, uncertainty glistening in her eyes.


    Lei Yin touched her head and nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes.¡±


    The girl¡¯s face flushed in excitement; happily she pulled his hand and ran.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Lei Yin said loudly as his face was pressed against a wall.


    ¡°No, I am not. &%**%$...I want to choose another hiding spot!¡± As soon as the little girl stood to reply Lei Yin, she immediately realized that she had exposed her hiding spot.


    ¡°Okay, but you have to be fast.¡±


    The little girl immediately changed hiding spot.


    After a short countdown, Lei asked again, this time there was no reply.


    Lei Yin looked around, after a while he started walking in a particr direction humming loudly with a smile: ¡°Piggy ought to hide better, now the wolf ising to get you.¡±


    Although Naoko had not yed this game in years she felt refreshed ying along. She hid under the covering of some tall grasses. She saw Lei yin walking closer and closer toward her hiding spot, she couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous...


    Lei Yin could already tell where she was hiding through the sound of her breath and heartbeat, but he deliberately searched around her hiding spot slowly but he attempt to didn¡¯t catch her. However the suspense caused Naoko¡¯s anxiety to build... After a while, she saw Lei Yin go to search other ces. She was immediately relieved.


    Lei Yin continued to wander about searching, whenever he approached Naoko and little girl¡¯s hiding spots, both of them became nervous and they couldn¡¯t move afraid any noise would alert lei Yin.


    After a while, Naoko suddenly heard the scream of a little girle from nearby. Then she heard Lei¡¯s proudughter, ¡°So this is where you hid little piggy?¡±


    ¡°i am not piglet, I am not fat at all. You must have peeked, otherwise how did you find me so fast?¡±


    ¡°hmm¡± Lei Yin snorted, ¡°to find a little pig like you, do I still need to peek? I can find you anytime with my eyes closed.¡±


    ¡°arghh, I am telling you again I am not a piglet¡± The little girl protested loudly.


    ¡°I am good at catching piglets.¡±


    ¡°You... you ... alright, I won¡¯t bother with you again. Hurry and back Me.¡±


    ¡°how are you going to climb up?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯tin, quickly back me. Come down a bit, I am scared of height.¡± The little girl said quite grumpily.


    ¡°I am your errand boy now huh, you are afraid of heights, yet you want me to back you up?¡±


    A momentter, Lei squatted down, the little girlughing happily, rounded Lei¡¯s neck with her hands as she rested on his back.


    Naoko found the conversation between these two very funny as she couldn¡¯t help but snicker...


    ¡°You y here first, I¡¯m going to catch the big pig.¡± Lei Yin said as he put the little girl on the swing.


    ¡°I want to go too ...¡± But before she finish her sentence, Lei had already pushed the swing up and the little girl quickly grabbed the swing¡¯s ropes.


    ¡°You¡¯re so wicked big brother,¡± The little girl said flustered.


    ¡°Just watch, I will catch the other pig before the swing stops swinging.¡±


    The girl immediately shouted: ¡°Big sister, please hide well, do not get caught by this man!¡±


    Lei smiled and walked in the direction of the Naoko.


    To see him edging closer and closer toward her caused Naoko¡¯s anxiety to increase towards boiling point.


    ¡°Beautiful, beauty, where are you?¡± Lei Yin taunted while looking around.


    Finally, Lei Yin was less than two meters away from Naoko¡¯s hiding spot, and she heard him walking closer and closer. She thought she was going to be caught this time.


    But just then, Lei Yin stopped suddenly and said to himself: ¡°Strange, where is her hiding spot? Is it over there?¡± Having said so, he walked to the assumed spot.


    Naoko was happy, she smiled with pride visible.


    But just then, a pair of strong and powerful arms held her tightly from behind.


    ¡°I am really lucky. I didn¡¯t think I would catch such a beautiful woman at this time. Ha-ha. Now I have a maid for my house chores andundry.¡± Lei voice sounded close to Naoko¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Damn, you knew a long time ago I was hiding here, but you were just deliberately teasing me again and again.¡± Naoko choked back anger.


    ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯re right, this is your prize.¡± Lei kissed her cute red face.


    Naoko red at him.


    After ying hide and seek again, Lei Yin proposed they yed another game called Standing.


    The game was simple one, with one person looking at the wall and backing the others, he would count from one to five or seven. The speed and rhythm of the number counting was determined by the person facing the wall .Others would keep walking and moving a distance around the person counting until the counting stopped.


    But after each count, everyone must stay still without any movement at the mention of thest number. The person who counted would immediately turn around after the count to see which of them moves or moved. At this time, anyone who was caught making any movement or makes a movement loses and is out of the game, reducing the original number of people and the others continue the game..


    The game goes on until there is a final winner. And the second round re-starts with a new counter.


    Naoko and the little girl had not yed this game before, they were always caught. After the second round, theypletely adapted to the rules. However each time, Lei yin finished counted, he yed with the speed and rhythm of his count, leaving the girls in funny positions when he stopped his count. Example they would be caught a foot in the air mid movement and other delicate positions. Although these positions were ufortable, but the game made them very happy and carefree, the little girl¡¯sughter never stopped.


    When it was the turn of either of the girls, they learned and used lei Yin¡¯s style of counting. When they deliberately changed the speed and rhythm of counting, they seeded in catching others off guard. Even Lei Yin was caught one time by the little girl. She shouted excitedly when she led Lei Yin to his downfall.


    Next, they continued ying games like jumping nes, cat-and-mouse, four-sided chess. Later Lei Yin hinted Naoko with his eyes that he was a little tired and he wouldn¡¯t y anymore. Then both of them sat on the swing while the little girl sat on Lei Yin¡¯s thigh and nagged him for a story. Naoko sat on the other swing smiling at them secretly enjoying lei¡¯s suffering.


    Unfortunately, Lei Yin was not a good story teller, gave up after speaking a few words and hinted Naoko to help out.


    Naokoughed, after thinking for a moment, she began to tell the little girl the Cindere story.


    Unexpectedly, although this was a well-known fairy tale, the little girl had never heard of it. Her cute eyes were wide open as she listened to Naoko with great interest. Her facial expressions changed with the development of the story and she asked questions from time to time.


    When she heard Cindere was finally found by the prince, her face showed her delight.


    Motivated by the rich expressions of the little girl, Naoko spoke more and more. After telling the story of Cindere, she talked about the story of Snow White and Sleeping Beauty.


    As before, the little girl showed great interest in these fairy tales. She listened intently and didn¡¯t dare lose concentration.


    Unknowingly, when Naoko just finished telling the story sleeping beauty, the first rays of the sun began to light the night.


    The little girl suddenly seemed to be aware of something as her expression changed. This expression wasn¡¯t that of a little girl any more.


    Suddenly noticing the strange silence, Naoko was a little puzzled and ask her: ¡°Is there any problem Sakura?¡±


    The little girl looked up slowly, her eyes full of tears, she said with a smile: ¡°Thank you, big sister, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Suddenly Naoko¡¯s eyes became misty, she smiled and said: ¡°I really like you Sakura, ying with you made me really happy.¡±


    ¡°I also like you big sister. You.. hmm... big brother, better look after big sister well.¡± The little girl looked back and said with a serious expression to Lei Yin.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me. Did you have a great time tonight?¡±


    ¡°Ah, mmm¡± the little girl closed her eyes, nodded and put her head on his chest.


    ¡°Thank you. I had the best time tonight. I am a little tired, I want to have a good sleep.¡± The little girl whispered.


    Lei did not say anything, he just touched her head with his right hand.


    When golden rays of light spilled into the garden, the little girl who had been lying in his arms was gone.


    ¡°Lei, what happened to Sakura?¡± After some moments of silence, Naoko asked quietly.


    Lei Yin walked to her side, stroking her hair softly and said: ¡°The spirit itself is a kind of energy, and when the obsession is removed, she will dissipate like any other ordinary spirit. She no longer felt lonely and was freed. ¡±


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Last night, Naoko had identally touched her body, but she was surprised to find that that her hand passed through. She was like a shadow. At that moment, Naoko knew that the little girl was not human.


    Lei Yin said: ¡°This hotel, 60 years ago was a big house. Sakura was the granddaughter of the house owner. Sakura since birth had been very lonely. She stayed in the room every day and unfortunately, she died of illness at the age of nine. Since she was always alone, she really hoped for ymates. Her spiritual body did not dissipate because of such a strong obsession. Although her spirit lived, most people could not see her. Only a few people with specific brain frequencies can see her when close to her and you are one of them. So that is the reason you heard her crying the night before.¡±


    She showed a sad look in her eyes, ¡°She had been living alone for so many years. Would she have gone on like this if we did not y with her?¡±


    Lei Yin shook his head and said: ¡°Although strong obsession can temporarily maintain her spirit, but the energy will always be exhausted eventually. She would still have dissipated slowly; perhaps it would have taken 50 years maybe even a hundred years from now.¡± Lei yin was notpletely open with Naoko. Because he is also a spiritual body, so he could see and touch other spiritual bodies. But there are so many spiritual beings in the world such as a little girl who were too persistent and would not dissipate. He however would not have gotten involved in this matter if Naoko had not seen the little girl .After all, he wasn¡¯t a savior.


    ¡°You worked hard tonight, you must be tired, let¡¯s go back to sleep, okay?¡±


    Naoko nodded a little weak.


    Lei Yin hugged her and helped her down from the swing, and then walked to the room.


    ¡°Lei, can people reincarnate?¡± Naoko who was lying in his arms suddenly asked.


    ¡°I believe it is possible. Although the energy forms can be changed, but they will not disappear totally. As the spiritual body is an energy, when it dissipated in this world, it will be transformed into another form of energy, perhaps, then this is the beginning of reincarnation. ¡°Lei Yin answered while walking.


    ¡°If there is really a next life, I hope I can stay with you as I am now, never to be separated.¡± Naoko put his head firmly on his chest as she said.


    ¡°When I wake in the next life, I will find you.¡± Lei Yin kissed her forehead softly.


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!